《Blood Moon Hunters》


 Volume 1: Bloody Melody - Chapter I: The Dracula

    That day was truly the end. Everyone was in despair. No matter where you were, you would see a huge bloody hand pressing down on the planet. The planet was so small in front of the giant hand that it could be held in the palm of the hand


    The moment the hand broke through the atmosphere, the mountains on the earth were smashed to dust, and half of the oceans were vaporized. Humans knelt on the ground and cried out, they were calling out God to save them.


    "Roar!"


    When everyone thought that everything was about to come to an end, all of them heard a roar that shook the entire world. Following that, a human figure that was as tall as the sky and filled with ten thousand rays of five-colored divine light rushed up into the sky. After the glare disappeared, everything returned to normal.


    Earth was still the same, the giant hand and all the destructive scenes had disappeared, the mountains and rivers had been restored to their original state ��


    This was a dream that all humans had had over the years. They did not know why they had such a strange dream and they all had the same dream. Experts couldn''t give an exact answer. The dream was listed as the eleventh greatest mystery in the world.


    And the man in the dream was so powerful that he saved the world being destroyed. Was he a God? Would the scenes in the dream have really happened in this world?


    October 31, 1998. In the middle of the night in London, almost everyone fell asleep. The next day would be a busy day for the Halloween gala, which would last all day.


    The night was strangely quiet, with only a full moon hanging high in the dark sky. The cold moonlight was falling everywhere in London, and those sleeping under the moon were unaware that a catastrophe was going on without a sound.


    A young couple was strolling on the Tower Bridge across the River Thames. They had just enjoyed the night scenery and were preparing to return home. Modern Gothic style was then popular in England. Serena was wearing a black jacket, with light golden hair that freely draped over her shoulders. Her nose was tall and straight, and her sapphire eyes were shining. The smoky makeup and black thin eyebrows gave her a special kind of enticing feeling.


    She was wearing tight black trousers with nails and a pair of black leather shoes. She had a black collar and silver earrings, her arms were tattooed with a cross. She was a perfect goth girl.


    Her boyfriend, Jonny, wore a carefully chosen suit. In front of his beloved woman, Jonny wanted to show more of his gentleman manner.


    Serena held her boyfriend''s hand as she gazed at the night scenery. Just as they were about to reach the end of the bridge, she saw a strange man ahead.


    Serena tugged on Jonny''s hand and said: "Heh, look, that man is so strange. He seems to be wearing something in the style of the 17th century."


    Jonny also looked over, it was indeed very strange. The man was dressed in an ornate black suit, or rather, a frock coat. It was the prototype of a tuxedo.


    The coat had gorgeous print on it. Under the coat, the man was wearing tight black shorts and white stockings; on his feet were a pair of shiny black leather shoes.


    Jonny smiled and said: "He looks like an aristocrat from the 18th century. Is he playing an English aristocrat? Right, it''s already the Halloween Carnival. Let''s go take a look."


    The man noticed them, too. He then walked quickly towards the young couple. When he got closer, they discovered that this man was extremely handsome. Even a woman could not match his delicate features and alluring amber eyes.


    His skin color was abnormally white, not a color of a living man. After seeing Serena, he suddenly bent his upper body forward 15 degrees, extended his right hand and politely said: "Beautiful young miss, can you dance with me for a while?"


    "I�� I''m a little tired and don''t want to dance."


    This man''s action really startled Serena, she tried to find an excuse to refuse him.


    "If you''re tired, I can invite you to my house to rest. I still have a few bottles of delicious red wine that haven''t been opened yet." This strange man was still smiling as he invited Serena over. Serena felt that this man was being unreasonable and subconsciously hid behind Jonny.


    "Hey bro, this is my girlfriend, be careful of what you say." Jonny stepped forward and blocked the man. He naturally could not tolerate anyone teasing his girlfriend.


    That man''s smile slowly faded. He looked at Jonny with disgust and said coldly: "I only want to invite this lady. It has nothing to do with you, a worthless piece of shit. You are courting death!"


    "What did you say��"


    Just as Jonny was about to explode in anger, he was forced to stop. He looked at the pale white hand in front of him and wondered, why there was a heart in that hand. Then he looked at his chest, which had a terrible hole in it. He could even feel the wind blowing through his chest from behind.


    He looked in disbelief at the beating heart and feebly reached out his hand to take it back. What awaited him was the hand covered in blood that mercilessly crushed the heart. The pitiful Jonny fell into a pool of blood. His puzzled eyes were still open even in death, reflecting the last scene before his death, a pale white hand that was drenched in blood.


    "AHHHH! You... What did you do? How could you...? Jonny! No, no!" Serena knelt beside Jonny''s corpse and cried out. Her tears washed the beautiful makeup off.


    The man said expressionlessly, "I''ve said that I only want you, yet this piece of shit dared to obstruct me. I could only grant him a death. His life is worthless. Rather, the death is his greatest value."


    "You demon! Go to hell!" Serena screamed crazily and rushed up to hit that man, but that man had grabbed her neck and held her up in the air, looked at her painfully struggling.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll meet him soon. In my eyes, you''re just a slightly better looking animal. I just want your blood. Being food for me, the Nicolas Quick Infante, is your life''s greatest honor. You should thank me."


    Then he bit Serena''s neck. Within 5 seconds, he absorbed all the blood in her body and threw the corpse beside Jonny.


    "Mm. It''s been hundreds of years. I finally tasted fresh blood again. It''s really delicious. However, it''s not a high-grade delicacy, it''s just an appetizer." After sucking up all blood of Serena, Nicolas licked his tongue, as if he was not satisfied with the taste. That amount of blood was not enough for him to enjoy.


    "Look at you! It''s just a fast food. Yet, you''re still enjoying it. You''re truly a lustful man."


    "Haha, that''s him. Unlike you, who needs special human pets, he doesn''t care too much as long as the woman is slightly prettier."


    "Stop mocking me! Aren''t you picky about what you eat as well? Moreover, the human pets I have raised have always been delicious."


    At this moment, another man and woman were walking over as they were quarreling. Their attires were similarly gorgeous, but not the Rococo style.


    That woman was abnormally beautiful. Her enchanting red eyes and flaming red lips were filled with a bewitching charm. It was as if just a glance at her was enough to make a man want to bow down to her. She had beautiful silver hair and was wearing a retro Gothic dress.


    The folds of the dark red and black skirt were as beautiful as relief sculptures. The tight upper part of the skirt accentuated her ample breasts, and the loose lower part could not hide her alluring figure. She looked so noble.


    Her companion was dressed in a black tailcoat with a silk bow tie, and the flowery fringes of his shirt accentuated his aristocratic temperament. He had blond hair and blue eyes, with his hair combed back, his handsome face would attract the attention of countless women.


    When Nicolas saw them, he smiled and said, "Annie Brantiny, Barnard Warenne, you finally came. I''ve been waiting here for a while. I was bored so I ate some snacks."


    "Up to you, as long as you are not delayed, you are fine. After all, we are a bit later than expected." Annie said with a disdainful look on her face. Barnard also laughed, "That''s right, we are just familiarizing ourselves with this unfamiliar world, and then we had to spend some time changing our clothes. Otherwise, we would have arrived a long time ago."


    "Then your men and servants should have arrived as well. Let them wait here. There''s no need for us to ambush them on this bridge. Let''s just fight those guys in the open." Nicolas said to Annie and Barnard, and they nodded in agreement.


    As they were talking, tens of people wearing deacon uniform appeared behind them. All men were handsome and all women were beautiful. Everyone had blood-red eyes and pale skin. They had a kind of sickly beauty. Soon after, they kneeled down and said in unison, "Greetings, Master."


    Four sharp fangs could be seen in their mouths as they spoke. Behind them was a group of ragged, disheveled monsters.


    their eyes were bloodshot, with no whites; their terrifying fangs were exposed. Looking at the two corpses on the ground, they let out low roars like wild beasts, as if they desperately wanted fresh blood.


    Barnard glared at them and said coldly: "Alright, there will be food for all of you in a while, don''t be anxious." The monsters seemed to be frightened and knelt on the ground, trembling, not daring to make the slightest sound.


    "Ta, ta, ta..."


    The sound of orderly footsteps came from the other end of the bridge, along with the sound of armor. The sound became clearer and clearer, and the surface of the bridge shook as if an invincible cavalry unit had arrived.


    Nicolas''s eyes turned blood-red. He turned his head to the north side of the bridge, licked his tongue and laughed: "Hehe, looks like our meal has already arrived. Let''s enjoy it."

 Chapter 2: The Sanctuary

    The forest beside the Thames was especially quiet under the cold moonlight. There were no animals around, nor were there any sounds of insects. Birds were already sleeping peacefully in the grass.


    A breeze blew past, bringing the sound of rustling leaves. There seemed to be other sounds in the forest, making the entire forest gloom and eerie. Those sounds were slowly approaching ��


    "Listen, can we really do this? The seniors told us not to come out. It would be miserable if we were to be discovered. I do not want to face Clara''s anger at all. "


    The one who spoke was a twelve-year-old girl. Her silver hair, which was as thick as seaweed, was slightly curled up and draped over her shoulders.


    Her eyes were as unfathomable as the sea, her skin was ivory white. She was dressed in a black Gothic Lolita skirt, with a dark red wizard hat on her head.


    "Merutia, don''t worry. If we were discovered, just put all on me. I, Wang Bugui, am not afraid of any punishment, haha." A youth said with a smile. He was only 12 or 13 years old, a handsome young man from the East.


    He was dressed in a black hunter windbreaker. His facial features were handsome and had a hint of immaturity. His sword-like eyebrows flew straight to his temples. Obsidian eyes were mysterious and spiritual, he had a straight nose and a mole under left eye.


    The way he smiled looked a little arrogant and evil.


    "Actually she was right. The seniors of the Sanctuary warned me not to come out tonight. This time, Dragon Slaughter Knights, Oracle Knights and Seraph Knights had been all called in."


    "It is said that even the head of the Seraph Knights had come. This may be far more serious than we thought. Bugui I think we''d better go back."


    The one who spoke was another teenager. He looked to be about the same age as the other two.


    However, his physique looked similar to an adult''s, very strong. He wore a silver Paladin attire, and there was a silver cross engraved on the cloak on his back.


    The cross was stained with blood, holy and bloody. His face was sharp and craggy. His pale blue eyes were bright and full of spirit, revealing his resolution.


    "Druid, are you afraid? Who are we? The young geniuses of the three strongest powers in the west. Azrael''s Hand Wang Bugui, Slaughter Saint Knight Druid, and Ranger Mage Merutia."


    "Together, we could even kill vampires if they were still alive. After all, there were quite a number of monsters that we had killed." Wang Bugui said arrogantly.


    Merutia frowned slightly when she heard this, and said with a disdain, "Tsk, the title of Azrael''s Hand was created by yourself, right? You shameless! Though we did have worked together to kill more than a dozen monsters. "


    "But it''s only some vicious beasts that were tainted with the demonic aura. Don''t compare that to a vampire. If the vampires were to reappear, we would be able to beat only the barons."


    "Wrong, we are able to kill viscounts. Don''t forget that we still have Sister Chiou. She is the most recent disciple of the Azrael, the one I admire the most. She alone is capable of killing barons and fighting against viscounts." Wang Bugui was very confident when he mentioned her. It was obvious that he trusted this woman''s strength.


    As he spoke, a woman appeared beside him. She was not a teenager. She looked to be about twenty years old. She wore a high ponytail with slanted bangs, her skin was like fine jade, and her legs were straight and slender.


    Her nose was high and her lips were rosy. There was a pair of deep blue eyes on that exquisite face, slanted bangs covered her right eye. All made her look like a mysterious ice beauty.


    She was wearing a black leather windbreaker and leather shorts with tights, which made her legs even more bewitching. She held a long black sickle in her right hand, a chain wrapped around her left arm, and a pair of black boots covered her calves.


    Her entire being seemed to be filled with charm, but also exuded an indescribable domineering aura. Even though she was expressionless, but she exuded an aura of might. She slowly moved to Wang Bugui''s side, her steps sounded calm and determined.


    This peerless beauty had the air of a queen. The word ''ice queen'' seemed to be tailored for her.


    "How could you say so? Sister Chiou is a fresh disciple. The Azrael has never got involved in any conflicts. If she were discovered, the Azrael would punish her when she got back. Then what else could you do?"


    When Chiou appeared, Merutia was a little unhappy. After all, she really didn''t know what trouble she would have if Azrael got angry.


    Just then, Chiou shook her head and said: "It''s fine, I''m just bored anyway. I wasn''t discovered when I came out. And I heard that this operation has gathered all of the elite forces of the three great powers. I am more interested in what kind of thing could cause the three great forces to take it seriously. "


    "But..." Merutia was about to say something but she was interrupted by Wang Bugui. He waved his hand to indicate that no one should speak, and then pointed towards the outside of the forest.


    There was a group of people outside the forest. From afar, one could see that someone had tied up a large flag, and on it was a sacred cross. These were people from the Sanctuary, roughly three hundred in total. Their orderly and powerful steps caused the ground to tremble slightly.


    The sound of the blood-red armor swaying caused all the birds in the forest to be scared and fly away. Even the fishes of the Thames seemed to be scared and hid underwater, not daring to jump out of the water. A ripple appeared on the calm surface of the river, causing the full moon reflected in the water to shatter into pieces.


    The leader of the riders was mounted on a horse, dressed in red armor with the wings of an angel tattooed on it. On his left was a red shield with a golden cross engraved on it; bloody thorns twined around it. A sword was inserted into the shield; its hilt looked like a wing of bird.


    The cloak on his back was imprinted with a sacred angel, who held a Holy Sword that was wrapped in raging flames. His physique was imposing and majestic. He led the Paladin to the side of the bridge and stared at the other side seriously.


    "It''s the head of Seraph Knights, Kelson Green! I never thought that if I could see him, those people should be Seraph Knights! " Druid gasped in surprise.


    His expression was as if he had won a prize of ten million pounds, and even if he tried to restrain himself, he could not hide his surprise.


    Druid never thought that he would actually be able to see such a grand character, this was the Sanctuary''s highest fighting strength. Wang Bugui and Merutia were both a little shocked after hearing what he had said, while Chiou frowned, as if she was thinking about something.


    At this time, Wang Bugui suggested: "Let''s follow them and see. He seems to be going to the Tower Bridge. We can finally find out what their secret operation is." Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The four of them carefully followed the knights. When they reached the back of the cavalry, Kelson had already dismounted. He walked up to the Tower Bridge unhurriedly. The members of the Paladin stood there motionlessly, like statues.


    "What is he doing?" Why didn''t the other Paladin follow? " Druid was a little doubtful, but at the same time, Wang Bugui said: "Look, he seems to be staring at the other side of the bridge. Could it be that something is attracting him?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t use magic to look. Kelson will definitely sense it." Merutia suggested, and everyone stopped discussing and looked towards Tower Bridge.


    "Everyone, advance!" Kelson looked ahead for a while, then turned his head to give the order. After hearing the order, Seraph Knights walked towards the Tower Bridge in an orderly and powerful manner.


    "So powerful. Even if we were two hundred meters away from them, we would still be able to feel that oppressive might." Everyone nodded as they heard Merutia''s comment. After all, this was the strongest military power of the Sanctuary.


    "Don''t worry, after ten years, we''ll be able to have the same kind of aura. Maybe we''ll be even stronger." Wang Bugui was full of confidence about the future.


    "Alright, quiet down. They have already ascended the bridge, let''s follow them and take a look. Wang Bugui, just shut up and stop wasting your breath." Chiou stopped his nonsense.


    Wang Bugui''s sword-like eyebrows twitched as he grinned. Seemingly not daring to oppose her, he quickly approached Tower Bridge with the three of them, arriving beside the entrance.


    "We can''t get any closer. Once we get on the bridge, we will be discovered. We can only go to the small pagoda and wait for them to reach the middle before going up the Main Tower. Remember to make less noise." Chiou said cautiously.


    Just as she finished speaking, Wang Bugui was the first one to jump up the tower. The tower was about twenty meters high, and he didn''t even need to run before jumping up. It was clear that he had an extraordinary body.


    After that, Merutia used her teleportation spell to get on, and then took out a vine, allowing Druid to get on.


    In the end, Chiou jumped onto the bridge with only a light leap. She looked so relaxed, much stronger than Wang Bugui, and then walked to the front to see the situation on the bridge.


    "Haha, see? Our narcissistic boy, this is the difference. Sister Chiou is still just a new disciple to the Azrael, how could you still be his hand? "


    Merutia who was at the back softly laughed at Wang Bugui. She was clever and quick-witted, seemingly wanting to ease the tense atmosphere.


    "One day, I will become the strongest Blood Hunter and the strongest human. I have to reach that level because my title is Azraels Hand. If I couldn''t even match up one hand of Azrael, how could I..."


    Wang Bugui looked at Chiou''s back and said with determination.


    Hearing that, Merutia''s mouth slightly opened, she was truly shocked. She had not expected him to be so serious, so she did not speak any further. Afterwards, together with Wang Bugui, they went up to take a look at the situation on the bridge.

 Chapter 3: The Battle Began

    The London Tower Bridge was a suspension bridge that spanned across the Thames. It was a bridge that connected the north and south regions of London as a whole and was also a symbol of London. Its two ends were connected by four stone towers. At this moment, there were four figures on one of the towers on the south end. They were secretly observing the situation on the bridge.


    The leader of the Seraph Knights had already walked to the middle of the bridge. Kelson raised his hand and signaled the cavalry to stop, while he stood alone at the front. After a while, a large group of about four hundred people came from the other side of the bridge. The three people in the lead walked over slowly. They were all dressed extravagantly and had the aura of nobility.


    A dozen of people behind the three of them looked like deacons, and the people behind them were completely devoid of human form, like wild beasts. Some of them were hunched, some were crawling on the ground, and there were even some who were climbing on the ropes of the bridge. Their eyes were blood-red, and they let out waves of low growls. They looked incredibly strange.


    "They had stopped. Why don''t they go over? Dammit, I can''t see Kelson." Wang Bugui said, clapping his fist in his hand. Chiou thought for a while and suggested, "Let''s climb up the bridge to the Main Tower. Otherwise, the Main Tower blocks our sights and we can see nothing."


    Merutia looked at the bridge and said: "If we were to follow the bridge cable and climb over there, even if you and Wang Bugui don''t make any sound, Druid and I are much weaker than you two, we would definitely make a sound. And I don''t dare to use magic at such a close distance, Kelson is right at the Main Tower''s place. "


    "How about this, Druid, you pack your combat suit, Chiou and I will send you guys over first. When we get there, we will help you a little, and the jump point is at the end of the bridge cable. It''s only around ten meters away from the top of the tower, so you guys should be fine.


    When Wang Bugui suggested this idea, the three of them nodded their heads. This was the only way. Druid packed his Knight attire, turning it into a cross necklace and put it on his chest.


    Immediately after, Wang Bugui carried Druid on his shoulder, and Chiou lifted Merutia in her arms. The two of them swiftly and agilely ran past the bridge cable, as though they were ghosts in the night, and did not make a sound.


    They first got off the bridge cable and climbed up after reaching the bottom of the cable. At the end of the cable, Chiou directly leaped onto the peak of the Main Tower with Merutia in her arms.


    Wang Bugui used his hands to support Druid and threw him up. Druid jumped onto the Main Tower and Wang Bugui followed him.


    They looked down from the top of the tower and saw Kelson standing there. Opposite him was a large group of people, led by three people at the very front.


    "What''s going on? Who were those three? And there are so many people behind them." Druid was confused, those people looked weird.


    "Look carefully, the dozen people behind the three look like deacons, the rest of them are all very strange. Their eyes are bloodshot, some of them are even crawling on the ground. Are they really human beings?" Merutia''s voice sounded.


    Hearing her words, the three of them turned to look at those people. It was indeed just as strange as what Merutia had described.


    Chiou thought for a moment, then said with a frown: "Those scarlet eyes, exposing fangs, the movements of beasts, aren''t they very similar to the Blood Slaves that Blood Hunters had mentioned before?"


    Everyone looked at Wang Bugui, hoping he would answer.


    He didn''t know what to say either. According to his parents, the vampires should have all been killed hundreds of years ago. Even Dracula himself was killed by the First Van Helsing. How could Blood Slaves appear here whom could only be controlled by vampires?


    "I don''t know either. Let''s just watch and see. The vampires should have died a long time ago. Maybe they are some other monsters." Wang Bugui forced himself to calm down. After that, they did not speak anymore and just watched every single move on the bridge.


    "I didn''t expect the leader of the Seraph Knights would welcome us. How interesting. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Nicolas who is ranked seventh in the Thirteen Infantes." Nicolas walked over to Kelson and introduced himself with a smile.


    "Fifth Infante, Annie Brantiny."


    "Sixth Infante, Barnard Warenne."


    Annie and Barnard introduced themselves as well, Kelson stared at the three of them for a while. Frowning, he opened his mouth and said: "Three Infante s? You really think highly of me."


    "Hehe, after all, you should have your sacred weapon with you, and we must treat you seriously. Moreover, you are also the strongest of the Sanctuary Knights, so we cannot let you arrive the main battlefield. I thought that I would be able to eat a hearty meal. Seems like there''s no hope for that. "


    Nicolas laughed, he did not mind delaying, after all, this was only a separate battlefield, they were only in charge of intercepting the Seraph Knights so they couldn''t meet the people on the main battlefield.


    "What?! Thirteen Infantes! Did you hear that? God! They were actually of the Thirteen Infantes! Did the vampires really revive?" Druid took a step back in shock.


    He couldn''t believe his ears. If the vampires appeared again, it would be an unimaginable disaster.


    "Of course I heard it. Lower your voice, don''t get discovered." Merutia covered Druid''s mouth and whispered; her expression became serious.


    Wang Bugui looked down in disbelief. He shook his head and said, "Impossible, the vampires were defeated by First Van Helsing a long time ago. They should have died hundreds of years ago."


    "Calm down, don''t get discovered. It seems that the vampires really reappeared in this world, otherwise why would Kelson be so careful while bringing his fully armed cavalry. If the three were really Infantes, they would find us if we were not careful, and we would all die."


    Chiou''s beautiful eyes were filled with seriousness as she scolded them harshly. Wang Bugui also calmed down and did not dare to speak anymore. Just like Chiou had said, if it really were the three Infantes, killing them would be as easy as stepping on ants.


    Nicolas was still trying to stall for time with Kelson. Annie suddenly glanced at the Main Tower behind Kelson.


    Her mysterious red eyes were filled with surprise. She then used the fan to cover her face as she pondered, "Just now, I suddenly felt that there were a few auras of humans above, as well as an aura that did not seem to be human. What is it? Is there a trap?"


    It was at this time that Barnard patted her shoulder, and said softly: "You noticed it too?"


    "Hmm, just now the Main Tower released a very weak human aura, about four people. However, one human aura seems to be a little special."


    "That''s right, there should be a Mage. I can feel some Magic fluctuations. The second person should be a Knight. I can''t mistake that kind of repulsive, holy aura. There''s also another one who should be from Blood Hunter. Even though it''s hidden very deeply, I can still feel the surging blood aura. "


    "The last person isn''t too clear. That kind of aura shouldn''t belong to him, but the real owner of this aura is definitely terrifying. I feel that it''s possible that this sort of oppressive feeling... more terrifying than our king! "


    "Indeed, I have that feeling. I didn''t expect you to notice it." Annie smiled faintly.


    Barnard squinted his eyes and laughed: "Haha, it''s a coincidence, you are just not used to observing your surroundings, otherwise you would be better than me."


    Annie shook her head and said: "Stop joking around, it seems like Nicolas can''t hold it back anymore, let''s prepare to fight."


    Barnard nodded, and secretly arranged for servants to prepare for battle. At this moment, a golden ray of light shot up from the London Bridge in the distance.


    Everyone looked over, but it did not last long before it disappeared. Kelson looked at it and muttered: "Has it started? We must hurry there! "


    Then, he turned and waved his hand, ordering the Seraph Knights: "Everyone, attack! The Holy War has begun! "


    "The Lord has granted me power!"


    "My Lord is with me!"


    "For justice! For home! No fear of evil! "


    "In the name of our Lord! Holy war against the darkness! "


    Every single Paladin in the Seraph Knights made an oath from the bottom of their hearts, and their powerful voices resounded throughout the entire Tower Bridge. After that, they drew out their swords. A divine golden cross appeared in front of their chests, they were ready to attack at any time.


    Kelson also took out his sword, the blood colored Holy Sword released a clanging sound, and then he held the sword upright in front of his chest and prayed: "God, be with me. In the name of the Seraph Michael, I wield a Holy Sword. I shall execute God''s Punishment and eradicate all evils in the world! "


    With that, a cross of flames appeared behind him, and the red light emitted by the Holy Sword became even more sacred.


    Then he firmly pointed his sword at the vampires and said, "End the battle as soon as possible and rush to the main battlefield. Charge!"


    The Paladins started to shout and rush forward. Annie also waved her fan and pointed forward, ordering, "Go, kill them for our king, give him a great resurrection gift!"


    With that, the dozen of deacons led the Blood Slaves to rush over, and the battle began. On one side was an army brimming with divine power of faith, and on the other side was an army of demons brimming with a bloody aura of death.

 Chapter 4 – Kelson Green

    It was 1: 10 in the morning, on London''s Tower Bridge. It was supposed to be silent, but now there were sounds of intense fighting.


    Kelson did not rush into the battlefield immediately. He took out a small golden cross with the Angel''s Wings engraved on it. He stuck the small cross into the ground, and in a flash, a golden light appeared, engulfing everyone on the bridge. When the gold-en light disappeared, so did everyone else on the bridge.


    Everyone had appeared at another place. This place looked like a desolate and dilapi-dated battlefield, filled with dried up bones and broken bodies. The entire world was dark and gloomy. Humans and vampires were fighting fiercely on the battlefield, shouting and bleeding profusely.


    "AH!"


    "Ouch!"


    "It hurts!"


    However, in this bloody battle with broken limbs flying everywhere, four people sud-denly appeared. They fell from the sky and kicked up a cloud of dust. It caused a brief pause as everyone''s gazes focused on them.


    "Druid, didn''t I tell you not to come out? Wang Bu Gui... It''s you who called them all out again! " Kelson roared at them.


    He didn''t expect that the seeds left behind by the three powers would actually appear. If they were to die here, it would be equivalent to cutting off the three future power of humans to fight vampires.


    "You''re right, but we didn''t know that you guys were going to fight against the vam-pires, and you made the barrier, bringing us here. Why did vampires appear again?" Wang Bu Gui asked him in confusion.


    Kelson did not answer, but quickly rushed over to pull them back. He stood at the front of the group, facing off against the three infantes.


    "If you want to ask any question, you need to survive. And if you want to survive, you need to fight. There is no mercy in the battlefield. I can''t protect you here." He turned his head to Wang Bu Gui and the others before he walked towards the three infantes.


    Annie laughed: "Hehe, so it''s actually just a few kids. I thought it was an ambush."


    "Cut the crap, let me send you guys to hell to repent!" What responded to her was that Kelson slashed down with his Blood Cross Sword, and Barnard quickly went forward to use his sword to block, and at the same time, Nicolas spread his blood wings and attacked him from above with a long whip. Annie immediately retreated backwards and used her black flames to support them from afar.


    Kelson used his shield to block the long whip and then used his strength to push Bar-nard away. Following that, the sword''s red light exploded out as Kelson soared into the sky and slashed down at him, but he dodged with a jump. Nicolas seized the op-portunity and attacked from behind with his whip.


    Seeing that, Kelson took the chance and thrusted his sword into the ground, causing the ground to crack inch by inch, until the fire pillar shot up from the ground and to the sky. Barnard and Nicolas anxiously dodged. Annie took the opportunity to send out a gigantic black flame ball from the side, which was flying to Kelson, but was blocked by his shield.


    The Holy Shield that radiated a dazzling red light broke the fireball up, and the scat-tered black flames burned quite a number of the surrounding Blood Slaves to death.


    At this time, Wang Bu Gui and the others also started fighting. They encountered a small party led by a viscount. Merutia used a fireball to attack them, but it did not have much killing power. Druid changed into the combat suit and rushed forward bravely.


    Wang Bu Gui and Chiou also rushed forward to fight with the viscount. Chiou con-tinuously swung her giant scythe and the viscount used his sword to block as he re-treated. When he seized the opportunity, he quickly rushed to the front of Chiou and thrusted forward, only to see Wang Bu Gui suddenly strike him with his punch from the side.


    He also punched with his full strength. This time, the impact caused Wang Bu Gui to hear a light cracking sound from his arm, and he knew that the bones in his arm might have been cracked.


    However, the situation did not allow him to think too much before he quickly retract-ed his punch and turned around to do a series of kicks, making the viscount caught off guard. A kick tilted the viscount''s body, and his sharp sword pierced through Chiou''s hair. She took the opportunity to charge forward and launched another attack with her scythe.


    The viscount hurriedly used his left hand to block it, but Chiou immediately dropped her scythe, instead, her fists struck out like a storm. With the last heavy kick, Chiou sent him flying out. Wang Bu Gui then followed up with a flying kick to kick him down, making his body plowing a long shallow trench in the ground.


    As soon as the viscount stopped there, he got up and prepared to counterattack, but he was stopped the moment he got up. He found that his hand had been bound by dozens of vines and a dozen more icicles were flying to him. Merutia seized the chance to give a hand, when Chiou summoned her giant scythe back and waved it violently. At the same time, Wang Bu Gui ran to the viscount''s back and punched him with all his might, while Druid thundered to rush over.


    Realizing that he was in a bad situation, the viscount suddenly activated his Blood Bat to block their lines of sight, and then opened his Blood Wings to fly towards Merutia. At this time, Druid''s shield smashed to him. As he turned around to dodge it, he met Wang Bu Gui''s fist.


    "Roar!"


    The viscount bellowed. He didn''t hesitate to harm himself by erupting with blood to send the two flying before he flew towards Merutia once again. Just as his bloody hand was about to grab Merutia, she teleported to the back of him and used ice to seal his legs.


    At this time, Wang Bu Gui jumped onto his head and pressed down with kink-weight technique. Chiou untied the chains on her left arm and tightly locked the viscount in-side. The viscount tried his best to get out, but it was useless. Druid''s entire body re-leased a sacred light, and the sword''s body also released a golden light.


    "Heroic Judgement!" He jumped at the Viscount with all his strength.


    "AH!" The sword was deeply embedded in the viscount''s body, causing him to let out a howl of pain. After that, he once again erupted with blood energy and heavily in-jured Druid, causing him and Wang Bu Gui to fly out. After that, Merutia cast a huge fire pillar and roasted him.


    In the distance, Wang Bu Gui was releasing his blood energy. As the violent blood energy was gathered on his hands, he continuously sent all of the blood energy in his body to his fists.


    "Van Helsing''s Blood Attacking Art -- Blood Sea Surge Fist!" Wang Bu Gui threw out a punch. Although his blood energy did not have the power of the sea, it still had the power of the surge. He punched the viscount''s wound hard, making a big hole from the front to the back.


    In the end, Chiou rushed forward and used the Soul Stealing Scythe to cut his body into two. After three slashes, she completely destroyed the viscount. It wasn''t that this viscount wasn''t strong, but that the four people he faced were all the strongest geniuses in the west.


    Among them, Chiou was able to fight him head on and would not be at a disadvantage in a short period of time. After all, the battle would have changed ten thousand times in a blink of an eye, and the outcome could be determined within milliseconds. With four people joining hands, he couldn''t keep up, so he could only die miserably.


    After killing the viscount, the four people went back into the battle. Wang Bu Gui and Druid were fighting in front, waiting for Merutia to recover her magic power, and Chiou coordinated with them from this side to the other side. The four of them coor-dinated with each other, attacking and defending in an orderly fashion. When they encountered a vampire who was superior to a viscount, they would run to the cavalry and call for help, but when it was inferior to a viscount, they would fight it.


    They saw a Seraph Knight, who had just thrust his sword into a vampire''s chest, had his head torn off by another Count. And several of the High Knights had triumphed over the Count, but as they thrust their swords into him, he seized their swords as well.


    In the end, he had all of his blood to be the blood spear and pierce through them, per-ishing together with them. Some knights chose to detonate the holy power in their bodies before they died, bringing a few vampires to die with them. This is a battle-field, where you could lose your life at any time.


    Perhaps at this moment, you were still rejoicing in the fact that you managed to kill your enemy. But in the next moment, you would be killed by someone else, and even keeping your whole body intact would be your biggest blessing.


    "Ugh!"


    Barnard dodged to the side after getting hit by Kelson''s sword. Nicolas stepped for-ward to stop him, but Kelson became more and more courageous as the battle contin-ued. His strength continued to soar, and he was gradually suppressing them. Annie used her Black Magic to bombard them crazily, but was unable to do anything about them. Because Kelson had released his full strength, a pair of pure white wings opened up from his back, the divine flames around his body protected him, and the Holy Sword in his hands released a terrifying pressure.


    "Oh Great Seraph, please grant me your power. I am willing to eliminate all the evil in the world for God! The Judgment Holy Flame Sword! " His Holy Sword began to emit terrifying flames, transforming into a gigantic flaming sword.


    The holy flame illuminated the dark world, and he hacked down the soaring Sacred Flame Sword. All the Blood Slaves and barons along the way were incinerated before the sword could even reach them. Annie used her own blood as an offering, and chanted an incantation, summoning a dark red protective shield to block the sword. The two of them clashed and turned the surrounding area of ten meters into scorched earth.


    "Damn it. I just woke up. My power is not as strong as it should be. Otherwise, I can take this attack." Annie covered the wound on her arm and complained. Nicolas and Barnard were both slightly injured.


    "We''re holding it off as long as we can. Nicolas, why don''t you go to the main battle-field immediately. Annie and I will stay here. We didn''t expect that we would face off against the leader of the Seraph Knights this time. We can''t let him heavily injure all three of us when we get to the main battlefield, otherwise, if our wounds are unable to heal in a short period of time, we''ll be in trouble. " Barnard proposed to him.


    "Alright, you guys be careful. We just broke through the seal, and our strength is only around 70% of its full potential. Don''t go all out." After Nicolas finished speaking, he tore open his barrier and left the place at full speed.


    Kelson approached them step by step while holding the sword, as he said disdainfully, "You insignificant demons. Even if you did not lose any strength, you would still not be my match. In front of my God, all evils will be dispersed. Just the two of you want to stop me? Come on, I just finished warming up! "


    "Haha, it won''t be a problem for me to hold it off for a bit longer." Barnard laughed bitterly, then rushed forward to meet the blow. Kelson gathered the Seraph''s energy and slashed out, but Barnard dodged the attack with ease. Kelson then pierced for-ward with his shield, causing his sword and his body to hit Barnard. Just as Kelson was about to charge forward, a gigantic black magic array suddenly appeared on the ground. See this, Barnard immediately abandoned his sword and jumped into the dis-tance.


    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion occurred with Kelson as the center and dark red flames engulfed the ground. The surrounding Blood Slaves and Paladins were swept away by the vio-lent air current.


    "Is Kelson alright?" Druid was very worried.


    Wang Bu Gui walked over and patted his shoulder, saying: "Don''t worry, Kelson is the strongest combat power in your Sanctuary''s Knight Hall. The reason why the var-ious forces'' strongest combat powers existed was to join forces to fight Dracula. This level of explosion won''t kill him."


    Just as he said, after the thick smoke dispersed, a huge pit was revealed, and Kelson who was in the middle of the pit was virtually unharmed, because a Seraph bathed in flames was protecting him from behind.


    Kelson slowly stood up, and the Seraph also moved along with him. At this moment, Kelson looked extremely pure and holy. He slowly walked towards the two infantes and firmly chanted, "I shall use the name of Seraph Michael!"


    "And swear to eliminate all the evil! Great Michael, respond to me, bring your power to my body, and use the sacred flame of justice to baptize this filthy world! �� Sin Exterminating Flame Punishment!"


    The Seraph behind him ignited with flames, spreading his six wings and erupting with endless sacred flames, burning all the Blood Slaves into ashes, who didn''t even have time to scream. Barnard and Annie blocked it with all their might, as their blood fused together.


    With the support of the Black Magic, Annie formed a gigantic Thirteenth Level Blood Shield. The sacred flames continued to strike the shield, slowly incinerating the shield layer by layer. The sacred flames erupted 120 times, completely incinerating the shield.


    Annie and Barnard tried to dodge in the Sacred Flame, but in the end, they could not dodge any more, and were both injured. They decisively tore apart their barrier and fled far away. Kelson did not chase after them, but turned around to kill all the vam-pires. After that, he counted the remaining Seraph Knights. Only 185 of the 300 elite Seraph Knights survived and all of them were injured to varying degrees.


    "You guys killed the viscount. Not bad. You may go back now." Kelson said to Wang Bu Gui and the rest, but Wang Bu Gui firmly replied: "I won''t go back, because my parents and my family are still fighting. I can''t possibly not be there."


    "What ability do you have? The later battle will be even more tragic than this one. Even when dealing with the viscount, you had to expend so much effort, so why are you still going to care about them. You can''t even protect yourself! "


    "Even if you chase me away, I won''t go back. I''ll still follow you unless you kill me!"


    "Do you really understand what is death?"


    "I do from the day I became a Blood Hunter!"


    "Alright, maybe it would be better for you guys to experience the baptism of fire and war as soon as possible. However, since you guys should be responsible for your own lives, no one will sympathize with you." Kelson finally agreed, and Wang Bu Gui ex-citedly walked at the front.


    "Why do you agree to that? Actually, I can trap them and they won''t come out." Chi-ou walked over to Kelson and asked.


    Kelson shook his head, and said: "In the future, we will rely on them to protect the world. This time, I''m fighting with the intent to die."


    "It''s not just me. All the participants should be like this, but our chances of victory are still not high. If they are able to survive after being baptized in the fires of war, per-haps there will still be hope for humans in the future."


    Chiou stopped talking. Seeing Wang Bu Gui, who was joking with Merutia and Dru-id, a trace of worry flashed past her deep blue eyes.


    He seemed to see some kind of bad future, and he did not know what kind of bloody and cruel reality these three people would experience tonight. She thought for a mo-ment, but didn''t say anything. Then she silently followed them to the main battlefield.

 Chapter 5: Black Tower Mage

    London Bridge was an ancient bridge. It was different from the Tower Bridge which had two crown-liked main towers and was more majesty and gorgeous. One minute ago, there were still many people fighting with each other on this bridge which had collapsed many times and was riddled with scars. But when a golden light flashed, everyone disappeared.


    "I never thought that there would be a Wisdom mage. This is really troublesome." The speaker was a beautiful woman with long, wine-colored hair. She wore a long red dress, a dark red beret, and a pair of long, black gloves that even covered her elbows. Her skin was as white and tender as ivory, her figure was tall and ample, and her pair of blood-red eyes and fiery red lips made her seem unfathomably beautiful.


    There was another person beside her. It was a middle-aged man in a suit whose black hair was already half white. He looked rather old. His pale skin and bloody fangs made him terrifying. He maliciously said: "It is. Not to mention there are also three Magic Mentors. It seems that we won''t be able to hold it off for too long." They were in a gloomy battlefield, facing a group of black-robed mages, led by four mages with the highest combat power. They were Wisdom Clara Franmer, the First Magic Mentor Herty, the Second Magic Mentor Stephanie Oliver, and Third Magic Mentor Camila Cook.


    As the four of them walked together, they formed the most beautiful scene under the moonlight. Herty''s fiery-red hair was naturally scattered down, her beautiful and dig-nified features were lovable, and her brows revealed a trace of strength. Stephanie looked like a woman in the neighborhood. Her golden hair was like waves, and when the wind blew past her soft hair, it moved slowly like the golden wheat in the autumn field being blown by the wind. Camila was a somewhat silent woman. She had short, water-blue hair, and her eyes were like sapphire and adorable. She was the youngest among the three Magic Mentors and was treated like a little sister by Herty and Stephanie.


    On the other hand, Clara looked like a 14 year old little girl. Her long, white-gold hair was scattered down to her waist, her hair was tied up with a pink ribbon, and she was wearing a white Gothic Lolita styled short skirt. Her white over knee socks paired with a pair of exquisite leather boots. She had a pair of enchanting green eyes, and a cute face. No one could tell that she was the strongest Great Magic Mentor in the Black Tower. She calmly looked at the two vampires in front of her, then extended her finger towards them and said: "You two want to stop us with just a second Infante and a Thirteen Infante, are you dreaming? No matter what, you should at least send out your First Infante. "


    "Haha, how arrogant. Although it is difficult to stop you, I can still hold off for a little time. Field doesn''t have time to come over, for he still wants to kill the Blood Hunt-ers, so let me, Nattiavelle, play with you." The infante called Natiavir laughed. Her blazing red lips seemed to have a magical power that could cause others to fall into her trap no matter what she said. Her beauty was like a delicate masterpiece from heaven, and when it paired with her sexy figure, it filled her every move with entice-ment.


    "Hmph, a mere ugly monster dares to block my way. No matter how much magic you use to maintain your beauty, I can still see your shriveled and ugly corpse liked ap-pearance. I really can''t find someone more ugly than you." Clara had already seen through Nattiavelle''s true appearance with her demonic eyes so she did not spare her with her words. She was famous for being unreasonable in the three powers.


    "What did you say? Bastard! You''re actually a few hundred years old grandma, and maybe you are not as beautiful as me. Also, your body is even smoother than the Tower Bridge. Hehe, I am definitely superior to you!" Nattiavelle was also not going to admit defeat. When there was a fight between women, apart from the appearance, it was also naturally related to their figures. Since Clara looked like a stunted child, she definitely could not let her go.


    "Boom!"


    What responded to her was Clara''s angry huge fireball which was smashing down. Nattiavelle''s high heels stepping on the ground, instantly creating a dark red magic array to block it. No one had expected the leaders of the two sides to start a war just like that. The reason was simply because of their figures and appearances.


    "Go! Tear them to shreds! "


    "Destroy these ugly monsters with the magic bombardment!"


    Both sides were stunned for a moment before reacting. Following the order, the Black Tower Mages and the vampires started to fight with each other fiercely.


    Magical light of various colors danced on the battlefield. The mages split into several teams, bombarded the vampires with different magic, killing them one after another. At the same time, some of the higher ranked vampires charged into the mages'' camp to slaughter them.


    Three Magic Mentors fought with another infante, who was called Charlson and ranked the thirteenth. His strength had not been fully restored, so when facing the three great Magic Mentors at the same time, he found it quite tough and could only defend.


    When Nattiavelle who was in the distance saw this, she summoned the Cerberus. When Herty saw the Cerberus was pouncing to them, she took the initiative to fight against it. With one of the strongest Magic Mentors absent, Charlson lost most of his pressure and roared as he counterattacked.


    Stephanie''s wand shone with a golden light, and shot out beams of golden light to-wards Charlson. Charlson condensed a blood shield to block, dodging the remaining light from time to time until he arrived in front of Stephanie. Charlson reached out a hand and grabbed towards her neck, but just at that moment, Camila summoned a few huge ice pillars and smashed them onto Charlson.


    Charlson immediately used his Blood Wings to block, but he was still forced to re-treat. He adjusted his body within two seconds and stabilized himself. His hand con-tinuously gathered his own blood to condense a scarlet Blood Axe. Then, he used both hands to wield the axe and hacked down towards Stephanie and the others. Countless of vengeful spirits wailed in the Blood Axe, and its killing intent seemed to squirt into the air, causing people''s souls to feel cold and bone-piercing. The axe''s strike seemed to be aimed at splitting Camila and Camila to death.


    Stephanie and Camila did not clash with the Blood Axe head on. They transformed into Light Wings and Ice Wings, then flew quickly into the distance. Just as Stephanie and Camila was flying away, the Blood Axe arrived there. The scarlet axe seemed to have brushed against their bodies.


    "Boom!"


    The black and the red flames collided and produced a strong explosion. On the other side, Clara and Stephanie''s battle was extremely intense. The two of them had ex-tremely high comprehension of magic, and the destructive power of their high-grade magic was extremely strong. No one dared to approach their battlefield unless they wanted to be bombarded.


    Clara and Natiavir fought until they reached the sky. The two of them looked at each other coldly, and secretly prepared their next spells. Clara took the initiative to attack, raising her hand, and summoned a black lightning as thick as a bucket and struck for-ward. Natiavir used a streak of blood-red lightning, and the two streaks of lightning clashed against each other, creating a blinding light. However, the two of them still did not finish their magic bombardments. They constantly changed positions, dodging each other''s attacks before summoning more lightning.


    After the two of them clashed more than ten times with thunder magic, Clara used fire to blast towards her opponent. She summoned one spear after another condensed from fire and threw them forward, while Nattiavelle used her black flames to condense a spear to resist. The center of the magic clash became a forbidden zone for life. The Blood Slaves there were all blasted into ashes, and dazzling sparks continuously blossomed as groups of Blood Slaves turned into flying ashes.


    Nattiavelle frowned slightly. Clara made her place to be the battlefield, and every time their magic collided, a whole bunch of Blood Slaves would die. Nattiavelle tried to keep away from Clara, but Clara cast an ice storm to trap her. The tornado of ice and snow, accompanied by endless lightning, swept across a radius of tens of metres.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    Miserable screams continued to be heard as the ice tornado sucked in a number of Blood Slaves. All of them were torn apart by the countless ice blades or killed by the terrifying lightning. The interweaving of ice and lightning turned into a huge killing spree. The Blood Slaves'' blood slowly dyed this tornado red. Even a few barons were shredded to pieces by the bloody tornado, because they were too slow.


    "Bastard!"


    Nattiavelle''s willow-leaf shaped eyebrows rose as she bellowed, and her demonic red eyes released a red light. Following that, she activated her blood to explode, as to de-stroy the ice tornado. Along with the sudden disappearance of the storm zone, the rotated corpses in the sky fell down one by one, like dumplings were falling from the sky. Nattiavelle''s beautiful eyes stared straight at Clara, and in the next moment, she rushed forward. Instead of attacking from a distance, she would use magic to hold her at close range.


    The two of them released a terrifying aura as they used the powerful Black Magic to fight the other. Whether it was the surrounding mages or the Blood Slaves, all of the hair on their bodies stood on end as they desperately retreated. They were all afraid that they wouldn''t be fast enough and didn''t have a pair of wings. What happened just now had scared them out of their wits. Killing them in a battle of this level was as easy as cutting wheat with a sickle.


    However, after leaving the dangerous zone, the two sides continued to fight each oth-er. Blood unceasingly spurted out as the sounds of their roars and chants rang out un-ceasingly. In this war, only one side would be able to leave the battlefield alive, and the losers would all die.

 Chapter 6: Claras Fury

    The battle became more intense, in which Nattiavelle delayed Clara by herself, and the Cerberus she released entangled Herty. Stephanie and Camila besieged Charlson, who chopped down again with the giant axe made of his blood.


    Camila immediately stopped it with an ice shield, and Stephanie took the opportunity to conjure dozens of beams and bombard Charlson, who instantly made a blood shield to withstand them. Then he quickly stepped forward as he switched to wave the shield. The scarlet Blood Axe was about to hit Camila.


    But at this time, Camila suddenly gave up the ice shield, but moved instantaneously to the back of Charlson, and quickly chanted, "Ice Shackles!"


    Dozens of ice chains appeared beside her and locked Charlson in a flash. Stephanie lifted her hand and struck out Destroying Demon Light Arrow. Unexpectedly, Charlson yelled in anger, and the blood immediately erupted from his entire body, which broke the ice chains.


    When he turned around, he conjured a huge bloody hand that broke the light arrow into pieces, and then the bloody hand came to crash down. At the same time, the Blood Axe in his hand grew to ten meters long, rolling up fierce wind and chopping at the two of them.


    Camila and Stephanie immediately conjured the Ice Wings and the Light Wings, flying up to dodge the bloody hand. With a loud bang, the bloody hand smashed the ground and broke it into pieces.


    "Ice Crystal Falling!"


    "Light Feather Judgment!"


    The two of them immediately used their magic to attack, causing huge chunks of ice to fall from the sky, smashing the Blood Axe to pieces. Tens of thousands of light feathers that were as sharp as swords shot towards Charlson. He conjured the Blood Wings, quickly dodging the ice and going through the light feathers.


    He escaped after less than three seconds. In next second, he held the huge Blood Sword in his hand and tried to chop them when the black sword light tore through the sky and struck towards the two of them. Then he went forward explosively.


    Camila and Stephanie dodged the sword light. Camila lifted her hands and an ice wall appeared, blocking Charlson''s attack. Then, she sealed up his entire body with Ice Prison.


    Stephanie moved instantly to the distant place and summoned a huge magic array. She chanted quickly: "Dazzling starry sky full of starlight! I, in the name of the God of Light, ask you to turn into a sharp sword and cut through the sky, tear through the darkness, and guide this lost creature to the other side to repent!"


    "Reply to my summons, my name is Stephanie! �� �� The Starlight Judgment Sword!"


    Later, countless stars appeared in the sky as the boundless radiance converged into a gigantic light sword and struck towards Charlson, when Charlson had just broken out of the Ice Prison.


    "Ahh!"


    He roared as he transformed into a gigantic bloody beast that was tens of meters tall, and raised his hands to stop the light sword.


    At this time, Camila was also chanting the spell in the distance, "The Ice and Snow God controlling the endless ice abyss in the coldest place, grant me your power. Freezing all dark ice! Turn into a spear and remove all the demons in the world! I am your loyal guardian, Camila����The Ice Prison Demon Annihilation Spear! "


    After she finished it, a violent ice storm appeared between heaven and earth. Countless ice crystals were assembled into a 20 meters long ice spear and rushed towards Charlson.


    The chilled iced air froze everything when it passed through. The ice spear mercilessly tore apart the huge beast''s body and pierced through it. Due to the severe injury, the beast''s hand was unable to grab the sword. With a "chi" sound, the light sword was stabbed into the beast''s body.


    "Boom!"


    The collision caused by light sword and ice spear burst into endless air streams, sweeping all over the battlefield. The center of the explosion was filled with endless dust and nothing else could be seen. After a while, the dust dispersed, revealing a huge hole with a diameter of 30 meters. A broken body was lying inside.


    "Is he dead? This is the strongest magic I can use." Stephanie''s face was pale. Camila walked over to confirm. She saw that the body was broken with half of its head missing. Its upper part had been torn apart and its lower part was missing.


    "Seems yes. Since we have used the most strongest magic, we don''t have much magic left. If he didn��t die, we''ll really be in danger." Camila turned to her, then she helped Camila up.


    ��Well, that''s good. Get yourselves together and we''ll go to help Herty." Stephanie took a long breath and finally relieved. Then, they supported each other to the direction of Hetty''s battle.


    But at this moment, a black shadow suddenly appeared behind them, with its craw swiping at the two of them. They move immediately as the hairs on their bodies were standing up!


    But it was too late anyway. There was a terrifying wound on Camila''s body which was from her chest to her lower abdomen. Her internal organs were all broken.


    "Camila! ����How could it be?"


    Stephanie roared in pain. Charlson dragged his broken body to appear, and laughed ruthlessly, "Haha, you actually put me in such a sorry state. Thanks to Nattiavelle who helped me get out of this earlier. You two are great to hurt me badly."


    At this time, a woman who looked the same as Nattiavelle appeared behind him. This was the Black Magic avatar that she had summoned.


    "Hmph, even two Magic Mentors almost killed you. If I haven''t followed you from the beginning of the battle and used the Black Magic Puppet to take the last blow for you, you would have been ashes." Nattiavelle��s avatar was disgusted, and its tone and expression was exactly as same as hers.


    Stephanie couldn��t believe that they had only killed a puppet. She helplessly looked at Camila, who was the youngest of the three sisters. However, she was unable to protect her.


    She could not stop crying, and held Camila tightly in her arms. She trembled as she looked at the lifeless corpse with bloodshot eyes. Camila''s temperature gradually decreased as she was bleeding nonstop. Stephanie hugged her more tightly, trying to keep her temperature from escaping.


    Clara who was fighting with Nattiavelle tens of thousands of meters away suddenly found that a blue hexagon diamond on her bracelet faded.


    ��How could that be? Camila, Camila! Ahhh!"


    Her aura suddenly changed, and it was so powerful that forced Nattiavelle to retreat. It could be seen that her body was covered with a dark red glow, making her look like the reincarnated Demon God.


    "What a terrifying pressure! Is this the true power of the Wisdom? Seems like my avatar has helped him kill a mage. I don��t know if I can still withstand her? I consumed too much magic."


    She retreated to the distance and observed the situation. She activated all of her magic to prepare for fighting against the furious Clara.


    Clara, who was on the other side, stared angrily into the distance, and her hair was flying around, There was a terrifying space crack appearing in the sky above her. The Blood Slaves on the ground along with the ground were all crushed into pieces, and even the mages were forced to fall on their knees and were unable to move.


    A dark red tattoo appeared on her hand and slowly climbed up on her arm. A dark red flame appeared on her forehead and her clothes turned into red. Her back was exposed, and there was a terrible dragon tattooed on her white and bright back, which was bathing in the fire.


    "Red Dragon?! She actually signed the contract with the Red Dragon. Damn it! "


    Nattiavelle couldn''t believe that there was actually someone in this world who could sign a contract with the Red Dragon. This was the first time she felt that the opponent in front of her was so terrifying. She believed that she would definitely not be able to defeat her if she didn''t recover thoroughly.


    Clara no longer looked at her. She quickly flew to Stephanie with a pair of fire wings on her back.


    ��Oh no, she is too fast." Nattiavelle chased with all her strength, but she found that she was unable to keep up with her. Every time Clara flapped her fire wings, she would make a large gap between them.


    Charlson licked his lips as he looked at Stephanie. He laughed: "Don''t be so sad, I''ll send you to meet her right now. Magic Mentor��s blood should be very delicious, hahaha. " He reached out his hands to grab her.


    However, just as his hands were about to reach her, they were stopped by a child with a finger. The child had a pair of fire wings.


    "What?" Charlson was very surprised that the child actually only used a finger to stop him. Even if he was seriously hurt, this shouldn''t be possible to happen. When the child''s fire wings were folded, he felt a surge of fear.


    "Cla, Clara..." He ran away without looking back. He even used half of his blood to run away.


    However, Clara conjured a huge fire fist to instantly chase up to him. This fist was so fast that Charlson was simply unable to dodge it.


    "Boom!"


    The huge fire fist bombarded out a big pit on the ground, where Charlson lay in the center, and his body was even more broken than before. Clara looked at the helpless Stephanie and the broken Camila. Camila lay quietly in Stephanie''s arms, and her eyes did not have any vigor and were filled with puzzlement.


    "My good disciple, you''ve done well. Don''t worry, I''ll revenge for you." Clara trembled as she sorrowfully said to Camila. She squatted down and slowly covered Camila''s eyes.


    "Instructor, I''m sorry. It��s, it''s all my fault!" Stephanie sobbed as she apologized to Clara. Clara smiled and caressed her head before angrily turning around and walking to Charlson.


    She took one step with a spell, as she rapidly chanted, "I summon my Guardian God in the name of the Contractor -- Flame Monarch, the Red Dragon King! Great Monarch, give me the power to destroy everything, purify all the flames of evil, show your dignity, and borrow your destructive power to destroy my deadly enemy! "


    "At this moment, combine your body into mine and let the furious flames burn everything. I am your loyal disciple, Clara Franmer! --Grip of the Red Dragon!"


    As soon as her chant stopped, a huge red magic array appeared in the sky, and the fierce wind was raging around it. A faint sound of a dragon��s crying could be heard.


    Suddenly, a giant red claw tore apart the magic array and a space crack of dozens meters long appeared. Then the red claw completely extended out of the array.


    Clara lowered her hand and then the giant claw which was dozens meters long furiously slapped down, smashing all Charlson''s defenses. After that, Clara slowly clenched her fist with an expressionless face, so did the huge claw.


    In the claw, there was a broken body, which was Charlson who was still struggling on his last breath. He no longer looked like an infante, but just screamed in fear, "Don''t! Don''t kill me! Stop it!"


    However, the giant claw did not stop. After slowly closing up, endless amount of flames exploded back and forth about twenty times before Clara finally opened her fist. The magic array also disappeared between the heaven and the earth, and the giant claw returned to the crack. Dark gray ashes floated down from the sky.


    Then, Clara turned around to look at Nattiavelle, who had just arrived from the distance. Her cold eyes were emitting a killing intent, which shocked Nattiavelle.


    At this moment, she chose to escape without hesitation as Clara chased closely behind her. The two of them had fought with magic more than a hundred times in the chase, but Nattiavelle could not defeat her at all.


    She simply summoned Cerberus back and let it cover her to escape. She could not continue fighting now. She knew that even if she were at full strength, she still wouldn''t be able to defeat her.


    Originally, her magic was not at the same level as hers. Now that she knew that she was the Red Dragon''s contractor, and had two Magic Mentors to help, so she had no chance to win.


    "I couldn''t do it anymore. I can only drag it out for so long. Is this damned woman desperate? I''m not strong enough, and my magic is almost used up. In this situation, it should only be the King who can fight against her, and even Field couldn''t do it. "


    She complained as she ran, and kept on summoning her Blood Slaves to stop her. However, they could only came to ten meters from Clara before they were turned into ashes.


    "Instructor, let me help you." Herty also rushed over. Seeing that the Cerberus was fighting against Clara, she wanted to help her.


    "Leave me alone! Go to protect Stephanie! Camila is dead. She doesn''t have the power to fight right now!" Clara replied without looking back, and continued to fight against Cerberus.


    "What? Not, not possible!" After Herty heard this, she immediately rushed over to Stephanie''s side.


    Clara finally defeated Cerberus, who returned into its master''s body with the contract. Meanwhile, Nattiavelle already tore apart the barrier and ran far away.


    She rushed out of the barrier, activated the Domain Sense, and discovered that Nattiavelle had already run to the boundary of her Domain, almost reaching the main battlefield. She no longer chased and returned to the barrier to kill all the vampires and Blood Slaves. Finally she found Herty and the others.


    "It''s all my fault, all my fault ��" Stephanie was still blaming herself. Seeing her in such pain, Clara''s eyes were full of lament.


    However, she still walked over to collect Camila''s corpse and said: "Let''s go. We need to revenge for Camila. There are still many people waiting for us to save them. If you believe you made mistakes, you should kill more vampires to make up for them. And everything will be settled in the main battlefield!"


    "Yes, it must be settled!" The two of them wiped their tears as they resolutely replied. Clara nodded.


    She was the leader of the mages, and she should not shake the morale. After that, the three of them led the remaining mages out of the barrier, and under this kind of situation, they could only turn their anger into motivation. Then, Clara tore up the space and led the remaining mages to the main battlefield.

 Chapter 7: Blood Hunter

    Palace of Westminster is located near the Thames River in London, England. It was the largest Gothic building in the world and also the Houses of Parliament in England. There were towers at the southwest and northeast corners of the Palace. The Victoria Tower at the southwest corner was 102 meters tall, 22.9 meters wide and 22.9 meters long. The square tower with a spire at the northeast corner was a 96-meter-tall bell tower with the world-famous Big Ben on its top. The hands of the clock now pointed to 1:20. On the walls beneath it and on the ground of nearby streets were stains of not-yet-dried blood.


    Wang Buguiand the rest were not far from here. Kelson looked at the direction of the Big Ben, and said, "In front of us is the main battlefield full of humans and vampires. There are the rest of the Thirteen Infantes, as well as a lot of Counts and Viscounts. In fact, your opponents are Barons at least, so no one can protect you. You can only rely on your own strength to survive."


    "We won''t let you down." Wang Bu Gui''s expression became serious, because he could feel the blood aura of his clansman from a short distance, and he was very worried.


    They continued to move forward until they reached the bottom of the Big Ben. What they saw were some shocking battle marks and blood splattering everywhere.


    "The blood hasn''t dried yet. The battle just started. Everyone, clean up here and prepare to go to the main battlefield to help!" Kelson ordered all the surrounding Seraph Knights to take actions together. They used their power of faith to clean up the blood, and then used magic to repair and remove the traces of the battle.


    After cleaning the traces, Kelson opened the barrier door, and once again entered the gray battlefield. Wang Buguiand the others were at the very front, and they could see from far away that there were thousands of people fighting and killing on the battlefield. A Paladin army, a small team of mages, and a group of people dressed in black hunter robes were currently fighting with the vampires. A total of eight Infantes led tens of thousands of Blood Clan to fight with the humans. Kelson immediately led the Seraph Knights to rush forward, and with a shout, Wang Buguirushed to the battlefield of Blood Hunter Clan.


    There was a very brave and fierce Paladin on the battlefield. This was the leader of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, Bruno. He roared as fighting with two Infantes, ��Damn devil, go to hell and repent for me! Dragon Slaughter Knights''s Paladins, kill them all! "


    Then, he picked up his long sword and slammed down the two Infantes, seemingly unafraid of fighting against two Infantes at the same time.


    "Hehe, it seems like that I''ve been underestimated. I won''t play with you anymore. Go die!" An Infante extended his blood claws and grabbed towards him. He was strong, with copper colored skin and golden hair, looking quite wild.


    Bruno used his sword to block the sharp claws, and then kicked over. The Infante quickly used his hand to block and turned to wave with his claw. At the same time, another Infante came and cut down with a sword. Bruno turned around, dodged a claw and leaped into the air throwing a shield in front of him to block the sword. After that, he burst into a holy breath and cut down with both hands holding the sword.


    One of the Infantes was chopped by the sword, and the other one went forward to protect him, allowing Bruno to take a step back. ��Mungo, we have not fully recovered .Be careful." The Infante reminded Mungo, at the same time stared at Bruno to prevent him from suddenly attacking.


    "Mm, even without full strength, we two can still kill him. Let''s try our best. Wyat, I will hold him back. Once you get a chance, attack his weak point from behind." As soon as Mungo finished speaking, he immediately rushed forward and Bruno counterattacked with a berserk roar. Each attack of Mungo''s claws were aimed straight at his heart, while Bruno used his sword to chop and the shield in his hand to smack. He only used attack as defense.


    In a moment, the two of them had exchanged more than tens of blows. Wyat took the opportunity to suddenly go up and stab Bruno from behind.


    "Puff!"


    Blood spurted out, and Wyat succeeded. But he was shocked to see the sword that was pierced through his body. He never expected Bruno to be so fierce that he intentionally leaked flaw to lure him in. At the same time as his sword stabbed Bruno, Bruno''s sword also pierced his abdomen severely. Meanwhile, Bruno blocked Mungo''s attack with the shield in his other hand.


    "Ahhh!"


    Bruno roared. Powerful aura burst out from his body and forced the two Infantes to retreat. His momentum climbed up quickly. ��Great Dragon Slayer Saint George, I am your loyal believer. Please grant me endless power to kill the demons in front of me!" He raised his sword and prayed. The battle uniform on his body and the Dragon Slaying Sword radiated holy lights. The resplendent white lights condensed into a tall knight behind him. The knight had resolute eyes, and the sword in his hand whined like a dragon.


    In the next moment, the tall knight and Bruno became one, and Bruno''s power instantly rose dramatically. He broke the ground with a step and raised his sword, pointing at the two Infantes as he roared furiously, "Die! Demons!"


    After seeing this, Mungo also started to use his real power. His entire body turned blood-red, and he became even taller. Terrible muscles, about 3 meters in height, sharp blood claws made him look more horrible. Wyat''s eyes were also completely filled with blood. His muscles bulged and broke his clothes; he spread his blood wings, ready to attack at any moment.


    On the other side, on the Blood Hunter''s battlefield, Blood Hunters were fighting with the main force of vampires to the death. There were no Blood Slaves amongst their enemies, the lowest-ranked vampires were Barons. The blood vigour the hunters gathered was incomparably berserk, rushed into the sky and scattered the clouds. The Blood Hunter Clan used blood vigour as a way of attack.


    Not far from the Blood Hunter''s battlefield, a man dressed in a crimson hunter coat held two hunting knives with runes engraved on them. He was battling with a powerful Infante. He is the current leader of the Blood Hunter Clan, Peru Charles, and his opponent was Field Christian, the first in the Thirteen Infantes.


    Field was dressed in a silver knight uniform, with long silver hair, and was extremely handsome. His pitch black pupils would not turn red even if he was in fierce fight , which was totally different from the other Infantes.


    He held a blood-red sword with a rose hilt, looking quite elegant. However, every move he made when fighting with Peru was extremely powerful. The places where they fought were all filled with shattered rocks, and countless sword marks and holes.


    Peru waved his sharp hunting knives against Field. It had to be said that Field was worthy of being called the number one Infante, because his strength was terrifying.


    Neither the blood vigour nor the hunting knives was able to truly injure Field. However, Field, who was fighting with Peru, had a calm expression without a single trace of emotion on his face.


    Field had already attacked thirty times in three seconds. Peru protected his body with blood vigour, and fought against the Rose Blood Sword with his hunting knives. "Van Helsing''s Blood Blade - Furious Blood Berserk Wolf!" With a loud roar, Peru''s blood vigour erupted, and his two knives turned blood-red. The runes on the knives shined brightly, as if an indestructible spirit of battle was awakening.


    The two knives became fierce, as if they were burning with anger. They slashed at Field furiously, and Field also chanted an incantation to brighten up the Rose Blood Sword, and then he slashed at the two knives.


    The collision between the two knives and the sword erupted into an unparalleled explosion. The two red lights clashed, shaking everyone nearby to retreat a few steps. The lash that the two people in the center endured were even more powerful. The ground under their feet split up, and a huge pit formed with them as the center.


    Before the dust dispersed, the two of them had collided again. Peru was extremely proficient in Blood Blade and he kept on smashing towards Field from different angles. But Field could accurately block every attact with his blood sword, then he suddenly took an opportunity and stabbed towards Peru''s heart.


    The moment Field thrust out his sword, Peru immediately moved sideways and used a knife to protect his heart. When the sword stabbed into the knife, an extremely berserk energy exploded out, directly sending Peru to fly out. When Peru was being flung into the air, he suddenly threw out another knife, and Field immediately blocked it with his hand.


    "Puff!"


    Field did not expect the blade to be infused with such an ocean of blood vigour. In addition, the energy in the runes on the blade was burst out completely, and the blade actually pierced through his palm and continued to his head.


    Field immediately accelerated his blood flow and used a forbidden art to dodge. His speed was so fast that no one could even see his figure. However, he was still unable to completely dodge the attack. The energy that leaked out from the blade grazed past his face, leaving a scar on his handsome face.


    "Have I finally been injured again after so many years? You, can you fulfill my wish to die? " Field asked Peru as he touched his wound. It was as if he had seen a glimmer of hope that a human could kill him.


    "I know you are very strong, and I might not be able to kill you, but the two strongest warriors in our clan will definitely be able to kill you." Peru answered with complete confidence. From the bottom of his heart, he felt proud of the strongest warriors he spoke of.


    "Mm, as the Leader of the Blood Hunter Clan, aren''t you the strongest? That''s really disappointing. Who are the two strongest warriors?" Field''s eyes suddenly lit up, as though he was looking forward to fighting with the two warriors.


    "Alice, Wang Xuanming!" Peru straightened his back and firmly spoke out the two names. It was obvious that the strength of the two had made him feel proud.


    "Then the people who will end my life will be them. You are unlucky to have to face me. Your wrong decision will make you pay with your life. If you can''t kill me, then let me kill you." Field''s cold tone sounded as if he was saying Peru''s death sentence, and he raised his sword to walk forward.


    At this moment, he was no longer hiding his strength, and completely erupted. His aura was so powerful that even the surrounding Blood Slaves instinctively knelt down. The Barons and the Viscounts felt their legs trembling more or less. This was the embodiment of the most powerful warrior. Just revealing their auras can make the weak submit to them from the depths of their souls. Field''s Rose Blood Sword became even more enchanting, and the rose vine around the sword slowly wrapped around his hand, piercing through his skin and absorbing the strong blood.


    "Sigh, Field..."


    As the blood was absorbed, the pretty and coquettish rose vine actually let out a sigh. It was a woman''s voice, sounded very beautiful, but within the beauty, there was endless desolation.


    "What a powerful aura! Field, as the First Infante, you should be the only one who recovered 90% of your strength. Hehe, it looks like that the legend about you is true. But I will not retreat, as long as I can still unleash my power I will attack, because I am the Leader of the Blood Hunter Clan! I have my own honor and responsibilities!" Peru laughed bitterly that Field''s power had surpassed his imagination, and only the strongest in his clan could fight with him.


    He did not cower. Although his strength was not the strongest, as the leader of the Clan, he could not cower, nor could he allow himself to cower. As members of the Blood Hunter Clan, their mission was to fight the vampires to death until the last drop of blood ran out.


    This was the Blood Hunter Clan''s discipline. Everyone was instilled with this discipline from the moment he/she was born. All Blood Hunters used their entire lives to remember it and follow it. For the sake of humankind, to fight with the vampires to the end of life was the highest honor for the Blood Hunter Clan.


    "Honor? Responsibilities? But what for? I used to own more than you did, but I was abandoned by everyone. I don''t care. I only care about her. Where she lives is the paradise. I have gained eternal life, but she only likes me as a human being, so why am I living forever? Is this the punishment for me? I only wish that someone could kill me; if not, then I will grant you all death! "


    With a wild howl of sadness, he cried unexpectely. This was completely different from his indifference in general. He rushed forward roaring in such a grief and indignation.


    "Come on!"


    Peru roard as the blood in his body started to burn. His entire body expanded to around three meters high and broke through his Hunter coat. His body was filled with berserk blood vigour, holding the two knives that had recovered fully with the runes, he charged toward Field directly.

 Chapter 8: Alice, Wang Xuanming

    On the Blood Hunter Clan''s battlefield, what was most remarkable was not the fight between their leader and the First Infante, nor the two young geniuses Wang Buguiand Hanae Chiou, but a team of a couple.


    The couple cooperated skillfully, as if they had only a single mind, so they knew each other''s thoughts and fought together in harmony.


    The two of them could confidently hand over their backs to each other, trusting each other as much as they trusted themselves. That man didn''t have any weapon. He only used a pair of fists shining with golden light to rush ahead bravely. The woman held a silver Demon Hunting Bow behind him, coordinating with him nonstop. When any enemy approached her, the man would move to her side at an incredible speed, with his golden fists, smashing all those who tried to hurt her.


    They were Wang Xuanmingand Alice, the two strongest warriors in the Blood Hunter Clan that Peru mentioned. Wang Xuanming was a handsome Oriental man, whose fists were wrapped with a mysterious golden light.


    His black eyes glanced at every enemy. The strong and soul-shaking power from his body made him like an Eastern Ares befalling the world. That kind of aura was so strong that the enemies couldn''t help but kneel down and worship him. There were countless corpses of vampires at his feet, and only vampires above Count could stand beside him without kneeling down.


    Alice was an incomparably beautiful blonde lady. With the Silver Bow that had killed countless vampires, anyone who saw her would uncontrollably marvelled that she was a real fairy.


    She did not have a quiver, because the bow she held in her hand was a bow without arrows, which was like the legendary elf''s bow. Her lustrous smooth hands were slim and powerful, Every time she pulled the bowstring, the bow was like a full moon. As the bowstring was slowly pulled, countless of silver lights would gather in the air and form a silver arrow between her fingers.


    Alice''s jade-like eyes locked onto a direction and later she let go of her fingers and shot out an arrow. The arrow instantly penetrated more than ten bodies of vampires, and for the last target, it exploded and killed another group of Blood Slaves.


    Following the arrow''s explosion, Wang Xuanming started to move again. His speed was so fast that only afterimages were visible. And wherever he went, whether there were Blood Slaves or Barons, they would all fall down, like wheat being cut by a machine.


    He was like a merciless killing machine, reaping countless vampires�� lives. Only vampires above Viscount could barely survive a few strikes without dying. Behind him, Alice was also shooting silver arrows, killing even more vampires than Wang Xuanming.


    Thousands of meters away, Wang Buguisensed his parents, and excitedly rushed towards them. Chiou followed behind him like a shadow and rushed forward together with him. Druid and Merutia were on another battlefield.


    The two of them cooperated extremely well, pretty much like Alice and Wang Xuanming. Although this pair of combination was not very powerful, one day they would grow to the extent that they would shock the entire West.


    "Kill that woman first, her bow is a big threat!"


    Two Counts went around behind Alice and attacked her. One of them held a sharp sword while the other extended his claws out very quickly. In less than three seconds, they were already very close to Alice. Because an archer was usually not good at close combat, the two Counts thought that this strike would definitely kill Alice.


    However, just as they laughed cruelly and thought that they would succeed, something unexpected happened. Alice managed to perfectly dodge the fatal attack with a backflip. At the same time, she pulled the bow at an extremely fast speed, releasing the full-moon-like silver bow and shooting an arrow against the faces of the two Counts.


    "Boom!"


    The silver arrow directly pierced through the arms of the two Counts, and when it touched the ground, it caused a violent explosion. Alice jumped back to avoid the explosion with her spare power As soon as she reached the ground, she pulled the bowstring again to prevent the Count from counterattacking.


    Just as expected, two Counts rushed out of the smoke and dust to kill her again. Alice had already prepared to shoot an arrow to block one of the Count''s attack. She did not have time to pull the bow, as the claws of the other Count had already reached Alice''s neck.


    Suddenly, just as the Count was just a meter away from Alice��s neck, Wang Xuanming rushed to his body. Wang Xuanming waved his fist and hit the world with a tyrannical punch that released a resplendent golden light.


    "Puff! Puff! Puff!"


    That terrifying fist collided with the sharp claw. It first shattered the Count''s hand, then it advanced at high speed, shattering his entire arm, and finally it pierced straight through his body.


    The Count stared at this man incredibly who looked like a Demon God. He did not understand why his fist was so powerful. He was a Count, only second to the Infante. How could he be so weak in front of the man?


    "Die."


    Wang Xuanming said the two words mercilessly. After that, the fist that pierced through his opponent''s body released a dazzling golden light that flooded into every part of the Count''s body. A mysterious force that combined with Wang Xuanming''s overbearing fist directly destroyed the Count''s body. This Count stared fixedly at Wang Xuanming before he was exploded. He waspuzzled until his death.


    When the other Count saw this scene, his soul almost left his body. And in a desperate hurry he urged his Blood Shield to escape far away. But Alice could not let him go. She pulled arrow again and locked him with her breath. Alice kept gathering silver lights to form a bright silver arrow, and later, she released her finger.


    "Boom!"


    The dazzling silver arrow cut through the sky like a streamer, illuminating the entire dark world around it. The silver arrow caught up with the Count in less than two seconds, exploding him into pieces and ended his life like fireworks.


    "I would never allow such a powerful S-level Blood Hunters to survive. Let me, Cromwell Infante, kill you!" From a distance, an Infante saw this scene and roared as he rushed to Wang Xuanming and Alice. He spread his blood wings and turned his hands into scarlet blood claws.


    When Wang Xuanming saw him aggressively rushing to him, he immediately went to fight against him. However, Alice did not cooperate with him from the back. As She believed that there was no space in the battle between Wang Xuanming and the Infante; she also believed that her man could defeat the Infante. In her heart, this man was more powerful and reliable than anyone else in the world, and as long as he was at her side, there was nothing to fear.


    Alice turned to another battlefield to support the human armies. Because the main forces of the Sanctuary''s Knight Hall and the Black Tower hadn��t arrived yet, only four Infantes were being entangled. While four other Infantes led vampires and blood slaves to massacre human soldiers.


    If it were not for a group of A-level Blood Hunters entangled two Infantes at the risk of their lives, the situation on the battlefield would have been much more unadvantageous to the human race.


    Alice''s silver arrows continuously flew across the battlefield, and every arrow represented reaping lives of countless vampires and Blood Slaves. Her strength attracted the attention of all the vampires. The number of vampires rushing to her kept increasing, including Viscounts, Barons, and even Counts. But Alice, who attracted so many enemies, was not flustered at all. She shot arrows to vampires as she moved quickly, no vampires could catch her up.


    Just then, an Infante who just arrived at the battlefield noticed her. He was Nicolas. "This woman''s blood must be delicious, hahaha��" Seeing this woman''s strength, he smiled lightly and rushed forward, preparing to kill her. In Nicolas''s eyes, this kind of woman who had much strength was the best food for him.


    "Mom, be careful!" Wang Buguiwho was trying his best to approach to hundreds meters away was staring at her anxiously. When he saw Nicolas rushing towards his mother, he immediately ran all blood vigour in his body and warned her. However, he could only remind his mom for both his and Chiou''s bodies were already riddled with scars and wounds.


    Not to mention the number of Viscounts and Barons on this battlefield, even the lowest level Blood Slaves were tens of thousands. The reason why Wang Buguiand Hanae Chiou were able to reach here was that the Blood Hunters helped them. They couldn''t afford the loss of them.


    Wang Xuanming also noticed that Alice''s situation was not good, but he had no time to think about why Wang Buguiwould appear on the battlefield. He did not have time to care about the opponents in front of him, and immediately rushed away from Cromwell to support Alice.


    "Hehe, it won''t be that easy!" Cromwell laughed coldly, sped up and blocked Wang Xuanming again, not allowing him to go.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Wang Xuanming frowned and shouted. His entire body erupted with infinite golden light, and his fighting force increased once again. He was standing in the divine golden light, as if he was a God befalling from the heaven to look down the mortal world. Wang Buguiwas completely shocked watching this from afar. Was this the true appearance of his father in battles?


    Wang Buguiwas extremely shocked as he watched all of this from afar. In his memories, it seemed that his father never imparted him this mysterious power. Only some of his attacks were very similar to his. Wang Xuanming, who was in the distance, attacked again. His attacks were like a storm, hitting Cromwell down until he could no longer keep up.


    Alice''s situation became a little dangerous as there were so many vampires and an Infante chasing after her. Nicolas''s arrival immediately reduced the pressure on the Blood Clan''s side. All vampires frantically rushed to the front as a meat shield to block sharp arrows, so that Alice''s attacks could hardly stop Nicholas''s steps.

 Chapter 9 – Fighting against the Infantes

    ��Hehe, get ready to offer your blood."


    Nicolas laughed cruelly as he dodged the sharp arrows, approaching to Alice step by step. Alice frowned slightly as she increased the speed of shooting arrows. Meanwhile, she was also trying to keep the distance from Nicolas. However, Nicolas was like a maggot attached to Alice��s bones that she was unable to get rid of. The distance between them slowly became shorter and shorter.


    "AHHH!"


    Seeing this, Wang Xuanming bellowed and clenched his teeth as he tried to speed up attacking so that he could escape from Cromwell. But how could Cromwell let go of such a good opportunity to kill a key enemy? Even if he could get seriously injured, he would have to use all his strength to stop Wang Xuanming.


    "Soul of War Immortal!"


    Wang Xuanming shouted and his forehead shined, starting to emit a dazzling light. A little man who looked exactly like him walked out of his forehead, with boundless golden divine splendor flowing around his body. That little golden man quickly flew towards Nicolas. His speed was so fast that even time could not keep up. When Nicolas was managed to react, he had already been hit ruthlessly by the little man.


    "AHHH!"


    Nicolas screamed and was immediately sent flying hundreds metres away. There were not many wounds on his body, but he was hurt badly. He felt that his soul was hit directly and was about to shatter. He looked at the mysterious Oriental man in terror.


    "What happened? What was that?" Cromwell instantly arrived beside Nicolas. He did not understand how that little golden man could beat Nicolas to such a state.


    "It should be soul attack. My soul has been injured. Let''s kill that man first!" Nicolas covered his forehead and roared. He and Cromwell then rushed towards Wang Xuanming.


    "Humph! Dare to harm my woman. Get ready to die for your crimes!" Wang Xuanming wanted to kill the two Infantes as well. The aura around his body suddenly rose up, and he threw a punch towards Cromwell that was as fast as thunder. Cromwell also used his fists to block the attack, but the punch was so tyrannical that he was thrown more than 10 meters away, plowing a shallow ditch on the ground. Then Cromwell managed to stabilize his body.


    But just as he stood firmly, Wang Xuanming rushed forward and swept his leg once again. Cromwell bent down to dodge the kick, and then threw the spear in his hand towards Wang Xuanming. Wang Xuanming turned his body around, then kicked out again. At the same time, Nicolas also rushed forward to attack Wang Xuanming, with his hand reaching towards Wang Xuanming''s heart.


    "Puff!"


    A silver arrow penetrated his palm, causing him to stop attacking. Wang Xuanming kicked Cromwell and then rushed towards Nicolas and punched him again. Nicolas used his other hand to fend off the attack but failed. Then he flew backwards with the force of the punch.


    Wang Xuanming stamped his foot, broke the ground into cracks like a spider web. In the next moment, he was already in front of Nicolas, punching him continuously until Nicolas''s bones made cracking sound. Cromwell wanted to help but he was stopped by the rain of arrows. Although the arrows would not cause much damage to him, he was unable to move - not a single inch! He called back his spear and threw it towards Wang Xuanming again. The spear flew out with a gale.


    "Ha!"


    Wang Xuanming roared, and his entire body erupted out bright golden light. He kicked Nicolas away, turned around and punched the spear with one of his fists. Then he shouted loudly, "Break Heaven Fist!" A super powerful fist punched out, shattering the spear into pieces. Nicolas took the chance to fly far away. Both he and Cromwell were shocked. Who was a monster after all? Was this really just a human body?


    Nicolas couldn''t believe it. This man was so weird that his body was actually stronger than theirs. "Nicolas, we have to go all out. This guy is too weird, and you have to delay that woman!" Cromwell roared at him, then his body started to become huge.


    His entire body was about 5 meters tall, and huge dark red muscles made him look like a terrifying beast. His eyes turned scarlet as he waved his giant hands and said, "Human, you deserve to die after seeing my real body. What is your last wishe?"


    Wang Xuanming wasn''t affected. He just stood there in a battle posture, pointed at Cromwell, and said calmly: "Remember me, Wang Xuanming from Yanhuang Kunlun, who will end your life today." After that, he immediately rushed forward, and waved his golden fist towards Cromwell''s head, regardless of whether Cromwell understood his words or not.


    "You''re courting death!" Cromwell roared as he threw a punch forward. Two fists collided fiercely, causing rubbles around to fly in all directions. The ground beneath their feet began to crack inch by inch. Neither of them had advantages over the other in this attack, and both retreated a few steps.


    On the other side, Alice was fighting and retreating, continuously releasing arrows to block Nicolas''s approach. After a short moment of saving energy, she released one arrow, transforming it into hundreds of arrows that rained down on Nicolas. Nicolas spread his blood wings to block all the arrows, while sped up to rush over.


    Alice jumped high into the sky and pulled the bow like a full moon. She gathered her strength for a couple of seconds and shot a gigantic light arrow straight at Nicolas. The latter formed a blood whip using his own blood, and lashed the light arrow with the whip. "Boom!" The whip broke the light arrow, and the light of explosion temporarily blocked Nicolas''s sight.


    Two more arrows broke through the air from the left and right. Nicolas immediately flew into the sky, only seeing three more arrows flying through the air. When the arrows were less than a meter away from him, he used blood magic to teleport himself to the ground not far away. But when he landed on the ground, he found that Alice, who was less than two meters away from him, was holding a fully-stretched bow aimed at his head, and then, an arrow was released explosively.


    "Boom!"


    In the last one thousandth of a second, Nicolas covered his head with hands, but he was still hurt by the arrow. He was shot dozens of meters away, and both his hands were smashed into pieces.


    "He''s still alive. I would be able to kill him if I were a bit faster." Alice was a little disappointed. At this time, the battle between Wang Xuanming and Cromwell already intensified. Wang Xuanming threw out over hundred punches in five seconds. Cromwell''s pace gradually fell behind.


    Wang Xuanming took a chance and broke Cromwell''s arm with a heavy punch in a sudden. Then he quickly jumped onto Cromwell''s arm and hit his mouth with a flying knee, making Cromwell lose balance. In a flash, Wang Xuanming turned around and struck Cromwell from the back, throwing him far away. Cromwell forced himself to keep balance, stabilized his body in the air, turned his body and rushed back. Just as he took a step out, he saw Wang Xuanming''s flying kick coming towards him.


    "BOOM!"


    This kick hit his head heavily, causing him to smash through several walls. Cromwell was completely berserk, and desperate to use Forbidden Arts. In a flash, his speed increased quite a bit, and in an instant, he reached Wang Xuanming and gave him a heavy punch. Wang Xuanming was hit far away.


    Taking the opportunity, Cromwell jumped up and punched him again. Wang Xuanming flipped over and kicked Cromwell''s head from above. However, Cromwellhe grabbed his leg and smashed him onto the ground. Wang Xuanming slowly stood up and shook his head. He felt dizzy, and vaguely saw a huge fist coming to him.


    All he knew was that he had to block. He raised his hand subconsciously, but was hit to fly out. Fortunately, the golden light around his body protected him from serious injuries.


    "Haha, go die!" Cromwell laughed loudly as he rushed over and threw another punch at Wang Xuanming''s head. But just as the fist was about to hit Wang Xuanming, a black light suddenly appeared around his body, and Wang Xuanming disappeared immediately. He instantly appeared behind Cromwell a hundred meters away.


    Wang Xuanming''s veins popped out. He turned around and said to Cromwell: "It seems that I have to go all out. I''ll send you to death!"


    Cromwell immediately rushed over and threw a punch, but when the punch was not even half a meter away from Wang Xuanming, he once again disappeared like a ghost, this time, he re-appeared right beside Cromwell.


    "Break Heaven Fist!"


    His golden fists immediately struck out a Break Heaven Fist, breaking Cromwell''s arm and ribs, sending him flying out. Then he followed and shouted, "Reduce 50% of Body Defense Mechanism! Eighth Heaven Strength! Meteorite Kick! "


    Golden light surged around his body and his momentum suddenly grew several times stronger. Then he turned around in the air and gave a heavy side kick. The kick was so powerful that it made a huge hole in Cromwell''s chest and smashed his heart.


    "How, how is that possible?" He laid on the ground in confusion, looking at Wang Xuanming before exploding with a loud bang. Seeing this, Nicolas immediately retreated. He never thought that this human could kill Cromwell so easily. He stared at the man bathed in golden light, whose body was like a Golden God of War.


    "Who the hell are you? How can a human have this kind of strength?"


    "Yanhuang Kunlun, human, Wang Xuanming!"


    Wang Xuanming answered firmly. He walked to Alice''s side and prepared to fight with Nicolas again. Nicolas recalled his words and muttered to himself, "Yanhuang? Kunlun? Could he be a Chinese cultivator? No, that''s not possible. Eeven if there are cultivators in China now, they shouldn''t be that strong. The king said that on the current earth, no one is his match. There wouldn''t be humans like First Van Helsing in this world hundreds of years ago. Even the First Van Helsing, who defeated the king, eventually became a werewolf. Could it be that this man has such potential?"


    Alice looked at Wang Xuanming gently and asked him: "Are you alright? You used Forbidden Arts to increase your strength, and reduced 50% of Body Defense Mechanism. Are your legs alright?��


    "No problem, I only used it a little. I can''t use my right leg for now, just in a moment I''ll be recovered." Wang Xuanming smiled as he comforted Alice. Alice smiled finally. In this bloody battlefield, she was so beautiful, like a yellow rose blooming in the wilderness. They looked at Nicolas, having no intention to attack him, and then they looked at the battlefield in the distance.


    Bruno and the two Infantes were still fighting bitterly. The First Infante had advantages over the leader of the Blood Hunter Clan. And the Fourth Infante was leading the Counts in a fierce battle with Blood Hunters. Alice pulled her bow, preparing to support the hunters, while Wang Xuanming was quickly recovering his body. Looking at Wang Bugui and Chiou in the distance, he prepared to go over and meet them.

 Chapter 10: Reunion of the Main Forces

    Bruno, Mungo and Wyat were still fighting to the death. Both sides were injured, but Bruno was more seriously injured. It could be seen clearly that there were a few terri-fying claw scratches and sword wounds on his body. However, he still did not fear the two Infantes and became more valiant. He even gave up defense and only attacked.


    The fighting on this main battlefield was even more intense than that on the Tower Bridge and London Bridge, with limbs and broken arms everywhere. Blood dyed the dark land scarlet. Broken weapons and armor could be seen everywhere. What people stepped on was not black soil, but meat made of flesh and blood. On the battlefield, all sorts of magic flew wildly in the air. These magics had great killing power that they could kill a large number of people, regardless of whether they were vampires or humans.


    On this battlefield where flesh and blood flew everywhere, the Blood Hunter Clan was the most tragic. Males and females, elders and youths, all of the Blood Hunters went out, which showed their determination. Only Wang Bugui was left as the seed with the strongest potential. The doomed battle between Blood Hunters and vampires began once again. It continued the war between the First Van Helsing and Dracula hundreds of years ago. The feuds between them could only be resolved by fighting to death.


    The battle between Blood Hunters and vampires was always cruel and bloody. Some-one holding a giant axe hacked a vampire in two halves, but when he killed the vam-pire, his back was penetrated by a bloody hand. He gripped that hand tightly, then roared and self-detonated, died with the vampire who attacked him sneakily.


    As soon as a Count vampire killed a Blood Hunter, several other Blood Hunters came up to kill him, and his flesh and blood flew into the air. Those Blood Hunters were also surrounded by a tide of vampires from behind, and they all chose to self-detonate, taking the vampires to die with them.


    This was a little girl, who was not much older than Wang Bu Gui. It was such a little girl who also came to this cruel battlefield. She killed a Viscount vampire with a few other youngsters together. However, before they could relax, her head was cut off by another Viscount. That girl''s headless body was miserably lying beside her companion. Not far away, her head was filled with confusion.


    "AHHH! I''ll kill you all!" An old man''s eyes were about to pop out of his head. He saw his sons, daughters, and grandchildren lying in blood one after another. He was so mad that he wanted to kill those vampires. However, before he rushed over, two Counts had already pierced his body together. He was worn out with age, his strength was no longer as good as before, and he ended up like this. In the end, he chose to self-detonate, and wanted to take the two Counts to die with him. In the last moment before his death, he remembered the bravery of his youth, and then he seemed to see his family waving hands to him, and he died with smile. But the reality was merciless. The two Counts were only severely injured, and the old man''s last wish was dashed.


    This was just a tip of the iceberg on the battlefield. This was a real battlefield. There was no sympathy, only bloody and merciless slaughter. If you didn''t kill the enemy, you would be killed. If you weren''t careful, you might have died here.


    "Good! These are the true Blood Hunters of the Van Helsing Family. You have not forgotten the glory of being a Blood Hunter. Clan members, let''s kill these damn vampires!" When a cadre of the Blood Hunter said this, all the Blood Hunters became even more berserk. Everyone''s blood vigour surged out like a torrent.


    Every time as a number of vampire were killed, some Blood Hunters would also dis-appear. Seeing this Wang Bu Gui''s eyes turned widen. He looked up at the sky and roared, and an indescribably strong vigour surged outward.


    "What? This is the Blood Igniting Forbidden Art! He has comprehended it so early! Wang Bu Gui, stop now!" When Blood Hunters saw this, they were shocked. This kind of forbidden art was so terrifying that it could kill the strongest enemies but with a huge price of his own strength.


    "These damned bastards killed my brothers, sisters, Uncle William and Grandpa Lau-rent! I want revenge!" Wang Bugui didn''t listen to advice at all, the veins on his head bulged, and his teeth were about to break. When he saw his brothers and sisters, who were not much older than him, dying in battle one by one, the anger in his heart over-passed all sense of reason.


    Wang Bugui was controlled by his rage, his eyes turned completely red. The blood vigour that was initially like a small wave was activated by his anger and released out like a monstrous wave. He killed a Blood Slave with a single punch and then fought with a Baron. After a dozen moves, the Baron was torn apart.


    "No, stop him!" The Blood Hunters exclaimed, but Hanae Chiou was faster than them. She went up and used chains to stop Wang Bu Gui.


    "Pah!"


    A clear and crisp clapping sound came out. Hanae Chiou directly slapped Wang Bu Gui��s face, pulling him back from the edge of losing control.


    "Calm down! With me by your side, we could still kill them without using Forbidden Arts. Don''t forget who we are." Hanae Chiou grabbed Wang Bu Gui''s collar and scolded, and Wang Bugui gradually calmed down after seeing the domineering wom-an in front of him scolding him in such a manner.


    In a moment, he thought about his first meet with Hanae Chiou and the agreement he had made with her. The berserk aura on his body slowly disappeared, and his expres-sion returned to normal.


    "I''m sorry. I was being unreasonable. You''re right. We can kill them because the Az-rael''s Hand is not just me, it''s a team! " Wang Bugui who calmed down and smiled to Chiou. Hanae Chiou nodded, and then the two of them rushed into the battle.


    When they rushed to kill the enemies for a while, Wang Xuanming came over to meet them. A golden light cut through the sky and Wang Xuanming arrived in front of Wang Bu Gui. Seeing that God of War approaching, no vampires dared to stop him. They just ran as far as they could.


    "Father, I''m sorry, I ��" Wang Bugui didn''t dare to be rash before his father, as he apologized in a stutter. Hanae Chiou, on the other hand, slightly nodded at Wang Xuanming.


    "You still came. Come with me." Wang Xuanming did not blame him. It seemed like he also wanted to see more of Wang Bu Gui. Then, he smiled and nodded at Hanae Chiou, and brought them back to Alice.


    "Mom!" Wang Bugui immediately threw himself into his mother''s arms. Alice also collected the longbow and carried him. Her eyes were filled with love and concern for her son as a mother.


    At this moment, she was not the strongest woman in Blood Hunter Clan, but only a gentle mother. The mother and son talked and laughed, while Wang Xuanming also smiled at the side. He really wanted to keep his family warm and harmonious, but the battle did not allow it.


    "Be good, I still need to help our people. Let''s go over first and talk later." Alice stroked Wang Bu Gui''s head and was unwilling to leave. Once again she took out her Demon Hunting Bow to walk shoulder to shoulder with Wang Xuanming.


    Wang Bugui was also clear with the current situation, and he consciously followed behind them with Hanae Chiou. The four rushed towards the battlefield where Peru and Field fought.


    At the same time, a gigantic beam of blue light appeared. Clara tore open the barrier and led her mages to the battlefield too. She looked around and found that the little girl Merutia also came to the battlefield, and was killing the enemies together with the other mages.


    "Merutia! Why didn''t you listen to me?" Clara roared loudly. She was extremely angry when she saw Merutia.


    "My... my tutor, I��" Merutia felt gooseflesh prickling her entire body when she heard the childlike voice. She knew that Clara was here, and immediately wanted to explain it to her. However, Clara waved hand, signaling her not to say anything.


    "Come over here, or I''ll turn you into a frog!" Clara shouted softly, her young voice was filled with threat. Merutia was scared and quickly ran over. In fact, Clara already knew the reason when she sensed Wang Bugui in the distance. No doubt that Druid also came along. Wherever Wang Bugui went, the four went together.


    Merutia immediately hid behind Herty. She did not dare to face with Clara, worrying that she would turn her into a frog with some kind of spell.


    Clara slowly loosened her frown and said: "Since you are here already, I don''t have time to send you back right now. Stay close to me... Perhaps it is helpful to your growth letting you experience a baptism of battle."


    "Then... You won''t punish me?" Merutia popped out half of her head, and her big eyes peeked at Clara.


    "Your big sister Camila has died in battle." Clara sighed. The words were like a thun-der to Merutia, she finally noticed that there were only two sisters who had been silent the whole time, and Camila was indeed not here.


    "No�� Impossible. Tutor, you''re so strong. Why�� Why could Sister Camila die?" No matter how talented Merutia was, she was only a little girl. She could not believe in Camila''s death at all, because she knew that Clara was very strong. She always be-lieved that Clara would protect all of them.


    "This is the real war between humans and demons. Even if I am strong, it is impossible for me to protect all of you. Ordinary human wars are so cruel, and wars with demons will be crueler. Perhaps one day I will die too, and then who will protect you? You only have yourself, so you have to become stronger. "


    Clara told Merutia, it was really hard to tell the result of this battle. There was no doubt about the strength of the thirteen Infantes. The Infantes that humans could kill were just lower ranked vampires, and they were killed when their strength was only 70% of their full strength. Most importantly, she didn''t know whether Dracula had broken the seal and came out. Her serious expression didn''t change at all.


    But she could not think too much under the current situation. She led all the mages to the Blood Hunter Clan battlefield. On the other side, Kelson took a look at the fire raging in the mage camp and he knew that Clara arrived.


    Afterwards, Kelson led Druid and the rest of the Seraph Knights to the center of the battlefield. The Infantes that had come here from the very beginning, all gathered there. But the human forces only included the Blood Hunters and Dragon Slaughter Knights who were delaying all the Infantes.


    The most powerful forces of the two sides joined together on the battlefield of Blood Hunters. The final duel between humans and vampires was coming.

 Chapter 11: The Final Duel

    "Boom!"


    The battle between Field and the leader of the Blood Hunter Clan was coming to an end. Gray wolf hairs gradually appeared on Peru''s body. In the past, when Van Helsing fought with Dracula, he finally turned into a werewolf so that he could defeat Dracula. After that, he left behind a method of blood evolution, which almost half of the Blood Hunters would choose to learn.


    This method was much stronger than the Blood Igniting Forbidden Art. Moreover, it lasted even longer. Of course, the price was that one wouldn''t have the strength to fight for dozens of days. If one turned into a werewolf completely, then he might never be able to transform back to human.


    "Awoo!"


    The gray fur had already fully covered Peru''s body. He had completely lost all sense of reason as a human, and only wanted to tear apart the vampire in front of him. This was the blood feud between werewolves and vampires. Peru, who turned into a werewolf, became even stronger, and the two blades in his hands became bigger, continuously slashing at Field.


    But now, Field also used all of his strength. Not like other Infantes, 90% of his peak strength was more terrifying. He unleashed Blood Wings and held a sword to fight against Peru who had transformed into a werewolf. The sword emitted more strange and gorgeous blood light. A faint shadow of a woman could be seen flashing across the sword. The woman looked so sad.


    "Puff!"


    Finally, after more than hundreds of encounters between the two, Field cut Peru at the waist with a sword , and the gushing blood dyed his armor red. Immediately, he quickly slashed out a few more times, chopping apart Peru''s sturdy wolf body. The outer shell of werewolf disappeared, and Peru became human again.


    "Indeed, only humans can kill demons. Thank you for letting me die in a human way��" Peru''s body slowly fell down, and in the end, he looked at Field with unfocused eyes. As soon as he said that, he died.


    "The leader of the Blood Hunter Clan only has such strength. Abandoning your own body in order to kill me is already doomed to failure. Are you the strongest people in Blood Hunter Clan? Come and fight, kill me or be killed by me!" Field''s sword pointed at Wang Xuanming in the distance, and the surrounding Blood Hunters were angered to the point that their eyes were bloodshot, and their knuckles were turning white.


    Looking at the broken corpse of their leader falling down coldly, and the evil man walked over the dead body and strode toward them, all Blood Hunters got furious and wanted to kill that arrogant demon, but no one dared to move. They also knew that they were not his match. Just as Field said, only Wang Xuanming deserved to fight him.


    "Although you are very strong, you are still not my match. Don��t worry, if you want to die, I will fulfill your request. It is only a matter of time." Wang Xuanming was looking at Peru''s body without a single glance at that man. It was as if he really never took Field as an opponent.


    "You are my first and best friend abroad. Rest in peace. I will fulfill your long-cherished wish for you. From today on, no matter whether or not Blood Hunters can survive in this world, the honor of Blood Hunter Clan will not be sullied. "


    Facing with Peru��s corpse, Wang Xuanming promised, then he turned around, pointed at Field and said: "Remember me, Wang Xuanming. The person you will never be able to surpass in your entire life, and the person who will bring you back to hell.


    "First Infante, Field Christian. I look forward to fighting with you. I hope that you can fulfill my wish." Field responded lightly. He could also feel an incomparably powerful energy from that Oriental man called Wang Xuanming, which made him feel a little pressured.


    "Hehe, arrogant humans. If it weren''t that we had only 70% of our full strength, we would have killed all of you."


    "Humble race, how dare you disobey us!"


    "Don''t underestimate them. At least, the strongest among them are not easily killed, not to mention that we haven''t completely recovered our strength."


    After Field''s battle ended, the Infantes stopped attacking for the time being. They slowly walked to behind Field, and all of them gathered to confront with Wang Xuanming.


    "Just a group of monsters. You only have two choices. Submit or die!" In the distance, Clara led the mages and walked over slowly. She stood beside Alice with a status of Red Dragon Disciple, as strong as usual, not caring about the Infantes at all.


    Clara indeed had the qualifications to take a strong position, because she was the strongest mage in this world - being a mage at the Wisdom level, she was also a disciple of Red Dragon''s Contract. Even she looked just like a little girl, the Infantes did not say much, because they could feel that her small body was filled with an endless destructive power.


    Especially her body full of profound and mysterious spells, her blazing eyes and her arms that half turned into dragon claws, made them feel a strong pressure sweeping over their bodies.


    "Mighty God, forgive me for my sins. I will bathe in blood forever to rid of all the demons that have defiled the world for you. Please give me strength, and the Lord God will be with me. In the name of Seraph Michael to clean up all evils. You, get ready to die. "


    On the other side, Kelson led the Seraph Knights and walked over slowly. His golden eyes filled with determination. The Angel''s Six Wings and the blazing light behind him made him look just like a real Seraph, sacred and solemn.


    Kelson slowly walked over to meet up with Wang Xuanming and Clara, and so far, all of the strongest forces on the human side stood together. The energy emitted by the three of them cracked ground around them. The clouds in the dark world were also shaken by the energy surging into the sky and then disapeared. The Infantes frowned.


    Among them, the Infantes who had fought with the three of them before felt more astonished. Barnard and Annie looked at Kelson with dignity. The boundless power of faith and the pure holy power of the Seraph seemed to be suppressing the two of them. Even though they could only use 70% of their strength, but they two together couldn''t stop Kelson, so they dared not ignore Kelson.


    Nattiavella also frowned. She was beaten to run away by Clara who activated her entire strength. The countless blood demons that she summoned died, and even the demonic Cerberus was almost beaten to death. In Nattiavella ��s eyes, Clara was the truly terrifying demon. Not only had she reached the level of Wisdom, she was also a disciple who had signed a contract with a Red Dragon. This was so unbelievable.


    Nicolas was even worse. He had seen the devil-like man destroyed all Cromwell''s tricks with his golden fists and finally kicked him to death.


    He knew that he could survive because that man had never treated him as an opponent. As long as he hadn''t provoked him, he would not die. If he fought with him, then he would be ended like Cromwell. "He is a king of devils." This was Nicolas''s evaluation to him.


    "Are there still eleven of thirteen Infantess left? Then it''s your turn now. We''ll send you to hell for a reunion." Clara��s face was cold. She immediately activated her magic power and was about to attack.


    "Hmph, I''ll send you guys to hell first!"


    "When the King comes, all of you will die."


    The two Infantes said angrily. The expressions of the four strongest human warriors became serious. Dracula, the most terrifying enemy, hadn��t appear, but the words of the Infantes sounded like that Dracula had already broken the seal.


    "My Lord will guide me to get rid of all evils. Let''s fight!" Kelson said firmly.


    "Alice, be careful. After I finish my opponents, I will come back to help you."


    "Yes."


    Wang Xuanming gave his wife a simple instruction and then stepped forward to confront the Infantes. Alice was still convinced that his husband was stronger than all of the Infantes.


    "The bastard called Field, come and die." Clara flew into the air and shouted at Field, which made Nattiavella grind her teeth in anger. Her beautiful eyes widened, and her jade feet stomped hard on the ground with anger.


    "I''ll kill you! Sigh��" Nattiavelle even forgot that she couldn''t defeat Clara and wanted to rush up to fight with her. But just as she took a step forward, Field already pulled her back, then he rushed straight up into the sky.


    "Whoever dares to come and die!" Wang Xuanming roared loudly, shaking all of the Infantes around him with blood tossing. He just stood there with one finger pointing at all of them.


    "A despicable worm! You are courting death!"


    "Kill him!"


    The Third Infante Augustus and the Fourth Infante Lambert roared as they rushed towards Wang Xuanming, and then Alice went against the Sixth Infante Nicolas.


    "Give me power, my Lord! I will punish you! Confession in hell!" Kelson also took out his sword and rushed forward; Nattiavella confronted with him. After that, Herty and Stephanie fought with Annie and Barnard who were heavily injured, and Bruno dragged his heavily injured body to fight with Mungo and Wyat.


    Wang Bugui and the other human beings were at the back fighting together with the army of vampires. In front of them was the final duel between the strongest human warriors and the remaining Thirteen Infantes.

 Chapter 12: Violent Collisions

    The battle between the three strongest humans and the remaining Thirteen Infantes finally began. The strong force they released shook the clouds of the dark world. The clouds dispersed. That powerful pressure forced the surrounding humans and vampires to retreat. Because if they kept staying here, they would be torn apart by the terrifying killing auras.


    No one of them was an ordinary one. They represented the superior force of both sides. Clara, Kelson, Wang Xuanming, and Alice were the strongest ones of the three great forces of human beings, and each of them was able to fight against the top six Infantes. What��s more important, all of the Thirteen Infantes did not recovered their full strength yet. So they had to grab this opportunity.


    Thanks to the fact that those Infantes were not in their full strength, the war between humans and vampires had the chance to continue. For a real expert, there was vast difference between complete strength and incomplete strength. Even if you had 90% of your strength, you were not qualified to compare to the one with 100% of his strength.


    Clara was fighting against Field in the air. From the fighting, she could tell that Field was indeed powerful, and it wasn''t unreasonable for him to be ranked the first among the Infantes. He had a mysterious ability that allowed him to recover around 90% of his strength. Now he was showing a terrifying aura.


    People on the battlefield saw from afar that Field, who was holding a Rose Blood Sword, fiercely attacked Clara, who was full of strength. However, Field was not at a disadvantage. Clara''s every move and every word were cast by magic. Her hands turned into dragon claws, and they were as tough as Field''s Rose Blood Sword. The claws and the sword collided several dozen times and produced countless sparks.


    Field tried to use his bloody sword aura to cut Clara��s head, but it melted in the fire produced by Clara''s dragon claws. The temperature was so scorching that even those hundreds of meters away could feel the burning. Some of them who were close to them felt their skins were burnt.


    Clara did not like being passive. She took the initiative to attack. With the raise of her hands, dozens of dragon-shaped flames shot out. Seeing that, Field waved the sword more than ten times. Each time, the sword released a gigantic scarlet sword aura. He used the sword aura to cut all the dragon shaped flames in front of him. The rose vine on the demonic Blood Sword absorbed the blood from Field��s arms and produced the sword aura.


    At the next moment, Clara put her hands together. Three gigantic arrays appeared in front of her and overlapped one another as she quickly chanted the name of magic. Then, a huge fireball of thirty meters in diameter broke out. It flied to Field and ignited the air along its path.


    Field casually raised his Blood Sword. In a flash, the blood in his arm came together and condensed to be a bloody giant sword that was over ten meters long. He used it to chop down with both of his hands.


    "Boom!"


    The fireball was cut into halves. Field rushed through the gap and fought with Clara again. The fireball exploded in midair, and the flames landed on the ground on which Kelson and Nattiavelle were fighting.


    Kelson held the Saint Cross Sword in his right hand and the Seraph Shield in his left hand. His two hands cooperated with each other and constantly attacked his opponent. The Seraph''s Wings on his back emitted fiery light and the light condensed on the sword. Thus, every strike of the sword had a type of supreme divine power. Naturally, Natiaville would not stay close to him. She used the Black Magic to fight against him. They were in a seesaw battle.


    "Holy Judgement!"


    Kelson shouted as he jumped to cut Natiaville with the sword. Nattiavelle landed on the ground with one foot, and a Black Magic Array was formed on the ground. She turned into blood light and fled far away, making Kelson hit nothing but air. Then the magical array on the ground released a destructive force.


    "Boom!"


    The place Kelson stayed exploded, and the aftermath engulfed the surroundings and forced others to retreat. But Nattiavelle did not relax. She knew that such attack could hardly hurt Kelson. As expected, Kelson took the advantage of the explosion blocking Nattiavelle��s line of sight and secretly prepared to attack.


    "Sin Exterminating Flame Punishment!"


    This was the skill he used to defeat Barnard and Annie. The Seraph��s Six Wings on his back released endless holy flames. The flames gathered together to attack Nattiavelle. Nattiavelle felt a sense of danger and immediately abandoned the Black Magic and used the Blood Magic to deal with him.


    "Marquis''s Funeral Bell!"


    Nattiavelle��s soft voice sounded and her voice had a charming magic. As the voice faded, a large, blood-red bell appeared. The bell began to make a soulless sound of mourning, causing the holy flames to slowly disappear. Only a few flames were able to get close to her, but they weren''t able to injure her.


    Immediately, Kelson rushed over again. His entire body was covered by Sacred Flames. He raised the shield and attacked Nattiavelle. Nattiavelle waved her hand, summoning a bloody array. Later, a ferocious blood beast rushed out from the array. It roared as it met Kelson''s attack. The thorny cross on Kelson''s holy shield released a red light that shot into the sky, condensing into a gigantic cross that suppressed everything in front of it. The blood beast could not withstand it, and was broken into pieces in seconds.


    "Sword of Breaking Dawn!"


    After that, Kelson''s holy sword struck forward, and the power of faith on the sword illuminated this dark world, as if a ray of light pierced the eternal night, allowing the dawn to come. Upon seeing this, Nattiavelle immediately summoned a blood shield to block his attack. However, the attack was so fierce that cracks appeared on the blood shield. In just a few seconds, the shield was broken.


    "Boom!"


    This strike made a huge gash dozen meters long in that area, but Nattiavelle had run out of the dangerous region. Kelson once again charged forward after the failed strike. Nattiavelle naturally would not make herself to be the passive position. She summoned the Cerberus. Although the Cerberus had been severely injured, the amount of blood it had absorbed on the battlefield was enough for it to recover and come out to fight again.


    ��Roar!"


    The Cerberus''s three heads roared at the same time as it rushed forward. After that, Nattiavelle also began to chant a forbidden magic. There was a Black Magic Array on her left hand and a Blood Magic Array on her right hand. She spread her blood wings and flew into the air, quickly chanting, "Sleeping Killing Demon in the depths of purgatory, respond to my summon. Thousands of living creatures offer sacrifices for you, countless ghosts guide for you. Wake up. Open the door of the purgatory and tear apart all enemies, I am your owner! "


    As Nattiavelle finished chanting, a bloody storm swept all over the battlefield, followed by a black tornado. Slowly, a huge door appeared. The door was made up of blood and bones, and carved with countless living creatures and bodies. It seemed extremely terrifying, and one could even smell the faint smell of blood coming from the door.


    ��Creak.��


    The giant bloody door slowly opened. With the door opening, more pungent smell of blood gushed out, making the air extremely bloody. A pair of scarlet hands stretched out from inside, and slowly opened the door. Then, a giant demon of 50 meters tall walked out. Its eyes were full of blood and there was a pair of giant bat wings on its back. Its entire body was scarlet.


    Kelson slapped the Cerberu with the shield, sending it into the air. He stared at the bloody giant demon and stabbed his sword into the ground to pray. Then, a huge, dozen-meter-long angel''s shadow appeared behind him. The shadow gradually becoming solid as he prayed.


    His holy Six Wings covered his body and his flawless appearance. He was surrounded by flames. To some people, it was a man, but to others, it was a woman. Because angels are bisexual, and different people saw different genders. His left hand held a red cross sword, and his right hand held a golden spear. It was the strongest Seraph, Michael.


    "Howl!"


    The bloody demon roared and pounced at Kelson. At the same time, Michael also took actions. He or she raised the sword without expressions to meet the demon. The fierce battle between the two shook the entire battlefield. No matter it was humans or vampires, a large number of creatures were instantly killed by mistake. Some were killed just because they were hit by the intense light of the battle.


    The battlefield was completely destroyed where no one dared to stay. Only Kelson and Nattiavelle were still there and fighting intensely. On the other hand, the battle between Clara and Field reached to climax, as Clara''s explosive strength slowly suppressed Field.


    "You two, go to die!"


    Following Wang Xuanming''s loud shout, this man who looked like an oriental god and demon went up to fight against the two Infantes alone.

 Chapter 13: Life Is An Ar

    t


    "Courting death!"


    The roar came from the third Infante, Augustus. He was the most brutal one of all the Infantes, and was the one who had killed the most in this battle. The opponent of him and the Fourth Infante was Wang Xuanming. This oriental man was so powerful and his disrespect for them made both of them want to kill him first.


    Augustus was dressed in a blood-red cavalry uniform, holding a bloody spear in his hand and stabbed at his opponent. Wang Xuanming used both fists to counterattacked, and clashed the blood spear directly with a Break Heaven Fist, stopping it in its tracks. Seeing that, Augustus once again thrusted the spear ten times, but Wang Xuanming was still able to withstand it. At the same time, Lambert rushed forward from behind.


    Lambert''s blood-red hands with scarlet lights struck out heavily. He saw that his opponent was fighting against Augustus , thinking that he could injure him successfully, but unexpectedly, Wang Xuanming used that weird footwork again, causing his entire body to dodge the attack like an ethereal ghost. He even moved behind Lambert and swept across with his strong leg. Lambert turned around but was kicked by a few steps back.


    Taking advantage of this, Wang Xuanming unleashed another series of kicks. He was so fast that one could even hardly see his afterimages. In just ten seconds, he kicked out a thousand times. Although Lambert wasn''t injured by those attachs, he had no idea where his enemy was.


    When Augustus saw this, he hurriedly rushed up and stabbed Wang Xuanming with his spear. Wang Xuanming was forced to use his fist to block the attack, and Lambert seized the opportunity to escape. He adjusted himself and attacked again, the blood hands released a terrifying bloody light that condensed into a gigantic palm striking forward. Wang Xuanming anxiously turned around to strike out with his fist, and Augustus took the opportunity to gather his powerful energy on the spear and throw it at him.


    Wang Xuanming felt the blood spear attacking him from behind , and the golden light converged onto his leg as he raised his leg and kicked out. The kick hit the blood spear and changed its direction to Lambert. Lambert dodged hurriedly.


    "Boom!"


    The blood spear directly entered the battlefield, causing a violent explosion and making a huge hole in the ground several hundred meters away, where no lives could exist. Augustus snorted coldly, recalled the Blood Spear and returned to the battlefield again. He and Lambert no longer went for the sneak attacks, but fought Wang Xueming face to face.


    "It''s time!"


    What Wang Xuanming waited for was such a chance. The golden light around his body erupted again, as he rushed forward with his fist raised. He pushed Lambert back with a Break Heaven Fist, and then blocked Augustus��s blood spear with Meteorite Kicks.


    Wang Xuanming rushed over and kicked indiscriminately. The two Infantes were so angry that they wanted to vomit blood. This person''s attacking speed was too fast that with 70% of their strength, they couldn''t even catch up. Even if they had the opportunity to attack, his strange footwork made it so hard that they could not catch their opponent.


    "Enough! Shadow of the Devil King!"


    Augustus erupted out blood and shook Wang Xuanming away. A gigantic demonic shadow with a blood spear appeared behind him. Then the shadow started attacking Wang Xuanming together with Augustus. That shadow seemed to be a Devil King from purgatory, as its terrifying aura corroded everything it passed through.


    "Blood Prison Kill!"


    At the same time, Lambert summoned a magic circle to inclose Wang Xuanming. He then closed his hands, and his hands appeared in the magic circle, instantly forming a cage to trap the enemy. Augustus and the demonic shadow thrust out their spears together, and the demonic shadow''s giant spear was piercing through the void with unparalleled demonic might.


    "Boom!"


    The blood spear, which was dozens of meters long, ruthlessly stabbed into the cage, exploding into a bloody light that shot up into the sky.


    "Hehe, it��s time for him to die."


    "In the end, he actually did not put up any defense. How arrogant!"


    Augustus and Lambert laughed coldly. They had clearly seen just then Wang Xuanming did not have any defense even when he had been stabbed in the end. It was almost impossible for him to survive.


    "No, my father is the strongest. He definitely won''t lose!" In the distance, Wang Bu Gui clenched his fists and glared at them angrily. He then looked at his mother who was fighting with Nicolas and did not seem to be worried at all. He thought that his father could not fall down easily.


    "You want to kill me with only 70% of your strength. You''re too ignorant!"


    Suddenly, when the blood light dissipated, a voice came out, Wang Xuanming was still standing there in good condition. The black and white aura revolved around his body, which had only a few scratches. Augustus and Lambert looked pale as if they had just eaten a hundred dead rats. They felt a burning sensation on their faces. It was a slap on their faces right after they said that Wang Xuanming would die.


    "Since you forced me to go all out, you are quite impressive. Come and die." Wang Xuanming shouted and rushed towards the two Infantes to fight against them. He had to finish the battle quickly because there were still two other Infantes who were being entangled by Class A Blood Hunters and the Seraph Knights elites. They couldn''t hold on for too long.


    Alice, who fought against Nicholas in the distance, also constantly shot arrows at the Infantes, who were entangled by the elites of Blood Hunters and Seraph Knights. She could do that only because Nicolas did not dare to use his lethal techniques, otherwise, the human forces would have been unable to hold out quite time ago.


    Herty and Stephanie, who were fighting with heavily injured Barnard and Annie, gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. After all, they were still the two Infantes ranking at the top. Even though they were badly hurt, they were not easily beaten. The most intense battle was between Bruno, Mungo and Wyat. Even though Bruno was not the strongest in the Sanctuary, he fought against with the two Infantes alone, and he was already riddled with injuries.


    "AHHHH! Worthless Devils, let me end your miserable lives!" Bruno roared with his whole body covered with blood that was of enemies and his own, and he was fighting against the two Infantes to the death. Mungo and Wyat felt that he was just a madman who would pay any price just to kill them. He would be happy to make a cut on them in the cost of being badly injured.


    Mungo waved his scarlet claws and rushed towards Bruno once again. Wyat was no longer waiting at the edge, rushing over to end this battle as soon as possible. Bruno was waiting for such a time that he tried squeezing out the remaining energy in his body, and at the same time, he gathered all the energy of faith to Saint George from the rest of the world.


    His whole body burst out white divine light, forming a thick layer of armor in place of his damaged silver helmet. The killing aura of the sword in his hand suddenly increased by several times, terrifying purple blood gushed out of the sword, and the roars of the Dragons could be heard faintly.


    "Go die! Pariah!" Mungo roared as he reached out to grab the Dragon Slayer Sword. The collision between the two made a metallic sound with sparks flying in all directions. On the other side, Wyat was also rushing towards Bruno with sword in hand. His speed was so fast that he stabbed out hundreds times in 10 seconds.


    However, they were unable to cause much damage to Bruno, because the armor formed from the pure and dense energy of faith was incomparably steady. Bruno ignored Wyat temporarily and focused on Mungo alone. Their battle was so intense that every attack would cause injuries to them.


    Mungo used Blood Magic to unleash a series of heavy claws, and finally broke through the armor and hurt Bruno, but Bruno seemed as if he did not receive any injuries, and heroically slashed at Mungo''s body with incomparable force. The bloody dragon sword ruthlessly pierced into Mungo''s flesh, breaking his breastbone, and the power of faith shattered his internal organs.


    "Puff!"


    Both of them retreated backwards while coughing up mouthfuls of blood. Still, Bruno supported his heavily injured body with sword. And Wyat took the opportunity and came back to kill him. However, he heard that Bruno roared as he desperately tried to pull out his sword to fight again. Wyat''s sword released a red light that cut through the power of faith, and then he jumped into the air, gathered all the energy he had, and hacked from above.


    "Boom!"


    The sword strike created a huge pit in the area where Bruno was. Lying in the center of the pit, Bruno was covered in blood. He coughed out mouthfuls of blood, along with pieces of his internal organs. He was on the verge of death.


    Bruno should have been unable to stand back up, but when he saw Wyat slowly walking over with a sword in hand, he stood upon his last bit of strength. His legs were trembling, and all he could see was a blood-red world, and an enemy was coming slowly in front of him. He wanted to raise his sword and fight again, but his body wouldn''t allow him to do so. Being able to stand up already used up all of his strength.


    "Madman, you''re finally going to die." Mungo walked over, dragging his injured body. He started to rejoice over the fact that this man had collapsed.


    "Hahaha�� You devils are truly pitiful. To be honest, I sympathized with you very much, because you have already lost the meaning of living." Bruno forced himself to straighten his injured body and laughed at them.


    "What are you saying? Now you''re the loser. No one will remember you even you die for them!" Mungo could not understand, why this human said such words when he was about to die.


    "No matter what, you have to die. I''ll give you a chance to say your last words." Wyat was not in a hurry though, and he wanted to hear what this man was going to say.


    "Don''t you understand? You are controlled by higher demons. Living forever as a vampire is only a punishment of time. You have lost everything you once had, family, loved ones and faith. You can''t enjoy delicious food, everything would taste like cardboard to you."


    "Even if I die, I possess all these things. I can enjoy the beauty of the world, so I am willing to give my life for all the good things in the world. Rather than living alone forever, I would die brilliantly. Even in death, I would blossom into a beautiful brilliance. "


    "Actually... Being alive is an art in itself, and everyone tries to paint their most beautiful painting with all their life. Time is the paper, the world is the background, the people he meets are the story characters, all the experiences are the colors, and then he spends his whole life finishing the drawing. When you finish the most beautiful work, life will come to an end. But your paintings have long lost their stories and colors, leaving only a long sheet of paper. "


    "Your paintings have lost meaning, but have you thought of a way to save them? If you are going to live this meaningless life, you might as well change the drawing paper and start over. Find out the things you need for painting another beautiful work. Even if you end up dying, it will still be regarded as an art sublimation. "


    These words truly stimulated Mungo and Wyat . They were wondering why they were still alive, and also thinking about themselves, as if they have only loneliness left.


    They even forgot that the person in front of them was their mortal enemy. They should have ended his life with a single strike. However, they did not. They were truly shaken. Could it be that their lives had lost all meaning?


    Then, Bruno continued, "So�� The ultimate sublimation of art is for its demise. Hehe �� Let me paint the last stroke of brilliance for this art. "


    Just as Bruno finished his last sentence with smile, the shadow of Saint George appeared behind him, transforming into a violent energy that fused together with him.


    In the next moment, an incomparably intense explosion occurred. People could only see a flash of white light, and they could not open eyes or hear anything.

 Chapter 14 – Dracula

    "Boom!"


    No matter which battlefield they were on, they saw a gigantic white lightball explode. The explosion illuminated the entire gloomy world. All the fights stopped for a moment, and both the humans and the vampires stared at there until the explosion died down. This scene was like a grand firework that withered and fell after an extremely gorgeous sublimation.


    "Bruno, it seems that you''re no longer confused about why you''re fighting. You can leave in peace." Only Kelson immediately knew that it was the last glorious end of Bruno''s life. Thus, the leader of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, Bruno, died in battle. Kelson looked with respect in the direction of the falling firework, and after a long sigh, he turned around and once again entered the battlefield.


    Due to Bruno''s death, the battle stopped for a short while before it started again. All of the members of the Dragon Slaughter Knights were extremely furious that they all fought with bloodshot eyes. The leader''s death ignited everyone''s fighting spirit, and the battle became even more intense.


    And in the center of the explosion, Mungo and Wyat were standing there. Bruno did not kill them in the end, just hurt them so badly that they were unable to continue fighting. Both of their bodies were badly broken as they stared at the broken sword and armor on the ground.


    The surrounding members of Dragon Slaughter Knights rushed over and wanted to to kill them, but the army of vampires blocked them. However, all of this did not seem to have anything to do with Mungo and Wyat. The two of them just stood there in a daze.


    "What, what am I living for now?"


    "Does my life really go without colors and stories?"


    "All the people I cared about are dead, but I''m still alive. Why?"


    "Is it worth losing everything to obtain power?"


    A string of questions appeared in Mungo and Wyat''s minds. They looked at each other but only saw the same confusion in each other''s eyes. They stood quietly and thought deeply.


    The battle reached its climax, where Clara suppressed Field and prepared to kill him. Wang Xuanming also suppressed the two Infantes with all strength. Finally, Michael killed the blood colored beast, and the battle between Kelson and Nattiavelle was about to be decided


    "Red Dragon''s Fire!"


    Hundreds of magic circles appeared behind Clara, from which huge flames were constantly spewing out and bombarding forward. Field drew out his own blood and formed tens of thousands of spears to meet the flames. No one could suppress the other from the collision between the blood spears and flames. Then Clara released several red dragon spells.


    Whether it was a blossoming red lotus, or several tens of flame pillars soaring into the sky, or a roaring fire dragon, Field blocked them one by one with his Rose Blood Sword and tens of thousands of blood spears, but he was not strong enough and suffered a lot.


    "Master of the Arctic Ice Abyss, Purgatory Flame Giant, Goddess of Divine Light, Lord of the Darkness, manifest your strength in this world! Rescue those who are unlucky from their nightmares, and let those who are ignorant disappear forever. Open the forbidden gate. Cleanse the filth of the world. I am the Elemental Conductor Clara Franmer. Forbidden Art - Elemental Judgement!


    A magic cane appeared in front of Clara, she started to chant a forbidden incantation. With every step she walked there was a magic circle. A total of four giant magic circles appeared, which began to emit dazzling four-color lights as the incantations were chanted. When the incantations were finished, these lights rushed into the sky and tore open the dark sky.


    A gigantic magic circle appeared in the sky, from which a four-color light of 50 meters width rushed down to Field. He gathered thousands of blood spears into a huge blood spear and threw upward, but the gigantic blood spear could not hold on for more than 3 seconds before being shattered into pieces. The divine light directly hit Field''s body.


    In the end, all of the magic circles disappeared, and the divine light also dissipated from the world, leaving behind a huge hole on the ground that was hundreds of meters deep. Clara stared at Field who was inside the hole with her intelligent eyes. In the end, Field condensed a blood armor to block the attack, and the divine light only destroyed the armor and seriously hurt him.


    On the other side, Kelson already defeated Nattiavella and was currently fighting with the other two Infantes who rushed over to help. The pressure on the human side dropped sharply and they began to attack spectacularly. Alice��s arrows finally injured Nicolas badly, causing him to retreat to the side to recuperate. Once again, she got into the battlefield to support human forces.


    Wang Xuanming''s body was covered with the black and white aura and golden light, displaying his supreme fighting strength. His physical body was countless times tougher than Augustus'' Blood Spear, causing the Blood Spear to let out a series of whining sounds. At this moment, he was no longer defending or dodging; he would be able to withstand any attack. Lambert and Augustus had to attack him at least a hundred times before they would be able to hurt him once.


    They were originally not fully recovered, and their opponent unleashed countless profound arts, caused the two of them to feel aggrieved. Once again, Wang Xuanming reduced 50% of his Body Defense Mechanism. After exchanging hundreds of blows with them in extreme speed, he found a flaw, and directly used his Break Heaven Fist and Meteorite Kick, forcing them to continuously retreat.


    "Heavenly Battling Force, activate! Extreme Heaven Explosion! "


    Before they could stabilize themselves, Wang Xuanming shouted out once again and followed. The golden light around his body had been ignited into pure flames that gathered on his fists and clashed over a hundred times. Every strike was so fast that even the air itself produced sonic booms, and every punch was simultaneously filled with power, directly attacked Mungo and Lambert flying a few hundred meters away.


    Immediately, Wang Xuanming came over before they could even land on the ground and gave them the last powerful kick of the Extreme Heaven Explosion. This kick shattered Augustus'' arm along with his blood spear, and caused Lambert''s hands to explode.


    Augustus and Lambert were in the distance healing their injuries as they looked at the man who was like Ares in front of them with disbelief. Wang Xuanming had heavily hurt the third and the fourth Infante, arousing everyone present to cheer.


    Wang Bu Gui was much more excited in heart. . His dark jade-like eyes reflected the magnificent man, as he swore to himself in the heart that he would one day reach such height. Druid and Merutia also saw that scene, they also felt that the Oriental man was truly awesome. Even if the two Infantes didn''t have their full strength recovered, they were still Infantes in the top six.


    But not all battlefields went so smoothly. Herty and Stephanie were defeated by Annie and Barnard. Those two Infantes were also in the top six, so even if they fought with injuries, , they would still not be able to win. Herty and Stephanie were unable to fight back now.


    But Annie and Barnard did not chase after them to end their lives, because Wang Xuanming looked towards them, and his golden eyes released dense killing aura, making them not dare to move rashly. Then Wang Xuanming walked over. Barnard sweated a lot as though he was facing a great enemy. However, he still chose to stand in front of Annie, preparing to be the first one to receive the attack.


    But just then Wang Xuanming stopped, he seemed to sense something and turned to look into the distance. At the same time, Clara and Kelson stopped their battles and looked into the distance. At that moment, all the Infantes stopped their fighting. The other humans and vampires felt strange and followed their gaze to look in the distance.


    In the distance the dark world was dyed scarlet. A wave of terrifying aura instantly assaulted them, causing everyone to feel their hairs stand on end, as if they suddenly fell into an abyss of ice. Meanwhile, the Blood Slaves had long since kneeled on the ground and were trembling uncontrollably.


    It was as if doomsday was coming. The crowds felt fear spreading from the depths of their souls. They did not know what had happened. Could it be that the gates to hell was opened? This was a question in everyone''s heart, but they were unable to voice it out because the pressure was so heavy that all they could do was to endure it and not kneel down.


    "Has it finally come? What a strong force it is��" Clara muttered to herself as frowning tightly.


    "It is finally coming still. I never thought that he would really break the seal." Kelson said with an extremely serious expression.


    "This kind of power... Has he really taken that step? Could it be that there really is an Immortal Path in this world?" Wang Xuanming said to himself in his native language, and he couldn''t help thinking of an ancient prophecy. Only Wang Bu Gui understood what he said. Wang Xuanming had mentioned to him about immortals before. Oriental practitioners could cultivate from mortals to true Immortals, transcending the human body and obtaining power that did not belong to this world.


    He did not understand why his father would bring up the topic of immortals at this time. However, this was no longer important. After hearing the words of the three strongest warriers, everyone understood it. Who else can attract their attention and make countless blood slaves and vampires tremble and kneel in awe?


    There was only one answer, and that was their King - Dracula!

 Chapter 15: The Final Fight Began

    Everyone could vaguely see a man walking over from the distance. The bloody light in the sky became brighter with every step he took.


    "BOOM, BOOM, BOOM!"


    The man in the distance slowly walked over. Every single Blood Clan on the road he stepped on would kneel down to submit. His steps were very slow, but every step seemed to step on everyone''s heart, making them kneel down involuntarily. However, humans didn''t want to kneel down, so they could only force themselves not to yield. As a result, they were forced to spit out large mouthfuls of blood.


    All of the vampires knelt down on one knee to welcome his arrival. All of the Infantes also placed their right hands on their chests with their heads lowered, waiting for his arrival, except Field, who did not seem to even respect that person, as he only watched him walk over expressionlessly.


    "Field, you are still the same." Dracula said slowly. He was a strong middle-aged man, extremely handsome, but with a little vicissitudes, his dark eyes seemed to care nothing.


    "Whether I change or not has nothing to do with you." Field coldly replied. He was not fond of Dracula much.


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen this dark and gloomy world for a long time. Ever since the last time I fought with Van Helsing, it''s still the same as before. What''s the outside world like now is unknown. I really look forward to seeing the outside world being dyed scarlet." Dracula said with a smile, as these words made all the humans feel a burst of killing intent.


    Everyone saw countless corpses appearing behind Dracula - a scene of one million corpses lying at the feet of a devil and the entire world being dyed scarlet.


    "Humph!"


    Suddenly, Wang Xuanming''s shout scattered all the illusions and woke everyone up. Everyone started to sweat profusely. Just now an illusion had almost caused them to fall. If Dracula really wanted to make his move, was there any hope for humans?


    "Oh? An Oriental practitioner. It is unexpected that there would still be practitioners left in this world. The Oriental Continent was mysterious indeed. However, do you really think that the remaining practitioners can stop me?" Dracula asked Wang Xuanming.


    "Over five thousand years of Chinese inheritance, the things left behind for our Yanhuang descendants are not things you can imagine! There is always a higher mountain, the Yanhuang blood has never been weaker than any force. Even if you have the power of a True Immortal, someone in China will definitely be able to kill you. Because a mortal Chinese can also become a True Immortal. "


    Maybe no one could understand Wang Xuanming''s words, but he was using a sound transmission now. That kind of mysterious sound echoed in everyone''s heart, although they didn''t understand the words, they did get the implications.


    "Hua!"


    These words immediately boiled the battlefield with excitement. It turned out that such a powerful force existed in this world, but it had always been very low-key. Not even the three great powers of the West had never heard of its existence. If so, then perhaps the power of practitioners was the most powerful force in the world. They had never disappeared in 5000 years, and they could even become an immortal that surpassed the human race!


    Kelson and Clara also became a little fearful when they looked at Wang Xuanming. He said so confidently, could it be that there really were some unknown secrets in the Chinese continent?


    Kelson thought about the legends of the Sanctuary that there were gods and devils in the East, and every single one of them was existence that could bring doomsday to the world. Clara thought of the words of the previous generations of Wisdoms that the immortals on the East were even stronger than the various elemental lords that they had signed contracts with. With a hand raising, billions of lives are exterminated. A single word or a single deed is a law. A single hair falling would be able to cut down mountains and rivers.


    "Hahaha. Immortals? The current world is what you call an era of dying magic. Will there still be immortals left in this world? Even if there are immortals, I am not afraid, because it is difficult for immortals to return to this world after flying up, and only immortals of about the same level as me can return. This world will be buried with my own hands, and everything will be destroyed, just to avenge that damned God. "


    Wang Xuanming didn''t expect that Dracula could utter such words. He frown tightly. It was true that it was impossible for the immortals to exist in the era of dying magic, and Dracula''s words didn''t seem to be pretended. Did he really take that step and leap into the level of Heavenly Demon?


    When the other humans heard that, they were terrified. Did Dracula mean that he had the power equivalent to an immortal? If that was the case, then what hope did humans have?


    "This is doomsday judgement. Everything is about to be destroyed��"


    Some of the Paladins were shaken as they thought that the Doomsday Judgement would come, as mentioned in the Bible.


    "Is the world going to be destroyed?"


    Some of the mages dropped their wands and spellbooks, kneeling on the ground and trembling. In a flash, the fighting spirit of the human forces plummeted. With such a devil here, the outcome of the battle would be decided.


    "If our first Patriarch could seal you, so can we!" Only the Blood Hunters had not given up yet. They firmly believed that the reason why the Blood Hunter Clan existed was to defeat the vampires, and no vampire could not be killed. Furthermore, the First Van Helsing also said before he died, that only the strongest human being in the world could kill vampires in the end.


    But now, the cries of the Blood Hunters were useless. Everyone was sunk into depression, and the fighting spirit of humans completely dissipated.


    "What are you doing? As the God''s people, do you want to surrender to the devil?"


    "We are the descendants of the Gods. Our purpose of mastering magic is to get rid of anyone who goes against our Gods."


    "There''s no destiny for human beings!"


    Three slightly immature voices appeared on the battlefield, breaking the depressing atmosphere. Everyone looked towards the source of the voices, which came from the three people: Druid, Merutia and Wang Bu Gui. Normally, this kind of child''s words would be regarded as jokes, even if they were geniuses. However, at this moment, everyone heard it in mind.


    They were puzzled, ashamed, and regretful. The words of the three children seemed that they were filled with wisdom. Only then did they recall the reason why they came to this battlefield. Wasn''t it just to give everyone a future? But what were they doing just then? Weren''t all of them determined to die? Why were they afraid of death?


    "Right, we are fighting for the future of our descendants!"


    "For faith!"


    "For the Black Tower!"


    "As Paladins, we cannot insult this title!"


    ......


    In a moment, all sorts of voices rang out endlessly on the battlefield. Everyone became confident once again. They knew that they were confused by Dracula''s words just now, but now that they had awakened, they all glared at Dracula. Even if he forced them to kneel down, he could not stop the angry eyes from staring.


    "Ignorant human beings do not deserve to live. I will guide you to the other side of life. All of you, become ghosts in the river of blood. Heaven is just a lie from false Gods, and the Nine Hells are your true destination." Dracula''s cold voice came through, at the same time, an even more terrifying blood light exploded around his body, causing those who could not endure it to directly kneel down.


    "Humph! A mere devil! In the eyes of our God, you are not even his opponent. I will judge you on behalf of Michael, the Son of Light!" Kelson was the first one to stand up confronting Dracula. Behind him, the shadow of Michael appeared, surrounded by the pure white energy of faith, as though a real Seraph descending into this world to save it.


    "I admit that you devils are different from those who do not have minds. You have a good grasp of the humans'' desires, but to me it is useless. On behalf of the Elemental God and the Red Dragon Monarch, I declare war on you!" Clara spread out her Red Dragon Wings and flew up into the sky and look down on Dracula. Around her were all kinds of elemental lights, as if she was really a descendant of a God.


    "Evil cannot surpass righteous. Uprightness lasts forever! If demons and monsters in the world run rampant, our Chinese practitioners will definitely go out to defeat them!" Wang Xuanming''s body was covered with the black and white aura, the golden light rushed out to dissipate everyone''s pressure. At the same time, he took a step forward. His battle aura gushed out like a raging sea, giving people the illusion that he was a true immortal descending to the mortal world.


    At the same time, Alice also walked to Wang Xuanming''s side and confronted Dracula with him together. The silver bow in her hands released brilliant lights. She was ready to shoot silver arrows anytime. All of the strongest human warriers stood forward and prepared to fight to the death with Dracula, their strongest opponent. The people from both sides raised their weapons and prepared to fight as well, including all the Infantes.


    "You just watch from the side. I myself can cope this well. I have to let them know how small they are." Dracula waved to all the Infantes and Vampires and indicated them not to move. He then slowly walked forward to challenge all the humans by himself.


    "For the sake of my lord, I will fight with you. Ready to go to hell to repent!"


    Kelson made a firm oath, and then took the lead to rush up and fight with Dracula.

 Chapter 16 The Holy Lance of Longinus

    Kelson charged at Michael with an abundance of faith and with such great momentum that it felt like the charge of thousands of cavalrymen. On the other hand, Dracula waited indifferently for Kelson to reach him and did not react.


    "Judgement!" Kelson roared as he leaped and slashed at Dracula.


    The power of faith circled around his body and the glow from the wings of Seraph on his back were even more blinding and intense, as if they could purify the world of filth by fire.


    The weaker vampires in the surrounding turned to ashes upon gazing upon the Light Wings on his back, and those at baron level staggered back after countless wounds started opening up on their bodies. Even those who were Viscounts felt an unbearable pressure after looking at him and turned away.


    What followed next made everyone take in a deep, cold breath��Dracula blocked the immensely powerful attack with only one hand. He wore a white glove on that hand, and Kelson''s blow could not even slash it apart. Dracula then lifted his other hand, a small red magic circle appearing on his glove.


    "Blood Prison-Wailing!"


    Dracula shouted slightly, his voice full of captivating power. As it died down, tens of thousands of swords formed out of blood shot toward Kelson from the surrounding area. The distance between the swords and Kelson was far too short, and they reached him in an instant.


    Kelson gathered power from his angel''s wings and faith to block the attack, before striking at his opponent with a blow from his shield. Dracula did not dodge, and the blow knocked his head cleanly off. His body, meanwhile, was shattered from the power of Kelson''s faith. This result caused everyone to be dumbstruck��could Dracula really be defeated so easily?


    It turned out differently from everyone''s hopes; Dracula resurrected himself using a single drop of blood. He walked forward again, speaking with every step he took, "The millions of lives killed in the two great wars have become my own. Even though I''ve sacrificed more than half of them to break the seal, I still have around 36 million lives left. I want to see how many you can take at your maximum effort level."


    "What?! 36 million lives? Can such an opponent really be killed?"


    "Legend has it that Dracula can absorb any dead person into his pool of blood, thereby giving him an additional life."


    All the humans present were shaken to their core. It turned out that Dracula was able to resurrect himself because of the huge number of dead from the two world wars, and now that he still had around 36 million lives left, how could they possibly fight him? Kelson, however, was not too bothered��such words could not shake his faith. He charged forth with a sword in hand again.


    At this instant, Michael, who was behind him, struck as well. He slashed at Dracula with his sword that was engulfed in divine flames. His opponent lifted one hand, and a giant formed by blood bats appeared to fight with Michael. The vampire then crystalized his blood into a sword before using it to block the blows from Kelson''s short weapon. Every time their weapons clashed, a huge energy shockwave would be created, and any place the unbridled red and white energies touch would become a devastated piece of battleground.


    They had already exchanged thousands of blows in the blink of an eye, during which Kelson had killed Dracula hundreds of times. This was due to the fact that Dracula did not bother to defend��his moves were purely offensive in nature. Michael hand also slayed the giant with his flaming sword at this point in time and came swooping down toward Dracula.


    Dracula summoned two blood prison hounds to deal with Michael again, but this time round his virtual image seemed to be enraged. He swung at the hounds with a powerful blow, the flames on his sword bursting forth and turning the surrounding air into steam. His sword directly cleaved one of the hounds into two, while the flames on his weapon turned its body into ashes. Michael then flung the Spear of Judgement out of his right hand, and the golden spear shot across the bloody skies like a streak of gold lightning, instantly passing right through the other blood prison hound.


    The hound exploded into bits in the air, and Michael summoned his spear and holy sword back into his hands as he walked toward Dracula. Kelson increased the ferocity of his attacks and prevented Dracula from retreating by pressuring him with a few heavy blows, until Michael could join in the attack.


    Upon noticing his opponent''s plan, Dracula spread his bloody wings and swept them toward Kelson. The sudden attack forced him to temporarily stop attacking. Dracula looked at Michael coldly, seeming to bear an intense hatred of angels. He then launched a wild attack on Michael.


    "Blood Prison-Demonic Feast!"


    Dracula summoned a gigantic blood-red palm which grasped in front of him. Michael blocked the blow with a swing of his sword, before turning the demonic palm into bits with the flames of his sword. He then charged forward and stabbed at Dracula with his spear. The vampire returned the blow with his own blood crystal spear, and they exchanged hundreds of blows within a few seconds.


    Kelson charged forward again with a huge roar, focusing the energy on his Light Wings on his sword and shield before attacking his opponent ferociously. Dracula blocked his sword with an arm before kicking away Kelson''s holy shield with a sweep of a leg. The vampire then followed up with multiple attacks on Michael with his spear.


    Michael was a virtual avatar created by faith alone, but his expression looked so real, as if he was truly enraged, and his attacks grew even more intense. He was already the most impetuous of the seven Seraphs and known as an angel of utmost righteousness��he would never allow any force of evil to get away with taunting him.


    A blazing light burst forth from his body as he revealed six of his wings in his battle with Dracula. They fought with each other with sword, magic, and spear. To prevent Kelson from interfering, Dracula even summoned dozens of blood demons to handle him.


    "Judgement of God!"


    Michael shot high up into the skies after exchanging thousands of blows with Dracula. He then gathered all of his power in the Spear of Judgement before flinging it out in a ferocious attack on his opponent.


    "Torment of Divine Destruction!"


    Likewise, Dracula concentrated a huge amount of bloody energy in his spear of crystallized blood before flinging it with great force directly at the Spear of Judgement. As the demonic weapon infused with the blood of countless beings clashed with the golden spear filled with the power of faith, it was as if an unstoppable force had smashed against an immovable object.


    "Boom!"


    The shockwave from the clash of both weapons spread toward the surrounding area, and everything it touched was blasted into ashes. A huge crater with a radius of 50 meters appeared, and the humans began searching frantically for signs of Kelson and Michael. Suddenly, they noticed a figure whose body had been pierced through by a spear��it was Michael.


    There were limits to an avatar, and its strength was no replacement for the real angel��Michael had been defeated. He kneeled down upon a knee on the ground as his body gradually disappeared into a shower of light. As for Kelson, he was coughing up huge mouthfuls of blood not far away. He had summoned Michael''s avatar by concentrating his own power and faith, and his death had caused severe injury to Kelson himself.


    Countless light feathers began drifting down from the sky, and eventually, Michael disappeared completely. Dracula had lost hundreds of lives during the battle, but their loss was inconsequential to him. He formed another spear of crystallized blood and continued advancing toward Kelson.


    "Come at me with whatever you haven''t used," said Dracula coldly.


    "For my Lord and humankind, I''m willing to go to Hell. Come forth, the Holy Lance of Longinus!" Kelson roared, and a divine silver spear appeared in his hand, giving off a strange glow. There were blood stains on the tip of the spear that had not been cleaned off, and it looked more like a demonic spear rather than a divine weapon. The unholy aura emanating from the spear engulfed Kelson, turning his armor into black. Soon, the black demonic aura had spread throughout his entire body.


    "Do you also choose to forsake your status as a human in a bid to defeat me? However, you''re destined to die if you do that. That''s because the power you wield comes from the same source as mine, and you won''t be able to kill me."


    A sense of loss appeared briefly in Dracula''s eyes as he mourned for the Paladin. The Holy Lance was just a cursed weapon that brought its user into the pits of Hell.


    "Let me end your sad life, a pitiful knight that has been discarded by your God," said Dracula softly as he walked forward, charging toward the fallen Paladin with a low growl.


    The Holy Lance of Longinus was stained with the blood of Jesus himself, and anyone who held it would turn into a demon that could not be killed, unless the spear was knocked away from his or her hand. Clara and Wang Xuanming mourned for the brave fallen Paladin as they watched him battle with Dracula, as they knew there was no way to bring him back to the light no matter the outcome of the fight.


    Kelson''s capability to fight had multiplied by dozens of times with the Holy Lance in hand, and he adopted a strategy of attrition, since he could not be slain now. The might of the cursed spear was terrible, and each blow from it destroyed a good chunk of land, and any vampire that was hit with its cursed glow was instantly turned into a pool of blood.


    Dracula roared in anger as he engaged Kelson. Within half an hour, they had already exchanged tens of thousands of blows, and each time they would slay each other only to be resurrected and fight again. Dracula went even further to sacrifice a life to heal himself from any wound he received.


    "Mournful Hymn of Hell!"


    With a roar, a huge amount of blood spewed out from Dracula into the surrounding air, and they crystallized into tens of thousands of lances, shooting forth toward Kelson. They pierced through the fallen Paladin, and he was killed again and again after being resurrected each time. In a short span of less than a minute, he had been killed thousands of times, and Dracula cut off the Paladin''s hand with his sword when he had just been resurrected and still not react. The vampire then mashed the Paladin''s hand into mush.


    "Clang!"


    The Holy Lance of Longinus dropped out of Kelson''s hand, and all of the unholy aura covering his body vanished��even his armor had regained its original redness, he crumpled onto the ground. Dracula walked over to him, saying, "Why did you throw your status as a human away? Wouldn''t you have turned into a monster like me?"


    "To defeat you..." replied Kelson weakly.


    "But if you turned into a monster just to fight with me, wouldn''t you have lost all honors? Don''t you detest monsters the most? Why did you throw your status as a human away!" Dracula roared; no one understood why the vampire would say such a thing.


    "For my faith. Faith is something that should be sought after throughout one''s life, and man can become great because of it. Without faith, man is no different from the dead. I''ve found my faith and I''m willing to pay any price to upkeep it."


    "Humility, righteousness, compassion, bravery, justice, sacrifice, honor, and spirit! As a Paladin, I''ve spent my entire life seeking all of these values, and now, I''ve done it. It''s my honor to sacrifice myself to the Lord of my faith, and my spirit has not disgraced all that I''ve done."


    "All of the Paladins present, listen up! Never betray your faith, and remember the oath each of you took when you became Paladins. Use all that''s left of your lives to fulfil your promise..."


    After finished speaking, Kelson turned into ashes and dissipated into the air. A voice reverberated throughout the land after he vanished, and all could hear it. Everyone remained silent and pricked their ears up to hear him as he chanted the Paladin''s Oath in a firm and resolute voice---


    "I swear to protect the weak!


    "I swear to rally against tyranny!


    "I swear to right all wrongs!


    "I swear to fight for the defenceless!


    "I swear to protect anyone who seeks my help!


    "I swear never to harm any married woman!


    "I swear to help my brother knights!


    "I swear to treat my friends with honesty!


    "I swear that the love to my partner will be undying!"

 Chapter 17 Descend! The Red Dragon King

    "No, no! Kelson! Argh!"


    Druid cried as he kneeled on the ground��the person whom he most respected had been killed in battle. Wang Bugui and Merutia went up to calm him down, but even they could not believe that Kelson would be killed in this manner. Wang Bugui still remembered what the Paladin said, and he understood now that Kelson must have entered the fray with the determination to die.


    Kelson''s final oath had a huge impact on everyone, and their respect for him grew. Even the vampires could not help but feel likewise, and all of the Infantes, Dracula included, felt that he was a worthy opponent.


    "Faith? I too, perished for my faith once, but what did I get in return? Only my king''s betrayal, that''s what. I''ll still wage war against this unjust God!" Dracula said as he witnessed Kelson turn into ashes; the Paladin''s oath had only served to intensify his hate toward God.


    "I don''t care if you declare war with God, but I won''t let you put this world in danger!" Clara shouted as she charged to engage Dracula in battle.


    "Bugui, you guys don''t get too near," instructed Wang Xuanming before turning toward Clara. "I''ll help you!" he said.


    "I believe in you, father!" said Wang Bugui as he saw his father leave resolutely. Wang Xuanming''s body, which was bathed in gold light, gave others a sense that he was reliable.


    With a wave, Clara summoned a huge red lotus which began flying forward, emitting explosions along the way. Dracula, however, created a bloody gate which swallowed the lotus whole before flinging his blood crystal spear at his opponent. A shield was formed from the light emitting between Clara''s fingers, blocking her opponent''s attack. A magic circle then appeared behind her, and the breath of a red dragon shot out of it like a shooting star.


    Dracula summoned a magic circle on his glove as well, and he used the Blood Prison-Wailing skill again. Tens of thousands of blood swords blocked the terrible blanket of flames, and he spread his bloody wings, shooting up into the sky. He then created a sword of blood in his hand and stabbed at Clara with it.


    Just at this moment, Wang Xuanming''s fist came crashing down on the vampire, his Break Heaven Fist smashing hard into Dracula''s sword. Terrible turbulence of gold and red energies was created in the air by exchange, and Wang Xuanming managed to punch the blood sword into bits. Instantly, he followed up with a swift Meteorite Kick and Dracula matched it with a kick of his own as well. In an instant, they had already exchanged hundred of blows.


    Even though Wang Xuanming''s body was much tougher, Dracula possessed a nearly immortal body and was not afraid to meet him head-on. Every time they clashed, the entire world, which had turned scarlet, shook, as if the powerful aura of both combatants threatened to tear it into two. Clara, who was behind them, took the opportunity to strike with a few magic chants, and rays of gold light rained down with the force of a waterfall. Upon seeing that, Wang Xuanming knocked his opponent back with a punch and retreated far away.


    "Boom!"


    Unexpectedly, Dracula blocked the attack of the golden waterfall with only one hand. Numerous magic circles began appearing around him, and a different ray shot out of each, flying toward him. Dracula released blood from his body to block them before shooting up into the skies, but a huge gold lance about 50 meters long ran through him just as he ascended. With a shout, the vampire summoned a demonic palm from the blood prison, hitting the spear with it. The spear was instantly smashed into bits.


    Scraps of gold were soon flying in the air, and before they had settled, a huge flaming sword was slashing at Dracula. With a powerful swing of his bloody wings, the skies were split apart and the sword turned into a ball of brilliant flames. Just as it exploded, however, an icy lance and a giant black hammer came flying toward him. As the lance flew across, the air it passed through froze, and the hammer carried with it the destructive power of the abyss.


    Dracula flung a lance made of fresh blood at the icy spear, smashing it into smithereens. He then blocked the giant hammer with a shield of blood and brilliantly directed the momentum of the blow back toward Clara. While he was doing that, however, another Meteorite Kick from Wang Xuanming came flying toward him from above.


    "Bam!"


    Dracula blocked the kick with an arm, while he grabbed at his opponent with the other. Upon seeing this, Wang Xuanming ceased attacking and dodged before giving the vampire a few heavy kicks. In the short span of three seconds, he had already made a few hundred of them, prompting Dracula to stop his advance forcibly. Wang Xuanming then leaped before him and unleashed his Extreme Heaven Explosion technique. Both of his gold fists crashed violently into his opponent with the force of a meteorite.


    A huge sound, like that of a meteorite crashing to Earth, accompanied each punch, and it shook everyone present. It made them reach toward their hearts, as if the force of the punch had reached them, even at such a great distance.


    Still, Dracula did not take any defensive measures��he had died hundreds of times after being hit with the Extreme Heaven Explosion, but each time, his body, which had been beaten into pulp, was resurrected with a single drop of blood. He wanted to charge forward and crush Wang Xuanming, but a giant silver arrow appeared before him, as if it had teleported through space, just as he reached his opponent.


    "Boom!"


    Clara had taken the opportunity to strike her opponent with a lethal arrow, and the vampire''s body burst open. This time, Dracula took his time to resurrect himself, and his gore and flesh formed pools of blood that rose up into the skies. They combined into huge balls of blood which then erupted violently.


    Clara summoned a red dragon shield to block the attack, while two beams of divine light, one black and the other white, shot out from Wang Xuanming''s body and clashed head-on with the balls of blood raining down on him, stopping their momentum. Everyone then saw a blood moon rise, and Dracula stood in the middle of it, directing an infinitely huge sea of blood upon them. Countless vengeful spirits were trapped in the sea of blood, and the combined might was as powerful as that of an apocalyptic tsunami. Before it had even hit the land, the pressure had already caused the ground to sink by about one meter.


    Wang Xuanming extended his golden glow to shield the humans, while Clara tried to hold the sea of blood back with her Magic Circle of Four Elements. The force of the torrent of blood, however, was far too powerful and pressed onto the magic circle until it nearly broke. Eventually, the force of Dracula''s attack broke through all of his opponents'' defenses, and the humans felt the torrent of blood rain down upon them with an overpowering intent to kill. Wounds began to appear on a large number of them even as they were protected by the barrier of golden light.


    "Roar! Heavenly Battling Force, release 100 per cent of the Body Defense Mechanism! Kick of the Universe!"


    Just as the torrent of blood was about to engulf everyone, the humans heard a huge roar. Wang Xuanming used his Universal Buddha Imaging skill to transform into a golden giant a few hundred meters tall. Golden light burst forth from his body as he leaped into the air with tremendous power and kicked at his opponent.


    Everyone watched as immense power flowed around the gold avatar as he leaped up and kicked, tearing the space which he had passed through apart. The virtual copies of various deities and demons behind him also charged along.


    "Boom!"


    What was surprising was that Wang Xuanming could shatter the torrent of blood with just one kick alone. The potent power of the attack destroyed everything in its path, scattering anything that blocked its advance like leaves in an autumn wind��his Kick of the Universe could really destroy the entire universe!


    Everyone was encouraged by his overwhelming power, and they started chanting ''Divine God of War, Wang Xuanming'' after hearing his son calling him as such. This moment would forever be in the memories of everyone who had fought that day��they were never going to forget that time when a man from the East, who was as powerful as a true God of War, rescued them.


    "Seeker of Truth from the East, hahaha, you didn''t disappoint me. I don''t know how long more you can hold on, but I''ve just been using half of my strength only. Now, I''m going to use 70 per cent of my power to fight with you two," said Dracula with a cold laugh, as he stood in the blood moon.


    His words made everyone feel alarmed. "It turned out that the destructive power he displayed just now was only half of his strength. How powerful is this demon truly?" they thought.


    "Help me delay him, I can''t maintain the form of a Red Dragon Disciple any longer. I''m going to prepare a powerful forbidden art for my next attack!" Clara told Wang Xuanming via the psychic transmission.


    "Come fight me!" shouted Wang Mingxuan after he received the message, charging forward while brandishing his fists. The blood moon was soon shattered from the struggle between him and Dracula, and the vampire''s strength, even at only 70 per cent of its maximum, was so devastating that even Wang Xuanming''s body, tough as it was, was soon covered with a few wounds after they exchanged hundreds of blows.


    By this time, Clara, who was far away from the titanic clash, had already gathered an immense amount of magical power. Wave after wave of red energy appeared from the heavens and surged toward her body, and all of the magical red dragon tattoos on her body began to emit a red glow. The violent surge of power gradually formed into a storm with Clara as the focal point, and she stood in the center of it.


    Suddenly, the storm stopped and Clara advanced toward Dracula, bathed in flames. She chanted with every step she took, and each step caused the earth to sink and crumble.


    "In the name of a contracted disciple, I summon my lord and god. I beg thee to descend upon this earth and show us your incomparable prestige. Use your ultimate destructive power to make your enemies bow down before you, and use your devastating flames to crush all who dare disobey you."


    "The flames of death will burn everything in this world to ashes.


    "The indestructible red lotus will burn through time and space.


    "Red Dragon King, the master of flames who has been in slumber in a galaxy far away.


    "Fulfil the contractual agreement of souls we''ve made and descend upon this earth.


    "Create the dusk of the apocalypse on my behalf.


    "And make everything return back to nothingness.


    "Burn down all your enemies and go forth to the primal chaos to put an end to this.


    "Come! Red Dragon King!"


    As Clara concluded her chanting, a huge magic circle thousands of meters high appeared in the skies and the red glow flashing in the circle was stronger even than the bloody sea of red painted by Dracula over the entire world.


    "Boom!"


    The claw of a red dragon appeared from the huge magic circle and smashed the surrounding skies into pieces. Soon, another dragon''s claw burst forth from space, and everyone could see the terrible figure of a dragon in the hole created in that pocket of space. The demonic dragon broke free from all space restrictions with its wings and slowly descended upon this world.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon''s roar spread throughout the surrounding area and shook everyone so much that they began to feel nauseated. Some of them who were more susceptible to the noise even kneeled uncontrollably onto the ground��they could not resist bowing before the immense majestic presence of the dragon.


    "Contractual messenger, what do wish my double to accomplish by coming to this world?" it asked. No one other than Clara had expected that it could actually speak.


    "Can you slay that demon?" Clara asked it.


    "I can''t kill him outright. After all, I''m just a manifest, and he''s already connected with those seven fellows from Hell. However, I can still get rid of those millions of lives he has," said the Red Dragon King calmly, as if killing Dracula millions of times over was an extremely normal task to do.


    "Then go forth and show us your majestic power!" ordered Clara with a stern expression on her face.


    The Red Dragon King moved and the power of one swing from its wings killed thousands of Blood Slaves. It charged toward Dracula, blazing flames spewing out from its mouth. No one could see what happened next.


    The intense heat made everyone feel as if they were within a volcano, and this was with Wang Xuanming''s barrier of golden light protecting all of them. Furthermore, they were far away from the scene of battle. A huge number of Viscounts and Barons that were standing at the fringes of the battleground were killed, and not even the ashes of the Blood Slaves remained behind.


    Many Counts had also perished, and even the Infantes had to retreat far away. One could imagine the extent of the fire Dracula was facing at the epicenter of the battleground; the awe-inspiring power of the dragon had been completely unleashed!

 Chapter 18 Wang Xuanmings Forbidden Ar

    t


    Each time the Red Dragon King clashed with Dracula, a blazing ball of flame would dance in the battlefield, just like the red lotus did. After about 30 minutes into the titanic clash, the Red Dragon King stopped. The areas where it had trampled upon had already turned into a sea of molten lava, covering the entire earth up.


    "My double only has so much power. To think that you would have achieved such a level of mastery after only a few centuries; I can''t afford to underestimate you. I''m tempted to appear in my true form to fight you again, but I can''t leave," said the Red Dragon King somewhat reluctantly. He had reduced Dracula''s lives by one third as promised, but he was now unable to continue fighting.


    "Don''t be so haughty, if you''re just a double. Die!" replied Dracula as he ran the dragon over with a 100 meters long dragon-slaying spear of blood. The Red Dragon King was just a double, after all, and it was already close to vanishing after exhausting all of its energy. Naturally, it would not be able to withstand such a blow, and the spear smashed its double''s body into smithereens. Flames skyrocketed into the air and spread all over the surrounding area.


    "Gasp!"


    Big mouthfuls of blood spewed from Clara as she fell from the skies, and Alice hurriedly went over to grab hold of her. She felt her heart ache as she looked at Clara��her tiny body was withstanding an amount of pressure that was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    The red dragon had manifested itself upon this world using her as a medium, and the longer it stayed behind, the more of her life would be drained. Each time the dragon used magic to kill Dracula, her body would have a violent reaction, and this battle had cost her about 300 years of her life. Wisdom could last up to around 700 years, and Clara herself was older than 200.


    "Can I...only reach...such a level?" Clara asked as she opened her eyes with much difficulty. She was badly wounded and could not fight again, but Dracula was still left with more than 20 million lives. It was a completely hopeless situation.


    "As a Red Dragon Disciple and a Wisdom, you amaze me. But that''s all. As expected, I can''t withstand such destructive flames by completely giving up on defense; I''m still giving you humans a chance. I won''t take any defensive measures, and I''ll sacrifice a life to heal any minor wound I receive," Dracula raved on. Van Helsing''s prophecy said that only a human could kill Dracula, and he wanted to see how far they could push him.


    "Chiou, if I fall in battle, take Wang Bugui and flee," Wang Xuanming''s told Hanae Chiou via the psychic transmission. She did not know how to answer him, and Wang Xuanming remained silent after that.


    Of all the strongest human experts left, only Wang Xuanming and Alice were fit to continue fighting, and Hanae Chiou knew that mankind''s chances of survival were slim. She did not speak much and looked at Wang Bugui, who was beside her and then turned her gaze to Wang Xuanming, who was walking toward Dracula.


    Wang Xuanming looked incredibly majestic as he advanced, and his battle instinct increased onefold with each step he took. Black and white energies burst forth from his body again, and the barrier of golden light covering its surface skyrocketed into the heavens.


    "You haven''t come to understand the heart of darkness in humans. We can defeat demons because our heart is darker than that of your kind," said Wang Xuanming as his aura amplified to unprecedented levels.


    "Exactly. I want to exterminate all humans because of the ugliness in their hearts��and that fake God as well! After her death, there''s no reason for the world to exist anymore," shrieked Dracula insanely, having been reminded of the King''s betrayal and his wife''s death as a result. In the end, he wiped out the entire army of the King, and God banished him to become a vampire, leading to him being unable to see his wife ever again.


    "The world is always balanced. When there''s Yin, there''ll be Yang, and Cause will lead to Effect. Likewise, Life and Death are nothing but part of a cycle. The human heart is exactly the same��there are good and evil people. Unfortunately, you didn''t understand this fact and caused devastation throughout the world. We, pilgrims of a religious order, have the responsibility to stop you!"


    Wang Xuanming chided Dracula loudly before punching at him with a fist stored full of power.


    "Then I shall see how you''re going to stop me!" Dracula shouted loudly as well, as he charged into the fray.


    Wang Xuanming struck with one blow of his Break Heaven Fist which contained unrivaled aggression. Dracula could not match the force of his blow, and his arm began cracking apart. In fact, just one hit had already taken 10 of his lives. Wang Xuanming followed up with a Meteorite Kick, and Dracula''s leg was kicked into pieces when he tried to fight fire with fire. The vampire, however, used his power of resurrection to regenerate his leg instantly.


    His opponent did not give him any time to react and unleashed a torrent of blows on him. Within the short span of one minute, Wang Xuanming had made thousands of attacks, and Dracula stopped trying to engage him in close combat. Instead, the vampire burst his body open and tried to force Wang Xuanming to retreat with his blood.


    "Undefeatable Body of the World!"


    With a shout, the Yin and Yang energies surrounding Wan Xuanming merged into a mass of primordial vital energy and completely melded into the barrier of golden light. His entire body began to give off a faint golden glow, instead of all three forms of energy merely circling around his body, and his figure had become even more powerful. This was the Daoist theory of ''returning to the basics'', and his body was so tough that even Dracula''s bloody explosion could not harm him much. He then went on the offensive with a sweep of his Kick of the Universe.


    "Boom!"


    The kick caused Dracula''s body to explode, and Wang Xuanming did the same thing again when the vampire was resurrecting himself far away. Dracula was enraged, and he regenerated his body the instant it exploded before unleashing his Torment of Divine Destruction technique. The blood he scattered across the skies expanded into a pool of blood, and it crystallized into a huge lance which the vampire flung at his opponent.


    "Primordial Palm!"


    With a shout, the golden glow on the surface of Wang Xuanming''s body transformed into primordial vital energy and gathered on his palm, before manifesting into a giant palm and flying toward his opponent. The attack destroyed the terribly powerful blood crystal spear before crushing down on Dracula. The vampire grunted coldly and smashed the giant palm into bits with one punch, before using the Mournful Hymn of Hell to form tens of thousands of bloody spears. He then directed the spears at Wang Xuanming.


    Faced with the attacks of so many spears, Wang Xuanming did not panic. He utilized another mystical skill, and everything he saw slowed down by 100 times. To him, the spears were moving at a snail''s crawl now.


    He then used the same mysterious footwork as when he handled the Infantes to dart in and out of the bloody spears like a golden flash of lightning. None of the spears could hit him, and he dashed out of the deadly formation like a phantom. The spears pierced into the surrounding land, which had already turned into molten lava, triggering multiple eruptions, and Wang Xuanming, who was bathed in a faint golden glow, looked like a deity.


    "You''re a very strong human and worthy of 90 per cent of power," said Dracula calmly, before his power began to erupt again. This time, the immense pressure from the attack at nearly full power proved to be devastating for the battlefield. The lava in the surrounding area was pressurized into ash, and the entire earth was depressed by about two meters.


    "It seems that I won''t be able to withstand you if I don''t use my forbidden art. Fine, let me contribute once more toward the future of mankind," sighed Wang Xuanming.


    A violent surge of energy appeared in the surrounding skies and cascaded down into his body. It felt as though his body was a bottomless pit which could absorb any amount of energy, and he only stopped when he had taken in all of the spiritual energy of the earth.


    "Universal Order, completely remove all restrictions on the treasures of the human body! Unleash the Heavenly Battling Force!"


    Wang Xuanming shouted, and an overwhelming pressure shot out from his body, tearing the space around him apart. The earth around his feet had been completely ground into dust, and by this time, his capability to fight seemed to have been amplified by 10 times, and even the faint golden glow from his Undefeatable Body of the World technique had become blinding.


    "Boom!"


    Each step Wang Xuanming took trampled out a crater about 100 meters wide, and the pressure from his steps killed tens of thousands of vampires. Even Dracula''s expression changed��he could sense that his opponent''s strength had increased dramatically to a level on par with his own, and perhaps it was even greater!


    "You can''t maintain this form for long, and you''ll die if you force yourself to. Is that worth it?" Dracula asked after noticing the loophole of his opponent''s technique.


    "Fight me!"


    Wang Xuanming''s roar made nearly everyone faint. He charged directly toward Dracula to engage the vampire in bloody combat��that was his reply.


    It was only now that the humans knew how strong Wang Xuanming truly was��this was Dracula at 90 per cent they were talking about, yet this man could match him blow for blow yet not lose. Each of his strikes seemed to bear the essence of Dao, and his Break Heaven Fist seemed truly able to split the heavens in two now. The bloody looking world shook from their titanic clash, and there was even a crack in the blood red skies.


    Wang Xuanming unleashed his Kick of the Universe, causing Dracula''s sword of blood and entire arm to explode into bits. The vampire instantly regenerated his arm and struck out with his own fist, but Wang Xuanming dodged the attack like a phantom before appearing above Dracula. He then twisted his body and launched a furious attack with the Extreme Heaven Explosion skill.


    "Boom!"


    A 10 meters wide crater was created by the force of his blow, along with his opponent''s body. Dracula dashed out of the unsettling dust, a spear of blood crystal in hand, and engaged Wang Xuanming in a true battle to the death. Each time they exchanged blows, an intensely powerful shockwave, with the force of a meteorite crashing back into Earth, would be created.

 Chapter 19 Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms

    "This man is so powerful. Is he really human?"


    All of the Infantes present were alarmed��they finally understood the disparity between Wang Xuanming and them. Dracula was using 90 per cent of his power, and they dared not go toe to toe with such terrible might even at the peak of their strength. Perhaps only Field in his prime condition could match such might, and none of the other Infantes was worth considering.


    This time, Field understood why Wang Xuanming had claimed that the Infantes were no match for him. This human''s body was even tougher than that of Dracula, and his attacks were comparable in strength to Dracula''s magic. "Seeker of Truth from the East��he''s really has unlimited potential," thought Field.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xuanming struck with the overpowering Break Heaven Fist again, and it came crashing down upon Dracula with a blinding golden light. The vampire returned the favor with one blow of his Blood Prison Demonic Punch. And an energy storm was created by the clash of the gold and bloody seas. The two combatants, who were in the eye of the storm, engaged each other again. The others could only hear the rumbling of thunder coming from the center of the storm, which was created by the physical contact between Wang Xuanming and Dracula.


    "Gates of Hell!"


    Dracula roared angrily as a countless number of blood bats flew out from his back, forming a gate which then began to open slowly, releasing countless demonic souls. They were either on horseback or armed and came charging toward Wang Xuanming with the force of thousands of troops.


    "Soul of War Immortal!"


    Wang Xuanming channeled the divine golden glow into his forehead and unleashed the Soul of War Immortal technique. A small golden man walked out of his forehead. He looked real and walked very slowly, as if each step he took made time flow slower. The small man then began to strike at the countless demonic souls, and his punches were as powerful as Wang Xuanming''s��another overwhelming force had appeared on the battlefield.


    "Ah!"


    What surprised everyone was that the demonic souls began to flee in terror, having completely lost their original aura of terror. They began shrieking pitifully, completely no match for the small man''s punch. Just like this, he killed all of them with a single punch, and the demons only had time to scream before turning into ashes.


    "Let me see how powerful the power of souls can be!" shouted Dracula, as an incredibly real looking but small figure of his soul emerged from his body, looking exactly like a miniature version of him.


    It charged forward to engage the small gold man. This was a battle of souls between the two combatants, and the form of carelessness would lead to their deaths; even Dracula could not resurrect his soul.


    They stood rooted to the spot with their eyes closed, and both of them had channeled their consciousness into their souls for a fight to the death. Even though the small figures were only their souls, every time they clashed, the world trembled. In the blink of an eye, their souls had exchanged hundreds of blows, causing much damage to Heaven and Earth.


    "Gasp!"


    "Ergh!"


    The space between Wang Xuanming''s eyebrows split open, and he coughed out a mouthful of blood. A crack appeared on the small gold man, but Dracula did not get off easily as well��his soul had turned darker. Both combatants re-absorbed their souls back into their bodies and they stared at each other cautiously.


    "You''re good. You''re the only human that can force me to use all of my power; it wouldn''t be a disgrace if you died fighting me!" said Dracula chillingly.


    "Haha, indeed, there''s some disparity between immortals and ordinary folk," Wang Xuanming replied as he wiped off the blood at the corner of his lips. The glow surrounding his body had dimmed a little. He was severely wounded and could not keep up this form for much longer.


    "You can''t maintain your forbidden art form for much longer. Bow down to me and serve me, I''ll let you live," Dracula said as he unleashed his full might, his aura tearing open a crack in the surrounding skies.


    "Huh! You''re just a demon, how could I, a Chinese descendant, bow down to you! I''ll show you how terrible the Huaxia lineage is. Even if I perish, don''t think that you''ll walk out of this fight unscathed!" Wang Xuanming replied resolutely.


    He then channeled all of his energy into his final onslaught. At this moment, Alice had arrived to fight alongside him. She looked at Wang Xuanming emotionally before summoning her Demon Hunting Bow and readying it to fire. Wang Xuanming nodded at her and charged resolutely toward Dracula, who was at full power now. The final battle began.


    "Listen up, all you Blood Hunters. I have a plan to seal Dracula up again, but... I don''t know if you guys will be willing to try," Clara''s voice rang out in everyone''s head. They were surprised��was there really still a way to seal the vampire again?


    "Peru told me that if all of the Blood Hunters offered their lives as a blood sacrifice to complement my forbidden sealing magic, I can create a huge formation and seal Dracula up for another 20 years. Of course, this would take all of your lives, and I won''t insist. You people decide," Clara said as she got up with much difficulty. She looked at them with much sadness; this technique that Peru told her about was too cruel.


    Everyone turned to look at the Blood Hunter Clan, awaiting their reply. They knew how well the Blood Hunters had performed in this battle, and that only Wang Bugui was left to hold their torch, as nearly all of their youths had perished in the fight. This was a huge sacrifice to make, and nobody would begrudge them if they refused.


    "We agree, if our sacrifice can seal Dracula again!"


    Nobody expected the Blood Hunter Clan to be so firm, as a high-ranking officer led all of his people out. The humans looked at them��there were thousands of them before the battle, but now fewer than 1,000 were left. Each of them was wounded in some way, and there were still a few young faces amongst them.


    All of them had multiple wounds, and even the young women who were most vain were covered in blood. Their limbs were broken in various degrees and had to support one another, and some of their elderly were already on their last breath and coughing away as they leaned on other people for support as they walked. Even so, none of them had discarded his or her weapon.


    "No, no, Father and the rest will win, you guys can''t do this!" shouted Wang Bugui, his eyes filled with tears. He could not accept the reason as to why his clansmen had to be offered as the blood sacrifice.


    "Wang Bugui, you''re the hope of our clan, you can''t cry! The responsibility of our clan will fall on you now," chided an elder, his eyes also wet.


    "Bugui, in future... I can''t play with you anymore. Take good care of yourself," said a girl who was three years older than him, as she sobbed. It seemed that these would be her last words to him.


    ...


    Many people began talking to Wang Bugui, offering their last goodbye. It was going to be the last time they were going to see him.


    "No, stop talking, I don''t want to hear all these! I only want you people to live... I don''t want to lose all of you!" Wang Bugui shrieked, his heart in pain. The haughtiness and evil look on his face had long gone, replaced by that of a tearful young boy. He was no longer the most powerful genius of the Blood Demon Clan, but a young boy afraid of losing his family.


    His screams, however, were not going to change things. The other members of the Blood Demon Clan walked resolutely up to Clara and Hanae Chiou had to stop him from following suit.


    "Of the entire Blood Demon Clan, only Wang Bugui will survive?"


    "Right. Only the rest of us will go on this path of no return."


    "All humans should begin retreating. The young will leave first, along with the women. The men and elderly will wait for them to retreat before doing so," ordered Clara, before turning to Wang Xuanming. "Wang Xuanming, help me hold Dracula back. Alice, hold all of the Infantes back. I''ll prepare the sealing formation!"


    "How long do you need?"


    "Five minutes."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Wang Xuanming threw all of his remaining strength into delaying Dracula, while the other humans began slowly moving off according to Clara''s instructions.


    "Don''t let them escape!" Nattiavelle said, as she prepared to lead the Infantes on an assault of the humans. Just as she was about to move, however, a silver arrow flew toward her with amazing speed and force, causing the Blood Clan soldiers at the front to explode. Nattiavelle looked at Alice with a chilling gaze before leading a few Infantes to engage her.


    "Blood Ignition Technique!"


    Alice shouted, as the blood in her body began igniting into flames, and blood red tattoos began appearing all over her body. She then unleashed another blazing silver arrow, stopping Augustus, who had taken the lead, in his tracks. Nicolas then came charging over, and Alice backflipped, creating a space of a few dozen meters before them, before firing another arrow at his head before she landed.


    "Boom!"


    Nicolas blocked the silver arrow at the very last minute, and out came Lambert and Nattiavelle from the settling dust. Alice leapt high into the skies, unleashing a volley of arrows on the Infantes. It managed to stop Lambert, but Nattiavelle was still rushing toward her. Just as she was about to hit Alice with a small black magic circle, the human stepped on her longbow and used it as a springboard to evade the attack.


    Alice managed to land behind her enemy and swept at her with her longbow. Nattiavelle frantically turned around and summoned a blood shield to block the attack, but was still knocked back by the blow. Alice seized the opportunity to unleash an arrow of tremendous power at her.


    "Boom!"


    The shot created a huge explosion, and Dracula and Wang Xuanming were right below them. The human fighter struck again and again with his Break Heaven Fist, and Dracula was able to withstand the blows unharmed. The vampire then unleashed the Torment of Divine Destruction, which Wang Xuanming absorbed using his Undefeatable Body of the World, before attacking with his Meteorite Kick, forcing Dracula to retreat. He then rushed forward and followed up with an Extreme Heaven Explosion and a Kick of the Universe.


    Dracula manifested a huge spear of blood, but it was shattered into pieces. Wang Xuanming did not let up and struck with his Primordial Palm. This made Dracula truly angry, and he punched the giant palm and his opponent backward, before using both fists.


    Wang Xuanming used his strange footwork while staggering backward to evade the blow and returned the favor with a punch of his own. Seeing this, Dracula triggered his magic to blow up the space between them.


    "Boom!"


    It did not kill his opponent, and instead, Wang Xuanming came kicking at him with the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique. Dracula transformed into a bloody giant and punched at his opponent, and they continued battling in their giant form for hundreds of blows before stopping.


    "Gasp!"


    Wang Xuanming was gradually unable to keep up��it was basically self-destruction trying to maintain such a form. He forced himself to remain standing upon seeing that not all of the humans had been evacuated, and he sent Hanae Chiou a psychic message at the same time. "Chiou, take Bugui and the others with you and leave quickly... I can''t guarantee that none of the Infantes will come after you guys. Quickly!"


    Upon hearing that, Hanae Chiou hurriedly grabbed Wang Bugui and instructed Druid and Merutia to leave. Clara was busy chanting, and the remaining humans created a wall of life to buy her time.


    "Ah!"


    Alice roared, bringing her Blood Ignition Technique to its maximum level. She channeled her blood into her arrow, each shot a massacre. Thousands of Infantes fell under the arrows, but her life force was slowly draining away as well. Furthermore, a few Infantes were drawing near the evacuation point, and Wang Xuanming unleashed the last of his power with a mournful howl, upon seeing this.


    "Roar! Ultimate Break, Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms!"


    The soundwaves from his shout shook all of the Blood Slaves to death, and he shot toward Alice in a blaze of golden light, punching away all of the Infantes doing battle with her. He then smashed the surrounding space with a blow of the Break Heaven Fist, knocking Augustus and Lambert, who were going to launch a sneak attack on Clara, on their backs.


    "Who dares to take even a step forward!" he said, as he turned to look at all the other Infantes. He then looked at Dracula angrily, saying, "My life is ending shortly. By all means, unleash all of your power and fight me seriously. Will you dare to engage me in a battle to the end?"

 Chapter 20 The Dead of the Blood Hunter Clan

    "Do you dare to fight me at full power?!"


    His shout reverberated throughout the entire world, shocking everyone. This man was speaking to the unbeatable Dracula, yet he was taunting the vampire to take him on at full power.


    No one present would ever forget the man''s appearance. This was because, Wang Xuanming, who was bathed in gold light, had completely gone against the norm. Once, everyone thought of him as the most powerful God of War from the East, but the actions of his son, Wang Bugui, many years later changed their minds.


    "Fine, I''ll fight you to the death, at the peak of my powers. I want to see for myself how great the disparity between humans and immortals are!" Dracula replied, agreeing to the fight.


    The magic circle on Dracula''s hands began to emit a scarlet glow, and blood began dripping from his body. There were eyes of the same shade of red in the water, giving the blood a frightening appearance. The vampire lifted a hand to cover half of his face and formed an inverted cross with the help of his other hand, signifying the blasphemy of God.


    He then began chanting, "Gathering the blood of millions of souls, undying red spider-lilies burst forth. Command the souls of millions of people before us and conquer this illusory world; direct all life from the world of the living to the other world! Blood Pool-The Worlds of the Living and Dead!"


    By the time he finished, the blood on the ground had already become a river which spread across the entire battlefield, and there were countless bright red spider-lilies bursting out from the fluid. With its appearance, everyone realized that the earth''s barrier could not be torn apart again, as they were all trapped within.


    "Come on, I have only 100 thousand lives left. I''ll put in my utmost effort, let''s see how many lives you can take!" Dracula taunted.


    "Let''s fight then!" roared Wang Xuanming, as he dashed forward.


    His passing through the skies was so impactful that Heaven and Earth crumbled as he shot past them, and the skies were soon filled with terrible-looking cracks. Dracula adorned a set of armor and charged forward with a blood-red steel sword, and red spider-lilies scattered everywhere he went, each petal having enough power to split the surrounding space apart.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Xuanming''s divine gold fist smashed into Dracula''s sword, and the resulting impact caused all of the Infantes to be knocked backward, as the ground undulated like a wave before collapsing and sinking. By this time, none of the Infantes dared to chase after the fleeing humans or get close to Alice and Clara. There were only two combatants left on the battlefield, and no one else could achieve their level of overwhelming, majestic power.


    Dracula slashed with great force at his opponent, and the blow carried the power of blood vigor from the red spider-lilies. Wang Xuanming scattered the terrible sword energy with an Extreme Heaven Explosion, before striking out with his Break Heaven Fist. Dracula focused the fluid from the pool of blood to blow up the space in front of him, and small blood-red mushroom clouds appeared after the explosion.


    Wang Xuanming, however, was largely unharmed. He struck with one of his Meteorite Kicks, dispersing the mushroom clouds, before transforming into a flash of gold lightning as he streaked across the skies, accompanied by a huge sound. Within less than a second, he had kicked Dracula viciously, and even though the vampire had used his sword to block the attack, there was still a large cavity in his body. He sacrificed one life to instantly regenerate and engaged his opponent again.


    Dracula returned the favor with several slashes of his sword, each blow seemingly able to bring the heavens down. Wang Xuanming did not dodge, and a terrible wound appeared on his Undefeatable Body of the World, but he channeled the energy of a mystical skill to heal instantly and charged forward again.


    The skies had split apart from the titanic clash between the god-like and demonic figures, and the humans who were fleeing grew afraid as they watched from afar. They could not rip the barrier apart, as Dracula had sealed off the entire world with his Blood Pool, unless someone powerful like Wang Xuanming or Clara assisted them. Otherwise, there was nowhere they could go.


    "No! Sob..."


    Faraway, Wang Bugui was rendered immobile by Hanae Chiou, and he cried as he witnessed the deadly clash between his father and Dracula. He knew that his father had utilized a forbidden art, and no matter the outcome of the fight, there was no way he was coming back to this world.


    A tinge of reluctance flashed across Wang Xuanming as he saw his son before he returned to engage Dracula once more. On the other side of the battlefield, Alice had noticed that the other humans were unable to escape and was preparing to break the barrier with an arrow.


    "Army of lost souls from the Blood Pool, charge forth along with me!"


    Upon Dracula''s order, an army of countless lost souls rose from the depths of the Blood Pool. Some of them were decked in armor and astride warhorses covered in the same, while some of them wore modern battle garb. Some of the humans even spotted their recently deceased companions amongst the undead soldiers.


    The infinitely large sea of corpses surged toward Alice, and she furrowed her brow in concentration as she unleashed a volley of dozens of arrows, each shot killing hundreds and thousands of undead. This army, however, was about 20 million strong, each soul representing one of Dracula''s lives. Alice''s arrows, however powerful, were inconsequential, and the sea of corpses rushed toward her.


    "Kick of the Universe!"


    Upon seeing this, Wang Xuanming roared as he unleashed his kick, killing a million of the souls instantly. He then returned to engage his opponent. At this point in time, Dracula had only 9,000 lives left, but Wang Xuanming was not doing too well either��his body was peppered with cracks, the price of using the forbidden art for a prolonged period of time.


    "Die!"


    Even so, he was fearless and charged forward again with fists raised. Within the short span of a few minutes, he had clashed with Dracula thousands of times, the resulting impact causing countless terrible looking cracks to appear in the space above the battlefield. Everyone could already witness what was behind these openings��it turned out that the battlefield was connected to the galaxy, and they could see countless stars and various galaxies far away.


    By this time, Alice was already about to be buried in a sea of corpses; she had a free space of only 10-meter radius left. She decided to leap up into the air to continue attacking and jumped hundreds of meters high. She then drew her silver Demon Hunting Bow, her fully stretched weapon reminiscent of the moon that had already been destroyed by the titanic struggle between Wang Xuanming and Dracula.


    She continued to infuse her blood into the arrow and absorbed the destructive energy from the epicenter of the battlefield as well. She finally released the arrow as she fell to nearly 100 meters above ground level, and a huge silver arrow half stained with blood shot out.


    "Boom!"


    Tens of thousands of undead were killed outright by the power of her arrow, and the blast caused by the explosion as it landed on the ground continued expanding, sucking countless of souls in as it grew.


    "Gasp!"


    Alice coughed out a huge mouthful of blood as she landed. She looked extremely pale, as she had lost nearly half of her blood, and could no longer see clearly. Her vision was blurred and her pupils looked unfocused. She turned to look in the direction of the fleeing Wang Bugui, wanting to see Wang Xuanming''s son for the last time, but all she could see was the blurry vision of a blood-stained world.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Wang Bugui''s eyes were bloodshot, and he threw all caution to the wind by triggering the Blood Ignition Technique to break free of his bonds. He screamed for his mother as he ran toward her, and as the Blood Pool could drain the strength of a weak person such as himself, he tripped many times as he tried to make his way over. Each time he fell, however, he would struggle to get up, and Hanae Chiou tried to chase after him but found that she could not catch up with his speed.


    Wang Xuanming could not help but give off a long howl as he saw his family. He transformed into a flash of blinding light as he flew over to Alice and helped her up. He shook his head as he saw Wang Bugui rushing over toward them, and sent him back to whence he came with a ray of gold light.


    "No! Don''t do this, Father! I don''t want to lose both of you!"


    Wang Bugui screamed his lungs out, but still, it could not prevent him from being sent back. His father then threw an object at him. The object gave off a bright blue hue as it arched across the air into Wang Bugui''s hand, and after looking at it closely, the young man realized that it was a blue crystal pendant.


    "Bugui, this is your birthday gift. I''m sorry... I can''t join your birthday party tomorrow," Wang Xuanming told his son via the psychic transmission.


    Wang Bugui lifted his head and looked in fear at the battlefield where his parents were. "Dad, what are both of you planning to do? Ah... No! I don''t want any birthday present, I just want both of you to not leave me!"


    "Bugui, don''t cry. I... I and your father have to... This is our responsibility. My son, I''m proud to have raised a child like you... You have to take care of yourself, we''ll pray for you at the other world. Sob..." Alice got Wang Xuanming to help her transmit her message as well, and she was trying very hard to control her emotions but still cried in the end.


    "Bugui, remember��you''ll be bearing our hopes and dreams. In future, this world will be yours to protect. Dad''ll carve out an escape route for you today!"


    "Dad! Mum! Don''t do this!"


    Wang Bugui screamed in agony, but his parents did not pay him any heed and turned around resolutely to face Dracula.


    "Ready!" Clara said to them at this moment, and the couple nodded as they walked toward their enemy. Alice strung her bow with her last ounce of strength, as she turned to look at Wang Xuanming. She smiled, and it was a smile full of self-confidence and a sense of security.


    As long as this man was by her side, she felt that there was nothing in the world that could scare her. This was because he had promised to shield her from any danger, and that no harm would come to her as long as he lived. She believed him, as he had kept to his side of the promise all his life, and there was no other man that she would rather spend the rest of her life with.


    "Essence of the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms! Mark of the Universal God of War!"


    Wang Xuanming shouted, as a brilliant golden light burst forth from his body and shot into the skies. He then charged at Dracula with the Mark of the God of War in his palm, and it looked extremely lifelike. Surrounding them were thousands of undead and scenes of demons feasting on blood, but the God of War himself stood above the chaos and gazed down upon the living beings on Earth.


    The God of War flew forward and blocked Dracula''s attack before smashing his fist down, his blow cracking the earth apart. After Wang Xuanming unleashed the attack, his body began cracking apart, eventually turning into ashes. As for Alice, she infused all of her remaining blood into her last arrow and let it fly. The force of the projectile nearly split the bow, and the arrow blew out a passageway to the outer world. She began to smile slightly as her body crumbled into dust along with Wang Xuanming''s.


    Hanae Chiou seized the opportunity to lead Wang Bugui and the others toward the opening, as the rest of the Blood Hunter Clan sacrificed themselves to form Clara''s huge sealing formation. In the end, Clara gave up her own life to increase the potency of her magic.


    "Farewell, Bugui!"


    "Bugui, we believe you will be able to embody the will of our clan and destroy Dracula in future!"


    "Work hard, Bugui!"


    "Bugui, let us walk on this path of no return on your behalf!"


    "Remember us when you return!"


    "Blood Curse-Blood Demon Seal of a Thousand Lives!"


    ...


    Wang Bugui heard the words of his clansmen just as he was about to leave the battlefield and saw them shrieking as they forced their own bodies to explode. Their blood turned into scarlet runes, forming a huge seal that crushed down on Dracula. He also witnessed his parents turn into ashes after his father forced Dracula to remain stationary with the Mark of the God of War and his mother''s tragically beautiful death as she released her last arrow.

 Chapter 21 The Death of a Beauty

    With his final attack, Wang Xuanming suppressed Dracula with the overwhelming divine power of his God of War manifestation, forcing the vampire to remain rooted to his spot. No matter how Dracula raged, he was still evenly matched with the God of War and could not break free. Wang Xuanming had poured in all of his Dao and primordial spirit into the strike, not to mention the will of a God of War, a manifestation he awoke with his undying fighting spirit.


    The huge blood red seal came crashing upon Dracula, and no matter what he tried to do, he could not reverse his fate of being sealed again.


    "This type of seal will not contain me for long, and when I break free again, I''ll exterminate all humankind by myself!" He roared angrily as he was sealed.


    "Chase down the remaining humans!" Nattiavelle ordered, and the remaining vampires went off after the human survivors.


    The surviving humans of the battle had remained behind to delay this wave of vampires, and they would definitely perish in the process. Only a few had survived because Clara was nearby�� after all, no vampire would dare take the initiative to attack her without knowing if she still had the strength to fight back.


    Even the Infantes felt likewise. They had personally witnessed how strong these top-ranked human experts were with their backs against the wall, and all of them had been seriously wounded from just one of Wang Xuanming''s punches. As such, they did not wish to take risks again, and Clara possessed so much power that the Infantes did not dare provoke her, even if she was seriously wounded and not at full strength.


    That said, Field was still unafraid of Clara, and he sped off in the direction of Wang Bugui''s retreat. He had taken great interest in the Seekers of Truth from the East after witnessing Wang Xuanming''s shocking amount of power first hand, and Wang Bugui was his son. As such, Field felt that he should have more or less imported some truth-seeking skills to the young man.


    He was hopeful that the power of a Seeker of Truth from the East could utterly destroy himself; it was his wish to die in the hands of a human who was not a Paladin.


    Hanae Chiou was fleeing at full speed with the lost Wang Bugui in tow, while Druid and Merutia followed behind them. They did dare to stop for rest, as they knew the amount of time the Blood Hunter Clan had bought with their lives was not long. After traveling for about two kilometers away from the battlefield, they could hear the sounds of humans fighting against vampires. Surely, those that were lagging behind them were going to be slayed.


    Wang Bugui looked lost as Hanae Chiou carried him, the heart-wrenching scenes of his people''s sacrifices still re-enacting in his mind. Everyone in his clan�� the amiable old folks, the uncles and aunts that loved to tease the young ones, as well as the boys and girls slightly older than him had all turned into a pool of blood. Furthermore, after his father''s heroic last stance and his mother''s tragically beautiful death, he was now an orphan. Over the course of the day, his heart had been broken over and over again.


    "Sister Chiou... why?" Asked Wang Bugui her in a daze. She was the only person he could trust now.


    "Wang Bugui, I know you''re very hurt, but you can''t let everything go to waste now. You still need to avenge your family and take responsibility for the survival of the entire Blood Hunter Clan. Don''t show me that face! Do you want all those people to have died in vain?" Hanae Chiou chided loudly, not wanting Wang Bugui to fall into depression.


    "But... I..."


    "No buts! You have to know that from now on, the responsibility for the survival of the Blood Hunter Clan is on you. Don''t let the others down!"


    "Everyone else is dead, but I''m still alive... why?"


    "Because you''re worth their trust, and your survival will allow their will to continue living on. It''s also your promise�� don''t tell me that you''ve forgotten the deal between us!"


    Wang Bugui finally calmed down after hearing Hanae Chiou''s words, and he began to look more energetic as he thought about the final words of his clanspeople and parents. Finally, he remembered his promise to Hanae Chiou as well, but he was lost and did not know what to do now. "Which direction should the path of my life continue in?" He thought.


    Just as they were about to step foot on the Tower Bridge of the Thames River, which would lead them out of the region, a figure swooped down and blocked their path. It was Field, who had been chasing after them all this while. He held his Rose Blood Sword before him and swept his cold, dark gaze across the four people in front of him.


    "Ah... Field, why is it him?" Druid said as he took two steps backward, his legs trembling in fright.


    "This is the end, we''re all going to die here." Said Merutia as she crumpled onto the ground weakly, her moist and bright eyes filled with hopelessness.


    "What do you want? Could the First Infante be taking an interest in harming weak people like us?" Asked Hanae Chiou as her nicely shaped eyebrows furrowed. She summoned her giant scythe and stood in front of the others who had long lost their will to resist.


    "I''m interested in that human. Let me draw a little blood so that I can access his memories, then you can all leave safely." Field said calmly as he pointed at Wang Bugui.


    "This will cause him too much harm. I won''t allow you to do that." Hanae Chiou refused Field''s request outright.


    "He won''t die from it, and all of you will live. Isn''t that a good deal?"


    "He''s from the Blood Hunter Clan. I won''t allow you to insult him."


    "That''s right. The Blood Hunter Clan will not allow vampires to insult any of its people. I won''t spare a single drop of blood for you. I''ll fight you if you plan to kill us!"


    By this time, Wang Bugui had stood up slowly, the rage within him having helped overcome his instinctive fear long ago.


    "I won''t kill you, but if you don''t cooperate, everyone else will die because of you." Said Field as he raised his sword to threaten Wang Bugui.


    "Scum!"


    A roar was emitted from Wang Bugui as he charged toward Field, striking at his opponent with his Blood Sea Surge Fist. He had thrown all caution to the wind and used the Blood Igniting Forbidden Art. Field used only one hand to absorb the impact of the punch�� the blow was too weak to bother a truly strong being like him. With a light shake, Wang Bugui was sent flying backward.


    "Ergh!"


    Wang Bugui landed back at his original spot; Field had defeated him in one blow and caused him to revert back to his original state. The Infante then walked slowly toward him, saying, "You''re not him. If that man is here, I''ll definitely give him my best effort. You, however, are not worthy."


    "That''s enough, I''ll be your opponent." Hanae Chiou said as she rushed forward to block Field''s advance.


    "You are also not worthy of becoming my opponent." Said Field as he shook his head.


    "How about we make a bet?" Asked Hanae Chiou.


    "What sort of bet?" Asked Field, who was a little curious.


    "I''ll fight you after sending them safely away. If I can stop you from stepping foot on the Tower Bridge for two minutes, you''ll have to promise that you won''t chase after them. Do you dare take on this bet?"


    "Haha, that''s interesting. I''ll make a blood vow and keep the promise. You can begin anytime you like."


    Field immediately conjured a magic circle and used his own blood to make a blood pact.


    "Sister Chiou, don''t do this! You can''t remain behind!" Screamed Wang Bugui in panic. He was afraid that he would lose even the last person that he could trust and rely on within the same day.


    No matter how hard he begged, however, Hanae Chiou rendered him unconscious, and Wang Bugui was still mumbling her name incoherently as Druid carried him on his back and fled along with Merutia. Hanae Chiou sent all three of them across the bridge before turning back with a faint smile on her lips.


    "Sister Chiou! Sob..." Merutia cried, no longer able to control her sorrow.


    "Sorry, Sister Chiou..." Druid muttered. He did not feel that it was fair to Hanae Chiou, and did not know how to face Wang Bugui when he regained consciousness.


    "Hurry, escape! Flee as far as you can, and return only after you link up with Clara. Don''t put my efforts to waste!" Said Hanae Chiou as she waved goodbye, her back still turned toward them. Druid and Merutia then fled with Wang Bugui at great speed, their tears trailing behind on the ground.


    Under the Tower Bridge, by the Thames.


    "I can give you 20 seconds to attack." Field said.


    "I never rely on the goodwill of my enemies." Said Hanae Chiou. She despised the idea that she would have to rely on the mercy of her opponent.


    "Let''s begin then!" Laughed Field coldly.


    Hanae Chiou rushed up and gave a powerful slash with her Scythe of Soul Degeneration. The speed of her attack was considerably quick for her standard but it was extremely ordinary to Field. He dodged the scythe easily and broke Hanae Chiou''s ribs with a punch. He did not hold back, as he knew that his opponent had great pride, and it would be an insult to her if he did that.


    "Spurt!"


    Hanae Chiou kneeled down on the floor and coughed out big mouthfuls of blood, but yet she still forcibly kept her pain at bay and stood up before charging forward again. She discarded her scythe after Field dodged her attack again and lashed out with a kick instead, managing to halt Field''s offensive temporarily. She then back-flipped onto his head and unleashed another powerful kick, but Field grabbed her thigh and flung her back on the ground. A huge crater was formed by the impact of the crash, and Hanae Chiou tried hard to withstand the sharp pain, before summoning the Scythe of Soul Degeneration back into her hands and slashing at Field again.


    Field blocked the blow with his sword and gave Hanae Chiou a kick, completely shattering her ribs and spine. Knowing that she could not stand up again, he walked slowly over to her with sword in hand. "It''s a pity�� only 20 seconds have passed. I don''t wish to waste any more time, let''s end this now."


    He thrust his sword cleanly through her heart, and Hanae Chiou gripped onto the sword that was about to take her life tightly, wanting to buy some more time. Field did not dally, however, and pulled out his blood stained sword swiftly before turning away.


    "I willingly sacrifice my soul to the pits of the netherworld, and offer my body as sacrifice, my blood as the lock and soul as the chains that bind us. Soul Sacrifice�� Imprisonment of the Wandering Soul!" Hanae Chiou, who should not have been able to get up, began chanting the verse of a forbidden curse, and the the Soul Locking Chain in her hands began to pulse with the life force drained from her soul and blood.


    The chain flew toward Field, who was far away by now. He wanted to cut it down with a blow of his sword, but he realized that it was infused with immense power, and his sword was knocked away. The chain then began to wrap him up so tightly that he could not move, even with his immense power.


    "You would sacrifice your own soul to stop me? How long can you maintain this state? One minute? A minute and a half? Even if you are able to do that, I''ll still be able to catch up with them. Is that worth it?" Field could not help but ask her.


    "Haha... of course... it''s worth it. If he hadn''t appeared in my life, it wouldn''t have been so colorful." Hanae Chiou replied. Her eyes had already turned glassy, and her body was covered with blood, while the Soul Locking Chain was still continually draining her life force away, causing her face to be visibly turning pale gradually.


    "You''ll soon be unable to keep this up. Give up, otherwise your soul will really break." Advised Field, who could not bear to see her be destroyed.


    "You should already know... how much a woman can give up for the most important person in her heart..." Hanae Chiou said with difficulty, as cracks began to appear over her body.


    Field''s emotions, which he had kept hidden all this while, seemed to have been stirred up by her words, and he did not speak further but looked silently at her. There were still 40 seconds left.


    With 35 seconds left�� Hanae Chiou''s arms began to break off. 30 seconds�� her body was already covered with horrible looking scars. 25 seconds�� her legs began to break too, and by the time 20 seconds were left, her broken husk of a body crumbled onto the ground, only her will left behind.


    "There''s still... 15 seconds..." Her face, while peppered with wounds, still managing to appear extremely poignant. Her eyes had completely lost all of its light and looked glassy, but still she kept counting down in her heart�� 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3...


    Unfortunately, she was utterly destroyed with still two seconds left, and even her soul had been completely shattered. Hot tears fell as she died, as she recollected how she first met that boy who did not despise her, even when she was cursed, and she passed on to the next world with a smile on her face.


    Field was only one step away from the Tower Bridge, and he could have stepped onto it after the chains loosened, but he did not. The sad but beautiful smile that she wore on her face, before she turned into a pool of blood, had made him stop.


    He thought of his fiancee�� the woman had looked the same when she passed on, just to save him.


    "Sigh..."


    He let out a long sigh as he looked at the pool of blood and finally decided to leave instead of chasing after Wang Bugui and the others. Hanae Chiou''s actions stirred up emotions that he had kept locked up for so long, and he left a rose beside her remains, before walking into the woods to wait for Wang Bugui''s return.

 Chapter 22 Searching, Crying

    Not long later, Wang Bugui regained consciousness and immediately recollected something the moment his eyes opened. "Sister Chiou, where''s Sister Chiou? Where is she?" He asked frantically.


    "Tell me! Where''s Sister Chiou? Speak!" He said as he grabbed Druid''s collar, upon noticing that both Merutia and him were still silent, their heads lowered. Druid shook his head in pity and remained quiet.


    Wang Bugui then turned to Merutia and saw tears stream down her cheeks. He let go of Druid and fell shakily to one side as he gazed at the opposite end of the Tower Bridge. He scrambled back onto his feet and tried running across, stumbling many times along the way but always getting back up. For the first time, he felt that the bridge was extremely long, and he had long lost his confidence and sense of status as a genius of the Blood Hunter Clan.


    He could only run toward the opposite end of the tower bridge as tears flowed from his eyes. He wished to see Hanae Chiou still alive, he did not know how he could continue living if she was no longer with him.


    "Ahhhh!"


    As he reached the end of the Tower Bridge, he spotted her clothes on a pool of blood that had yet to coagulate. Her Scythe of Soul Degeneration and Soul Locking Chain were left strewn on the ground far away, and he ran crying toward them, finally kneeling down before the blood pool.


    He scooped up a handful of her blood within his trembling hands, his tears falling uncontrollably.


    "Sister Chiou! Sob..."


    His heart was finally completely broken by this time; not long ago, this woman was still by his side, comforting him when he was wounded. Now, she had passed on to the other world, and he could not even pay his last respects to her. He used his hands, which were stained with her blood, to grab his chest forcefully as he felt his breath quicken.


    "Spurt!"


    Finally, his heart could no longer take the sorrow and he coughed out a mouthful of blood. He crumpled onto the ground weakly and sobbed as he muttered Hanae Chiou''s name over and over again. This night had been like a nightmare to him�� he had lost his caring clanspeople, beloved family, parents and even Hanae Chiou, whom he trusted the most over the course of the evening.


    "Hahaha... all of them are gone, all of them have left me. Why, why am I so weak? So weak that I don''t even have the right to die on the battlefield. Why does everyone trust me?" Wang Bugui laughed sorrowfully. He did not understand why the others were willing to exchange their lives for him when he was evidently just a coward and weakling.


    "Humph, seems like that woman''s last wish was a foolish one! To think that she died for a useless person like you. If I knew this would happen, I should have killed you earlier on!" Fields'' voice came from his front, as the vampire walked out of the wood.


    "Field!"


    Wang Bugui roared as he crawled back up to his feet, his eyes like that of an enraged animal as he growled, wanting to extinguish any form of life he laid eyes upon. This was extremely pointless to Field, as the youth''s meagre power could not harm him in any way.


    "Useless creature! Even if you come at me, you''ll only end up in defeat and humiliation. I can''t even begin to understand why she would give her life up for someone as useless as you." Field chided unsympathetically.


    "Field! How dare you kill her. I swear I''ll take your life for this when I''ve become really powerful!" Wang Bugui swore angrily at the Infante.


    "Haha, I''ll be waiting for you after you''ve become stronger�� provided you can do that. Inside this object contains the last scene before that woman''s death. Take it and look at it, see how useless you were!" Said Field as he tossed a blood crystal to the ground. After he finished raving, he turned and left.


    "Did Field really remain behind just to pass me this object?" Wang Bugui could not help but think. He quickly stopped his mind from wandering, however, and trembled slightly as he picked up the crystal. Field had told him that Hanae Chiou''s last actions were captured in it, and he was truly afraid of whatever terrible scene lay before him.


    That said, he eventually decided to activate the crystal''s system. An image appeared in the skies, and Wang Bugui kneeled down on the ground as he took it all in. He had never felt as useless as this before; this tragedy had happened due to his powerlessness.


    His heart ached as he looked at the woman in the image. She was obviously a strong and assertive woman, but she looked completely helpless in the recording. She forced herself to stand up even after having her ribs and spine broken by Field, and eventually used her life force to make her chains powerful enough to bind Field, thus preventing him from going after Wang Bugui and the others.


    The fight had only lasted 40 seconds, but it seemed much longer to Wang Bugui. He saw cracks appear continually on Hanae Chiou''s grievously wounded body as she was already on the brink of death, and he could see the color fading from her cheeks. First, her hands began breaking inch by inch, then her legs began to shatter, as if they were made of glass. She was still trying her best to support her broken body as it crumbled onto the ground, as terrible looking wounds began spreading from her body onto her exquisitely beautiful face.


    She was still counting down the remaining time as her life bled away and some unknown force kept her drifting consciousness intact. Unfortunately, her life ended with three seconds still remaining, and a look of happiness appeared in her cloudy eyes at the very last moment, as if she had seen something beautiful. With a final faint smile, she left this world in a tragic yet beautiful manner.


    Wang Bugui knew that Field had not come after him and the others because he was moved by Hanae Chiou''s actions, and not because he had really been stopped. He also understood that the Infante''s reason for remaining behind was not solely because he had wanted himself to see the tragic end of Hanae Chiou.


    "Sister Chiou... sob... I''ve let you down, I should''ve been stronger than this. I''ll never be useless like this again, come back to me quickly."


    Wang Bugui could only repent as he knelt behind the bloody remains of Hanae Chiou, but it could not reverse her end. Her broken body aside, even her soul had been ripped to shreds by the usage of the forbidden art. He remembered his father telling him that if one''s primordial spirit was shattered, there was no way one could return back to the world of living, even if one was an immortal. Unless, of course, if one could find some mythical objects to help re-gather one''s primordial spirit. Still, there was no way of resurrection in such a state.


    Field returned in the direction of Big Ben alone and met the remnants of the human army led by Clara along the way. Both parties halted and faced off, and the Infante noticed that not many people were left under her care. There were less than 2,000 of them, and all of them were heavily wounded.


    "Do you wish to fight again?" Clara asked. Even after sustaining serious injuries, she was still not going to give in.


    "You people won''t be able to change anything even if I let you go. To think that half of the troops of the Black Tower, 200 of the Seraph Knights and 800 of the Dragon Slaughter Knights would still be left, but the strongest force, the Blood Hunter Clan, would be completely destroyed. This is really unexpected." Field taunted.


    "What do you really mean? What happened to Wang Bugui and the rest?" Clara asked, unable to fathom what this strange Infante could possibly want to do. He had been the first go in search of Wang Bugui''s party, but had turned back by himself.


    "Nothing much, I still haven''t stooped to striking children. I''m merely interested in Wang Bugui. He let me down, but I''m still looking forward to see how he develops." Said Field as a rarely seen smile appeared on his usual emotionless face. He looked extremely handsome when he smiled, and it could even be considered as alluring.


    "What did you do exactly?" Clara asked, even more puzzled by his words. She terribly wanted to find out what had happened to the boy with all of her remaining strength.


    "Go see for yourself, I haven''t the time to waste on you." Replied Field as he walked past the humans. No one dared to stop him, as they knew how strong he was. In fact, Nattiavelle had summoned him back with a magical voice transmission when he was at the bridge�� the Infantes had carried the platform which Dracula was sealed in back with them.


    All of the Infantes had been wounded badly by Wang Xuanming during battle, and they did not wish to delay the treatment of their wounds. Field had been summoned back to help think of a way to break the seal on Dracula as quickly as they could, and even though he did not wish to see Dracula, Field still felt obliged to listen to his friends such as Barnard, Annie and Nattiavelle.


    Clara did not wish to battle the most powerful Infante to the death now, and they reached a silent agreement to let the other walk free. She then led the others in the direction of Wang Bugui''s escape, as she was worried about the young geniuses.

 Chapter 23 The Azrael

    Under the Tower Bridge, by the Thames.


    Wang Bugui picked up Hanae Chiou''s weapons and squatted back down beside the pool of blood. He hugged the blood stained scythe and icy cold chain tightly as he looked at the pool, before turning his attention to the bits of gore strewn around his surroundings. He stared so hard that his eyes turned bloodshot, and his heart ached as though it had been pierced again and again by a sharp blade.


    "Ah! Sister Chiou, I''ll never go against you again. I promise you that I''ll become strong, so strong that nobody else in the world will dare take me on! Just you wait, I''ll rescue you. I will!" He shrieked in agony, scaring off the birds in the surrounding wood. They fled in such a hurry that many of them began shedding feathers.


    Wang Bugui was unable to accept the fact that Hanae Chiou was dead, and he gritted his teeth so hard that they nearly broke. He began coughing out large mouthfuls of blood, but yet he could not stop his tears from flowing. His trembling body could not help twitching from his sorrow, and he finally collapsed into the pool of blood in despair. The light had gone from his bloodshot eyes, and he felt that his vision was now completely devoid of color.


    Soon, he gradually began to stop hearing the sound of the rain falling around him, as it was replaced with sounds of people crying and shrieking. Wang Bugui closed his tired eyes slowly, but tragic scenes of the Blood Hunter Clan fighting the vampires to their death immediately appeared before him.


    Countless numbers of his clanspeople roared as they took on the vampires, but they were unable to prevent themselves from slowly being destroyed. An infinite amount of vampires swarmed over them, taking one life after another.


    Wang Bugui saw how some of his seniors charged fearlessly into the fray to protect the rest of their clansmen. Some of them even decided at the very last breath to ignite their blood vigour so that they could drag the vampires along with them into the other world. He could still recall scenes of the older men playing with the children of their tribe, but all of them had perished tragically here today.


    The older children, who were only slightly more senior than him, had always been extremely caring toward him, as he was the youngest of the clan. Yet, they had died in battle here as well. Wang Bugui saw how the elder male children chose to self-detonate after being surrounded by a few Viscounts.


    The older female children were torn into shreds by the vampires when they no longer had any more energy to charge, and Wang Bugui saw their broken bodies fall lifelessly onto the ground. They should have been in the prime of their beauty, but yet they had perished tragically in the battlefield and would soon turn into skeletons beneath the ground.


    Wang Bugui sat on the ground and tried hard to think of ways to save Hanae Chiou, but all of the forbidden art of his clan were offensive and none of them could help him. The Sanctuary only had ways of destroying and exorcising spirits, while the Black Tower only had ways of summoning spirits that had been left intact.


    "What should I do? No method can bring her back to the world of the living." Wang Bugui thought as he felt that his head would soon explode from all that stress.


    By this time, Druid and Merutia had hurried back to his end of the Tower Bridge, and as they saw the terrible scenes of carnage before them, they could only imagine how painful Hanae Chiou''s death had been. They stood at the end of the bridge, afraid that they would disturb Wang Bugui if they went forward any further. They had to give him some personal time to accept the truth.


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui lifted his head and looked at the Scythe of Soul Degeneration in his arms�� he had thought of a being that could help him. That was the Azrael, Brock, the only true god still capable of appearing in this world. Strictly speaking, he was the most powerful being of the West. He would gather all of the dead souls from the West, and everyone''s soul, no matter how powerful one was, would eventually be absorbed into the Nether World.


    Brock controlled all of the souls in the Nether World and could be considered as the creator of all soul magic in the world. Wang Bugui picked up the Scythe of Soul Degeneration and cut his arm with it, his blood soon flowing on the blade on the weapon. He then began chatting the Azrael''s name.


    The scythe began to emit a demonic red glow after it absorbed his blood, as if a deity residing inside it had been awakened after taking in Wang Bugui''s blood. A magic circle soon appeared in front of Wang Bugui, and a terrible aura emanated from it. This alarming wave of power made the surrounding area tremble, and naturally, Druid and Merutia were also shocked by it.


    "Wang Bugui, what are you doing? Why would such a terrible power appear?" Druid asked him loudly. The surge of energy was far too powerful, almost on par with Dracula at full power.


    "Bugui, what are you exactly planning to do? How could such an alarming power be emitted from this magic portal?" Merutia''s bright and moist eyes stared frightfully at Wang Bugui, not knowing what he wanted to do. A summoning portal was the type of magic circle that could conceal energy surges the best, but yet an energy wave comparable to a full strength Dracula had emanated from this portal. She understood how terrifying the source of such an energy was.


    The boy, however, did not reply both of them and continued summoning the being forth�� the process was about to be completed. All of a sudden, the alarming surge of energy stopped and a figure appeared from the portal.


    "Haha, welcome to Brock Collection Store. Everything you wish to buy will be on the 20 percent discount during Halloween." Said the being as it laughed and walked out of the portal.


    "Whoosh!"


    Both Druid and Merutia sucked in a breath of cold air, their lips forming into a "O". They knew who this being was�� it was the Azrael, Brock! He was a person that was even more terrifying than Dracula, and the only god in the entire world that could come and go from the land of the living as and when he pleased.


    "You''re here." Said Wang Bugui as he looked at Brock.


    "Oh? You''re just a boy. How long has it been? Why, do you want to challenge me now? Or, do you wish to buy something from me? I won''t give you a discount!" Teased the Death God.


    "I don''t have time to speak about such nonsense with you. I need your help to save Sister Chiou. What terms do you offer?" Asked Wang Bugui, unwilling to waste any time.


    "Oh, so it was indeed she who died. Sigh, you should also know that the last forbidden art she used before her death sacrificed all of her body and soul. Now that both of them have been destroyed, it''ll be tough resurrecting her." Brock replied as he furrowed his brow.


    "Even you don''t have a way to do that?" Wang Bugui could not help but think nobody else in the world could help him.


    "Yes, there is, but you''ll have to pay a small price." Said Brock.


    "I can accept whatever kind of price to pay, as long as I can save her. Tell me quickly!"


    "Just sign a pact with me."


    "Tell me!"


    Wang Bugui was overjoyed- he had finally found a way to salvage Hanae Chiou''s life. He could not wait to sign the pact with the Azrael and bring her back to the world of the living, but his promise caused the hair of Druid and Merutia to stand. Both of them knew it was insane to sign a deal with the Azrael, and that no one who did that ever had a happy ending.


    "Wang Bugui, are you insane? Signing a pact with the Azrael will only kill you. Furthermore, you offended him earlier on, can you promise that he won''t make things hard for you?" Druid reminded Wang Bugui loudly, genuinely afraid that nothing good could come to the boy.


    "Bugui, he''s the Azrael. Don''t tell me that you''ve forgotten what terrible fates the people that made a deal with him suffered, do you still wish to be tricked? His terms are too hard to meet, don''t promise him anything!" Merutia anxiously reminded the boy. In the past, Clara had told her how those that made a pact with Brock had suffered. Nearly all of them failed to meet the terms of the contract and had their souls taken away by the Azrael, condemned to an eternity of suffering in the Nether World.


    "Sigh, seems like you people have already begun to celebrate Halloween. Was that your prank? Don''t be anxious, I''ve sweets for all of you. Don''t be naughty." Said Brock with a smile, as he fished out two sweets from his long robe. He looked like he was threatening Druid and Merutia, and they were terribly frightened.


    Their faces turned pale instantly, and Merutia was about to cry. Such sweets were even more scary than demons to them; they could still remember how they had transformed into puppies for a week after eating his sweets last Halloween. During that time, they had been brutally chased by other dogs across dozens of streets, and no magic could cure them.


    Their memories led them to keep quiet. Anyway, Wang Bugui had paid no heed to their warnings. In his eyes, the most important thing he had to do was to save Hanae Chiou, and it was worth paying any price; other things were unimportant. This was because the other people he had lost could no longer be saved, but there was still a glimmer of hope in rescuing her.

 Chapter 24 The Pac

    t


    "Brock, tell me the terms of your pact." Said Wang Bugui anxiously.


    "In fact, it''s not hard. I don''t wish to make a pact directly with you, but for you and Hanae Chiou to make a deal with each other to merge your souls. This is because she can only survive if your body becomes her soul''s vassal."


    "If that happens, from now on, no matter how far away both of you are, you''ll be able to sense each other''s position and safety. Furthermore, you''ll each be able to reap the result of the other''s training. This is known as Simultaneous Training in the terminology of members of religious orders from the East. That said, it''ll still be necessary to make a pact with me, if you agree." Said Brock.


    "Tell me your terms directly." Wang Bugui said, not wanting to waste any more time.


    "Fine, my terms are that you have to kill Dracula and bring his soul to me�� Hanae Chiou''s death is linked to him. How dare he kill my follower! Also, he stole so many souls from me during the two World Wars. I''ll never let anyone who dares to go against me off so easily!" Said Brock chillingly.


    "I promise you. I''ll kill Dracula even if you didn''t ask me to. Let Sister Chiou go." Wang Bugui replied.


    "Right. Remember to keep your promise, otherwise I''ll take your soul away personally. You have 20 years to achieve your target; that''s the maximum amount of time the seal you people placed on him will last." Brock warned.


    "Fine, let''s begin." Wang Bugui spurred him on.


    Brock nodded and took out a book. He wrote Hanae Chiou''s name on it and conjured an extremely complicated magic circle, before directing the blood on Wang Bugui''s arm into it with a finger. He then began chanting an ancient and intricate curse in a language that Wang Bugui and the other two completely could not understand. The boy could feel the blood in his body boiling, however, and his heart began to throb, as if it had connected with something within the magic circle.


    Countless tiny lights appeared in the sky and beamed into the magic circle after Brock had finished chanting. Wang Bugui watched with slightly moist eyes as the lights slowly formed into the shape of a person, and he could see fragments of Hanae Chiou''s memory in them. Her past was far more traumatic than he had imagined�� she had been discarded by her parents as a monster for bearing unholy black tattoos on her right arm from the time she was born.


    She wandered the streets alone in tattered clothing, constantly feeling hungry. She could wear a set of clothing for years and could only change out of them upon getting a "new" set of clothes, and had never wore a good pair of shoes. A pair of torn shoes she managed to find in a pile of trash was new to her.


    Her beautiful face was covered with grime and dirt all the time, and she ate what she could pick up from the streets. Sometimes, she even had to resort from snatching the food from the pet dogs of other people and suffered a severe beating if she was caught. The best time of her childhood was when she had discovered a small uninhabited cave in the countryside. She had constructed a bed out of grass and clothes she picked up. Beside her were other pieces of clothing in slightly better condition, and they were her best looking and most precious clothes.


    She only got to eat unexpired food and shoes in perfect condition when she met the Azrael and he brought her to work in his shop. After growing up, she became his disciple, and her daily tasks included killing people, evil ghosts or the containment of spirits. These memories were shown in black and white, and those that were in color were from after she met Wang Bugui.


    He was the only person who did not view of her as a monster. The others had heard about a female monster who wielded a scythe, and many had fallen before her. Wang Bugui did not mind and instead was impressed by Hanae Chiou. This fact had amused her.


    The first time they went out for coffee, the first time they drank red wine, the first time she went shopping, the first time she went out to have fun with somebody else, the first time she fought hand-in-hand with Wang Bugui... These colorful memories made Wang Bugui clench his fists tightly in rage and sorrow, and his teeth nearly broke. He could not stop trembling; he had never imagined that the moments which were very ordinary to him could have become Hanae Chiou''s best memories.


    Gradually, the lights formed into Hanae Chiou''s figure�� this was her soul. The ethereal figure was still covered with terrible wounds and lay peacefully in the magic circle.


    "Azrael, what should I do to resurrect her?" Asked Wang Bugui, his heart aching terribly as he looked at the cracked up figure of Hanae Chiou''s soul, especially so when he saw her beautiful face which was fixed in her last smile. It was a smile that grew out of the depths of Hanae Chiou''s heart�� she had diede protecting his retreat, but she died without regret and with a smile.


    "I can''t resurrect her temporarily, and it''ll take a long while to awaken her soul. After all, her soul has nearly been completely ground into dust, and it''s already a feat to patch it back together." Sighed Brock.


    "Then how can she awaken again?" Asked Wang Bugui, his eyebrows furrowing.


    "Use your body as a vassal, and your life force as the source of power which can repair her soul. You can also copy your father and cultivate your primordial spirit. Using the power of your primordial spirit to repair her soul will restore it even more quickly." Explained Brock.


    "But I... don''t know how to cultivate my primordial spirit."


    "Before you learn how to do that, I can give you something that can help you," said Brock as he drew out a coil of gold wire. "This is the Soul Thread which can connect both of your souls, and as your strength increases, her soul will receive more nourishment. Furthermore, when you know how to use the power of your primordial spirit, you can make use of it to restore her."


    Brock passed a long, coiled up a piece of silver wire to Wang Bugui as he spoke. The boy could feel its warmth as he held it in his hand, and he could sense that it was extremely tough even as he did not know what material it was made out of.


    "After you''ve restored her soul, she''ll still be unable to move or even walk. The Soul Thread can help you act as a puppeteer. Then, you''ll be able to channel the power of your soul to through this thread to teach her how to walk, run and carry out her daily activities. If she can''t manage any of those at the start, you have to take the initiative to help her accomplish some simple tasks." Said Brock with a devilish grin.


    "Fine, I''ll teach her. I''ll fulfil any of your requests! Thank you, but, there''s a still a battle to come between us. This is a deal I made with Sister Chiou." Wang Bugui said. Even as he was grateful to Brock, he had not forgotten his promise to Hanae Chiou and wanted to test his skill against Brock in the future.


    "Hehe... there''s no need to thank me. You still have a long way to go. Remember to tell me all about how you help Little Chiou recover the ability to carry out her daily tasks after you''ve saved her." Said Brock as he grinned mischievously.


    "Right..." Wang Bugui did not know why Brock was so happy, but he agreed.


    "Looks like we''ll have a good show waiting for us in the future." Brock laughed mysteriously, as if he did not know that Wang Bugui''s emotional quotient was extremely low. He seemed to have foreseen how Wang Bugui''s reunion with Hanae Chiou would play out and tried hard to control his laughter.


    Suddenly, Brock seemed to have sensed something and gazed upward into the sky before telling Wang Bugui, "Alright, I have something to attend to and will make a move first. Don''t forget about the pact or what I''ve told you. You can absorb her soul into your body now, and you can also contain her weapon in your arm like she did. That''s all."


    "Alright, catch you later." Said Wang Bugui as he watched Brock leave.


    Brock waved goodbye to the three youths before turning around and vanishing into the void. In the next instant, he appeared on a desolated planet far away from Earth. There was only endless, pitch black ground on it, and a deathly silence pervaded. From the marks left behind from ancient flora, one could deduce that this used to be an ancient planet which had sustained life, but now, all living things on it had been destroyed.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, two huge multi-colored cloud formations appeared in the skies. Lightning of different colors were flashing inside them, each a few hundred meters wide. There were even beings not from this world in them, formed by the lightning surges.


    There were creatures long gone from Earth such as dragons, phoenixes, Pengs, vermilion birds, black tortoises and white tigers within the cloud formations, and one of them even contained the Nidhogg, a mythological creature of the West.


    "Haha, it''s really hard going against the will of nature. Seems like I should interfere less in the matters of Earth, to think such a large welcoming party will be waiting for me after only saving a person''s soul. However, I''m not afraid even if you''re naturally able to subdue me. Come on..."


    Brock laughed bitterly at the cloud formations and went forth to face the terrible lightning formation known as World Annihilation. This had happened because he had gone against the will of Heaven and brought someone meant for the world of the dead back to the living.


    Soon, half of the planet was covered in a sea of lightning, and the howls and roars of different mythical creatures could be heard. When everything settled, a handsome man covered with blood stains walked out of the carnage. The other half of the planet behind him as still intact, but a huge crater caused by the terrible divine retribution was left behind.

 Chapter 25 The Path from Now On

    Wang Bugui walked forward and absorbed Hanae Chiou''s soul carefully into his body. He kept the soul of the beautiful woman in his heart as a reminder that he had to work hard on becoming stronger. He then transformed her weapons into energy and stored them in his left arm before walking up to Druid and Merutia.


    "Thank you for your concern before. I have to return to my clan to settle something and can''t accompany both of you back." Wang Bugui said.


    "Bugui, I..." Druid did not know what to say. After all, all of his people had perished on the battlefield, and he alone was left.


    "Bugui, why don''t you come with us. You are rather talented in every way, I believe Clara will tutor you in magic. Who knows, you can be the next Wisdom. Or, you could go to the Sanctuary Knighthood Hall. With your talent, I believe you can definitely become the strongest Seraph Knight. I believe both factions will agree to take you in; the Blood Hunter Clan has sacrificed far too much today." Merutia tried to advise Wang Bugui, in the hopes that he would not continue to remain alone�� the loss of all his people in one night was far too traumatic.


    "Thank you, I''ll find my own path. I promise I''ll be fine." Wang Bugui said as he forced a smile, before turning to leave. Druid and Merutia tried calling after him, in the hope of counseling him, but he waved to them and did not stop.


    Halfway along his journey, he met Clara and the remnants of the human army. A tinge of sadness appeared in Clara''s eyes as she sighed, "I''ve already requested for people to send the remains of the Blood Hunter Clan back to your land and erect tombs for your dead."


    "I understand, thanks..." Wang Bugui offered his thanks unemotionally and continued walking past them without stopping.


    "Sigh, I''m grateful for the selflessness of the Blood Hunter Clan from the bottom of my heart."


    "Thank you, Blood Hunter Clan. Without you people, there would have been no hope for us humans."


    "The people of the Blood Hunter Clan are the heroes of humanity and we offer them our utmost respect!"


    "Sorry, we''re too weak now. When you are able to bear the name of the Blood Hunter Clan, we''ll come to your aid. This is the responsibility of everyone present here today."


    "Wang Xuanming, the true God of War from the East! Alice, the arrow of hope of all humanity! I''ll forever remember their names."


    "When you''ve become really strong, I swear to follow you on my life!"


    ...


    The survivors took the initiative to create a path for Wang Bugui; they were all truly grateful for the selflessness of the entire Blood Hunter Clan. No one blocked his passage or did not lower his or her head to mourn for the Blood Hunters, and even the wizards willingly offered to help him. They were proud people and would never offer their help to anyone, and the Paladins drew their swords and saluted the dead of the Blood Hunter Clan. Some of them even swore to follow them on their lives when Wang Bugui had become truly strong.


    Wang Bugui looked at them and walked past them silently. He passed through the path of respect made out of the intertwining staffs of the wizards, the path of salutation formed by the criss-crossing swords of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, and the path of thanks formed by the Seraph Knights kneeling on one knee in an orderly fashion.


    Even Clara led Herty and Stephanie to face Wang Bugui and they bowed in thanks to Wang Bugui. All surviving humans should be thankful for the Blood Hunter Clan. If it was not for the selfless sacrifice of its people, Dracula would not have been re-sealed, and if Wang Xuanming had not held the vampire and the other Infantes back, the sealing would not have been successful. If Alice had not infused her last arrow with her remaining life force, they would not have escaped.


    Everyone kneeled silently as they watched Wang Bugui leave, and they only got up to continue their journey when they saw his thin lonely figure disappear into the horizon. Wang Bugui sprinted back to the land of his people, and nobody was in the large manor, and it looked extremely desolate.


    He walked into the manor, slowly going past every corner of it. This was his parents'' home and where all of the elders and high-ranking leaders of his clan resided in. Normally, when a meeting was called, Blood Hunters from all over the world would gather over here, but there was no one in the empty mansion now. Even the rooms where the children stayed in were uninhabited.


    He walked into the woods behind the manor, and there was a cliff past that. This used to be a place of relaxation and enjoyment for his clan, but tomb after tomb was erected here now, from the wood all the way back to the cliff.


    Wang Bugui plucked some white roses and laid one before each tomb. There were more than 300 of them, and these were the lucky ones with some part of their body remaining behind. There were tombs that were placed over the deceased belongings, like the hunting knife of some elder, the spear of an older man, or the sword of a elder female child...


    There was a huge tombstone erected at the cliff, and the images of two people were carved on the black headstone. The carvings were life-like and showed the powerful figure of Wang Xuanming and the amazingly beautiful Alice above the skies, the former''s fist shattering the skies while the latter''s arrow piercing through both worlds.


    They had forced a path out for the others, and suddenly Wang Bugui re-collected the tragic scene of his parent''s death again. He left two white roses at their headstone and sat there to observe the sun rise slowly from the coast of the sea.


    "How can I become stronger? Who can teach me how to do that?" Wang Bugui muttered as he stared blankly at the blue crystal pendant his father left him. He had only learned some basic skills from his father, and a few moves of Blood Attacking Art.


    No matter what, nobody was left to mentor him, and upon realizing this, Wang Bugui clenched his fists tightly.


    "Buzz!"


    All of a sudden, the blue crystal pendant gave off a dazzling blue glow as he held it tightly in his fist, and the image of a figure was projected from it.


    "Father!" Exclaimed Wang Bugui. It was the image of his father. He wanted to hold his hands, but his own hands passed through the holographic image. It was just a remnant of his father''s thoughts.


    "Sorry, Bugui. I''ve already died by the time you''ve seen this image of me. Perhaps, I''m not a good father, but I can''t leave the others behind. It''s my responsibility." Wang Xuanming''s image sighed.


    "Father..." Wang Bugui''s eyes grew moist.


    "Bugui, if you want to go on the path of training, I hope you can bring this pendant to a man called Yun Jinghong in the Kunlun Mountain of China. Show him this pendant and beg him to teach you how to cultivate your skills."


    "I''m sorry that I can''t follow you along this path. It''ll be tough, but I hope you can persevere, overcome all obstacles and reach the zenith of the training which I could never receive. Become the strongest being of this plane, and even become an immortal after breaking through its boundaries!"


    "Remember, Bugui. Humans will forever be as strong as any other race, and you have to trust the faith you have cultivated since a young age that humans can dictate their own fate. Alice, come over to say a few words, our child should want to hear from you too." Wang Xuanming told his wife after he had finished.


    Alice''s surviving image appeared. She was still as beautiful as ever, but her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Listen to your father, Bugui. Don''t forget to take good care of yourself, and remember to follow your basic nature whatever you do in this life. Don''t do anything that you''ll regret. Value all the important people around you, and don''t mourn their loss only when they''re gone. I... I''m sorry, we''ve not really fulfilled our duties as your parents..."


    Alice sobbed as she spoke, her eyes swollen and red. She wanted to continue but was unable to. At this moment, she was a mother who missed her child terribly.


    Wang Bugui took it all in. "So, mum and dad were already heart broken but couldn''t reveal their feelings on the battlefield. They went to battle for themselves and Human Race, knowing that they could very well perish. But who knew they had concerns that made them wish that they could survive?" He thought.


    Wang Xuanming comforted Alice as they left. He told Wang Bugui to take care and reminded him to work hard on getting stronger. He then informed his son that there were certain traditions from the East that still existed, and that they could become a huge aid to him if he managed to obtain their power.


    Their lingering thoughts then vanished after Wang Xuanming finished speaking, and this was the last goodbye Wang Bugui''s parents would ever give him. He sat below their headstone and pondered over their words, getting up only when the sun had completely pierced through all the darkness and was hanging over his head.


    "Dad, mum and all of the other clanspeople. I''ll bear the weight of the this clan on my shoulders, and when I return, I''ll already have turned into an expert capable to stand on his own two feet. I''ll continue to grow stronger until I''ve become the strongest being on this plane." "I''ll remove all of our enemies from existence, and I''ll rewrite the entire world''s fate!"


    Wang Bugui swore before all the other tombs as he stood underneath his parent''s headstone. His voice, which usually sounded a little childish, was incredibly serious and commanding now. He then turned to leave his home, and the departing figure of the boy looked extremely pitiful and sorrowful. He was bearing an incredibly huge burden on his shoulders.

 Chapter 26 Farewell

    Wang Bugui wore the crystal pendant around his neck, which was his most precious treasure now. He took some money from the manor, then started the manor magic system to block it. Seen from the outside, it was a quarantined waste area. If someone entered it, he would be trapped by the magic system, and only after three days could he be released.


    "The house will be full of warmth again, and it won''t be too long. I will take all the responsibilities of the Blood Hunter Clan." After a glance at the house, Wang Bugui left. His goal was pretty clear. He must go to the East to study Taoism cultivation. Wang Xuanming''s power was totally terrible, unparalleled, and amazing. He was comparable to the full-energy Dracula when his two forbidden arts were both put into effect; he even injured the Infantes seriously with a punch, and he failed eventually only because of the gap between the immortals and the mortals.


    Wang Bugui arrived at the world-famous Stonehenge, which was regarded as the connection point between the Earth and the aliens, the Temple of Apollo, the prehistoric stone tables etc. It was built nearly 4,300 years ago and had not been transformed, so it was considered to be one of the most sacred places by today''s people.


    However, the truth was that the Stonehenge was the transfer port to the Black Tower, built in ancient times. Whoever chanted the transfer magic to gain magic power would be transferred to the Black Tower in the void. Wang Bugui walked to the port and fetched out a black hexagonal stone; it was the transfer stone that Merutia gave him.


    Infused with blood vigour, the stone glowed red, then with a flash of white light he disappeared and came to an island suspended in the void, with a huge black tower in the center of the island. He stepped forward. Everything here was about magic, whether a house, an animal or a plant was magical.


    When he got to the Black Tower, a magician recognized him and took him to the top floor of the tower, where lived the Wisdoms and the three Magic Mentors. The floor below was the residence of those young high-talented magicians. The Black Tower took inheritance seriously, and all the magicians with high talents would be placed in the safest place to protect them.


    "Oh, Wang Bugui, why are you here?" Merutia was so surprised, looking at Wang Bugui with her eyes widely opened. She came here because Clara''s meeting was held today, and all the talented magicians and the three Magic Mentors had shown up.


    "I''m here to say goodbye to you. I''m going to cultivate in the East," answered Wang Bugui blandly.


    "What?! But you are alone! And can you find the one willing to guide you there?" His words startled Merutia. The East was far away from here, and since Wang Bugui had grown up in London since his childhood, how came he know how to go back to the East! The other young magicians all looked back at him, after all, he was the last surviving member of the Blood Hunter Clan, which was known as a clan of the heroes, in the battle.


    "I have plans. No worries! I will come back in a few years, and don''t let me pull a big gap between us at that time," smiled Wang Bugui.


    "But..." Clara stopped Merutia. She shook her head and said, "Everyone has his own destiny, and it is his own choice. You have to understand. He''s right. He will definitely come back, so you have to work hard to not be left far behind."


    In the next moment, Clara turned to Wang Bugui, "Although it may be full of difficulties to go to the East to cultivate, it can be a good chance for you too. Your father''s capability to fight is obvious to all, he''s now even regarded as the real Eastern God of War by many people. I believe that when you achieve yourself and come back, you will be as powerful as your father, or maybe more. All in all, I look forward to your return, and don''t let me down."


    "I will! Since I have to take up the responsibility of this clan, how can''t I even persist in the hardships of the cultivation? What''s more, I have to save Sister Chiou, and haven''t defeat Dracula, so how can I easily give up? I promise all of you that when I come back, I will personally change the fate of this world." Wang Bugui replied firmly.


    Merutia did not say anything after seeing Wang Bugui''s determination, because she knew that Wang Bugui would do everything he thought he should do, and he would never give up before he achieved it; no one was able to stop him. In addition, he had to take up so many responsibilities, which made Merutia feel sad and unfair for him.


    "Then just go! I promise you that as long as I live, I won''t let the vampires wreak havoc. I will wait for you to come back, so that I can rest assured when I leave." Clara sighed.


    "Merutia, take care! You and Druid are always my best friends. You two, don''t really be overtaken by me, or I will ridicule you." Wang Bugui squeezed a smile, then turned around and left.


    In everyone''s eyes, however, sadness filled up his smile, which made them feel pity. There were too many things to be burdened by this young man. Everyone was seeing him off, with silent blessings.


    "Wang Bugui, don''t lie to us!" Merutia waved her hands and screamed out with her eyes closed.


    "Okay!" Wang Bugui did not look back, but just waved his hand as a response, then left the space of the Black Tower, returning to the Stonehenge.


    Then he came to the St. Paul''s Cathedral, the second largest dome church in the world, also the representative of Baroque architecture, famous for its magnificent round roof. Imitating the St. Peter''s Cathedral in Rome, it was the representative of British classicist buildings.


    As the largest church in Britain, the fifth one as well as the second largest dome one in the world, it was a world-famous religious shrine. Its rigorous architectural style made it a sacred place at first glance. On the herringbone wall above its entrance gate engraved with pictures which showed the stories of St. Paul''s missionary work in Damascus.


    St. Paul''s stone statue stood on the top of the wall. The whole building looked symmetrical and majestic, with a pair of symmetrical bell towers at its two sides; the one in the northwest corner worked for the church, and the other one in the southwest corner was installed with a 17-ton bronze bell. When the bells rang, people would be indulged in the sacred ancient peaceful sounds.


    Walking slowly through this sacred land, Wang Bugui arrived at a hidden room in the church, where there was access to the Sanctuary Knighthood Hall. He took out a golden cross given by Druid and placed it on the groove of a stone platform, then after a flash of golden light, the door to the hall slowly opened.


    There was a little space magic used inside. This magnificent hall was silver-white, looking extremely sacred. Wang Bugui stepped in and summoned Druid out. The former who had experienced a crucial war was now qualified to be a candidate for the Seraph Knight.


    "Congratulations! I think your dream will be reached soon, huh?" Wang Bugui revealed a faint smile.


    "Thank you, but Kelsen is not here, neither is Bruno. Now the Sanctuary has not chosen the next leader of the knights yet, and the elders will elect one from us young ones," replied Druid.


    "Then you have to work hard. You have been dreaming to be the leader of the Seraph Knights, haven''t you? But you should be careful about the elders. It seems that Clara and my parents don''t like to mention them. So don''t be used." Wang Bugui reminded.


    "Neither does Kelson. I will be careful. By the way, what are you coming to me for?" Druid just thought that Wang Bugui might have something important to discuss with himself.


    "I came to say goodbye to you. I have already bid farewell to Merutia. I am going to the East to learn Eastern cultivation for perhaps ten or more years," sighed Wang Bugui.


    "What?! Oh no! How can you possibly get there, and even if you can, how can you find someone who can teach you?!" Druid thought his decision was too crazy.


    "Don''t worry! I will find ways to go there, and I already know someone I can look for. I will go well on my way, you don''t have to worry. I promise you and Merutia that I will change the fate of this world when I return." Wang Bugui made a promise, full of confidence and firmness.


    "Have you really decided?" asked Druid.


    "Yes. I will work hard to cultivate, and be strong enough to let all the enemies be chilled by me; even Dracula will die under my hand! You and Merutia are my best friends, so I hope that you two to exert yourselves to be stronger as well, and don''t be dragged far behind me when I come back." Wang Bugui patted Druid''s shoulder.


    "Well, I promise you and Merutia that I will try my best to become stronger, not be dragged behind." Druid also promised to Wang Bugui. The former knew that this friend of his was always a persistent person that nothing could change his decisions, so there was no need to persuade him.


    "Alright. I should go. Take care of yourself!" responded Wang Bugui. Druid sent him outside the St. Paul''s Cathedral. Then the two waved goodbye to each other, without too many parting words, because they all trusted their friends.


    Gradually, Wang Bugui disappeared in the crowd. It was the gala eve of the Halloween today. When the night was coming, cheerful laughing and chatting prevailed the streets and alleys.

 Chapter 27 The Lonely Halloween

    As night fell, the streets of London were now in a carnival, and people were celebrating Halloween. The streets and alleys were full of cheerful chatting and laughing. People on the streets played a variety of strange characters with all kinds of happy music. Everyone was immersed in the gala night.


    No one would notice a sad boy on this occasion. He stood in a daze under the Big Ben alone, wearing a tuxedo and a pair of bright leather shoes. He had no extra ornaments, except for a teardrop drawn with a black paint pen at the lacrimal nevus on his face.


    This teardrop was his only Halloween costume, embellishing his handsome evil face well. Its matching with the lacrimal nevus he was born with offered a special beauty. But this kind of beauty also revealed an unspeakable sadness. People passing by didn''t know what role he was playing. But he looked so good-looking that people couldn''t help but get a good feeling naturally. Both men and women would stop to see him for a while, and some would even stay for a long time.


    "What role are you playing?" A girl who was the same age as he was, took the courage to ask. She possessed a vigorous voice and a lovely appearance, and she looked adorable in her Gothic Loli cosplay.


    "A lonely clown."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Wang Bugui."


    "A wonderful name! Have you found your dancing partner? If you don''t mind, I think I can invite you to dance with me. How about it?"


    "I want to continue my role. Sorry, pretty girl, I can''t dance with you."


    "Okay, but this is a gala night, and you should play a happy role. Though you look fascinating now, please enjoy the carnival!"


    "Thank you, and this flower is for you. I have my own business, so pardon me for leaving."


    Wang Bugui made a rose for the girl somehow, then left the bustling street with himself only. The little girl looked into the direction of his disappearance with the bright rose in her hand. She didn''t know why she thought that boy was not playing this lonely role, instead, she could feel a true aura of loneliness and sorrow from him, which seemed that he had experienced separation and death.


    In a corner without anyone else, Wang Bugui took out the blue pendant and infused blood vigor into it. After that, it emitted blue lights gathering together, which tore the space out of a large crack. He, then, walked in.


    The dark battlefield was in the crack, and the traces of the horrible battle of yesterday still remained here. Wang Bugui found out one of the functions of the pendant when he observed it yesterday, that was, to easily break the space boundary. He stepped in the full-of-wounds battlefield and even saw some broken limbs.


    Wang Bugui wandered around in this world. He walked from the Big Ben to the Thames, London Bridge, and Tower Bridge. This world was similar to the real world, but it was all gray and its all buildings were also of old style, some of which were broken ruins like the outside buildings.


    "Is this the ancient world? But how to explain the ruins of these buildings built these days? Such as the collapsed Big Ben, the London Bridge, the Tower Bridge, and the ruined St. Paul''s Cathedral. Some mountains and rivers here are also very close to those of the outside world. Can it be that this world covers the whole world? When the battlefield is broken, it can lead to the outside world, but it can also lead to the universe. What secrets are in it?" Wang Bugui sank into pondering.


    But he did not think for a long time, for he could not stay here for too long, and going to China to cultivate was his most important thing now. Wang Bugui returned to the battlefield of yesterday to take a look at it. It had been seriously damaged. The entire land had fallen by more than ten meters, and the place where Wang Xuanming and Dracula fought against each other was left with deep pits.


    He had not left too many damages of the world throughout his battle last night, at most a crack on the ground after his full blow. However, the battle between the strongest one of the Human Race and Dracula could bring here a destructive impact, from which it could be imagined that how terrible their strength was.


    Wang Bugui stayed here for an hour before leaving, then he returned to the bustling street. The music rang, and there were many girls inviting him to have a dance together voluntarily, but they were all rejected. He left the bustling urban district and went to Regent Street, also known as Lijing Street, working as one of the most bustling shopping streets in London, a shopping paradise for fashion people.


    On such a fashionable shopping street existed a very mysterious shop with the words ''Brock Collection Store''. The reason why it was so mysterious was that the things here were all real treasures, even including many that people had never seen before. Those who were qualified to enter it were all royal members or nobles.


    "Creak~"


    Wang Bugui opened the black door slowly. The shop was decorated in black, with only a few lights lit, revealing a strange aura.


    "Welcome to the Brock Collection Store! Take whichever you like to me to pay for it. I don''t want to move. The things here are all treasures, with a Halloween discount of 20%. Do you feel happy?" Brock''s lazy voice came from inside.


    "It''s me. Under such management, aren''t you afraid that someone will steal your treasures?" asked Wang Bugui.


    "Why are you here again? No wonder no one is coming! Who dares to steal my things? If someone does, I will steal his life." Brock sneered.


    "Well, whatever. I came here for something important." Wang Bugui rolled his eyes.


    "You always bring me bad things. Last time, you ruined some of my collections and hadn''t compensated yet." Brock came over.


    "I will give you some collections of the Blood Hunter Clan. How can you, a god, be that greedy for human''s money?" Wang Bugui threw a few pieces of gold artifacts set with a variety of gems scornfully.


    "You don''t understand. Money can control human''s hearts. I enjoy seeing all kinds of ugly or kind hearts. Besides, I have to support my disciples; it''s not easy to satisfy them. Fortunately, they were sent to other countries in the past few days, and haven''t come back yet, otherwise, I have to reserve a luxury restaurant for them." Brock laughed with those precious treasures in his hand.


    "Alright, I don''t have time to listen to your complaints. I don''t know how to go to China. Could you help me?" asked Wang Bugui, touching his forehead.


    "This is a collection shop, selling no airline tickets." Brock joked.


    "Who wants your airline tickets?! I''m asking you to send me there directly. There are no problems for you to do so considering your strength." Wang Bugui considered Brock as an unserious god.


    Brock patted his chest and said, "Okay! Ten million pounds. Since it is Halloween today, I give you an 80% discount, that is, eight million pounds. There will be a luxury cruise or plane to take you there especially, and you must be satisfied!"


    "I want to strangle you to death! Do you consider me as a human mobile bank?! Eight million pounds is enough for me to travel around the world!" Hopping mad, Wang Bugui took off his tuxedo and rushed to Brock, intending to catch hold of his throat.


    "Hey! You don''t have a Chinese passport, nor an ID card. It is smuggling. My service can send you wherever you want to go, but if you want me to even give you those relevant credentials, I will charge extra fees. So, eight million is very cheap, and if you want those credentials, just pay another one million." Brock smirked.


    "I''m a contractor with you. Can you give me a service for free? Who will sign the contract with you in the future without concessions." Wang Bugui tried to persuade him.


    "It makes sense. But you are an exception, because every time you come here, my guests are all gone."


    "It''s your store attire and price problems that influence your business, not me! Moreover, I''m going to give you Dracula and all his fellows with souls in his pool of blood, so offer me a free service is worthy." Wang Bugui continued to persuade him.


    "You get out of the shadows so fast! What a bastard! Well, just give you an exception. You are good at calculating! But it''s not a full service, after all, there''s nothing good for free. I''ll send you there, but not directly to the destination." Brock was still bargaining.


    "Why not promise me earlier. It''s a waste of my time." Wang Bugui laughed, revealing a row of white teeth.


    "Stand still! I''m going to send you to the plane." Brock made a transfer port.


    "Okay, just begin!" Wang Bugui smiled.


    "Welcome to you next time, and I wish you a good trip!" Brock sneered.


    Somehow, an ominous premonition emerged in Wang Bugui''s heart suddenly, because every time Brock sneered, there was no good thing happening. But Wang Bugui didn''t have time to think too much. The transfer port under his feet emitted a beam of blue light, carrying him to leave.

 Volume II: The Cultivation Road - Chapter 28 Going to the Kunlun Mountain

    "I''ll kill you, Brock!" Wang Bugui whispered to vent his anger.


    Brock sent him to a toilet of an ordinary passenger plane. He couldn''t go out now. It would be troublesome if the stewardesses discovered that there was an unexpected guest on the plane. He didn''t have an ID card; it was smuggling. The unlucky Wang Bugui stayed all the way in the toilet before the plane landed, then he just dared to follow the crowd to get off the plane. During this time, a stewardess seemed to discover him, which pushed him to quickly turn around and rush out.


    After that, he followed the crowd to continue to go out, and only then did he find out that he was at the Lhasa Gongga Airport. He asked a nearby person how far was the Kunlun Mountain from here. The man answered that more than 3,300 kilometers. Later, he remembered that the pounds he brought were useless. His deposit in the bank was also the pound. With a bitter smile, he could only run to the urban district of Lhasa first, praying for a warm-hearted person to help him there.


    After asking how to get the urban district, Wang Bugui started running directly. He ran to the urban district at full speed for more than an hour, but he still couldn''t get any car. He asked how to get to the Kunlun Mountain there, and was about to run to it directly. Fortunately, he heard that today a Tibetan army was heading for a place not far from the Kunlun Mountain. So he went to find the army immediately. When he ran out of the urban district, he found the army. He rushed to them with excitements, "Hello! Please wait! Can you help me? I need help!"


    In the distance, a liberation army soldier heard him and replied, "Hello young man, I''m Qi Jianguo, a soldier of the People''s Liberation Army stationed in Tibet. What can I do for you?"


    "I want to go to the Kunlun Mountain. Can you take me along the way? I want to find someone important there. Please help me!" answered Wang Bugui. Qi Jianguo thought for a while, then uttered, "Young man, we''re not going to the Kunlun Mountain, but we can accompany you to the Golmud City about 160 kilometers away from the Kunlun Mountain. We are going there. After you get there, you have to move on by yourself. We can tell you the route."


    "Haha, okay. Thank you!" Wang Bugui felt so happy. He smiled like a neighboring boy, innocent and lively.


    Qi Jianguo also smiled and responded, "No thanks, young man. Helping people is what we People''s Liberation Army should do."


    Then they got on a military vehicle and went to Golmud City. On the way, Wang Bugui had a cheerful chatting with the soldiers in the truck and had experienced the scenery of Tibet meanwhile. It was during the severe cold in Tibet now. The air was thin and the climate was bad. Everyone was wearing a military coat and cap, but they still felt cold.


    Only Wang Bugui wore a white shirt and vest, with a black tuxedo outside. But he didn''t feel cold. What was more, it was the first time he came here, but he had no altitude sickness, which made everyone feel very strange, because even a young soldier couldn''t be so calm under such circumstances.


    "Hey, young man, have you been here for the first time?" Qi Jianguo asked. Wang Bugui looked at the desolate landscape outside, answering, "Yes. I grew up abroad and came back recently. It''s my first time here."


    "Then you''re really different. You''re not afraid of coldness, and didn''t get altitude sickness." Qi Jianguo deeply admired. Wang Bugui smiled, "I''m used to the chillness. As for the altitude sickness, I think it''s because I have a good physique. Returning to China for the first time, I feel that hometown is good."


    His words aroused the interests of the nearby soldiers. "You are right. Our country is strong, and will become better in the future," said a soldier proudly. The others began to laugh after those words.


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui saw many people in the distance repairing something. They shouted slogans and worked hard. He asked Qi Jianguo what they were doing. Qi Jianguo said with a smile, "Haha, it''s our pride. Our country''s going to build a Qinghai-Tibet Railway in the worst environment in the world. Although it is very difficult, and even foreign countries are laughing at us, I still believe that we can succeed. We are to create a miracle!"


    Wang Bugui looked at the long line of people, in addition to the words of Qi Jianguo, he felt a lot of power in his heart. He smiled and said, "Yes! Man''s will, not heaven, decides!"


    They chatted all the way, letting Wang Bugui felt good about the local customs and practices of the hometown he had never returned. A few days later they finally arrived in Golmud City. It was considered to be a very prosperous city in Tibet. There were special stalls for buying special products on the streets, and the scenery nearby was also very beautiful.


    "We can only accompany you till here. See you again, young man!" Qi Jianguo said goodbye to Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui waved hand to him and responded, "Okay. Big Brother Qi, thank you! I wish you peace!"


    Then he turned around and left. He felt that the jobs of the soldiers stationed in the frontiers were really not easy. It required too much determination to hold on to the post, and to guard the motherland and distant families in such a harsh environment all year round.


    "Hey, come here if you want to go to the Kunlun Mountain. The price is fair, and I will introduce the view spots of the Kunlun Mountain for free." The far-off bus ticket seller was soliciting business.


    "My God, oh no, my Queen! I can''t use you here. How good it will be if you can be turned into red banknotes!" But Wang Bugui could only sigh. He had forgotten to remind the Azrael to exchange his pounds into RMB. In desperation, he quickly rushed out according to the line he asked. His physique was much stronger than the average people, and he had released a little blood vigor to supply his physical energy, so he could keep his full speed and would not speed down.


    160 kilometers was not a long way for him. He moved at full speed, and after an hour, he had already run 50 kilometers. He did not stop until 100 kilometers. Running for 100 kilometers at a constant speed for two hours was his limit, so he had to sit on the ground, regaining his strength.


    "Coo~"


    His stomach sounded. It was already late in the evening, and he hadn''t had food yet. But he couldn''t do hunting here.


    After all, it was a wasteland here. He did not see any man during running the 100 kilometers. He was forced to look for food everywhere but did not see any animal after running around for a long while. When he had run for about 20 kilometers, he finally saw some figures, and it was already dark.


    "Thanks, God!" Wang Bugui was about to get down to the ground.


    Those people there were camping in the wild. They were firing a few Tibetan snow chickens. The roasted oil was bright, the meat flavor released, and the gravy flowed out, enticing Wang Bugui to rush like a hungry wolf.


    "Hello, friend. I haven''t...eaten anything for a day, and I''ve been running for a day. I have really run out of my energy. Please give me some food!" He slammed into the people and used his poor Chinese to beg while drooling. A young girl among them looked at him pitifully, and asked her father to give Wang Bugui a snow chicken.


    Wang Bugui expressed his thanks immediately, then took the chicken over and began to bite it. The feeling of gravy on the tip of his tongue made him feel that this thing was so delicious. He had left behind all the British courtesy of eating with knives and forks. In addition, today he knew how bad British food was. He was keeping saying that the food there was unpalatable. He couldn''t wait for a few minutes to finish eating.


    "Such delicious food in the world! I really admire that British food can be so unpalatable." He touched his stomach and sighed. The person next to him asked, "You really come from the UK?"


    "Yes. Today I found out how bad British food is." He answered with satisfaction. Later, they began to chat. After learning that he came here from Golmud City, everyone felt like facing a ghost. Wang Bugui just noticed that he almost disclosed his real identity. Thus, he went straight to the side and said that he was going to sleep, leaving the shocks and incomprehension of everyone.


    The sun slowly rose, and the bleak Tibetan area ushered in a new day. Wang Bugui said goodbye to everyone and continued to go on his way. Only 30 kilometers left, and he was wildly excited to rush out. His over-understanding speed forced one to exclaim, "He runs so fast! He must be an Olympic athlete. It seems that he didn''t boast yesterday."


    "Olympic athletes can''t run so fast! Unless a god!" The girl also marveled. After her words, her father also thought deeply for a while and said to himself, "He said that he was going to the Kunlun Mountain. Are there really cultivators in the world?"


    Wang Bugui arrived where it was 10 kilometers away from the foot of the Kunlun Mountain, and finally saw the huge mountain. He found it was really majestic, and couldn''t help but sigh that human beings were really as small as ants in front of nature. Then he put his heart and continued to run forward. He could finally see some figures not far from the Kunlun Mountain. After all, it was a view spot here.


    It''s true that a deity makes a mountain, not its altitude. People came here because of all kinds of legends. The Queen Mother of the West of the Jade Lake, the Kunlun Yuxu Palace, the Kunlun Divine Spring, etc. attracted countless people and believers to come to worship.


    Immortals, did they really exist? Were there real cultivators in the world? These questions attracted people. Wang Bugui was finally close to them.

 Chapter 29 Looking for a Master

    The Kunlun Mountain is also known as Kunlun Virtual, China''s first divine mountain, Mountain of All Ancestors, Kunlun Hill or Mountain Yu. This mountain range starts from the eastern part of the Pamir Plateau, runs through Xinjiang and Tibet, and extends to Qinghai. It has a total length of 2,500 kilometers, with an average elevation of 5,500-6,000 meters and a total area of more than 500,000 square kilometers.


    The Kunlun Mountain has a prominent position as the ancestor of all mountains in the cultural history of the Chinese nation. The ancients called it the ancestor of the dragon vein of China. The climate here is severely chill. With continuous ice peaks and snow hills, it is the mountain with the most glaciers in China.


    The numerous glaciers hover in the valley like jade dragons, and one will be dazzled by the endless ice towers, ice waterfalls, and ice cracks. The rich glaciers and snow have become the source of many rivers.


    There are too many legends about this mountain. It is said that Kunlun gave birth to many ancient artifacts. The Kunlun mountain gave birth to the Jade Lake, where the Queen Mother of the West was born. Every time the immortals wanted to gather together, they would come to the Jade Lake of the Queen Mother of the West. There is also another Taoist legend. The Yuxu Palace of the Primeval Lord of Heaven is located here. With so many legends, the Kunlun Mountain is worthy of the name of China''s first divine mountain.


    Wang Bugui rushed to the foot of the Kunlun Mountain. He looked at the tourists and quickly followed their route. The Kunlun Mountain Pass was at an altitude of 4,500 meters. There was a monument here. He heard from the tourists that it was a monument to Sonandaje, the numen of the Tibetan antelope, and he was under the monument, overlooking the Kunlun Mountain.


    Standing here, Wang Bugui couldn''t help but sigh that China''s first divine mountain was really magnificent. The grand Kunlun Mountain was wrapped in white snow, with continuous peaks, it towered up into the clouds. At the mountain pass, the numerous peaks and valleys of the Kunlun Mountain were like groups of horses wearing silver-gray armors, rolling forward as the wind rose.


    After a short stay, he went to the west side of the Kunlun Mountain Pass to find the Yuxu Peak. The terrain here was not easy to walk. It took him almost half an hour to reach the Yuxu Peak. But there was only snow to be found everywhere. How could he find a human?


    "Hoo, hoo!" The air here was a bit thin, even Wang Bugui would feel a little tired to run here. He looked around and found that there were even no animals, let alone humans. In desperation, he decided to walk around the Yuxu Peak. After about half an hour, he stopped.


    He found that there was really no Yuxu Palace on the Yuxu Peak, and people were all concentrated in the view spots. But he thought that the Senior Yun Jinghong couldn''t be with those people. Since his father had mentioned Yun Jinghong, then the latter must be a master of seclusion. But there were no people here except for the sights. He had to go to ask the tourists. After all, the tourists were familiar with the terrain and could guide him.


    "Hello friend, I want to know where the Yuxu Palace is?" Wang Bugui went to a middle-aged man who was taking pictures and asked.


    "Ha ha ha, there is really someone looking for the Yuxu Palace!"


    "Kid, you have watched a lot of TV series, right?"


    "How can there be gods in this world? You are cheated."


    "If you can find the Yuxu Palace, how can it be called the dojo of the Emperor of Heaven?"


    ...


    Unexpectedly, before that middle-aged man spoke, people around had sneered first. They thought that this boy must have watched TV shows a lot, so that he would come here to find gods. Wang Bugui didn''t understand why they laughed at him. He touched his head and stared at them talking about himself.


    "Young man, the Yuxu Palace is just a legend. Don''t be too serious! And even if it really exists, it isn''t something that we ordinary people can see. Otherwise, why there is no such a view spot as Yuxu Palace?" That middle-aged man explained to Wang Bugui.


    "What? Then is there a Taoist named Yun Jinghong?" Wang Bugui asked the middle-aged man.


    "Yun Jinghong? I haven''t heard of him. But you can go to the Yuxu Taoist Temple to ask. It''s located at the foot of this mountain, not far from the foot." The middle-aged man pointed at the distant foot of the mountain.


    "Yuxu Taoist Temple? Perhaps associated with the Yuxu Palace. Thank you, uncle!" Wang Bugui ran away without a shadow after saying thanks.


    "This... this kid runs too fast!"


    "I guess even cars can''t catch up with him."


    "He said he was looking for the Yuxu Palace. Is it true that there are really cultivators?"


    ...


    Wang Bugui was too excited, forgetting that he couldn''t show his ability in front of ordinary people. His speed led to a discussion of all the tourists behind. He rushed all the way to the Kunlun Taoist Temple the middle-aged man mentioned. It was not as grand as imagined, but an old Taoist temple that looked ordinary. There were not many people visiting and worshipping, even the Taoist priests were poorly few.


    After inquiring, he realized that this temple had been destroyed, and now the reconstruction was beyond recognition. Wang Bugui entered it and inquired everywhere. No one knew the person Yun Jinghong. But someone told him that he could go to Jade Lake to have a look. He then set off again to the Jade Lake.


    Wang Bugui was too anxious, so he showed his especially fast speed unabashedly, which stunned all tourists. So this day, everyone who came to the Kunlun Mountain heard a legend that there was a young cultivator showing up who went to the Yuxu Peak, the Kunlun Taoist Temple, and the Jade Lake of the Queen Mother of the West, within one day, to seek for Taoism.


    "Hoo, hoo... I am exhausted. I can''t find Senior Yun anymore if he''s not here." Wang Bugui put his hands on his knees and gasped. He ran too far this day and didn''t even have food in the middle of the way. First, he ran to the Kunlun Mountain, then rushed to the Yuxu Palace, then down to the Kunlun Taoist Temple, and finally to the Jade Lake of the Queen Mother of the West.


    The modern people call it the Black Sea. It''s the source of the Kunlun River, also the most mysterious and highest lake of the Queen Mother of the West in the legendary. It is said that it may be her first lake. Because according to the Classic of Mountains and Seas, "The Queen Mother of the West lived in the Kunlun Palace, but she also possessed other palaces wherever she went. She didn''t stay in a single mountain all the time."


    The Queen Mother of the West had a total of four lakes. She set the peach festivals feasting the gods at Blacksea Lake. As for the Mengda Lake, it served as where she washed her hair, the Tianshan Lake where she bathed her feet, and the Qinghaihu Lake where she had baths.


    The four major lakes all have left beautiful legends to the world. According to the Qinghaihu Lake legend, while the Queen Mother of the West was on her east tour in Aolai of the East Divine State, one day, she rested for a while on the top of a sacred stone at the top of the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. The stone was a fragment left when Nvwa was patching the hole of the Heaven, in addition with the spirit that the Queen Mother of the West left when she sat there, the stone, after a long time, gave birth to a stone egg, then a stone monkey was born, who achieved to be the Great Sage Equaling Heaven later.


    When he made troubles in the Heavenly Palace, he stole the peaches of the Queen Mother of the West, because he did not know that he was her son. Later, only after he accompanied the Tang Priest to the West Heaven as a convoy, and achieved to bring back the real Buddhist scripture, did he learn that he was the son of the Queen Mother of the West, then he began to show his filial piety here and guard this lake palace of his mother''s.


    There are too many legends about the lakes of the Queen Mother of the West, so the four major lakes are regarded as divine places by Taoist believers. Now, the four major lakes are all called after the palace name of their respective position with monuments. However, different from them, Jade Lake was the only one which was named with the Queen Mother of the West with a monument. So, the Taoist priest suggested Wang Bugui come here. The Jade Lake of the Queen Mother of the West was full of aura and auspicious signs. Tourists could relax their bodies and minds, and Taoist cultivators could sense Taoistic ideology here.

 Chapter 30 Divine Cudgel

    The waters of the Jade Lake of the Queen Mother of the West were green and clear as day. All kinds of birds could be seen playing or gliding on its surface, and everything looked extremely peaceful. The grass on the banks of the lake was lush and a large variety of animals such as wild yaks, brown bears and Tibetan antelopes roamed in the surrounding area.


    -Wang Bugui was consumed by the divine beauty of the lake and spent a long time immersed in the scenery before circling around it to resume his search. After walking for a while, he met a Taoist priest sitting cross-legged 100 meters away facing the Jade Lake.


    He was dressed in the white robes of a Taoist priest and his long black hair cascaded down his shoulders. A Taoist sword was beside him, and he gave off a strong deity-like aura as he sat cross-legged observing the peaceful view in front of him. A few small animals were lying on the ground beside him, as if drawn to his aura. Upon seeing this, Wang Bugui dashed up to the priest and asked, "Senior, are you a seeker of truth from this region?"


    The Taoist priest turned around to face him. "Haha, are you here to seek the true meaning of Tao as well, my young friend?" he asked.


    His question made Wang Bugui feel delirious with joy- he had finally found someone who sought to understand Tao as well. "Senior, do you know where Yuxu Palace is?" he hurriedly asked.


    "Oh? You wish to go to Yuxu Palace, my little friend? I have a map showing directions to that place. You can have it, but you have to give me something valuable in exchange," said the Taoist priest with a smile, as he got up.


    "Something valuable? It just happens that I have some gems with me," Wang Bugui replied as he fished out a few gems of various colors, each of them dazzling.


    "Fine, you''re indeed generous, my young friend. I''ll give you the map," the Taoist priest said with a smile, as he passed the map to Wang Bugui.


    The young boy took the map from him. It looked a little ancient and seemed to be made of animal hide. He traced the path shown on the map backward and noticed that Yuxu Palace was on Yuxu Peak, but one could only spot it by using a special method, as it had been concealed by magic.


    As such, Wang Bugui, once acknowledged as the God of Running of his generation, sprinted back to Yuxu Peak, arriving when it was already dark. "Pant, pant, ah... I''m done for. This is too tiring, I should grab a bite first," he said as he fell onto a small mountain top and howled. Fortunately, he had came prepared and got some food at the Kunlun Taoist temple when he passed by there.


    He savored his food even though they were only buns and braised chicken, and he only stood up after having finished devouring them. He then resumed his hunt for the exact position of Yuxu Palace; he was not far from the spot marked on the map.


    "70 steps to my left, then 90 steps forward before taking 30 steps to my right..." Wang Bugui muttered as he followed the directions shown on the map. When he reached the designated spot, however, he realized that it was empty.


    "Right, I''m supposed to use a special method to make the palace show itself," he said as he turned his attention to the footnotes on the map. First, he had to remove his shirt and meditate, before kowtowing and shouting ''Emperor of Heaven'' at the top of his lungs and running one round around the entire mountain top.


    "Old bastard, cheat! How dare you cheat me of my valuables. When I meet you again, I''ll beat you till you cry for the Emperor of Heaven!" Wang Bugui roared, as he flung the map onto the ground angrily. He realized that there were no changes to his surroundings even after following all of the instructions, and that the animal hide map originated from Golmud- it was no ''ancient map''.


    The blood vigour unleashed along with his anger shook the small mountain top, and his powerful shout traveled to the ears of the other visitors of Yuxu Peak. They could vaguely make out that it was from a youth, leading them to recall the mysterious boy they saw during the day. The fact that his voice sounded so clear and could even cause tremors in the ground after having traveled all the way across the mountain top startled them- did he actually possess divine might?


    By this time, Wang Bugui was already sprinting back to the Jade Lake as he roared in anger. His rage allowed him to break through his usual speed limit, but the Taoist priest had already left. The boy could only kneel and pound the ground with his fists in anger and disappointment.


    After Wang Bugui vented his anger, he gradually fell asleep on the grass patch by the lake. He was tired out from the day''s activities and could no longer keep his fatigue at bay. Soon, he was slumbering.


    "Oh no..." He was awoken by rays of piercing sunlight, and the bright light hurt his eyes the moment he opened them. He got up slowly to receive the warmth of the Sun, and realized that the Jade Lake looked even more surreal in the morning, as if sunlight had added a layer of gold glitter to it.


    The skies were dark blue, allowing one to see the Yuxu Peak standing proudly from afar even more clearly. However, Wang Bugui did not have the time nor mood to be enjoying the view- he was pre-occupied with finding the cheat. He circled around the lake, trying to catch sight of the charlatan.


    As he expected, the cheat appeared during noon time, when Wang Bugui was busy feasting on wild berries in the bushes. The ''priest'' was still dressed in a white robe, but this time around he had fixed on a fake white beard and carried a white banner instead of his sword. On the banner was the proclamation- "Come get your fortune told by a semi-immortal. If it''s not accurate, your reading will be free."


    "I know you, don''t run!" shouted Wang Bugui somewhat incoherently, with his mouth stuffed full of berries.


    The charlatan turned his head around, having noticed that someone was shouting gibberish in his direction. He saw someone with grass all over his head leap out of the bushes and charge toward him with a kick. The ''Taoist priest'' ducked, allowing the kick to sail past him. He was secretly shocked to realize that his assailant was the boy who had bought the map from him yesterday and wanted to flee.


    "Humph! I''ve finally found you. Give me my gems back, charlatan!" Wang Bugui said, having finally swallowed all of the berries in his mouth.


    "You... have found the wrong person. I''m just a fortune teller, not some map seller," the charlatan hurriedly explained, as he stroked his fake beard.


    "Damn you. Don''t think that I can''t recognize you with that fake beard on. Give me my gems back now, or I''ll mess your face up," Wang Bugui hollered.


    The charlatan ground his teeth together, knowing that his game was up. He tried to toss his white banner away and escape, but Wang Bugui swept it away and attacked him with his fists. The boy did not expect the charlatan to dodge his blow and attempted another punch which was also dodged by his target. He followed up with a kick, but the ''fortune teller'' evaded the attack by bending over. The boy then made a final attempt with a flying kick, but the charlatan evaded the blow by turning and leaping away. Wang Bugui felt that the charlatan was somewhat skillful and decided to unleash all of his strength.


    "You''re forcing me to use all of my skills, be prepared for your face to be peeled open!" Wang Bugui shouted as black lines formed on his face while he struck out with a blow of his Blood Sea Surge Fist. The surge of blood vigor formed into a powerful stream of energy, crashing down on his opponent.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to know such a move. Since you''re no ordinary person, I shan''t hold back," said the charlatan. He did not retreat but instead moved forward and blocked the punch with one hand before making use of the momentum to grab hold of the boy''s arm. Wang Bugui frowned as he realized that his opponent was no ordinary person. He tried to punch the charlatan with his other fist but his adversary grabbed hold of it as well. In the end, he could only escape from his opponent''s grasp by igniting the blood vigor in his body.


    "Haha, you''ve got some moves. That said, I''m going to have to teach you how to respect your elders and to follow the rules of a student of Tao," said the charlatan as he laughed and charged forward to engage the boy in combat.


    The fight lasted for only a few minutes, and Wang Bugui did not get to teach the charlatan a lesson liked he wished. Instead, he found himself lying on the floor, his face covered with wounds.


    "How''s that? Do you know how to respect your elders now? Consider yourself lucky to have received my guidance. Many others wish for my advice but didn''t manage to get any," sniggered the charlatan as he observed Wang Bugui''s swollen head.


    His words drove Wang Bugui mad. Not only was the boy badly beaten up, but he had also been lectured. There was no alternative solution for him, however. He had not expected the charlatan to be a student of Tao like himself, and an expert at that for the matter. Not only did he fail to win, but his every move had also been completely neutralized by his opponent.


    After brooding for a while, Wang Bugui thought about the pendant he had. There was a very powerful form of energy contained in it, and he had discovered that it was strong enough to rip barriers apart easily if he infused some of his blood vigor into it. He began to secretly channel half of his blood vigor into the pendant, thereby igniting its power.


    "What''s this?" the charlatan asked, as he noticed a terrible power emitting a bright blue glow within Wang Bugui. The blue light was as sharp as the blade of an immortal, slashing the space around the Jade Lake apart.


    "Tut!" the charlatan bellowed as he tossed out a few Taoist talismans to hold the surrounding space together, before summoning a giant, golden hand to suppress the blue light. There was a clear sound of something snapping as it diffused the light. The charlatan then contained his magic, causing the gigantic hand to disperse into the air, before he walked toward the boy with a stern expression.


    "Who are you?" the man asked. The pressure he exuded caused Wang Bugui to feel extremely afraid and panicky, and he had only experienced such a level of pressure from his father, Dracula and Field. How could this charlatan give off such an alarming aura, and who exactly was he?

 Chapter 31 Breathtaking

    "Wang Bugui? Wang?! Could it be... tell me whether the blue light came from a pendant," asked the charlatan frantically.


    "How did you know?" Wang Bugui asked in surprise.


    "What? It''s really that object. So, you''re already..." the charlatan muttered blankly as he took two steps backward involuntarily.


    "Who are you exactly, and how come you know that I have a pendant?" Wang Bugui asked, feeling that there was some connection between this man and his father.


    "Me? Of course I know about that. That pendant belongs to my disciple, so how did it fall into your hands?" asked the charlatan, looking lost.


    "What did you say? This, this belongs to your disciple? So, you''re my father''s Master?" Wang Bugui continued asking, again surprised.


    "You''re his son? Tell me quickly, is your father still well?" the charlatan asked hurriedly, his eyes glowing.


    "He, he died in a foreign land defending the survival of humankind..." answered Wang Bugui, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Spurt!"


    The charlatan was extremely distressed upon receiving the bad news and coughed out a mouthful of blood. He looked upward at the skies, his eyes devoid of joy. "Heaven! You''re unjust! Xuanming, Xuanming! Argh!" he shrieked in agony.


    Wang Bugui could observe from the man''s actions that he was not faking, and that he was really the Master of his father. The charlatan''s shouting shook the entire Jade Lake, and terrible cracks began to appear on the surface of the ground. The boy knew that this man''s power was at least on par with that of this own father''s, and hurriedly went up to stop him from causing more damage.


    "Stop quickly, you''re about to cause the entire ground to collapse!" Wang Bugui shouted as he tried to shake the man back to his senses.


    The charlatan gradually calmed down as he heard the boy. He turned to look at Wang Bugui, realizing that his features were extremely similar to that of his father''s, especially his handsome and resolute looking face, if not for a slight devilish aura. His tone was a little haughty, exactly like that of Wang Xuanming''s. The boy reminded him of his disciple, but he sighed upon accepting the fact that Wang Xuanming was never going to return back to life.


    "Did your father tell you to look for someone called Yun Jinghong?" the man asked.


    "Yes, he told me that this person will be able to teach me the ways of Tao," Wang Bugui replied.


    The man gave out a slight sigh and replied, "I''m Yun Jinghong."


    "You''re Yun Jinghong?!" Wang Bugui asked, extremely shocked. He had expected his father''s Master to be someone respectable and extraordinary looking, not a charlatan who had just tricked him the day before.


    "That''s right, I''m Yun Jinghong, the master of your father, Wang Xuanming. I believe he told you to look for me because he trusts me. After all, I watched him grow up, and I taught him his skills in Tao. But, how could he have died like this..." Yun Jinghong sighed as he shook his head.


    "You are really Master Yun Jinghong..." Wang Bugui said, not knowing how to continue. The Master he had been looking for all day long had tricked him the first time they met, and they had even fought just now.


    "Show me your pendant," Yun Jinghong said as he extended his hand toward the boy.


    Wang Bugui took the pendant off and passed it to Yun Jinghong, and he rubbed it between his palms, unwilling to take it out for a look. This was the same pendant that Wang Xuanming had found when he was young, but now he was gone. He had high hopes for his student and even believed that he could finally attain enlightenment, but unexpectedly he had died at such a young age. His brows were slightly furrowed, and his eyes filled with sadness, as if he had suddenly aged 100 years.


    "Follow me," he told the boy before turning around and walking away.


    Wang Bugui followed closely behind him, and both of them made their way to Yuxu Peak. Yun Jinghong made sure that nobody else was around them before emitting a few rays of divine gold light from his hand. They formed into talismanic words and floated in the air.


    "Click!"


    There was a sound of the talisman breaking as a white door appeared before them. Yun Jinghong waved an arm, leading it to open slowly. He then led Wang Bugui in, and the door shut tightly after them as their surroundings reverted back to their original state.


    "Wow! Is this the place where immortals reside?" asked Wang Bugui, extremely surprised by his surroundings. He was stepping on a lush bed of grass which was as green as it could be, and he was surrounded by flowers of so many varieties unknown to him. Just this scenery alone was enough to captivate him, but in front of him stood a palace suspended in the air with two Immortal Hills at its sides.


    Wang Bugui also realized that the five auspicious vapors were hanging in the air around him, as well as the presence of a very thick purple aura, so much so that he noticed drops of purple fluid dripping down from the air. Yun Jinghong did not linger and led him on. The sights that he saw along the way were so amazing that the boy felt he was in a dream.


    They walked past dense forests filled with ancient trees, and the fragrance emanating from them was captivating. As he breathed in the scent of medicine, he could feel his waste blood from using the Blood Ignition Technique earlier on stop clotting and beginning to race around his body, gaining new life from the trees.


    Even the internal injuries that he had sustained during the huge battle began to heal slowly, and Wang Bugui began to wonder how effective they would be if he had actually consumed the herbs from these trees. He was taken by the thought and did not even notice when they had left the forest. When he came to his senses again, he was already standing below the palace, and he was awestruck by its majestic presence.


    The entire body of the palace was sparkling white, and it gave off glows of five different colors. Combined with the clouds surrounding it, the palace was the splitting image of a palace of the immortals which landed on Earth. Yun Jinghong waved his hand, and a wave of five colors shot out from the palace, wrapped around them and brought them indoors.


    Wang Bugui gazed downward as the multi-colored light brought him up and could not help but marvel at how this place seemed like the residence of immortals. He turned his attention back to his front and saw the words ''Yuxu Palace'' written on the front of the palace. There were two watchtowers beside them, and the boy truly began to feel its majestic aura when he finally landed at the entrance.


    "Follow me," said Yun Jinghong as he walked forward.


    Wang Bugui followed behind silently, somehow feeling that he could not talk loudly in this palace. It was filled with a divine, imposing aura that did not feel pressurizing but somewhat peaceful, and there were three blocks in the Yuxu Palace- the main palace followed by two smaller ones. Both of them finally stopped at the central palace.


    The words ''Palace of the Human Emperors'' were scrawled over the central palace, and they were written with powerful strokes, as if the calligrapher had poured all of his Tao into them. An overpowering aura emanated from the words, as if a Human Emperor was observing them from the Heavens above. Wang Bugui could feel it crushing him, and he felt his blood vigour boil. The immense force soon led him to breathe with much difficulty.


    "This is the pressure that our ancestors left behind to test the potential of their descendants. Let''s see if you can withstand enough of it to become my disciple," said Yun Jinghong calmly.


    "Roar!"


    Wang Bugui used all of his strength to withstand the pressure, but it increased with the amount of force he was exerting. He had already turned pale and felt the blood rising in his throat, but he forcibly controlled himself and focused his energy on fighting against the aura. Unexpectedly, the pressure on him suddenly increased, causing his body to bend further.


    It grew stronger gradually, and no matter how much Wang Bugui fought, he could not seem to overcome it. He refused to give in, and soon the pressure was causing his joints to crack, and a little blood flowed out of his mouth as he grit his teeth and tried once more to withstand the force. He did not have any Tao power on him now, and was fighting against the force purely with his body and blood vigor. As such, it was already extremely surprising for him to be able to withstand the pressure for such a long while.


    One hour had already past, but Wang Bugui was still standing. The pressure had already caused a few of his bones to break, but his body, which was swaying unsteadily, would not fall. In between, he nearly kneeled down for a few times, but he still managed to get back up on his feet. He was driven by a need to become stronger and the duty he felt toward his clansmen, as well as his desire to save Hanae Chiou. Yun Jinghong nodded in approval as he realized that the boy was as gifted as his father.


    These thoughts helped Wang Bugui to withstand the pressure for another three hours. By this time, a few of his bones were already twisted out of shape, but he was still holding on. His vision had turned blurry, but his faith was still strong. It caused great alarm to the older man- the boy''s father had only lasted for four hours, but the boy still looked as though he wanted to carry on.


    Yun Jinghong''s eyes gleamed as he stared fixedly at Wang Bugui. He wanted to know where the youth''s breaking point was, and the aura of an immortal was long gone from him. His mouth was agape with surprise, for one could already be considered a genius if one could withstand the pressure for two hours.


    Anyone who could do it for four hours had strength beyond imagination, but this boy could do it for six hours without using any skill derived from Tao! What did this signify?


    He could not help but remember an old saying passed down from the founding fathers'' generation after generation- Dao creates something, while that thing can create two. Two can become three, while three can give birth to tens of thousands of beings. Anyone who could withstand the pressure for six hours was somebody worthy of the respect of every soul, and a genius that came once every generation!

 Chapter 32 The Reason for Learning the Ways of Tao

    "I never expected anyone to be able to reach such a stage. A person who can reach the six-hour mark is a talent that appears once every few generations! Is this boy''s potential truly so great? Is the Human Emperor of our sect, dormant for so long, finally appearing on Earth again? Xuanming, I believe you would be overjoyed if you knew."


    Yun Jinghong said, as he felt overjoyed and sad at the same time. He was pleased with Wang Bugui''s potential, but felt his heart wrench as he thought of the boy''s father, who had also been said to possess a demon-like amount of talent.


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui could feel the pressure on his body gradually ease off. In fact, the longest it could exist was for six hours. He howled with joy as he stood up and channeled his blood vigor with whatever strength he had left at the receding aura. He heard a sound as the pressure surrounding him dispersed, unexpectedly not attacking him.


    "Sheesh--! How could he still have so much strength left, and how dare he attack the aura?"


    The boy''s actions made Yun Jinghong, who was standing not far away, take in a cold breath of air. It was the first time he had seen a younger sect member actively attack the aura of their forebears, and unexpectedly the surviving will of his ancestors did not retaliate.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Bugui let out a low growl as he realized the test was finally over. Yun Jinghong nodded in approval at his direction, and the man then fed him an effective pill, before channeling his own power to help the boy absorb the medicinal properties of the pill. The fragrant medical strength of the pill soon covered Wang Bugui''s body, and he could clearly feel his bones re-connecting, and he could visibly see his wounds rapidly healing.


    "Crack, crack, snap, pop."


    The bones on Wang Bugui''s body were completely fixed, the sounds of his joints popping back into place filling the air. In a few minutes, his body had completely recovered, and he marveled at the potency of the pill.


    "Elder Yun, please take me as your disciple!" Wang Bugui said as he knelt down before Yun Jinghong the moment he recovered.


    "First, tell me why are you seeking Tao?" asked Yun Jinghong.


    "What else? I wish to become stronger and eradicate the world of vampires to avenge my clan!" growled Wang Bugui.


    "Slap!"


    The sharp sound of a slap rang out. Yun Jinghong had given the boy a slap the instant he heard his explanation, and he chided Wang Bugui coldly, "Fool! Kneel down here and reflect carefully on where you''re wrong! No matter how talented you are, you should get out of here if you can''t figure it out!"


    Yun Jinghong flicked his sleeves and left after he finished speaking, leaving Wang Bugu kneeling on the floor in a daze. He did not understand what he had done wrong. Was trying to become stronger and avenge his clan wrong? If it was, what was the right reason to learn the ways of Tao?


    Unfortunately, Yun Jinghong would not give him any advice. He observed the palace with his mind and hoped that Wang Bugui would realize where he had gone wrong. To seek for truth was to seek for the truth behind Tao on one''s training journey, before one could rise into the Heavens and attain immortality.


    If a trainee''s heart was consumed with revenge and bloodlust, he or she would never achieve much in Taoism, much less become an immortal. That is, unless this person took the other path and turned into a demon by achieving immortality by killing everyone in sight and using the souls of countless beings as his or her stepping stone. As such, Yun Jinghong wanted the boy to reflect. If he went on like this, he would be consumed by his inner demons when he reached the later stages of his training, even if he started off with only wanting to kill the vampires to avenge the death of his people.


    If that happened, one would either be destroyed and lose all of one''s achievement in Taoism, or become a bloodthirsty demon if one survived. Naturally, Yun Jinghong did not want to see this happen, as it would be harder to steer talented individuals back to the proper path in the future if they did not start on the right track.


    Of course, Wang Bugui was not aware of such complications and did not know what his mistake was. If he could not begin training in the ways of Tao without casting aside his desire and vengefulness, what was the point of it? He recalled the tragic scenes of his clansmen and parents dying, as well as the horrible death of Hanae Chiou, the person whom he trusted the most.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Bugui howled in agony as he recalled the scenes of death and sorrow. Gradually, he calmed down and kept trying to figure out what his mistake was, as well as his actual intention of learning the ways of Tao. He remained to kneel until late in the night, and even though the palace seemed to exist in a separate pocket of space, he could still see the Sun and the Moon. Also, the Moon appeared to be extremely close to Yuxu Palace. The boy''s brows were furrowed as he wracked his brains to understand why he had wanted to immerse himself in Taoism.


    He had already understood why he was wrong. He should not have been consumed by hate- his father had told him before that man should never be directed by their hatred, or else they would only be heading toward their own demise. That said, if he cast his hatred aside, what would be the driving force for him in the future? Longevity? Immortality? This were things that he did not aspire to achieve, however, as he fished out the pendant and tried to figure it out.


    The silver glow of moonlight was absorbed by the pendant, and it gave off a bluish glow. Wang Bugui could feel a warmth radiating from it onto his palm, and he opened his eyes wide suddenly, as if some thought had hit him. The bluish glow coursed through his body and gathered at his heart, the resting place of Hanae Chiou''s soul. He could feel her soul absorbing the glow to repair itself, and even though it traveled so slowly that it was nearly unnoticeable, the repair process had already begun.


    HIs soul observed Hanae Chiou''s tiny soul lying peacefully within his heart and noticed that her broken soul was still smiling. He could vaguely hear her telling him not to give up, as he had not fulfilled his promise to her. "Was this an exchange of souls after we have bound ours together in a contract?" he thought.


    He recalled everything that Hanae Chiou had done for him, as well as the hope his clansmen had entrusted him with and the expectations his parents had for him. In an instant, everyone''s words reverberated within his mind, and hot tears rolled down his cheeks. He finally understood why he had to learn the ways of Tao. "So, I''ve been wrong all this while, terribly wrong!" he thought.


    He was so fixated on avenging the terrible deaths of his loved ones that he neglected the hope they entrusted him with. At their very last moment, his clansmen had reminded him to take good care and to bear the responsibility of their people, while his parents had trusted him to protect the Earth. His mother was proud of him, and Hanae Chiou had sacrificed her life for him without regrets, because she believed that it was worth it.


    After having figured out what his correct intentions should be, Wang Bugui got up slowly and gazed toward the inner chamber of the palace. At this moment, Yun Jinghong also had a realization and came walking back out.


    "Have you figured it out?" Yun Jinghong asked, appearing before the boy in an instant.


    "I understand. I''ve been so foolish; I was wrong at the very beginning," said Wang Bugui as he shook his head and derided himself.


    "Where were you wrong?" Yun Jinghong continued asking.


    "Everyone placed their hopes on me, but I was blinded with hatred and only thought of revenge, going against their final wishes. I neglected the sincere advice those that sacrificed their lives for me had given. If I continue to make the same mistake, how can I ever grow to be someone they expect me to be?" said Wang Bugui as he furrowed his brow and repented.


    Wang Jinghong nodded slowly as he heard the boy speak. The boy had seemed to realize where he was wrong, and what followed next would be for him to find his own path ahead.


    "Follow me outside of the palace. I want to hear what your intentions of learning the ways of Tao are," Yun Jinghong said as he walked toward the exterior of the palace. Wang Bugui followed behind at a normal distance.

 Chapter 33 The End of the Search for Ones Own Path

    Outside the Yuxu Palace was the spot closest to the cloud of stars in the galaxy, and Wang Bugui felt as though he could grab them if he reached out. They were walking toward the two watchtowers and finally stopped before them.


    "Now you understand the motive behind learning the ways of Tao?" Yun Jinghong turned around to ask the boy after glancing at the starry sky.


    Wang Bugui lifted his head and replied resolutely, "To achieve what everyone expects of me, to bear the responsibility of my clan, to attain the hopes of my parents and to save Sister Chiou so that she can come back to the world of the living!"


    Yun Jinghong smiled as he heard the boy. "Very good. I haven''t misjudged you nor disappointed those that died for you. Learning the ways of Tao means to cultivate a heart that can protect the tenets of Taosim and seeks enlightenment, not one that is directed by hatred or desire. Casting your hatred aside doesn''t mean that you can''t avenge the death of your loved one, but having a clear focus in seeking the truth of Tao. When you''ve achieved something in Tao, what''s the purpose of seeking revenge?"


    He walked below the bright moon and continued speaking to Wang Bugui with his back turned. "Learning the ways of Tao is to become stronger and capable enough of protecting yourself and those that you value, not obsessed with killing. You should only act in self-defense, and only after your assailant keeps coming after you! The world of Tao is similar to that of mortals. Everything is ranked by strength, and how can you protect the things around you if you''re weak? If you want to become strong, never cease seeking to achieve more in Taoism, but if you want to achieve that, you have to possess a heart that is focused on learning the ways of Tao."


    "Those that use Tao to do evil will never achieve true understanding of it, and even if he or she manages to do so, one day Heaven will destroy him or her. Only one that uses it to do good can truly attain enlightenment in Tao, and such a person will need to possess a heart filled with love. Only love can lead to the true path of Taoism."


    Yun Jinghong turned to face Wang Bugui as he continued. "You shouldn''t let down the people that have passed, and you should protect those that are still alive with everything you have. Save those that still can be saved, and if you''re strong enough, no calamity will be able to obstruct you. Those that are strong in Tao can rule over many worlds, control Taoism itself and go against the will of the Heavens!"


    "If you want to achieve all this, you have to maintain a pure heart. I''ll help you step on the right path. Your father was my regret, and now I''m placing all my hope on you. I''ve seen your talent and tenacity first hand, and I''ll throw in all of my knowledge to help you achieve immortality!"


    Yun Jinghong''s grandiloquence stirred up a thousand waves in the king''s heart. It is no wonder that his father taught him from an early age the idea of training people to conquer nature. Now that he thought about it, in fact, Wang Xuanming has already pinned his hope on himself. What kind of determination and courage does this require?


    "I will definitely not disappoint Master Yun!" Wang Bugui did not return and resolutely showed his determination.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''ve arranged a sleeping place for you. Let''s call it a day and let you know about spiritual practice tomorrow." Yun Jinghong nodded and took the king to sleep in the palace on the right.


    That night, Wang Bugui fell asleep within a minute of lying down. Originally he was supposed to be very excited and difficult to sleep, but today he was tested by three hours of coercion and could only compete with the flesh and blood vigour. He was really exhausted.


    Yun Jinghong saw everything in the main hall and could not help but smile calmly. It was really surprising that this young man could persist for six hours.


    It was known that this kind of fairy seedling could only be seen in ancient times, and now he can even meet it in this era of the late arts. This great fortune is not only heaven''s luck, it is simply a direct hit. At the same time, he also came up with a prediction handed down from the mouth of the Qin Dynasty''s Big Capables that the planet would be transformed in 2,000 years.


    Perhaps there would be an immortal road that will open in that lifetime, but this immortal road must also be paved with blood and bones. Because of the great changes in heaven and earth, there would also be an unprecedented murder and robbery. Only an invincible and powerful person on this plane could save it. Was it this life?


    "If it is really this life, presumably those old guys are also preparing for immortal road." "The biggest prosperous time since the era of the late arts is the opening of the biggest crisis, who is going to turn into the devil to destroy the world, and who is going to save the whole world with his own efforts against the crisis to destroy the world?"


    Yun Jinghong looked at the stars with a sigh of emotion, whether this prosperous time is a blessing or a curse is unknown. Only by focusing on the present is the most important thing, after all, regardless of whether the world is big or not, the monk''s world takes strength as its honor. He just wanted to do everything he could to teach Wang Bugui not to return to this promising young man. The future world could only count on him.


    "I will gamble with this day and pour all the resources left here on him. Success is proof, failure is death!" Yun Jinghong clenched his fists and secretly made up his mind to bet on this life even if he was sorry for all the ancestors.


    The next day, Yuxu Palace.


    "Bad boy, get up!" An abuse came to wake the sleeping Wang Bugui. He quickly got up from his quilt.


    "Ouch! How can it be so heavy!" Wang Bugui cried out. He just stood up and found that the gravity here had increased a lot and pressed him directly onto the bed again. He then got up after adapting to the change of gravity.


    When he walked out, he saw a smiling face and immediately guessed that this unreliable Master had made it.


    "How? How does it feel the suppression of the Taoism? I can''t help it. As long as it is in this sect, people will be suppressed, as well as me." Yun Jinghong said with a smile, without any feeling like a teacher, but like a deceiving obscene trickster.


    "You didn''t remind me earlier!" Wang Bugui said angrily.


    "That is so boring if I reminded you. This is a surprise. You can walk normally even if the ban is fully implemented, you are indeed the person who can hold on for six hours under the suppression of the Tao in main hall." Yun Jinghong smiled.


    Yun Jinghong''s words made Wang Bugui speechless. It seemed that this Master never thought of treating him like a normal person.


    "All right, all right, this will teach you to slowly get to know the real world. Follow me." Yun Jinghong gave up his way and took Wang Bugui back to the main hall. The two walked all the way through the main hall to the back of Yuxu Palace. The space behind the palace was more generous than that of the palace. Right in front of them was a land full of auras. Different precious grass grew everywhere, and a purple waterfall hung like a Milky Way in the middle of it fell down.


    On the right is a black martial arts arena, and the left is a white martial arts arena. If take a look from a high altitude, a huge Tai Chi diagram will be formed. The place where Purple Waterfall water flows is a curve. Yun Jinghong led Wang Bugui to sit on the ground without returning to the Purple Waterfall. The crystal-clear purple water around him fell from the sky and stirred up purple water vapor, like a dream.


    "Bugui, you listen up, the so-called cultivate Tao is to lead the congenital prana power turn into our bodies. Before this, you have to get into Basing State for 100 days. Only after Basing State can you activate the prana power into your body. And I will teach you how to find this prana power from nothingness, and when we have the congenital prana power, we can officially start cultivation."


    "The first step in the world is to get the Basing State in 100 days, because this is the foundation for the way you will build in the future. Having a solid foundation is very important to the monks. I think your physical body is tough. Your father must have trained you strictly since childhood. Maybe he has baptized your body. Otherwise, how can a monk who is not at Basing State be able to use his physical body to contend with the entry-level coercion for six hours?" Yun Jinghong said detailly.


    "Well, since I was a child, I used to soak in different colors of potions every once in a while. Once there seemed to be Black Dragon Blood." Wang Bugui nodded.


    "Your father was so well-meaning! He pinned all his hopes on you and spent countless efforts to temper your physique. In addition, he also knew the training methods of tempering your physique. Only by complementing each other can you achieve today''s results. Then I can''t live up to his expectations, and now I''ll help you build the foundation for 100 days!" Yun Jinghong sighed, and then began to explain how to build the foundation for Wang Bugui.

 Chapter 34 The Foundation of a Hundred Days

    "In fact, the foundation is to let your body be refined to a more perfect level, to make up the body more or less a few congenital defects. In general, building a foundation can be done from a young age, so that you can be physically superior from an early age and be free from all diseases." Yun Jinghong said.


    "Then why didn''t my father help me build the foundation when I was trained and baptized as a child, so that I could enter the road of repair earlier?" Wang Bugui confused with a slightly puzzled frown.


    "Although your body has been trained and baptized since childhood, it is not really the way to build a foundation. It can only be said that the starting point of your monasticism will be firmly fixed at a very high point. The real foundation will be built by all kinds of natural resources and resources. Presumably your father did not have so much preparation at that time."


    "Therefore, it is only to help your body to become more perfect. The more flawless your body is, the higher your starting point will be. And if it helps you to build the foundation for a hundred days, your foundation will be strong enough to be described as frightful, which will make your way through later repairs more smoothly." Yun Jinghong answered.


    "So, father is really well-meaning! Then Master, please teach me the method of building foundation quickly. Father has helped me build my body for three years. Now it is the time to fulfill the fruits of his practice." Wang Bugui waved excited tunnel.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you. Sit down." Yun Jinghong said with a light smile.


    Then he asked Wang Bugui to sit cross-legged on the grass, folded his hands, pinched his seal and laid it flat between his legs, relaxing his whole body and just doing what he had taught him.


    "Don''t let go of the hand-held seal and empty your heart. Don''t relax when the tip of your tongue touches the upper jaw of the main body. Saliva will be produced in your mouth slowly. Don''t swallow it in a hurry. Swallow it in three when you have one bite. At the same time, let go of all other thoughts in my heart and think only of the incantation I have passed on to you."


    "This is the mantra of clearing the mind: Taishang Star, contingency, exorcism, charm, protection of life, wisdom, clarity, peace of mind, permanence of the three spirits, and no loss of soul." Yun Jinghong carefully taught him how to build a foundation.


    The net mind mantra is the first of the Taoist Eight Great Mantras. As its name implies, it is a mantra used by monks to purify their body and mind, eliminate distractions, and stabilize their mind during morning and evening lessons and when they learn to practice the dharma. This mantra can make the common heart enter the dark silence, return to the Taoist heart, enter the quiet, and have the function of protecting the soul and soul.


    Therefore, Wang Bugui kept his position as Yun Jinghong said. At the same time, he recited the incantations silently in his heart, and his restless heart gradually calmed down. Until the end, his heart was as empty as calm water. In addition, Yun Jinghong cast a spell behind his back to help him, he has entered a mysterious, mysterious, wonderful realm.


    At the moment, Wang Bugui seemed to feel that he gradually merged with the soul. Looking at the world with the soul, he found that the whole world was actually full of a mysterious aura.


    This kind of aura seemed to exist in the outside world, but it was not rich in the inside. Blue and gold aura fell from the sky. Yellow aura gushed out from the earth and mixed with the aura of various exotic flowers and grass. And there was a dense purple aura near the Purple Waterfall.


    For the first time, he knew that the world has such a mysterious side, and his heart was shocked, and he found that the aura could be absorbed by himself. As he slowly exhaled, the turbid aura in his body exchanged with these auras, he only felt that his whole body was purified by these auras.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? This is the world of monks. Welcome to the world of practice Tao. I have read the position of Ren Du''s second pulse to you. Feel the aura of heaven and earth with your heart, and convert them into internal aura to run once along Ren Du''s second pulse. This is a cycle. Refine your whole body and I will inject some of my own aura into you, make good use of it!"


    Yun Jinghong laughed, and then a stream of clear aura was injected into Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui used his heart to control the conversion of the aura into internal aura, and then he ran along the second pulse of Ren Du pointed out by Yun Jinghong.


    With the slow movement of aura, he could feel the metamorphosis of both flesh and bone meridians. Although it was almost imperceptible, he could feel the gradual change.


    For practitioners, time always passed quickly. Because every time one practiced, one needed to devote one''s whole body and mind to it, and when one completed one''s practice, one would find that one day had passed for a long time. And the more so in the later period, some monks meditate, retreated and practiced the Dharma by counting the months and years, and even some people were stuck in a place for decades without knowing how to take the next step.


    However, the flood was even longer than that of the true immortals and Big Capables in ancient times. The true immortals lived with heaven and earth and closed their doors for tens of millions of years. Big Capables had been closed for 10,000 years, and when they appeared, they directly proved that Tao had soared to become immortals.


    "Wake up, boy, the practice cannot be too urgent. Take a rest." Yun Jinghong awaked Wang Bugui from Mysterious Realm.


    "What''s the matter, Master? I have only been practicing for an hour or so." Wang Bugui''s face was full of incomprehension. He clearly felt that he had only been practicing for less than an hour. Why did Master wake him up and let him have a rest and say he was too hasty?


    "I know that you think your monastic time is only about an hour, but six hours have passed." Yun Jinghong looked his puzzled face with a smile.


    "What?! Six hours? Six hours have passed?" Wang Bugui couldn''t believe that he had been practicing for so long.


    "Haha, when monks practice, they often forget themselves. Because the cultivation requires the whole body and mind to devote, people will feel that the time pass too fast. It is expected that you will have this reaction. In fact, time is really nothing to the former monks, because even after the foundation is built, they can live 300 years longer than ordinary people, and the life of the Big Capables is tens of thousands of years longer."


    "Just now the world has changed. It is no longer suitable for cultivation, even if I have reached the realm of Big Capables but also 3,000 years of life. But even so, the monks are equally willing to let the time go by during the practice. After all, only by devoting all of their mind and body can the effect be achieved. It is already very good for you to experience it from the first practice. However, we should not be too impatient. We need to fix our heels step by step in order to cultivate our virtues. If we are eager to achieve success, it will be very difficult for us to make up for the defects later."


    Yun Jinghong explained the reason carefully. Wang Bugui nodded. It turned out that the cultivation was such a long but fleeting affair.


    "All right, let''s call it a day. Follow me to dinner, and you can continue practicing after dinner." Yun Jinghong pat Wang Bugui''s head and laughed.


    "Ouch!" The slap almost turn Wang Bugui over, but he didn''t dare to say anything, only covering his head and leaving with Yun Jinghong. After all, eating could offer the strength to practice. Now his mind has fantasized about all kinds of delicious food he has never seen before, as well as all kinds of barbecue animals in it.


    However, the reality is very cruel. He imagined the precious medicine soup, the purple waterfall boiled fish, the barbecue of strange animals and birds, but there was nothing.


    "This... is my dinner? I must not have woken up yet." Wang Bugui looked at the green vegetables and white steamed buns on the stone table. He felt that he must not have woken up in his dream. This was even not as good as the food he had been getting optionally from everywhere these days.


    "What didn''t wake up, this is the fact that the monks eat manna to appease hunger, out of touch. You are not bad now. After you build your foundation, you will try to ward off rice and eat some fruit every day." Yun Jinghong swung his arms.


    "Then why do you have chicken, duck and fish on your table?" Wang Bugui felt speechless. Although Yun Jinghong said that he was out of touch, there was wine and meat on his table. Those were all good things.


    "For my realm, I have already done not need to control what food to eat, and I am traveling the world of mortals. Experiencing mortals'' life is also alright. Besides, I eat these foods in front of you, which is also a test for you." Yun Jinghong smiled without any feeling like a teacher. He was like a brassy wretched man.


    His words angered Wang Bugui. He gritted his teeth but had no choice. He picked up the steamed bread and ate it, first the steamed bread and then the green vegetable.


    "Master, the food you cooked is too bad!" Wang Bugui has never tasted such an awful green vegetable.


    "I didn''t cook it. It was packed food I brought you. This is called stir-fried balsam pear, and the one over there is called green phoenix tail, which is asparagus lettuce." Yun Jinghong laughed. Wang Bugui showed the whites of his eyes.


    "And this is white jade clear soup!"


    "It''s tofu soup."


    "This is called purple tree flowering!"


    "It''s obviously fried eggplant."


    "There are still beauties of water!"


    "How high-end a cold tomato!"


    ...


    Yun Jinghong tore at the meat with his mouth and introduced the good name of each dish with a smile. However, none of the dishes were very simple and light vegetarian, which made Wang Bugui disappointed. However, he finished eating with a dark face, otherwise he would really starve at night.


    After using this shabby dinner, Wang Bugui went back to the Purple Waterfall to cultivate. He went back to the side hall to sleep late at night. Tonight he was destined to have a hard time falling asleep because his stomach was already starting to cry.


    Wang Bugui started his road to build the foundation every day. He got up at dawn and went to build the foundation under the Purple Waterfall. After that, to face those tasteless vegetarian steamed bread meals. Yun Jinghong would ask him to take a medicine bath at night.


    Water was collected from the Purple Waterfall, and medicinal materials were also various exotic herbs associated with the Purple Waterfall. These are all purple spirit foundation liquid prepared by Yun Jinghong specially for him. After each soak, he feels his body has been refined to a stronger point.


    Yun Jinghong was right. This kind of practice was actually a long time for the monks, but every time was only a flick of a finger. After Wang Bugui gradually adapted to life here, he felt the time passed faster. And then, the night was the 100th day for the foundation.


    "Master, why is today''s foundation liquid so effective?" Wang Bugui noticed the difference when he got into the medicine bath. Although it was still purple liquid medicine, it could obviously feel that the effect was much stronger than before, and the purple liquid was still changing to other colors. This liquid medicine could even be worth the medicine power of the past 99 days.


    "You have been full of 100 days, this last foundation liquid will be completely solid foundation for you. So I join all jade virtual pure land in all tens of thousands of years of medicinal materials in. There is also the jade-like quenching fluid passed down by the Patriarch, which was left for two. And I will give you all."


    "This time I will devote all my resources to you. If you can reproduce the greatness of our Human Emperors, it is also worth it. If you can''t, it doesn''t matter make me a sinner through the ages. At least I believe in your father''s judgment and the patriarch''s judgment."


    Yun Jinghong said seriously. Wang Bugui was very touched when he heard it. Although the Master was careless and unreliable at ordinary time, he never let go of his own affairs, or even took it very seriously. He secretly made up his mind to live up to the high hopes of all those who believed him.


    "Buzz!"


    There were sounds of Tao in the liquid medicine. All kinds of runes and liquid medicine were interwoven into Wang Bugui''s body. Then Yun Jinghong also cast spells to help him merge with the liquid medicine. At last, only a flash of soaring five-color glow was seen. Wang Bugui finished building the foundation and stood up from the medicine basin.


    His body was crystal-clear like a jade, emitting faint light. His jade-like eyes were clear and bright. And his temperament became vacant like an immortal.


    "Very well, better than I expected. Go to bed early today and I will help you get prana power into the body tomorrow to start the cultivation of immortal road." Yun Jinghong nodded and smiled. It could see that there was a genuine pride in his brow. He was glad to have such a good disciple.


    Wang Bugui also smiled back at him. Then he went back to sleep. He also looked forward to how he would bring prana power into his body tomorrow.

 Chapter 35 Drawing in Prana Power

    In Yuxu Palace, dew drops in the morning glided through the jade-like spirit grass and dropped into the earth. As a golden light pierced the boundless sky in the Pure Land, several golden light tore through the stratosphere, announcing the arrival of another day.


    On this day, when the sun just shone into the hall, Wang Bugui got up. He found Yun Jinghong early and asked for advice on how to bring prana power into the body. The two came to sit on the ground under the Purple Waterfall. This was the place where the aura of the whole piece of pure land was strongest and could make the heart calm down.


    Yun Jinghong said earnestly to Wang Bugui, "The first thing to do is to practice your heart. The reason why you need to know what you are doing and what is the meaning of your existence is to set up your heart so that you can walk well on the way. You can be regarded as a monk only if you have an unchanging Taoist heart. Now that the Tao has begun to take shape, the foundation for 100 days has been completed and the next step of cultivation has begun."


    Seeing that Wang Bugui nod, he added, "Now you must learn to sense the prana power. This is the basis for the monks to seek the Tao. It is different from your blood vigour. It is innate, but many people cannot sense it, and blood vigour depends on cultivation. Heaven and earth, Yin and Yang; the Xuan is the Tao and the Zong is the root of everything. Therefore, although the Xuan and Zong is vast, they are still born by heaven and earth. It is the reflection of Tao."


    "Prana power, including all things, is the changes between heaven and earth. Don''t mistake the root. It is said that the combination of Yin and Yang is the root of all the prana power in the world. What we need to practice is innate prana power, which comes from nothingness. If you want to sense it, you need to leave your body and mind empty."


    "In short, it is meditation. Put down all your thoughts and mind, and you can feel it when your body and mind are completely quiet and practicing. If you can make your body, mind and mind extremely empty, then you can sense the existence of innate prana power. Congenital prana power is the foundation of our cultivation, as well as the foundation of other Taoist schools to cultivate Tao and form a pellet."


    "Then how can I store the prana power and prevent it from returning to nothingness?" When Wang Bugui asked for advice, Yun Jinghong nodded and said, "The innate prana power exists with birth and is hidden in the viscera. After you sense it, you can store it in the body''s secret passage."


    "The so-called porch know-how can be any one of the three Pellet Bases of the human body, can be your Yintang point of up Pellet Base, or point shanzhong of middle Pellet Base. It can also be at the lower Pellet Base, one inch and three points below the umbilicus."


    "That I will choose the lower Pellet Base. My blood vigour and western magic storage points are here. Since the East calls this ancestral aperture and the West calls it the storage point of all magic, it must be the most important of the three Pellet Bases." Wang Bugui considered seriously.


    "Well, lower Pellet Base is also known as ancestral aperture, which is more important for monks and is a place for us to store our practice spirit. Choosing lower Pellet Base as the entrance can allow the innate prana power to be initiated along with your Tao and spirit. Now you enter the meditation state and try to make your body, mind and mind empty. I will help you develop your ancestral aperture." Yun Jinghong nodded


    Hearing his words, Wang Bugui immediately began to meditate. Now he could soon enter a state of perception after building a foundation. Yun Jinghong kept opening up his whole body meridians and acupoints behind him.


    Yun Jinghong''s hands slow and powerful pointed the whole body''s acupuncture points meridians of Wang Bugui and the speed was still gradually accelerating. Later it looked as he was very slow, in fact, the speed of the hands out of the finger had rapidly to the point of the ghosting. As the acupuncture points were continuously burst open and the meridians were opened one by one, Wang Bugui felt that there were infinite forces surging out of his body.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring these forces together when I open the place where your lower Pellet Base Aura Sea is." Yun Jinghong seemed to feel a little way. Wang Bugui followed his words. He did not care about the endless power. He emptied himself and removed all distractions, quiet inside.


    As Yun Jinghong''s spell was gradually completed, Wang Bugui saw a small sea eye in his body. He found that the forces he felt before were converging there to become part of the sea. Wang Bugui had already guessed that this was the Aura Sea of ancestral aperture, where there was not only a convergence of internal forces, but also the absorption of the aura of heaven and earth from the outside world, and his own blood vigour was also inside.


    "Your Aura Sea is too small, and the essence and blood vigour occupy the majority. It won''t be long before it will be filled up, but the sea eye will not be filled up. You will use the suppression and retention of the sea eye to the congenital prana power." Yun Jinghong said.


    Sure enough, in about an hour or so, Wang Bugui''s Aura Sea was filled with nimbus flowing in. Most of them were occupied by bright red essence, the rest were a small part of the body source power and heaven and earth auras outside the body.


    Then Yun Jinghong used meditation mantra to help him empty himself. The time for tea was short, and Wang Bugui''s heart, body and mind were completely empty. It seemed that he was the only soul left between heaven and earth. He only felt as if he was sitting in an endless, cold and dead universe, finding his innate prana power in this endless void.


    Yun Jinghong''s final voice told him to use his whole heart to sense the existence of prana power. Wang Bugui followed the method he said and tried to find it. In this void, Wang Bugui was the only master, and the idea could be spread everywhere. However, he could not find the mysterious and ethereal innate prana power after searching for thousands of times. Later he changed the method, and used the method of gathering auras to absorb the innate prana power.


    It finally worked this time. He vaguely felt a mysterious aura coming from nothingness, although there were only some spots smaller than dust, but they kept coming from all directions.


    In the end, these almost imperceptible spots converged into a golden ball the size of a soybean. However, his innate prana power was very special. After being condensed, it was in violent turmoil and seemed to disperse at any time. Wang Bugui did not know how to keep it. He was so anxious that he almost broke away from this state and fell short.


    "Ding��"


    At this time, he found that the pendant on him also came here with his soul. The small pendant gave a clear and crisp sound of god, and the whole body bloomed with eternal bright blue light like starlight, even illuminating this void. This mysterious blue light has stabilized the state of the innate prana power, and Wang Bugui was stunned to see that. He could not help asking himself how much the secret of this little pendant had.


    Gradually, the golden ball of light condensed from the congenital prana power was no longer turbulent and would not disperse. Finally, it flew to the center of the small Aura Sea in Wang Bugui''s body and float above the sea eyes.


    "Oops! Why did I lose contact with him?"


    In the outside world, Yun Jinghong seemed to be very anxious and had been jumping with anger. He just remembered that the more talented the person was, the more difficult it was to find the innate prana power, and it would be easy to disperse. If he did''t succeed for the first time, the next retrieval would be as difficult as reaching heaven. Even if he could retrieve it, it would certainly be much less than the first retrieval. He was originally prepared to help Wang Bugui retrieve the innate prana power, but he did not expect that he broke off contact with Wang Bugui after Wang Bugui''s soul entered the void only left one sentence.


    "What''s the matter, Master, is there anything important?" Wang Bugui escaped from the state of spiritual enlightenment. He opened his eyes and saw this scene, thinking that something great had happened.


    "Of course there was an accident. It was my fault. You didn''t find the innate prana power, did you?" Yun Jinghong almost cried.


    "I have found it. If you don''t believe me, look at my Aura Sea." Wang Bugui said with a puzzled face.


    "What?! How can you hold the innate prana power by yourself?" Yun Jinghong was so shocked that his eyes almost flew out.


    "It wasn''t me, it was this little pendant that helped me stabilize the prana power." Wang Bugui said honestly.


    "Hiss! It''s really steady! This thing is really amazing. I''m relieved that it has such miraculous effect." Yun Jinghong took a breath after his spirit mind felt the weak innate prana power in Wang Bugui''s body, touching his chest.


    "Master, what''s the origin of this pendant? How do I feel it seems omnipotent?" Wang Bugui touched the pendant and thought.


    "This pendant was from an ancient cave in Jiuzhaigou''s secret land when your father was traveling. From my point of view, this should be a treasure that was conceived during the great flood period, and the reason why it was shaped like a pendant should be refined by later generations. However, it is not known exactly what the crystal pendant is made of, but there must be some secrets of this treasure that have not yet been discovered."


    "I only know that it can help monks warm up primordial spirit and unite the heaven and earth auras during the cultivation, and can make it easier to enter the mediation state." "Now I know that it can also direct the power of the origin of the universe, otherwise it can never settle the innate prana power." Yun Jinghong said such a few secrets.


    "This little pendant is really a good treasure. It would be nice to know its origins. There are many secrets in this world." Wang Bugui was eager. He wanted to uncover all the secrets of the world and have a look at the true face of the earth.


    "All right, boy, after you achieve the Big Achievement Realm of martial arts, have your chance to travel, then you will know how wonderful the world and even the whole universe is. Now that you have introduced prana power into the body, let you know the difference between the cultivation realm of the sect and other sects." Yun Jinghong smiled lightly, then asked Wang Bugui to sit down beside him and listen to him.

 Chapter 36 The Secret of the Eight Limits

    "What we learn in the sect is called the Eight Limits Heavenly Kung Fu. Do you know what it is?" Yun Jinghong asked Wang Bugui. The latter thought for a second, and answered, "Nope. But I seem to have heard that there was a martial art in Japan named the Eight Inner Gates. Is there any connection between them?"


    "Yes, there is. Actually, the Eight Inner Gates was passed to Japan from China, as well as the Gestures. I will explain it briefly. The Gestures originated in the early stage of the Xia Dynasty of China and was later introduced to Nepal, India, and finally Japan."


    "However, the Gestures are usually used as a kind of assistance by those who don''t own enough power to resort to the martial arts, while those real kung fu masters, such as the true immortals, can do so at their own will. They resort to martial arts as they mentioned them, and rarely have to gesture."


    "The Eight Inner Gates was born in the Yellow Emperor period, also known as the Magical Inner Gates. It was created by the Heavenly Girl, the strongest goddess of war of our Chinese descendant. The Taoist priests also respectfully regard her as the Mother Emperor of Heaven." Yun Jinghong carefully answered, which made Wang Bugui so excited.


    Yun Jinghong continued, "Based on the Prana Power Kung Fu in the Taoism, the Eight Limits was created by our ancestors according to the study of the eight gates of the Magical Inner Gates. The Eight Limits is a kind of powerful martial art which requests cultivators to cultivate both their primordial spirit and physiques. It focuses on the development of human potential, and can help cultivators reach the eight human body limits through cultivation."


    "What introduced into the normal society is just a set of boxing kung fu suitable for people without the talent of cultivation. The Eight Inner Gates that was introduced into the ninjas does exist, but it is imperfect, but just a forbidden art of the Eight Limits series."


    "Because without the combination of the primordial spirit and the prana power, just cultivating the physique alone is not enough to reach the highest level of the Eight Limits. The ninjas can only temporarily improve their combat power through the help of the eight inner gates, but can''t use the imperfect Eight Inner Gates to truly strengthen their body and reach the immortal state. What''s more, they will possibly win when they open all their eight inner gates to insistently fight against some stronger one, but the price is that they will also die after they kill the enemy."


    Wang Bugui fell into a deep sense of shock. He never expected the martial art his father learned was so overbearing, no wonder in the very end his father could rely on his own strength to entangle with Dracula for saving time to seal him.


    "Then, if someone has cultivated the perfect Eight Limits and reached its highest level, will he still pay the death price for resorting to the Eight Inner Gates?" Wang Bugui asked out of curiosity. If people would not die, then the Eight Limits was really incomparably terrible.


    "The negative effects can be minimized. But the danger still exists after the safe time." Yun Jinghong replied.


    "How long is it?"


    "Depending on your cultivation and bearing capacity. You own a good body. You might have been baptized by some kind of precious blood. But your physique is still too weak. If you resort to the forbidden art, you will die of broken muscles, veins, and bones after one minute at most."


    "So short?!" Wang Bugui was surprised. When he was young, his family bought the Black Dragon Blood for him at the auction house of the Treasure Hunter to improve his physique. Reasonably, his body was strong enough in the West.


    There were only a few ones comparable with him among the Sanctuary knights. Even so, resorting to the forbidden art, he could only last for one minute before death, which could tell how terrible it was, and how difficult to reach its physical requirements!


    Wang Bugui was curious about how strong his master was. "How long can you use it, Master?" Thinking for a while, Yun Jinghong answered, "About an hour. We call the forbidden art as the Eight Limits Universal Order, so there is a proverb spread in the ordinary society. It goes as ''The Tai Chi to govern the world, the Eight Limits to order the universe.''"


    Wang Bugui felt that the power of the person in front of him was unimaginable. Was him the one who juggled Wang Bugui''s watch away? Wang Bugui continued to ask, "You said that the Eight Limits Universal Order is just one of the forbidden arts. Are there any other?"


    Suddenly, Yun Jinghong became serious. After a moment of silence, he said solemnly, "There is another one. But, listen carefully, these two kinds of forbidden arts can never be used together, otherwise, as long as you haven''t become immortal, no matter how high-cultivated you are, you will absolutely die! According to legends, even the true immortals will die if they resort to these two kinds of forbidden arts together, and their primordial spirit will be seriously injured. It will take them nearly a thousand years to become a casual immortal."


    "The other forbidden art is called the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms. As the name shows, it can destroy all the mountains and rivers around the whole world. The Eight Limits Universal Order will only remove the protection mechanism of your body to different degrees, so that all aspects of your physical strength and the attack power of the forbidden art will be increased by dozens of times, that is to say, your body is still protected by the primordial spirit and the prana power."


    "However, the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms will burn your primordial spirit and the prana power, so that your primordial spirit and prana power can reach the level compared with the true immortals, but the price is the damage of your primordial spirit and the loss of your prana power. So, if you use these two kinds of forbidden arts at the same time, your primordial spirit will be damaged, your prana power will be lost, your body will be ruined, and you will definitely die! So remember, unless there is no other way, and you are forced to die with the enemy, don''t use these two forbidden arts I teach you together!"


    "The Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms is more overbearing than the Eight Limits Universal Order, because when you resort to it, your prana power will be unbeatable, and no one can hurt you with its bodyguards. Even if you are seriously injured, you can recover instantly. Besides, your primordial spirit can also turn into an entity to attack alone, but the damage to itself is very serious, almost at the cost of life. Cultivators can use the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms two times at most in their lives. After that, their primordial spirit will die, so will their prana power. So, remember, never use it casually!��


    Wang Bugui understood the heavy tone of his Master, and solemnly replied, "I know Master; I will remember your bullshit."


    "Brat! That is instruction! What bullshit?! Do you think what I said is all bullshit?" Yun Jinghong shouted in anger.


    Wang Bugui giggled, "Master, you misunderstood me! I just come to China, and my father has not taught me too much Chinese. Chinese culture is profound and full of history. I don''t think your words are bullshit at all."


    He laughed like an innocent neighboring boy that would do no harms to others, but what waited for him was Yun Jinghong sending him to the top of the Immortal Hill next to the Yuxu Palace with a kick. Wang Bugui lied here, enjoying the view leisurely. He could not help but think that if there really were immortals in this world?


    If there was, why didn''t they come to the earth to guide people to the cultivation road? If no, could mortals create such another space? And in this space, there were so many auras, even some animals and plants that he had not heard from others.


    Such as birds with beautiful red feathers that could start a fire, deer with five colors, foxes with nine tails, and plants seemed to be carved out of jade. These creatures made him dazzled.


    Sending here by a kick, he was brought back by Yun Jinghong until the late night. Yun Jinghong kicked Wang Bugui, because the former wanted to dredge the latter''s channels and acupoints near his Aura Sea, and then took him to the Purple Waterfall to have a medical bath.


    Yun Jinghong added a lot of magical herbs in the purple water, which made Wang Bugui feel that a certain airflow was baptizing his body, causing some rumbles from his Aura Sea.


    "Relax, and I will help you to consolidate your Aura Sea." Yun Jinghong uttered solemnly. Wang Bugui began to relax himself to cooperate with Yun Jinghong.


    An hour later, after he came out, his body was crystal-clear like a jade, emitting faint lights. His temperament became vacant like an immortal. But when he showed his prana blood, the power of the faint golden red blood vigor made him look like a God of War.


    Yun Jinghong told him to take a rest directly tonight. Now his sleeping place was arranged on a jade bench outside the Yuxu Palace. Wang Bugui sat on it and closes his eyes. He gradually fell asleep in the mediation. Yun Jinghong was watching Wang Bugui in the Yuxu Palace. He wanted to let Wang Bugui absorb the natural auras while sleeping, and feel the magic of this world.


    He also perceived Wang Bugui''s high talents. So, he wanted to use this method to let him feel the power of the natural Taoism. Wang Bugui had realized something. He just introduced the prana power into his body, but he could enter the mediation once again. The natural auras were slowly remitting to him.


    This was such a fresh experience for Wang Bugui. He dreamed that his soul was blending in nature. It stood on the pure land of the Yuxu Palace, and he could quietly feel everything in this fairyland.


    The moonlight flowed into his body, and there was a magical force swarming to him. He could feel that this kind of power remained in his body. He fell asleep while feeling the world, having no idea that these auras were gradually changing his body.

 Chapter 37 The Blending of the Prana Power and the Blood

    "Well! Ah!" Wang Bugui woke up early. Last night, he dreamed that he was volleying on the pure land to absorb the natural auras. Today, he felt that his body had become a lot lighter and agiler.


    "Bugui, come to the Purple Waterfall. I will teach you how to practice the Eight Limits. Now there are two ways to go; tell me your choice after my introduction." Yun Jinghong summoned Wang Bugui under the Purple Waterfall. The latter hurriedly went to the Purple Waterfall.


    On the pure land of the Yuxu Palace, under the Purple Waterfall, Yun Jinghong, dressed in white, had waited in front of the waterfall. Today, he resumed his vacant temperament like an immortal. Wang Bugui made greetings, then retreated to his side.


    Yun Jinghong turned around and uttered, "Listen, the Eight Limits Heavenly Kung Fu of our sect has a different practicing standard from other sects. It is the same that you will reach the Basing State after a hundred days, but the later stages are different. The Taoist cultivators will take medicine to form a so-called Golden Pellet after reaching the Basing State. We, however, do not form the Golden Pellet. We will combine our Prana Power with our Pellet Base, to fill the Pellet Base with the Prana Power. As for the Taoist cultivators, they will then cultivate to gather vigor, then to gather spirit, then to return to the void, finally to achieve to be an immortal."


    "These states are divided into the early, medium and late stages. The last two states peak stages. The last state is divided into two small realms: Voiding and Taoisming. One at the peak stage of the Taoism can break the void to achieve to be an immortal. However, many people in the world today can only reach the Voiding Realm. Besides me, there is only another one in the Taoisming Realm, and we are both in the early stage."


    "Master, you are really powerful. Then, how''s our cultivation road different?" Wang Bugui asked.


    Yun Jinghong continued, "We majored in human body''s treasures and divided them into eight different limits. The cultivation method is to repeat cultivating the eight limits, which are divided into four states."


    "After you introduce the prana power into your body, you can start to cultivate the first to the seventh limits. After you have completed all the seven limits, you will enter the Second State and be able to cultivate the eighth limit. Then you will welcome the first breakthrough in your cultivation life, and ascend to the Second State."


    "And to break through into the Third State from the Second State requires you to cultivate all of the eight limits to Small Achievement Realm, which is more difficult. No matter in which state, the cultivation of the eighth limit is the most difficult. You will even die if you are not careful."


    "Then, to break through into the Fourth State from the Third State, you need to cultivate the first seven limits to the Big Achievement Realm. When you cultivate all the eight limits to the Big Achievement Realm, you will promote to the Taoisming State. After that, if you want to go further, you must cultivate all the eight limits to the Perfect Realm. At that time, we are in a special state, which is stronger than the world''s rare powerful ones in the peak stage of the Big Achievement State."


    "Why?" Curiosities sat in Wang Bugui''s eyes.


    "Because we have cultivated all the eight limits of the human body to the peak stage, and developed a lot of human treasures, which enables us to defend all the martial arts with our own bodies. There will be few who can hurt us, except for the real immortals; after all, there is a deep gap between the mortals and immortals." Yun Jinghong explained briefly, which attracted Wang Bugui very much.


    "What state will we reach every two limits? According to what you said, I think that we will be stronger than the humans in the same state. After all, you mentioned achievement, not a big achievement." Wang Bugui was very emotional.


    Yun Jinghong thought for a moment and replied, "Every time you reach a new state, and if you can cultivate to the Big Achievement Realm, in addition to your blood vigour, you''re able to become unbeatable in the same state. But there is no absolute thing. If you want to be truly invincible, you should be familiar with your martial arts, and possess the invincible heart of the world."


    He continued, "We called the four states as Prana Body, Prana Soul, God of War, and Saints. There is a special state after the Saints, and it is called the Human Emperor. It is when all the eight limits have been broken through to the Big Achievement Realm, to the Perfect Realm, with almost the power like a real immortal."


    "Why the first two states are related to the prana power, but the latter two aren''t?" Wang Bugui was puzzled.


    Yun Jinghong nodded, "Because we aim to train our prana power, bodies and souls in the first four states, then, there will be only a few people who can defeat us in the next state, so the name God of War is settled. When you achieve to be in the Saints State, there will be few who can defeat you. The other sects also respectably called their kung fu masters in the Voiding State as Saints."


    "The kung fu masters in the Taoisming State are called as Big Capables. In our sect, when you are in the Saints State, and have cultivated all the eight limits to the Big Achievement Realm, you can be called a Big Capable as well. And if you have cultivated all the right limits to the Perfect Realm, you will surpass the Big Saints as the only emperor of the Human Race, which is the reason why our sect is regarded as the Palace of the Human Emperors. There will be only one emperor in this world, and he must be a disciple of our sect!"


    Those words made Wang Bugui excited. As a human, he wanted to defeat the vampires. He knew that the Eight Limits could help him become the strongest human. However, he still had some doubts. He thought and asked, "After the peak stage of the Big Achievement State, one can become an immortal in the next state, and then why he will be weaker than the Human Emperor? If the Human Emperor is the strongest man, much more powerful than those in the Perfect Realm of the Big Achievement State, then why haven''t we become immortals?"


    Yun Jinghong couldn''t help but sigh, "Because the martial arts of our sect are so overbearing that they violate the rules of heaven, so we have to experience the catastrophe in every state. In this final arts era, the catastrophe has long been rare. Once it appears, it must be a very strong catastrophe."


    "There will be a destructive catastrophe when you''re about to break through to be the emperor. And it is said that when you''re about to become an immortal, in addition to the unimaginable catastrophe, there will be a disaster that specifically targets the prana power of our body. It has almost become a curse that we can be the Human Emperor, but never the immortals."


    "That''s it! Then is there never an immortal in the history of our sect?" Wang Bugui frowned unbelievably.


    "No. The founder of our sect is one. It is said that after he became an immortal, he could smash a planet under Taoism protection with only one punch. You can imagine how terribly he has developed his body potentials. However, since him, there are no more immortals in our sect, at most a Human Emperor a thousand years ago. He failed to go through with the catastrophe to become an immortal on the Yinghuo Planet, the Mars, and because of him, the only remaining life on Mars was extinct."


    "There was still a little bit of life on Mars. Maybe it would be restored in tens of thousands of years. But the catastrophe to be immortals will smash the entire planet. What a pity..." Yun Jinghong shook his head and sighed. Such a result shocked Wang Bugui. The catastrophe to be immortals was so horrible that its failure could even ruin a planet.


    "Now you have reached the Basing State and completed the introduction of the prana power into your body. I will help you to consolidate it, and then you can carry out the formal cultivation." Yun Jinghong refused to delay time and began to help Wang Bugui consolidate after his introduction.


    "But Master, you said that I was trained by my father and my body is strong. I already have a very solid foundation after reaching the Basing State. Why do I still need consolidation?" Wang Bugui was a bit puzzled. Yun Jinghong pointed at him so that the violent blood vigour emerged around him. In the middle of the blood vigour, there was a group of unusually bright red blood that contained a little golden light, which was the so-called prana power.


    Yun Jinghong pointed at the blood vigour, saying, "Though you have already introduced the prana power into your body, your Pellet Base has already been filled with the blood vigour. I said that we should fill the Pellet Base with prana power. However, your prana power is still too weak now, and can''t expand."


    "You now have two choices. One is to drain the blood vigour to the outside of your Pellet Base, so that it will not hinder the cultivation of the prana power. The other one is that I will help you to mix your prana power into your blood vigour, which will help both your prana power and blood vigour grow up together. But the second method has never been tried before. It is a new way that I created after combination with the efforts of the predecessors. Your father chose the second way, but failed in the halfway."


    "On the cultivation road, following the predecessors cannot always enable you to break through, neither will the innovation of later generations always mislead you. All roads lead to Rome. Using the first method, you will have full reference; using the second one, you have to create your own road. Whichever you choose is a good way to go. It''s up to you."


    Wang Bugui thought for a while and said, "I chose to integrate the prana power into my blood. Blood Hunting is my root. I don''t want to give up. I want to cultivate both at the same time."


    "Well, although you have chosen a road that no one walks, it is still a bright way. As for what state you can get, it depends on your own fate. As my prediction, you will become the world''s top Saints when all your blood becomes golden. And when the golden blood returns red again, you will be the Human Emperor. However, this road is hard to walk, and you must stick to your heart. Alright, now let me help you integrate the prana power into your blood. The process will be a little bit painful, and hold on." Yun Jinghong said.


    "Okay, come on!" Wang Bugui answered firmly. Yun Jinghong nodded, went forward and resort to a martial art. His whole body was golden, and the innate prana power rushed out of his body. His prana power was very powerful, like a golden dragon straight into the sky. Yun Jinghong quickly gestured to introduce his prana power into Wang Bugui''s blood, helping the latter''s prana power in his Blood Sea mix into his blood.


    "Oh! Ah!" Wang Bugui shouted in pain. His body seemed to be stabbed by thousands of swords. The more prana power in his body, the more pain he got.


    "Hold on!"


    Wang Bugui bit his teeth to endure, and his gums had already bled. The blue veins on his head were like snakes. His blood vessels could be seen clearly. His skin even began to crack!


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Wang Bugui could clearly hear the sound of his sternum''s breaking, and his consciousness began to be a bit fuzzy. His eyes were like to be covered with yarn, and his clothes had already been damp with sweat.


    "No, I can''t fall. Ah..." Wang Bugui gasped. He was very weak but still held on. His hands were already numb, and the knuckles were white. There were constant cracks emerging on his whole body, and his bones were beginning to break.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Bugui lost his consciousness and squatted on the ground, but he still tried to persist and did not fall. He was trembling. His blood almost spread all over his body, and the prana power was almost integrated into his blood.


    "Just one second! Bugui, hold on!" Yun Jinghong''s added power at the final moment. Suddenly, the golden light doubled, and the last prana power like a pearl followed the front power like a mad dragon to mix slowly in Wang Bugui''s blood.


    "Puff!" Wang Bugui spat out a large amount of blood. At this time, the violent smashing prana power turned into a small dragon, and mixed in the blood of Wang Bugui.


    The mixture finished, and Wang Bugui entirely lost his consciousness and slowly fell down. Yun Jinghong reached out his hands and grabbed him. Then he took out a bottle of liquid. After opening it, the fragrance of the herbs overwhelmed, and the grass on the ground began to produce flowers. It could be thought that this treasure liquid had the magic effect of making creatures.


    Yun Jinghong helped Wang Bugui to drink the liquid, and then resorted to the martial art and to improve the efficiency of the liquid. He introduced the surrounding natural auras into Wang Bugui. Bright and colorful lights began to appear on his body, removing the broken bones violently and regenerating new bones at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flesh of his body was also slowly smashed, and regenerated into a stronger one. Wang Bugui was reborn completely around the magical lights. And there was a touch of gold in his blood.


    "Poor guy. You have to suffer such a violent way to reinvent you at such a young age. Forgive me. This bottle of the only Yuqing Magical Liquid in the world can only be used in this way to maximize its effectiveness to help you create a real treasure body." Watching the peacefully lying Wang Bugui, Yun Jinghong was embarrassed but very pleased.


    The Emperor of Heaven was named Yuqing among them three brothers, and this magical liquid was named after him, which showed its rare preciousness in the world. Then, Yun Jinghong put Wang Bugui into a tub filled with herbs, placed the tub on the jade bench, and engraved a marital art array to gather the natural auras to heal him.


    Late at night, the bright moon in the sky sprinkled with silver, and the surrounding flowers and trees radiated slight auras gathering to the tub. Wang Bugui sat in it peacefully, and the auras were constantly sent to his Pellet Base to nourish his prana power and blood.

 Chapter 38 About Cultivation

    The sun rose, and the golden lights fell. Peace and bliss filled up the whole Yuxu Secret Area. The dew of the green wood fell on the jasper-like branches and leaves, and the two suspended mountains, surrounded by clouds and fogs, were more sacred under the sunshine. On the jade bench outside the Yuxu Palace, Wang Bugui woke up, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Oh!" The sun shone at his eyes, and he raised his hand to block it. At this moment, he found that he was soaking in a big tub. He stood up and stretched his body. All his bones creaked. He felt that his body was much stronger than ever.


    "Wake up? Put on your clothes and come with me. It''s time to teach you how to practice the Eight Limits." Yun Jinghong looked at Wang Bugui calmly in the distance. The latter quickly got dressed and followed Yun Jinghong.


    Yun Jinghong took Wang Bugui to the Cultivation Field behind the Yuxu Palace and began to teach the latter the Eight Limits. Yun Jinghong found two futons for himself and Wang Bugui to sit on, then he said, "Now let me explain to you what the eight limits exactly are. The first one is prana power; the second is force; then speed, acuity, explosion, feeling, body, and the last one is spirit."


    "The next one is always harder than the last one. There''s no need to say more about the prana power. You have already introduced the prana power into your body and reached the Basing State. When you are in the Prana Body State, it''s good enough for you to make your blood all over your body golden more with the growth of the prana power. As for the second one force, we need to cultivate our strength to the limit of the human. In the early stage of the Prana Body State, one punch is 1,500 kilograms heavy, in the medium stage, 3,000 kilograms, in the late stage, 4,500 kilograms, and in the Perfect Realm, 5,000 kilograms.


    "When you come to the Prana Soul State, you are a little bit achieved, and as for how many kilograms your punch is, it depends on your own fate. But I hope, at that time, your punch can weight 50,000 kilograms so that when you are in the Saints State, your punch will be more powerful. When your father was in the Prana Soul State, his punch was only 45,000 kilograms heavy. You are more talented than him, so the 50,000 kilograms should not be a problem."


    "50,000 kilograms? A punch of 50 tons? That can pull up Big Ben as a stick! Is it still human strength?" Wang Bugui surprised.


    "Don''t look down human beings. The cultivators believe a human body is a universe itself. How important can 50 tons be for the universe? The ancient cultivators had records that in the State of returning to the void, one is capable to move mountains and seas. How heavy is a mountain? As for the true immortals, they can crush a planet with a fist. Compared with that, the 50 tons is nothing."


    "Kid, you see the so-called strongest human beings abroad. Although they own power comparable to the Saints, they have not developed much human potential. You Blood Hunter and Seraph Knight are only developed to about 30%." Yun Jinghong was clam, but Wang Bugui was shocked beside him.


    Neglecting Wang Bugui''s shock, Yun Jinghong continued, "The third limit speed requires you to increase your speed of all aspects. The speed of movement, the speed of the move must be too fast to be invisible. It''s good enough that you can be 3 times faster than you do now when you are in the early stage of the Prana Body State, then in the medium stage 5 times faster, in the late stage 7 times, and in the Perfect Realm nine times."


    "When you are in the State of God of War, you''re supposed to move at a speed that can reach the speed of sound, and it''s best to be supersonic. When in the Saints State, you''re supposed to be close to 3 times faster than the speed of sound."


    Wang Bugui got a blank face. Supersonic? In other words, he must have the same speed as a normal pistol bullet, whenever he was punching or kicking. No wonder his father''s punch was so destructive.


    "Supersonic speed is not enough?! 3 times?" "Are you saying that the speed of my shot is faster than the speed of a sniper rifle?" Wang Bugui''s face was full of doubts. Yun Jinghong faintly glanced at him, and said, "I only require speed, and did not ask for strength before the fifth limit explosion. You can''t kill your powerful demon enemies with only fast speed. Without your strength, your blows are not as fast as their recovery."


    Wang Bugui agreed to those words. After all, only Wang Xuanming could have a tie with the Infantes. Even his father had to spend a long time killing an Infante considering his punch force and speed.


    "The fourth limit is to train your agility. You can start cultivation this limit after you cultivate your speed to the Small Achievement Realm. At that time, you are supposed to move as soft and light as a ghost, besides to maintain the speed as well. That is mainly for your actions. It can help kill the sounds when you reach your own limit speed, and when you reach the Big Achievement Realm, you can go wherever you want in the world." Yun Jinghong said heroically.


    Wang Bugui recalled his father''s ghostly footwork. After he displayed all his strength, he and Dracula had a tie with each other, even if there was a gap between mortals and immortals.


    Then Yun Jinghong continued, "The fifth limit is the explosive power among the human body treasures. After your speed and force have been cultivated to the Small Achievement Realm, you can begin it. Before using the moves of the Explosion Limit, you should first spread the prana power all around your body to break the congenital limits of your body, which is what the modern people call Body Defense Mechanism."


    "This will ensure that your every move is a combination of speed and strength, but the price is that you will be injured as well. It is similar to the Universal Order, but the side effects are not so big. It only damages your body, not the prana blood."


    "It is called Extreme Heaven Explosion, right? I saw my father using it once." Wang Bugui excited.


    "Yes, the Kick of the Universe is also one." Yun Jinghong nodded. Wang Bugui clenched his fists tightly with excitement. He remembered that his father used the Extreme Heaven Explosion to heavily hurt two Infantes, and then resorted to the Kick of the Universe in the battle with Dracula to kill millions of the undead army.


    Yun Jinghong looked at him with a smile, saying: "The next is the sixth limit, feeling. As the name suggests, it cultivates the six senses of cultivators. After cultivating it to the Big Achievement Realm, in addition to the cooperation with the primordial spirit, your thoughts can cover a country, and you can predict dangers in a battle. The emperor''s thoughts can even cover a planet. He can predict all the actions of his opponent through the sixth sense, and even predict a corner of future."


    Wang Bugui remembered the last obsession of his parents in the small pendant. Presumably, his father had already predicted the future. Otherwise, how can he plan so early? Relying on their strength, even Dracula couldn''t stop them if they wanted to escape.


    Yun Jinghong continued, "The seventh, the limit of one''s body. The so-called body cultivation is to cultivate a supreme treasure body. We must constantly use various methods to temper our bodies, and baptize them to evolve into a higher-level treasure body. The current highest achievement of our sect is the founder''s Primitive God of War Body. Unfortunately, no one can reach that after him, and later it retired into the Undefeatable Body of the World."


    "Once you own the Undefeatable Body of the World, even if you are not under its protection of any martial art, it is still difficult to injure your body with spiritual weapons or forbidden weapons. If you resort to it, you will be undefeated, and nothing can hurt you anymore. Your body is like an immortal weapon at that time.��


    Wang Bugui touched his chin and nodded, recalling his father''s Undefeatable Body of the World. Even the full-strength Dracula couldn''t kill him, at most seriously injure him. The failure lied in the double forbidden arts.


    "And the last limit, spirit, is to cultivate the power of primordial spirit. The cultivation system in the world is different, but all are similar. If you want to live forever, you must strengthen your power of the primordial spirit, because a dead man can be reborn through his alive primordial spirit. To kill a person, the best way is to destroy its primordial spirit."


    "The founder of our sect has painstakingly studied the mysteries of primordial spirit. After knowing its importance, he emphasized it as the most important part of the Eight Limits." "The Method to Cultivate Primordial Spirit is one of the most advanced martial arts in the world. After you reached the Big Achievement Realm, you will gain the Soul of War Immortal of the founder, so that you can separate your primordial spirit from yourself to let it kill the enemy together with you."


    "When can I practice the final limit?" Wang Bugui''s eyes were full of urgency. He needed this martial art most because by achieving it, he could recover Hanae Chiou as the growth of the strength of his soul.


    "After you reach the Prana Soul State. You look so anxious, so let''s start cultivating now! Come with me!" Yun Jinghong shook his head smilingly.


    "Okay! I must step into the second state as soon as possible!" Wang Bugui jumped three meters high with a cry. Yun Jinghong looked at him and laughed out. Then they two left the Cultivation Field and began the first cultivation lesson of Wang Bugui.

 Chapter 39 The Limit of Prana Power

    Yun Jinghong took Wang Bugui back to the jade bench. They two sat cross-legged. "Listen, I''m now going to teach you a pithy formula named Golden Magical Curses of the Taoism. Cultivate the prana power with it." Yun Jinghong said. Wang Bugui was surprised, "We don''t have our own pithy formula, do we?"


    "Yes, we have, but it is based on that pithy formula. Besides, different sects related to Taoism have the same origin. All are aimed at pursuing to be immortal. What''s the difference?" Yun Jinghong explained. Wang Bugui suddenly realized, then nodded to sign he was ready to start.


    "Between the heavens and the earth, the prana power is the root of everything; After suffering countless disasters, my strength is proved; Inside and outside the three realms, Taoism is overweening; There is a golden light inside me, covering my body; You can''t see it, nor hear it; It contains the whole world, and is the source of myriad things; if you extol it for thousands of times, you will be the supreme; The guardians of the three realms as well as the five emperors will welcome you; The gods will show their respect, and the thunders will serve you; The ghosts and evils will be fear of you, and the demons will die in front of you; You are superior to the Thor; You are wisdom with the prana power; Come on, the golden light, come to cover my body."


    Yun Jinghong recited the pithy formula solemnly. Wang Bugui remembered it in his heart, then repeated it to activate the prana power in his blood.


    With the pithy formula and the operation of the prana power, a faint golden light began to appear around Wang Bugui, making him look abnormal, like a child of God. The blood vigour around him began to boil as well and was absorbed into his body along with the cultivation of the prana power. He felt that it was difficult to maintain the operation of the prana power. Once it was done, there would be signs of dissipating.


    "Stick to your heart! Cultivation is not a simple matter. You must let the prana power cover your whole body today. Don''t just rely on the pity formula. After all, your prana power has been blended with the blood, so that they will be cultivated altogether. The normal cultivation method should not be effective for you. Try to integrate with the surrounding world."


    Yun Jinghong reminded him. Wang Bugui began to try to communicate with the world. He no longer forced to run the prana power but maintained a balance to protect his upper body.


    His own soul was slowly feeling the world. He had a special sense when he just got there. He seemed to be a breeze, swimming above the pure land of the Yuxu Palace. Sometimes he turned into an animal, walking in the woods, or be a spiritual grass, rooting in the mountains to feel the surroundings quietly.


    Unconsciously, his prana power began to flow slowly throughout his body. Though the speed could be ignored, it was a rare progress. "He is truly amazingly talented. With the help of the pendant, he entered the vacant mediation so fast." Yun Jinghong whispered to himself. He turned around and walked to the distance, quietly watching Wang Bugui.


    As the Wang Bugui gradually fell into the mediation, the pendant around his neck radiated a faint blue light, spreading outwards, attracting the surrounding natural auras. The innate prana power and blood separated from each other and began to absorb the aura respectively, then spun to mix together. In this way, they continued to blend and separate, and the prana blood was growing little by little.


    Wang Bugui was concentrated on this wonderful cultivation, and he had a new understanding of the Taoism. Why could he integrate into the universe? That was because everything in the world had its own life. As the old saying goes, to see a world in a grain of sand. No matter the green mountains and waters, or the dust and flowers, they could all compose a world by themselves. The human body was a self-contained universe. Therefore, the cultivators could absorb the natural auras to strengthen their own universe. In this process, their cultivation base increased as well.


    The sun above the pure land slowly descended, and a huge moon was in the air. The Yuxu Palace was so close to the sky that the white jade plate seemed to be at your fingertips. Wang Bugui sat on the jade bench, and the little pendant was absorbing the power of the moon in the sky.


    The beams of silver lights were swallowed by the pendant like a bottomless cave. Even so, it still seemed to be unsatisfied. It emitted a stronger divine blue glow to attract the power of the stars in the night sky. This vision even startled Yun Jinghong in the main hall. Such beautiful scenery! The lights of the stars and the moon constantly fell down, shielding where Wang Bugui was meditating.


    The massive starlight and moonlights were led by the blue glow of the pendant into Wang Bugui''s body, and at the same time, the sun''s power absorbed during the day was incorporated into it. This was a vast baptism. The essence of the sun and moon and the starlight were surrounding Wang Bugui. He sat in the center, like the king of gods worshipped by all other gods, slowly blending these surrender auras around him into the blood of his body. But even so great spiritual power was not very significant for him.


    "This pendant has such a magical effect! Why haven''t I seen Xuanming using it before? Could it be that Bugui found its function only when Xuanming had left? No! If so, he shouldn''t wait till now, but use it when the prana power was mixed into his body. Did Bugui''s mediation activate it?" Yun Jinghong whispered to himself. He, in the main hall, released his spirit mind to watch everything in the Yuxu Mountain. The strength of this little pendant was incredible.


    This night, the dream scene on the Yuxu Palace attracted all the spirit beasts to the pure land, such as the birds with the blood of the Suzaku, the deer of the five-color deer blood, the foxes with nine tails, the little white tigers, and rabbits with the blood of the jade rabbits...


    They all rushed there with their water eyes widely opened. Those little guys were able to enter and leave the Yuxu Palace at will. They lined up in a row, sitting or lying, all looking at that place of endless godly radiance curiously.


    Later, those little guys ran to the side of Wang Bugui and looked at him. This kind of starlight brought benefits to them as well. Some of the lights poured into them. They remembered how to cultivate in their natural blood, so they noticed the godly lights could help them easily. Then they all closed their eyes and began to practice together with Wang Bugui.


    "Ah..."


    Wang Bugui did not stop cultivating until the late night. When the endless sunlight and moonlights around him was fully absorbed, he slowly opened his eyes. It could be seen that there were sun, moon and countless stars in his eye, but it only lasted for a moment. His clear jade eyes had suddenly found a lot of little spiritual beasts around him falling asleep.


    "What, what happened..." Wang Bugui''s brows knitted. He did not understand why his sleeping place had become the nest of those little guys after he returned back from mediation.


    "Haha, you have attracted the power of the sun, the moon and the stars here while mediating. These little spirits were also attracted to come here to practice around you. Since they didn''t sink into meditation, they fell asleep as the night got deeper. Tonight you can sleep with them, and maybe they will be closer to you in the future." Yun Jinghong stood in the distance and smiled.


    "That''s it. I entered mediation again, and the time is really a flick!" Wang Bugui sighed, touching his chin.


    "It''s good for you to be indulged in mediation, which is not easy for ordinary people. They even wish their mediation can last for hundreds of years. You are so lucky. You own a good talent and with the help of the pendant, it doesn''t take long for you to enter mediation after you begin cultivating. Only you can squander the time of mediation. Remember to meditate longer the next time. It''s more accessible to the Taoism."


    Yun Jinghong shook his head and sighed. He felt that this apprentice of his was really enchanting. He recalled his first mediation. He was too excited and almost rolled on the ground. But Wang Bugui could not only enter mediation repeatedly but also dare to squander it in the era of the late arts.


    But carefully thinking about it, he didn''t worry about Wang Bugui. With the incredible talents, the help of the ancient godly treasure, as well as the last pure land for cultivators, even if he was in the end era of the world, it was not difficult for him to enter mediation.


    "Alright, go to sleep early. You should practice the prana power limit every day, and I hope that you can fully mix your prana power with your blood soon." Yun Jinghong smiled with a sweep of his hand, then turned away.


    "I will not let you down, Master!" Wang Bugui screamed to show his determination. Then he saw the little spiritual beasts on his body and revealed a bitter smile. He placed some on the jade bench and fell asleep with some in his breast.

 Chapter 40 Endless Golden Body Manifestation

    "Chirp chirp..."


    Wang Bugui was woken up from his sweet dreams by the calls of a bird and opened his eyes to see a group of small spiritual beasts gazing at him, as if he was some rare species of animal. As he expected, the little animals had grown considerably closer to him, and it was the little red sparrow that woke him up. A qilin beast was in his arms, while a small jade rabbit lay on his head, constantly rubbing its forehead against him as a sign of friendship.


    Wang Bugui could not help but smile serenely as he looked at the cute and exquisitely fragile small creatures. He patted them on their heads before turning his attention back to cultivation, and they did likewise. He entered a state of enlightenment again after six hours of meditation, but it was not as meaningful as that which he had experienced yesterday.


    Even so, he managed to draw the auras of Heaven and Earth to wrap around his body, benefitting the small spiritual beasts as well. Wang Bugui would only take a break from cultivation when it was time to eat, and he could satiate his hunger by just consuming a few fruit from the Pure Land. After he was full, he would resume his training.


    He repeated this routine everyday, and every little progress he achieved became his greatest consolation. He did not find it boring, as there were countless voices supporting him in his mind, and they were his source of faith in his training.


    There were always five divine lights surrounding the Yuxu Palace, making it seem like a residence for immortals all the time. Wang Bugui had been training for a while now, and today, he was cultivating his Innate Prana Power as usual.


    As he channeled his mystical power, a gold mist began to flow around his body. His blood vigour began to expand and churn, and his blood vigour was already beginning to give off a faint golden glow. It was not very obvious, however�� his blood just seemed to be brighter than usual, as if it was constructed from molten gold.


    He had been training to increase his maximal prana power for half a month now, and he managed to achieve such progress because of his complete immersion in his training. Other than eating and sleeping, he did not allow himself to rest, and there were times when he could go for days without rest or food. He could already envelop himself in prana power, and he was now practicing to infuse his blood with it, with a little progress.


    "Master said before that I could become a Saint if my blood changed completely from red to gold. Even though I made progress in the blood from other parts of my body, I still can''t do much about the blood in my vital parts," Wang Bugui lamented to no one in particular. He tried hard everyday to transform the blood in his vital parts to a gold color as well, but to no avail. Now, he understood why someone could be called a saint after completely transforming all of the blood in his body to gold.


    The boy then clenched his fists tightly and stopped thinking about the matter. He had faith in the hard work he put in, and he was sure that someday he would achieve the breakthrough. He became one with the surrounding flora and fauna again, gaining a feeling for the laws of nature and Taoism, as well as that of pure divine power.


    "It''s really hard to train to meld one''s prana power and blood together, no matter how many auras are in use. He can''t really let them flow through his meridians properly, and they don''t really meld together after returning back to his pool of qi. Looks like I''ll have to use more wonder medicine to develop his meridians and pool of qi further." Thought Yun Jinghong as he observed the boy''s training from afar, frowning. He had led Wang Bugui on a different and unknown training approach that no one else had tried before, and it was an arduous path with uncertain results.


    He wanted the boy to meld his prana power and blood together instead of the usual method of concentrating Innate Prana Power in one''s Pellet Base to replace one''s inner qi and vitality force. It was something that no one had tried before, and if successful, the boy would be able to fill his pool of qi with his naturally huge blood vigour and Innate Prana Power, turning himself into a medium of Taoism itself as well as granting him a physique that was peerless.


    This bold way of thinking was born of the painstaking effort from outstanding talents and masters of countless generations past, but it was really difficult to practice it in reality. Their forebears had drawn out the vague outline for this method of training, but many later generations of disciples were stuck at the ''Emperor'' phase and suffered from their failure.


    The only person who ever broke free of the shackles of the ''Emperor'' phase met his end at the ''Immortal'' phase of training, and turned into a dead star after somehow involving a planet during his cultivation. Yun Jinghong''s master had also tried this pathway in the past, only to fail the instant he tried to breakthrough the ''Emperor'' phase. The old Tao master himself had also tried to cultivate his skills in a similar fashion but nearly died from the ordeal.


    Even Wang Xuanming himself treaded carefully when he was at the ''Emperor'' phase. He had endured many ordeals and had real hope of being a real Emperor, but unfortunately he died halfway through his training for the sake of Human Race. Now it was Wang Bugui''s turn, and no one knew if he could complete his journey through this path which claimed the lives of countless heroes in the past.


    Yun Jinghong considered the matter for a while before he strode over. He felt that he could pass on the new Prana Power training instructions to Wang Bugui. "Now that you''ve basic mastery over the use of your Innate Prana Power, you can begin practicing the Prana Power Mantra of Eight Limits."


    "This technique is known as the Endless Golden Body Manifestation. It''ll target your Golden Light Divine Chant and strengthen it further, and is the final hurdle to master your maximum prana power. Of course, you''re still unable to master it now, but the formula of the Unbeatable Golden Body Manifestation Chant can increase the speed at which you cultivate your prana power." "With your hard work and talent, I believe that you can figure it out when you reach the Prana Soul level." Yun Jinghong said. Wang Bugui immediately got up when he heard the old master''s words.


    "Is this the first esoteric skill I will be learning during my Tao training phase? Teach me quickly, Master. I''ll be able to master it very quickly!" Wang Bugui sneered, his jet black pupils flashing with undisguised joy. Yun Jinghong smiled indifferently but did not delay teaching his pupil the Unbeatable Golden Body Manifestation Chant.


    "Listen carefully to the chant! The Heavens grant you the gift of prana power. While you came from nothingness, your prana power will transform into golden light and meld into your body. There are six pathways for all living beings, and as long as the Tao and prana power flows within you, the latter will protect your body from most calamities. If you manage to control the flow of your prana power, evil and the desire to worship will cease to exist within you, while the golden and prana power will remain. Your light will illuminate 3,000 worlds, and you shall carry out the justice of the Heavens and rid the world of evil and demons. Save the world and bring fortune to the living. Prana power will then envelop your body�� this is the Endless Golden Body Manifestation."


    Yun Jinghong was emanating a golden glow from his body as he chanted the mantra, and he looked as majestic as an immortal who had descended from the Heaven. Wang Bugui committed every word to memory and began chanting as well. In an instant, the Innate Prana Power in his body surged and shot out, continually circling both of them as they chanted. Strange sights began to appear around them, and holographic images of ancient divine beasts, immortals and deities were formed.


    Pangu splitting the Heavens out from primordial chaos, the mythical Zhu Dragon of Nine Yings creating the world, Nuwa creating humans and patching up the skies, the 33 buddhas paying homage to Gautama Buddha himself, the immortals gathering at the Jade Lake, the dragon''s roar that shook the nine heavens, the immortal phoenix patrolling the six worlds, the Peng beast shattering the Heavens with a sweep of its giant wings...


    These mythical sights accompanied the rumbling Tao and ancient divine and unholy chants, instantly bringing master and disciple back to the distant past and time immemorial, when primordial chaos reigned. This was when the practice of Tao was at its peak popularity, and many talents had emerged. Many practitioners were confirmed as immortals, and many immortals overcame ordeals to become deities, thereafter taking residence in the divine realm.


    Wang Bugui looked at these strange sights of the past in amazement. He could not imagine how dangerous such a period was, what with so many powerful characters roaming the Earth. "What sort of golden age was that?" He thought. The projections did not remain for long, however. As the magic from the chant began to flow faster, they transformed into incredibly profound talismanic words that slowly circled in the air.


    "Use your blood and prana power to absorb all of the talismanic words into your body!" Ordered Yun Jinghong.


    Upon hearing his master''s instructions, Wang Bugui immediately channeled his blood and prana power out of his body, and the incredibly bright looking blood from his vitals started to condense within his pool of qi, as all of his blood began to give off a faint golden glow. He formed seals with his hands while waving them, invoking the potent magic of the chant. The talismanic words seemed to sense his summons and gathered toward his pool of qi.


    The chants of ancient deities and buddhas filled the air, as did the ear-splitting roars of various immortals and demons. All of the talismanic words were soon absorbed into Wang Bugui''s blood prana power, and a holographic image was produced everytime a word melded into the pool. The boy only finished absorbing all of the words after two entire hours.


    "These talismanic words are strong. I can feel the strength of my blood prana power increasing by a few times when I channel it!" Exclaimed Wang Bugui in surprise as he observed the shining talismanic words in his body.


    "These are the immortal words passed on from our founding father�� of course they have amazing properties. That said, you can''t invoke all of their powers yet. You should cultivate your blood prana power first, so that when the time comes for you to invoke the power of these words, your Endless Golden Body Manifestation will be undefeatable." Explained Yun Jinghong sagely.


    "Alright!"


    Wang Bugui exclaimed before resuming his training. He sat cross legged on the floor and began to cultivate his blood prana power again. Yun Jinghong shook his head and smiled in gratification as he noticed how much his disciple loved training. He then turned to leave so as not to disturb the boy.

 Chapter 41 Maximal Power

    It was yet another morning, and as usual, Wang Bugui could be found meditating and breathing mindfully while sitting cross legged on the jade bench. He had begun training the moment the first ray of sunlight hit him, and he exhaled the redundant qi in his body with every breath cycle. He got up only after an hour and slowly stretched his body. By this time, sunlight was shining upon every patch of Pure Land, and peace reigned over the place.


    Wang Bugui smiled confidently at the Sun, his smile looking extremely warm and bright even though there was a hint of devilishness in it. He stroked his pendant before beginning to cultivate his prana power and blood of his vitals. Two rays of divine lights were emitted from his body, one golden and the other red, the moment he sat down. They were formed by his Innate Prana Power and vital blood respectively.


    "The Heavens grant you the gift of prana power, while you were formed out of nothingness..."


    Wang Bugui chanted the words of the Endless Golden Body Manifestation, slowly merging his prana power and blood into one stream of fluid which looked like molten gold. It began spiralling, its speed increasing as the boy invoked the power of the chant, and countless talismanic words began to glow.


    "Ding��"


    The small, mysterious pendant swung toward the air on its own accord, giving off a bright blue hue as it drew a huge amount of aura from Heaven and Earth toward to boy''s pool of blood and prana power. Wang Bugui had gradually grew accustomed to the cultivation of his blood prana power after half a month of intense training, and he drew a seal with his hands before circling them in the air, absorbing all of the auras into his blood and prana power. The pool of energy condensed willingly into his pool of qi after his training was concluded, and his pool of blood vigor was gradually turning into gold. At this point in time, it was already giving off a faint golden glow.


    "Whew, it''s time to eat some fruits." Wang Bugui said to himself as he gazed at the Sun hanging above his head, before walking down from Yuxu Palace to the ancient forest to gather some fruit. The little spiritual beasts of the Pure Land followed behind him the instant they saw him leave the palace, as he always gave them a share of his harvest�� he almost served as their dinner table bell. They ran up toward him frantically, certain that they would get some food from him.


    "Oh! You guys have gathered so quickly!" Said Wang Bugui as he laughed and patted them, before leading his spiritual beast army into the ancient forest. The small red sparrow stood on his shoulder, and the small jade rabbit was sprawled on his head, while he hugged the small nine-tailed fox. A few other tiny beasts followed behind him, and he looked like the King of the spiritual beasts who had come out of his realm to look for food, with an army in tow.


    Wang Bugui spent about half an hour in the woods, and he was rubbing his tummy and smacking his lips in pleasure when he emerged. He held a few more fruits in one hand, and bid the small beasts farewell before walking back up to the Yuxu Palace. When he arrived back at the jade bench, he saw that Yun Jinghong had been waiting for him.


    "Ooh, Muster... yoo are back." Wang Bugui hurriedly greeted his master, but he was incoherent as there was still fruit in his mouth. He quickly swallowed them down before he spoke again.


    "Sigh, you''re a really good eater. Forget it, I''ve come to tell you that you can begin cultivating your maximal power." Said Yun Jinghong as he supported one side of his face with his palm.


    "What are we waiting for then, let''s begin immediately, now that I''m full of energy after eating!" Replied Wang Bugui loudly.


    "First, digest your food!" Said Yun Jinghong as he rapped his disciple''s head with his knuckles, causing the boy to hug his head and howl in pain.


    After another half an hour, Yun Jinghong brought his disciple before the huge waterfall in the secret realm. There was a white stone platform raising out of the water, and he turned to Wang Bugui after glancing at it. "We''ll now begin training at the first level. We''ll train the strength of your entire body. First, you''ll have to stand in pose below the waterfall for one hour. Then, you''ll need to try punching and kicking with all your might."


    "If you can''t stop the flow of water for three seconds, remain standing on the platform for one hour in the pose as if you''re trying to punch, before changing to a kicking pose for another hour. After that, resume punching and kicking as before. When you''re able to hit the water in the opposite direction for five meters, you can begin training for another form of power. Begin."


    He brought Wang Bugui directly below the waterfall after giving his disciple the instructions. "I can hit such waterfalls back against their flow." Wang Bugui said, his expression relaxed. His father had trained him in a similar fashion from a young age, and he had even got used to the force of the Niagara Falls waterfall.


    He saw Yun Jinghong smile indifferently, however. It made his hair stand and he knew something bad was going to happen. His old master waved his hands and used his golden light to activate the magic formation below the waterfall. The purple glow of the waterfall was instantly amplified and its force grew much greater.


    All of the water from it gathered into goblets that suspended themselves in the air above Wang Bugui''s head before they crashed down with amazing force. The force was incredibly great, and Wang Bugui steadied himself hurriedly before using his blood vigour to protect his entire body.


    "Slap!"


    "Wow!" Wang Bugui exclaimed. He felt as if a huge rock hundreds of kilograms heavy had smashed into him, and somehow he managed to remain on his feet, but he could not breathe under the force of the purple waterfall.


    "Haha, young hero, why are you unable to even maintain your stance? I thought you''re able to instantly force the waterfall to flow backward? How could a force of a 500 kilograms force you to nearly kneel?" Said Yun Jinghong, rubbing salt into Wang Bugui''s wounds. His disciple had not come back�� he had no idea that his master would use magic to increase the force of the waterfall, and had been badly tricked.


    Yun Jinghong, however, seemed to be able to read his mind, and continued, "You''re a once in a generation talent, young hero. I''m afraid that the waterfall wouldn''t be able to handle your might without the aid of a little surprise! Let''s see if you still dare to look down upon your training. This Purple Waterfall was created by our founding father, who used strong magic to condense an entire galaxy. It contains the power of 50 stars, and it will release different amounts of force in accordance with your capability."


    The old master''s words caused Wang Bugui to shake uncontrollably�� Yun Jinghong was obviously taunting him. At this point in time, however, the force of the Purple Waterfall was too much for him to handle, and he had no time to bother about his master.


    "Just you wait and see. I''ll make this waterfall stop flowing for three seconds within a few days'' time!" Wang Bugui growled, unleashing all of his fury on the Purple Waterfall. He struck with a Blood Sea Surge Fist, but there was only the merciless waterfall smashing down on him, causing him to stagger.


    Wang Bugui began his somewhat abusive maximal power training in this manner, but he would not stop even after suffering crushing injuries on his tendons and bones everyday. The boy was sure that training would get increasingly harder as he progressed through the levels, but he never considered throwing in the towel; he had huge confidence of being able to stop the flow of the Purple Waterfall for three seconds.


    Everyday, he spent half of his time training underneath the Purple Waterfall, and each time his training concluded when he was knocked off the platform by its unrelenting force. He would lay motionless on the ground and could only recover when Yun Jinghong fed him some of his miraculous medicine.


    "Now, do you know that training will not be easy?" Yun Jinghong asked Wang Bugui, who was sprawled on the ground.


    "Still... it''s still within my control. I''ll hit it back against its flow within these few days!" Wang Bugui roared as he lifted his fists. The Purple Waterfall acted as if it could understand his words, and a purple stream of water flew out, crashing into the boy.


    "Slap!"


    "Oh no!"


    The blow struck Wang Bugui squarely. He was instantly knocked back onto the ground and lay there like a dead dog. He lifted his head with much difficulty and his body shook uncontrollably as he stared at the Purple Waterfall, almost exploding with pent-up rage. He was most furious about the fact that the purple stream of water had been re-absorbed back into the waterfall after hitting him, and it was an incredible disgrace to him.


    "I forgot to mention that this Purple Waterfall was our founding father''s magical device and has consciousness. Even I dare not anger it, much less you." Explained Yun Jinghong with a faint smile.


    "Anything else you left out?" Wang Bugui forced himself to roll his eyes at his master, injuries be damned. He was sure his master had purposely left out such an important fact and wanted to have a good show.


    "Then I shall take pity on you and personally cook something delicious for you. Do you want Foo Yong in Water, Green Dragon Fighting Against the White Dragon, the Divine Maiden Dispersing Flowers or Jade Fortune?" Yun Jinghong sniggered.


    "Don''t think that I''ll fall for your devilish tricks. I''ll rather eat wild berries and fruits!" Wang Bugui shook his head violently, entirely rejecting his master''s suggestion. ''Foo Yong in Water'' was actually tasteless tofu soup, while ''Green Dragon Fighting Against White Dragon'' was green pepper fried with cabbage. ''Divine Maiden Dispersing Flowers'' was carrot and cucumber shreds stir fried with cauliflower. Finally, ''Jade Fortune'' was choy sum cooked without any salt.


    "What a pity, your master was really looking to give you a treat. Sigh, go feast on fruit if you wish. Remember to gather some old herbs from the ancient forest before you start training again, so that I don''t have to come to rescue you every time." Said Yun Jinghong with a wave of his hand before turning to leave.


    Wang Bugui sat up slowly and began to meditate and channel his prana power to trigger the effects of the medicine. In about eight minutes, he had recovered completely and roared as he charged back into the Purple Waterfall. His complete disregard for his health finally paid off, and the next day, he could finally stop the flow of the waterfall for five seconds.

 Chapter 42 Training with Stone

    From the moment Yun Jinghong told Wang Bugui that he could gather herbs in the woods, the boy began to train even harder. Each day, upon the conclusion of his prana power training, he would go into the woods to gather fruit and herbs. No matter how deep the herbs were hidden in the ground, he could find them, as the small spiritual beasts that were his friends had a strong sense of smell, and he sent them in every direction to search for herbs on his behalf.


    They would come back within 15 minutes with herbs that gave off strange fragrances and looked exquisite in their mouths, and Wang Bugui would give them marvelous fruit and berries in exchange, before bidding them farewell cheerfully and heading back to the Purple Waterfall.


    Wang Bugui lifted his head to gaze up at the Purple Waterfall made of a galaxy of stars when he reached its feet. He could sense the force of a galaxy of stars falling from the Nine Heavens just by looking at it, as if he was really amongst the stars himself. He gave a heartfelt sigh before charging back to the platform and resuming his training of holding his stance and trying to make sense of the principles of Tao.


    Divine aura was already encircling the Purple Waterfall, and combined with the additional divine aura from the Heaven and Earth summoned by the holy light from Wang Bugui''s pendant, the divine presence around the area grew so thick that it would not dissipate. Droplets of condensed divine vapor began to fall as Wang Bugui immersed himself in trying to unlock the mysteries of Tao. He opened his eyes suddenly after one hour and channeled the blood prana power throughout his entire body for an attack.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Bugui let out a huge roar as the blood vigour in his body surged, driving his Endless Gold Prana Power Fist.


    "Swoosh!"


    The huge ball of purple water above his head was struck by his fist and it stopped falling, before moving back up by about five meters, against the flow of the waterfall. It was the result of his training from six in the morning till midnight everyday.


    "After putting in 10 days of hard work, I''ve finally met the basic requirements." Wang Bugui muttered to himself at the foot of the waterfall. Yun Jinghong, who was observing from afar, nodded in satisfaction as he witnessed the scene.


    He walked toward Wang Bugui and appeared before the waterfall in an instant. "Hmm, you''ve met the pre-requisites. I can now tell you about the next training method."


    "I''ve been ready for this!" Replied Wang Bugui confidently as he smiled, exposing his huge white teeth.


    "Follow me." Said Yun Jinghong as he turned to leave the waterfall. Wang Bugui instantly leaped off the stone platform and followed suit.


    They arrived at the training ground eastward of the Purple Waterfall. There were a few square shaped rocks placed there, and each of them was about three meters wide. They were entirely black, and there were two rows of black jade rings nearby. Behind all of these were a few huge circular green stone slabs.


    "Each square stone slab weighs about 15 tons, and there are 10 of them. There are words inscribed on each of them, describing a magical formation. You can easily stack them one above the other and also reduce their weight to aid your training. If you which to achieve progress in each stage, you have to gain the corresponding amount of achievement in the eight types of limits. If you wish to step foot in the Prana Soul level, you have to at least achieve some progress in seven of those limits."


    "The method is to adjust the weight of the stone slabs, using the inscriptions, to a manageable level for you to begin training. The lowest you can go is 1.5 tons, and if you can shift 3 tons of stone, you''ll have been the early stages of your Prana Body stage. Shifting 6 tons will mean you''re at middle stage, while 7.5 tons means that you''re at the final stages. If you can begin to wield 15 tons of stone, you''ll have perfected mastery over the Prana Body stage."


    Yun Jinghong turned to speak to Wang Bugui. The boy''s eyes grew wide with amazement�� he had never thought that each stone slab could weigh up to 15 tons. "These stone slabs are not huge, how could they weigh up to 15 tons each? Could they have been formed from some magical treasure?" He asked.


    "Naturally. They were made from a stone our founding father brought back from a planet that bore huge gravity. He re-molded it into these stone slabs and carved the words into them," said Yun Jinghong as he nodded.


    "How heavy are these black jade rings?" Wang Bugui asked as he looked at the two rows of rings.


    "You still haven''t earned the right to touch those things, and you''ll only begin to understand why after entering the Prana Body phase. Alright, you should begin training. From now on, come here to practice immediately after you''ve finished your training at the waterfall. If you still can''t knock the waterfall upward by 10 meters within seven days, prepare to cry." Yun Jinghong said. Yun Jinghong hurried the boy to begin training, and Wang Bugui began lifting the stone slabs without any further questions.


    He saw that the numbers three to 30 were carved on each slab, and each number was accompanied by a paragraph of talismanic words. He felt around the inscription on one that bore the number ''three'' and pressed down with a little force. It gave off a faint white glow, and as he tried to lift it, he realized that it was 1.5 tons heavy.


    "Alright, I''ll leave you to it. You can decide how to train." Yun Jinghong said as he turned and walked back to the Yuxu Palace. Wang Bugui rolled his eyes at his departing master, feeling that Yun Jinghong was skiving, as he had not offered a single bit of advice.


    "Here comes a new challenge!" Wang Bugui thought as he turned his attention back to his training. He rolled his shirt sleeves up excitedly and began to move the stone slabs. He could not help but marvel at the profundity of Tao, as he found it amazing that a stone slab could contain so much mass. As Yun Jinghong had not given him any advice on how to proceed with his training, the boy could only attempt to achieve progress with the methods he knew.


    Sometimes, he lifted the stone slabs and sometimes he carried them on his back while he did squats. He even tried to lift them from a squatting position or did push-ups with them on his back, using any method he learned in the West to aid his training.


    Yun Jinghong, who was observing the child while drinking tea at the main hall of the palace, staggered, nearly dropping the cup of tea onto the floor. He had never imagined that Wang Xuanming had not thought his son the proper way to cultivate his power, and that the boy had been using the training methods of mortals up till now. "Seems like the boy is really a piece of pure jade that hasn''t been molded in any way." The old master thought, shaking his head as he walked back to the training ground.


    "Stop. I''ll teach you the techniques of training your maximal power, and you can use these to practice." Yun Jinghong said, instantly appearing before the boy. Wang Bugui got a shock and released the stone slab he was holding obediently, as he looked at his master.


    He saw Yun Jinghong''s hand glow with a golden light as his master planted a gold needle into his head. Instantly, an amazing training method appeared in his head. He then saw Yun Jinghong touch a huge green stone slab with one finger, and the inanimate object began moving and slowly transformed into a stone giant.


    "Follow the method in your mind now to continue training. If you make any mistakes, the stone giant will correct you. Aside from that, I want you to fight with it everyday after your training." Yun Jinghong instructed.


    "No problem, I''ll begin practicing right away!" Said Wang Bugui with a smile as he clenched his fists tightly, instantly turning his attention back to his training. Yun Jinghong then flicked his sleeves, turned and left.


    Wang Bugui controlled the movements of the stone slabs with his palms, according to the method imprinted in his mind. He changed his stance slowly and found that every stance was very unique. It felt like the motions of Tai Chi, but there was a forceful energy hidden in his movements. Sometimes, he moved like a dragon cruising in the skies, while there were instances when his body shot out like an enraged dragon emerging from the water. During his practice, the stone giant helped to correct a few poses which he got wrong, and it would not leave his side until he perfected those moves.


    Wang Bugui put all of his energy into the practice of his mystical skill, and this time, the pendant also aided him by giving out a faint glow. It helped him become more at one with Tao, eventually leading him to run through a cycle of his technique completely without making any mistakes.


    He eventually arrived at a stage where he could feel the surrounding space turn deadly silent, and everywhere he treaded turned into a black and white world where only his mantra and himself remained. The pictorial guides to each of his moves, as well as the essence of his mantra was inscribed in the space around him, and he continued channeling the power from his mystical skills in this colorless realm. Heaven and Earth became his canvas, while Tao was his ink. He used his body as a brush and began drawing down various amazing poses with each move he made.


    Wang Bugui gradually got used to the training method and he could continually display all of the moves by midnight, even though they still lacked some fluidity. He shut his eyes and continued wielding them in the training ground, displaying all of the unique stances he had learnt with increasing pace. He stopped for a couple of times in between but immediately began continuing from where he stopped each time.


    In his mind, the world had already turned into a background of an ink painting, and his moves were adding some details to it. He opened his eyes only after drawing the last stroke with his stone and re-entered the normal world.


    "What a profound set of martial art. It''s a pity that it''s already so late. I''ve heard that one can continue cultivation for a few days without rest after entering the Prana Soul realm, and I''m really looking forward to that. I''ll rest after fighting one round with the stone giant." Said Wang Bugui, reluctant to leave his training behind.


    He walked up to the stone giant and punched. Unexpectedly, the creature dodged his blow easily and countered with a powerful punch of its own, instantly knocking Wang Bugui backward. He massaged his bruised stomach and looked in surprise at the stone giant. He felt his emotions stir as he realized that the creature was using the same martial arts as his. It was even more well trained in the technique than Wang Bugui, and the child knew why Yun Jinghong wanted him to spar with it for a round before he went to rest every night�� the old master wanted to crystalize the fruit of his labors from the day.


    "Haha..."


    Wang Bugui laughed bitterly as he rushed up to engage the stone giant in combat again, and his ordeal lasted for about five minutes before passing the test. The creature retreated back to its original position and curled up. Its understanding of the mystical technique was far greater than that of Wang Bugui''s, and it was no pushover. The boy, however, had not lost heart. After all, it was no easy feat to pass the test within a short span of five minutes.


    Furthermore, he was pleased to spar with it as the process would only serve to enhance his own understanding of the skill. Wang Bugui dragged his tired body back to the jade bench and fell asleep the moment he lay down. The pendant began to glow after he was deep in slumber...

 Chapter 43 The Star Gate of the Purple Waterfall

    Divine aura circled around the Purple Waterfall outside of Yuxu Palace. A few tiny spiritual beasts were sipping water at the edges of the waterfall, and Wang Bugui was training his maximal power at its center. He formed a Gesture with his hands and took his stance calmly.


    He was surrounded by a faint golden glow. It was his Innate Prana Power, and Wang Bugui had gradually grew adept at channeling it. After so many days of practice, he could finally increase the volume of his blood prana power, and a small amount of prana power, the size of his palm, had condensed in his pool of qi.


    He looked incredibly majestic as the blood from his vital parts flowed around his body, with the aid of the prana power from his Pellet Base. He remained unemotional throughout, and his soul and spirit were gaining a feel of Heaven and Earth, while he tried to understand the meaning of Tao whilst maintaining his stance.


    He gradually opened his eyes after another hour of sensory training, his black pupils so clear that they seemed to see through everything. He gave out a clear, loud roar and began to unleash powerful punches on the waterfall above his head.


    "Ah!"


    Each blow forced the flow of water to rise in the opposite direction for 10 meters, and the water began to form into a huge ball. It crashed downward toward the boy, and just as it was about to strike his head, he leaped up and punched, causing the giant ball of water to fly 10 meters upward. Another few balls of water began to form and came hurtling down toward Wang Bugui.


    The boy leaped and knocked two balls of water back with his fists, before unleashing a series of kicks on another four balls. He continued attacking, but more balls of water were soon generated from the raging Purple Waterfall and flew toward him. He remained calm and fought against the onslaught with his repertoire of moves.


    The blood vigor, unleashed from every spot on his body, melded with his prana power and splattered the purple water surrounding Wang Bugui. The faint golden glow of his prana power encircled his body, and combined with the divine purple aura from the waterfall, he looked as though he possessed the overwhelming aura of a God of War who had descended upon the Mortal Realm.


    Wang Bugui ceased his fight only when it was noon and he went into the forest to look for some fruit and ancient herbs to satiate his hunger. He rested for only an hour, before resuming his training at the rock formation. He began by adjusting the weight of the stone slabs to three tons before using them to practice his moves.


    The various stances from the mystical skill''s pictorial guide began appearing in his mind again, and the surrounding training ground turned into a colorless world again. His body was a brush, and the stone slabs his ink, and he began drawing out a scenic ink painting.


    Once in a while, he became one with the moves imprinted in the space around him, as the endless mantras and techniques melded into his stances. He began to gain a better understanding of the mystical technique and gradually familiarized himself with the moves. Soon, he could run through an entire cycle of the martial arts fluidly.


    He stopped training his maximal power only when it turned dark, and his shirt was soaked in sweat everyday he returned back�� the sweat he wrung off from it was enough to fill a small bucket each time. He would then return back to Yuxu Palace, consume the effective medicine that Yun Jinghong had prepared for him, take a short break before bathing in herbal medicine. After that, he would dedicate his remaining time to cultivate his blood prana power.


    This day, Wang Bugui was taking off his sweat soaked top as he hurried back to the palace after training, sweat pouring from his tough, ripped body. He stopped suddenly as he passed by the Purple Waterfall and turned to look back at it, marveling at how spectacular it seemed, even in the night.


    What drew his attention was a set of profound and complicated carvings of a formation that had appeared on the white stone platform, something that he had not noticed before. He thought about it for a moment before striding forward to take a closer look.


    "Why are there magical inscriptions here? Could it be the doing of Master?" Wang Bugui thought with chin in hand as he stood away from the Purple Waterfall. If it was made by Yun Jinghong, he would have told him. He gazed at the mysterious inscriptions and noticed that they were carvings of a vast sky, the beautiful space decorated by countless of stars.


    "Buzz!"


    All of a sudden, a light began to glow brightly from the sea of stars, and a star gate was formed out of the light the stars gave out. It split the Purple Waterfall apart, entirely untouched by water. Wang Bugui walked up to it and slowly pushed it open, feeling as if it was calling out to him.


    "This waterfall was constructed out of a galaxy obtained by our founding father. Could there really be an entire galaxy behind this gate?" Wang Bugui muttered to himself as his eyes opened wide in amazement. He was very curious as to what lay behind the gate, and he removed the pendant from his neck and held it tightly in his hand. He made up his mind to investigate further. After all, he had the pendant with him, and he could cut through space to escape if need be.


    He stepped into the star gate without a further thought. The instant he stepped through the entrance of the gates, he was instantly hit by a vast sea of stars, as if he was in a small bit of the galaxy by himself. The pendant gave off a blue glow which shielded Wang Bugui, allowing him to acclimatize and breathe.


    He observed his surroundings carefully and counted exactly 50 stars in the skies. Every set of seven stars was grouped into a Big Dipper Formation, surrounding and protecting a gigantic star that shone brightly and hung above all of them. This star was known as the First Prime Star, and it was the most important one of them, as well as the Path of Humankind. There were various theories about it from different schools of thought, but most of them mentioned it.


    It could be interpreted as the flow of Tao in the Heavens was damaged and insufficient, therefore a portion of it escaped and became ''humans''. It meant that the Heavens were only part of Tao, and humans were the final component for it to become whole with Tao again. If any human could grasp this final component, he or she would gain enlightenment.


    There was also another school of thought which claimed that the missing component was Tai Chi, a force that existed long before the creation of Heaven and Earth. This school interpreted the missing component as everything that was borne out of Tai Chi. Whatever the theory, however, the influence of the missing component was emphasized upon, and Wang Bugui believed that this star was likely to be very important as well.


    "This is..." The boy muttered, completely shaken up by his new surroundings. The stars were as big as the moon itself, and the huge star looked as gigantic as the entire Earth. However, there was no form of life on any of the stars, and he traveled amongst them with pendant in hand, realizing that they were planets that had gone completely silent.


    Wang Bugui gazed at the solitary star rotating on its own accord, and felt that he was so tiny underneath its gigantic size, smaller than even a micro-organism.


    "How much power would it take to condense such a sea of stars into an object? Is this the power of a true immortal?" Wang Bugui thought, completely in awe of his founding father''s skill. Now, he truly understood the difference between immortals and mere humans. He also felt somewhat frustrated at the fact that his father had chose to sacrifice his life during the fight with an enemy with the power of a true immortal�� how determined and courage would it take for someone to make such a decision?


    Wang Bugui shook his head, deciding not to dwell on painful past events any longer. Just as he was preparing to climb onto the gigantic star for a look, the entire space around him began to tremble.


    The smaller stars shrank by about 70 percent, and the main star turned into a purple piece of land that hung in the void. This piece of land was so vast that it stretched for thousands of kilometers wide and its surface area was as big as the entire continent of Asia, so much so that one could not see the ends of its vastness.


    A purple palace was suspended in the air at its middle, and covered about one-tenth the surface area of a castle. The words ''Palace of Purple Clouds'' was written above the watch tower outside of the palace, and Wang Bugui was speechless as he observed the purple mist swirling around it. "Could there really be people still residing inside?" He thought.


    "Come into the palace, I''ll wait for you in the main hall." Came the crisp and pleasant sounding woman''s voice. There was a tinge of languidness in the lovely tone that she was using, and it seemed to have an demonic indescribable charm. A purple passageway appeared in the sky and dropped down to where Wang Bugui was standing.


    The boy began climbing up on the passageway, thinking that he should not turn down the woman''s kind offer. He was not worried about her trying to harm him, as he was certain that she must be the divine spirit that Yun Jinghong had told him about.


    He was pulled upward with great speed the moment he climbed onboard the purple passageway, and he zoomed past his surroundings, appearing in front of the Palace of Purple Clouds in less than a minute. He noticed a woman of incomparable beauty was reclining lazily upon the throne.


    Wang Bugui walked briskly into the main hall of the palace and made a sign of greeting by wrapping one palm over his other fist. "I''m paying my respects to you, divine artefact spirit elder!"


    "Haha, what an interesting young lad. However, your greeting should be more than that. You should follow the way humans pay respect to their kings and emperors," said the beautiful woman. Wang Bugui could feel that the power of her charm increased the closer he got to her, but he could not see her facial features clearly. He was sure that it would be incredibly wonderful to behold, at least not lesser than that of those women who could drive men crazy.


    "Haha, you''re teasing me, senior. I''m called Wang Bugui, and have just returned home after a long while. As such, I''ve never learned our traditional ways. May I know how should I address you, divine artefact spirit senior, or should I say�� Miss?" Wang Bugui asked as he gave a wide smile. He could sense that this senior was amiable in nature.


    "Wang Bugui, is it? This name... I''m known as Zi Yuxiao." The woman replied in her languid and charming voice. She seemed to have something to say about the boy''s name, but in the end she chose not to.


    "What a heroic sounding name you have. May I know why you''ve summoned me, Senior Zi?" Asked Wang Bugui with a faint smile.


    "Heroic... it''s about time you learned how to speak to a woman." Zi Yuxiao replied unhappily. She waved her hand before continuing, "Forget it. I summoned you so that I could take a look at your pendant. Will you lend it to me?"


    "Since you wish to take a look at it, senior, of course I''ll let you have it," replied Wang Bugui earnestly as he removed the pendant from his neck and passed it to her.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll not return it to you?" Zi Yuxiao asked as she received it from him.


    "I trust you wouldn''t do that, senior. No matter what, you''ve such power. Why would you snatch something from a junior like me?" Replied Wang Bugui with a laugh.


    "Hahaha..."


    Zi Yuxiao laughed demurely upon hearing his reply. It was even more pleasant sounding than the chirping of a yellow oriole�� a heavenly voice that could charm any living being. Wang Bugui, who was standing close to her, was nearly charmed by her laughter, by luckily he managed to hold onto his principles of Tao even with the pendant in her hands.


    "Senior, your voice is really something..." Said Wang Bugui as he wiped off the beads of cold sweat on his brow. He was very nearly intoxicated by it, and his hair stood up as he realized how close he was to fall under her spell. He then decided the maintain a safe distance from the beauty.


    "What, are you afraid of me?" Laughed Zi Yuxiao.


    "No, I''m awestruck by your power, senior. I believe not many people will be able to withstand it." Wang Bugui said as he stroked his head.


    "Humph, what a glib tongue you have." Chided Zi Yuxiao. She was soon captivated by the pendant in her hand, and her emotions, which had not been touched for tens of thousands of years, stirred a little.


    "Keep this pendant with you carefully. It''ll be of great use to you in future!" She advised Wang Bugui sternly before returning the object back to him.


    "Do you know about the origin of this pendant?" Wang Bugui asked her, his expression full of hope.


    "You''ll know in the future. Now''s not the time to tell you yet. It''ll be of great help in your training and it won''t be affected by the happenings in Heaven of Earth. You have to treasure it." Zi Yuxiao said.


    "Right. My training has indeed progressed smoothly with it by my side." Said Wang Bugui as he nodded.


    "Since it was fate that brought us together, let me give you another item. You''ll be able to use it when you''re creating your own artefact; a practitioner of Tao should have his or her own magical artefact." Said Zi Yuxiao with a gentle laugh. With a wave of her hands, a gaseous substance of black and white color appeared before them. A terrible power was contained within them, creating cracks in the space wherever it went to, as if the surrounding could not contain it.


    "What''s this?! This is pure power of extreme yin and yang, no, that''s not it. I''ve seen this power before, and it''s not merely yin and yang energy." Said Wang Bugui. He was perplexed, as the felt that he was somewhat familiar with the terrible energy before him.


    "Of course you''ve seen it before. This is primordial vital energy, and the Primordial Palm�� the secret skill unleashed by mastering the Eight Limits�� can generate such aura. Its destructive power is terrible and limitless, and it''s one of the best choices for making one''s artefact." Explained Zi Yuxiao.


    She then directed the primordial energy into the pendant with her hands, and there was no visible change in the object.


    "In this way, no one can easily notice that you possess such a power. Remember to never use it unless necessary. It''s hard to predict the hearts of Man, and you should know what the consequences are." She warned.


    "Thank you, Senior Zi. I promise you that only people I trust will know that I''m carrying primordial energy around, and I won''t reveal it unless truly necessary." Replied Wang Bugui as he thanked her profusely.


    "Alright. It''s not safe for you to remain here for long, I''ll send you back now." Zi Yuxiao said as she summoned the purple passageway again.


    "How can I contact you again, Senior Zi?" Wang Bugui asked. He wanted to know if he could return in future to repay the kindness that she had shown to him today.


    "Don''t call me your senior. You can call me Sister Ziyu, or just Ziyu will do�� ''senior'' sounds too old. If you really wish to come back again, I can give you a token that you can activate to return here anytime you wish." Chided Zi Yuxiao before passing a purple crystal to Wang Bugui.


    "Ha, thank you, Sister Ziyu. If I have the chance to repay your gift of primordial energy in future, I will!" Said Wang Bugui with a smile.


    "Fine, fine, you should get moving soon. I believe Yun Jinghong should be worried sick after being unable to find you anywhere." Zi Yuxiao replied languidly as she waved goodbye to the boy.


    "Right, see you again, Sister Ziyu!" Wang Bugui said as he waved to her as well, before turning to descend the purple ladder.


    "There''s finally someone who can take up your mantle. The last person I took notice of was a once in a generation talent, but he was born in the wrong time. I don''t know if the person I chose this time round will be successful. Furthermore, he was chosen by that divine object. I don''t know if that''s his luck or misfortune?"


    "In the era of the late arts, only one out of thousands will be able to truly master Tao. It was prophesied that the biggest disaster of our times will draw nearer during these times, and only someone who has truly understood the principles of Tao can save the world. Is this planet truly reborn, or will it wither? I''ve done what I could, now let''s see how this world ends..."


    Zi Yuxiao muttered to herself as she sat up on her throne and gazed at the direction Wang Bugui had disappeared in. Her charming voice reverberated around the halls of the palace, and it was still as seductive as ever, but a slight frustration had replaced her languidness.

 Chapter 44 Maximal Speed

    "Buzz!"


    There was a flash of purple light as Wang Bugui returned to the foot of the Purple Waterfall from the Palace of Purple Clouds. He could hear the crystal clear water crashing down again, and he turned to look at the stone platform. What had just happened seemed so dream-like now


    "Bugui! Where did you go just now? I couldn''t sense your presence at all!" Said an anxious voice, as Yun Jinghong appeared instantly in front of the boy, his eyes are full of worry.


    "Master, I''m fine. I was taken to Palace of Purple Clouds by the array carved on the stone platform." Wang Bugui replied as he touched the back of the head, laughing sheepishly.


    "What? You were brought into Palace of Purple Clouds by her?!" Yun Jinghong asked as he grabbed the boy''s hand. He sounded extremely uneasy, and he seemed to be terrified of Palace of Purple Clouds and Zi Yuxiao.


    "Yes, yes... Master, do you know Sister Ziyu?" Wang Bugui said, not really understanding why his master reacted in this way.


    "It''s really her!" Yun Jinghong replied, staggering backward by two steps.


    "What''s the matter, is there something wrong about Sister Ziyu? Isn''t she the spirit in our founding father''s artefact?" Wang Bugui asked.


    "She isn''t what you think she is, and she''s someone that even I can''t afford to offend... Bugui, go back and rest first." Sighed Yun Jinghong.


    Wang Bugui was full of doubts and wanted to continue questioning his master, but he could only return back to his quarters reluctantly after Yun Jinghong rebuffed all of his queries.


    "Zi Yuxiao, have you awoken again after several millennia? Did she take notice of Bugui''s great potential, and motive does she have? Could it be that even her power is not enough to withstand this calamity?" Yun Jinghong frowned as he muttered to himself before the Purple Waterfall.


    It has been a month since Wang Bugui came back from Palace of Purple Clouds, and the daily practice of getting up early and training till it was dark eventually bore him a little fruit. He would leave the jade bench at dawn and practice mindful breathing and cultivate his prana power at the roof of the Yuxu Palace. The spot allowed him to understand the principles of Tao more easily, and by this time, his Innate Prana Power was already as big as the size of a human head.


    The faint golden glow surrounding him had grown a little more dense as his hands gestured continually. He recited the Divine Golden Light Chant silently and channeled his prana power, causing it to grow as it absorbed the divine aura of Heaven and Earth. Even though his progress was incredibly slow, it was imperative that beginners keep striving and train harder, thereby allowing their strength to accumulate till they were ready to scale the peak.


    The blood from his vitals in his body began to grow gradually as well, along with his cultivation of his Innate Prana Power. This had direct effect on his blood vigour, and by cultivating both of them at the same time, he would become stronger on his training journey.


    If one observed closely, one would notice that the blood in Wang Bugui''s body was already beginning to glow brighter. The golden glow it emanated was considerably stronger, as if his blood was molten gold itself.


    Wang Bugui stopped channeling the Endless Golden Body Manifestation skill and reabsorbed all of his blood prana power. With that, the golden glow and auras surrounding him began to dissipate slowly into the air again. He opened his jet black eyes, and their amazing clarity gave him a divine quality. He then turned and leaped off to begin his maximal strength training, not wishing to have any delay.


    Wang Bugui held his stance underneath the waterfall as he pondered the true meaning of Tao. He remained motionless as the force of the Purple Waterfall, a few hundred kilograms strong, came crashing down upon his head. He no longer had to use his blood prana power to withstand the might of the waterfall, and used his toughened body to absorb the blow. He cleared his mind of thoughts and emotions, focusing on sensing everything around him in great detail.


    After one hour later, he began punching and kicking at the Purple Waterfall, as they engaged in battle. His first punch hit the stream of water back upward by 15 meters, and the waterfall reacted as though it had a consciousness of its own and countered, continually forming huge balls of water to smash into Wang Bugui.


    After an intense battle, Wang Bugui lay panting upon the grass patch away from the Purple Waterfall. Everyday, he would only stop battling the waterfall only after reaching or breaking through his limit. The Purple Waterfall could adjust the force of its attack in accordance with the practitioner''s own power, and Wang Bugui maintained his power at maximum level so that he could achieve the breakthrough in his maximal strength. After the battle was concluded, he felt as though all of his limbs had been broken.


    He sat up and began to meditate to restore his body back to its original condition, trying to figure out if Zi Yuxiao was controlling the force of the Purple Waterfall. After taking a brief rest, he resumed training again, this time with the giant stone slabs. He went to the training ground to continue his practice and by this time, he could already handle weight of up to 4.5 tons.


    He used the same extremely mysterious technique as before, only this time his training had become more intense. Each time he entered the colorless realm, the surroundings would begin to shake, and the tiny spiritual beasts absolutely loved it, as they would be knocked into the air every time Wang Bugui made the ground shake. As such, they would come scuttling over to the training ground to offer him encouragement everyday, and had become his most loyal fans.


    Yun Jinghong appeared when Wang Bugui was training, at about four o''clock in the afternoon. He signaled to the boy from afar, telling him that he could stop. Wang Bugui put the stone down and looked at his master. "Alright, I can see that you''ve already passed the test. You can begin training of the third level now, follow me." Yun Jinghong said as he walked toward the boy.


    He brought his young disciple to the foot of Yuxu Palace, and it was an area that Wang Bugui had seldom explored after going up to the palace, aside from the gathering of herbs and flowers. Yun Jinghong turned and used his magic to reveal a flight of stairs made of white jade which extended all the way up to the Pure Land.


    "Listen carefully. Maximal speed training is also divided into two phases. First, you have to run three laps around the Yuxu Pure Land, constantly maintaining your maximum speed. Then, you have the run up the Yuxu Heavenly Stairs. There are a total of 81 steps, and the gravity you will encounter will be increase with each step you take, especially the last ten."


    "At your Prana Body level, being able to run up three flights of stairs will equate to the initial stage of your training, while the ability to run up five and seven flights of stairs will mean that you''re at the middle and clearance stages. If you can run up nine flights of stairs, you''ll have come Perfect Realm in your training." Yun Jinghong explained.


    Wang Bugui gazed at the Pure Land before turning back to the heavenly stairs. "How would you know if I''m running at full speed or not? Can you feel it if I''m unable to keep up the pace and slow down?" He asked.


    "Rest assured, there''s an ancient magic formation left behind in the Pure Land that I''ve modified. Any practitioner who doesn''t run at full speed during training will be sent back to the starting point, and he or she will have to withstand the maximum amount of crushing force at his or her level for one hour. I wouldn''t worry about not hitting my maximum speed if I were you."


    "As for the jade steps, you can be even more assured that you won''t be able to climb it without moving at your maximum speed. It''s being controlled by the principles of Tao, and no matter how great your strong you are, as long as you''re not an immortal, most of your achievement in Tao will be stripped away, and you can only rely on your innate speed and blood prana power to ascend." Said Yun Jinghong with an indifferent smile.


    Wang Bugui''s face grew dark as he heard his master explain. He felt that Yun Jinghong was really being mean, and he became extremely afraid of the consequences of not maintaining his speed at its maximum during his training.


    "Remember, don''t step foot on the restricted area�� you''ll just have to circle around it. Fine, you can begin training." Yun Jinghong instructed his disciple before leaving the boy.


    "So, there''s a restricted area in this ancient forest..." Said Wang Bugui as he wrinkled his nose. He felt that his master was unconcerned about his safety, to be telling him about the forbidden zone only at this stage of his residency.


    Wang Bugui scanned the entire Pure Land before shouting. He began to sprint around its outskirts, and the speed at which he ran and the sound he gave out made him look like a lone wolf of the plains.


    Soon, however, he understood how difficult his training was going to be. If he slowed down for even a little bit, he would be sent back to the starting point, and an immense force would come crushing down upon him. He nearly turned flat as a pancake from the pressure, but still, he had to continue sprinting.


    Even if Wang Bugui could maintain top speed throughout the run, he would be forced to slow down as he passed through the ancient forest. Many times, he could see a flash of white light drawing near to drag him back to the starting point, and he would force himself to run through whatever obstacle was in front of him.


    There were even cliffs to be scaled by hand only, and if his hands did not move as fast as they possibly could, the flash of white light would come hurtling toward him again.


    His passage along the Divine Lake was even more tragic. There were controls set around it, and he could only scale the walls of the rock garden in the lake or walk across its surface. He was still unable to walk along stone walls, and his speed was not fast enough for him to walk across water. As such, he kept falling into the lake.


    The instant he fell into water, Wang Bugui could see the flash of white light coming from behind to wrap him up. He hurriedly swam away in freestyle, and could not even lie down for a rest as he climbed back to shore�� it was still following closely behind. After completing three rounds around the Pure Land, he flopped down onto the ground, unable to move.


    Soon after, Yun Jinghong walked slowly up to him and said, "Hehe, I was just testing you earlier on and didn''t teach you the technique to train your maximal speed. I''m really pleased, as your master, to see such results."


    "You, you..." Wang Bugui was extremely angry but could only curse the old man silently. "The teaching methods of this master are really unique. It wasn''t easy for Father to have endured his training. No wonder he is so skilled," He thought.


    "Don''t be angry, this is to better hone your will." "I''ll teach you the technique now, pay attention!" Yun Jinghong laughed, before infusing it into the boy''s primordial spirit.


    In the next instant, various unique techniques appeared in Wang Bugui''s mind. He sat up slowly to meditate and understand these incredibly profound martial arts, while Yun Jinghong channeled his qi to help his disciple recover at a faster rate. The pendant glowed slightly again, as it channeled auras to replenish the boy''s pool of qi.


    Wang Bugui opened his eyes after two hours and frowned slightly. The martial arts of the Eight Limits were really profound, and he could not completely understand any of them. He could also sense that he had not even begun to comprehend even half of the three skills that he had picked up.


    "Don''t be hasty. It''s already an achievement for you to be able to progress up to this stage. My advice is still the same to you�� do things step by step. I believe that you''ll be able to break through the Prana Body level within a year, with your talent and magic artifact. I wanted you to slow down so that you could build a foundation that no one had ever seen before for millennia."


    "Spend 12 years to build up and draw in your prana power, and another three to solidify your grasp on the Prana Body stage. This''ll ensure that your future will be smooth sailing."


    Yun Jinghong''s earnest explanation made Wang Bugui feel at ease. He believed what his master had told him after careful consideration. He agreed that it was truly important to build a solid foundation for himself.


    Wang Bugui gave a toothy smile and was no longer troubled by his slow progress. He had even found a way to console himself. He felt that his speed of progress was already that of a genius in the era of late arts, even his Sister Ziyu had claimed that he was a once in a generation talent. With the aid of the ancient pendant, he was sure that he could be truly powerful.


    "Ah hahaha..."


    The boy laughed confidently as he thought about it, and resumed cultivating his maximal speed again.


    Yun Jinghong did not know how to react to Wang Bugui''s quick change of mood. Eventually, he nodded in satisfaction before leaving the boy to his training. Wang Bugui became extremely excited and consumed by his training. He sprinted across the Pure Land, drawing the attention of his little spiritual beast friends who soon came out of hiding to watch him.


    Wang Bugui channeled the mystical power of his skill as he ran, causing his speed to increase considerably. Images of the moves kept appearing in his mind, and he tried to understand the meaning behind the stances and attacks. Even with the aid of the technique, he could not let up, as his maximal speed would only increase if he kept pushing himself. As he was unfamiliar with the terrain and preoccupied with learning the footwork of his newly acquired skill, he bashed his way through his runs.


    This could not keep Wang Bugui feeling down for long, as it was his nature to face any obstacle confidently, and his resilient character was also his biggest advantage. No matter how many bumps and falls he had during his sprints, he still got back up and continued. To become a practitioner of Tao was to go against the will of the Heavens, and if he could not even overcome such minor obstacles, what hope did he have of going against the Heavens?


    "Man will overcome the will of the Heavens!"


    The voice of Wang Bugui reverberated throughout the Pure Land. This was his life creed and answer to all difficult things he faced.


    He always believed that nothing was impossible to accomplish in this world, and that while most of one''s fate was pre-destined, there was still a little portion that was still up to one''s will and actions.


    This life line, if seized by anyone, would result in countless possibilities, as long as one put in the requisite hard work.

 Chapter 45 Trespassing into Restricted Area

    In the blink of an eye, more than one month had passed. Every morning, when the first ray of sunlight burst across the skies, Wang Bugui would ascend to the peak of Yuxu Palace and meditate, clearing his mind of thoughts so that he could sense the laws of nature around him. Just as he was cultivating his prana power, he would replay the moves of the three mystical skills he knew in his mind.


    After he had finished meditating on the roof of the palace, he would slowly open his eyes and they would turn from black to gold. His Innate Prana Power would then appear and slowly envelop his body. When that was done, the surrounding auras would also begin to gather around him. The various divine lights all around his body made him look like an immortal who had descended upon Earth after being banished.


    He got up slowly and re-absorbed his prana power, dispersing the auras surrounding him at the same time. The golden glow slowly dissipated from his pupils, returning his deep gaze back to its usual clarity. He no longer seemed like an immortal from the Heavens by this point. The boy would then walk toward the Purple Waterfall. His speed was so fast that he covered the distance of about 200 meters in less than three seconds.


    He would then begin the second phase of his daily training�� cultivation of his martial arts by withstanding the huge pressure of the waterfall. After one hour of remaining in his stance below the waterfall, he would begin attacking. At this point in time, each of his strikes could force the flow of water back up by 20 meters.


    He began to increase the pace of his attacks, and although the column of water only flew upward by 15 meters now, the speed of his kicks and punches were twice as fast.


    The boy immersed himself in his training beneath the waterfall, the sounds of water being struck resonating throughout the entire Yuxu Pure Land, attracting all of its inhabitants to look at his practice. They saw his blood prana power being unleashed, and each of his blows contained immense power. His fists had turned gold and were engulfed by his strong blood vigor. He struck at the waterfall, which had a force of thousands of catties, and not a single drop of purple water touched his body.


    He would practice in this manner until noon, whereby he would walk to the edges of the waterfall to meditate. He would not eat�� he had officially embarked on the journey of enlightenment and could already avoid eating cereals. At most, he would drink some dew water and eat the wonderful medicine Yun Jinghong gave him. He rarely ate the fruit of the ancient forest, and there was no way he was going to consume meat within the Pure Land.


    There was once when the desire to consume meat overcame him, and he tried to capture a huge bird that he had never seen before to grill. Before he could even touch a single feather of the bird, however, Yun Jinghong appeared and kicked him away before warning him that this was a roc that carried the lineage of the giant gold-winged rocs (albeit slightly), and that he would personally eat Wang Bugui up if the boy dared to consume the bird as food.


    He then tried to lay his hands on a strange blue creature, but Yun Jinghong punched him into the ground before he could even get close to the little beast.


    "Little fool, this is the qilin beast, a unique creature that carries the blood of qilins past. There''s only one of it left in this world. You''re really good at spotting! Let me tell you, don''t even try to touch any of the creatures in the Yuxu Pure Land!" Said Yun Jinghong in a huff. The boy could still recall the terrible memory of his master sitting on top of him and was afraid to even think about it.


    From that day onward, Wang Bugui did not dare to eat any creature within the Pure Land on the sly. He stuck to the herbs in the ancient forest, dew water from the break of dawn, and occasionally some of the potent medicine Yun Jinghong would concoct for him.


    After a short break, he would head to the training ground. It was as earth shattering as his battle with the waterfall�� he would swing a 4.5-ton-heavy giant slab of rock, causing the Pure Land to rumble and the birds to flee.


    After four hours of that, he would lay the huge stone slab down and meditate. His clothes would have already been soaked with sweat, enough to fill a bottle. He would channel his blood prana power to evaporate his sweat away before walking to the bottom of the Pure Land to begin his speed training.


    The Yuxu Pure Land was about one-tenth the size of the entire Kunlun mountain range, about 50000 square kilometers. After reaching the Prana Body stage, Wang Bugui''s speed had increased considerably, and would run around the Pure Land at full speed for about an hour.


    The ancient forest and Divine Lake in the center of the Pure Land took up much of his time. He did not know why, but he could feel that lately, the amount of gravity in the ancient forest had increased considerably, but everything within in seemed to function as normal. Yun Jinghong had also never mentioned that any gravitational field would be built. He decided to find out why at his second lap, confident that the white light would bring him back to his starting point if anything happened.


    "What went on here exactly?" Wang Bugui asked himself as he darted quickly into the ancient forest. No matter how hard he searched, however, there was nothing that seemed out-of-place.


    He plucked up the courage to go closer to the area near the epicenter of the ''gravitational field''. He found that the gravity there was stronger, and it was a little hard for him to remain in motion, even at entry maximal speed level. After sprinting for another few minutes, he saw a stalk of blood red ginseng which looked extremely potent. It was rooted into a cliff that looked as though it had been carved out with a knife.


    One whiff of its fragrance told Wang Bugui that it was of otherworldly quality. The flora which were within the radius of its fragrance grew more abundantly, but strangely there was no sign of any animals around them. Even the purple qilin spiritual beast, which used to roam about the ancient forest, did not seem to have come to this spot. By right, the creatures should have been treating this area as their paradise.


    "This stalk of blood ginseng must be priceless. I believe that there should be very good effects from consuming it." Said Wang Bugui as he looked at the bright red ginseng. He was lusting after it, and the daring of his youth overcame his common sense. He had already noticed that the spiritual beasts, with their acute senses, avoided this spot of the forest, but still he wanted to pluck the plant for himself.


    Without a further word, Wang Bugui channeled his blood prana power and dashed toward the ginseng. He had already came up with a plan�� as gravity would get stronger the closer he got, he believed that he could reach the middle of the cliff by sprinting at top speed to its bottom and leaping as high as he could, with the Endless Golden Body Manifestation to protect his body. He would then ignite his blood vigour and use his hands to scale the cliff quickly, grab the plant and then escape. If there were any accidents along the way, he would make use of the pendant to tear through space and flee.


    "Endless Golden Body Manifestation!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, his whole body shrouded by the bright golden light. He then shot out like a sharp, golden arrow, and just as he expected, gravity got stronger as he neared the area where flora was abundant. He suddenly realized the reason for this strange phenomenon when he noticed the words ''restricted area'' written on a stone table beside an old tree.


    "Damn, this is really a restricted area! The tablet was placed too deep inside the forest, and I missed it. I can''t care about this now. I have to act quickly!" Wang Bugui cursed silently. Even though he knew there was a possibility that he was entering a restricted area of the forest, he had not expected to actually be so unlucky. Now that the fact was before him, he could only keep his complain to himself and charge in. Since he was already in it, he might as well take back something useful.


    When he was halfway there, however, the pull of gravity doubled. His eyebrows arched as he put in all of his energy into channeling his gold prana power to withstand it, before igniting his blood vigour to increase his speed. At the same time, he invoked his mystical skill of maximal speed, and various images of different types of footwork appeared in his mind. They merged into his legs, increasing his speed even further. The cliff was only a few hundred meters in front of him, and he had to give it his best shot.


    "Ergh!"


    Wang Bugui gave off a muffled grunt as he met with a mishap when he was 50 meters away from the cliff. By this point in time, gravity had increased to about ten times its original strength, and he was nearly dragged back onto the ground on his knees.


    "Why did gravity increase by so much all of a sudden? Also, it''s not a gradual increase. This is too far from my initial expectations!" Wang Bugui gasped as he kneeled down upon one knee and supported himself with his arm, barely resisting the pull of gravity. He took a while to get used to it, and his brow was furrowed when he got up eventually, his expression incredibly serious.


    His speed under the influence of such strong gravity was that of a jogger, but the blood ginseng was right in front of him. If he went further into the restricted zone, however, the gravity might be even stronger. What could he do about it then?


    "I''ll fight through it again!" Wang Bugui made up his mind instantly. He triggered the Blood Ignition Technique for a short while and gave it a final shot. With a low growl, a small portion of his blood vigour began to burn, allowing him to break free of the shackles of gravity temporarily. He then sprinted toward the cliff.


    He reached the foot of the cliff within three seconds, but began to feel the effects of gravity again. He had no choice but to use up a little more of his blood vigour�� he was hell bent on obtaining the blood ginseng. His veins became visible and began to glow red.


    In this manner, Wang Bugui began to climb and bound up the cliff with his arms and legs. He nearly fell a few times after failing to grab hold of the cliff, but luckily he was able to make use of a set of footwork known as ''The Enraged Dragon Turns its Head'' to adjust his body position in mid air and return back to his previous position. Finally, he drew near to the ginseng plant and reached out to grab it.


    "Bugui, come back!"


    Just as Wang Bugui was about to succeed, Yun Jinghong came flying through the air from afar all of a sudden.


    "Master! I''ll be able to pluck it now. Wait a minute!" Said Wang Bugui as he gritted his teeth.


    "There are prohibitive measures placed on the blood ginseng. If you pluck it, you''ll be hit by the power of Taoism itself!"


    Yun Jinghong exclaimed, his expression extremely anxious. His warning did not stop his disciple, however, and just as he finished speaking, the blood ginseng was in Wang Bugui''s hands.


    "Boom!"


    Less than a second after Wang Bugui had plucked the ginseng, a loud sound came from the cliff as a huge gold sword came crashing down from the sky. The boy instantly turned pale�� the gold sword carried a force so great that he almost blacked out. Cracks appeared throughout the space which it traveled past, and it looked as though it was able to split the Heavens open.


    "Spurt!"


    A stream of gold blood flew into the air. Yun Jinghong arrived at the very last moment and used his own body to block the terrible Divine Sword. He did not stop moving after that, however. He hurriedly carried Wang Bugui with him as he retreated far away from the restricted area, but all of a sudden, a large seal appeared and trapped of them in it. At the same time, dozens of Divine Swords were suspended in the air and ready to descend upon them.


    "Damn, the more skilled one is, the harder it is for one to escape." Yun Jinghong muttered. He was seriously wounded from the attack earlier on, and was still coughing out blood.


    Wang Bugui was about to ask Yun Jinghong why he did not use his power of Tao to block the attack, but his master seemed to have read his mind. "It''s not that I don''t want to use my Tao power, but there are some remnants of immortal formations past protecting this area, and the spirits residing within them are still here. If I unleash my power, they will get angry and strip me of my Tao powers, no matter whether I''m the Master of Yuxu Palace or not!" He said.


    "What! Then, Master, you! I... Damn!" Wang Bugui spoke incoherently as he hugged his head and blamed himself for not expecting that entering the restricted area could be so dangerous.


    "Don''t blame yourself. This blood ginseng is priceless and maybe it''ll be useful. Perhaps your pendant can help us escape." Said Yun Jinghong as he thought quickly.


    Wang Bugui drew out his pendant and wanted to infuse his blood prana power into the artifact to rouse it. Before he could do that, however, a ray of purple light shot out within the pendant�� it was the purple crystal that Zi Yuxiao had given him. It gave out a bright purple glow and flew into the skies on its own accord. Strangely, the swords stopped moving when it noticed the presence of the pendant.


    What perplexed them even more was the fact that the swords circled around the artifact, as if they were conversing with it. After a short while, the purple crystal returned back to Wang Bugui and stopped glowing. The Divine Swords gradually dispersed, as did the magic seal.


    After that, rows of shiny golden words appeared on the cliff. "Bearer of the purple crystal, it''s said that you''re an exceptional talent of our sect. There''s another magical item here that will be more effective when used with the Blood Ginseng. If you''re truly unique, come back here after two months. If you dare to accept my test, I''ll reward you."


    "This is..."


    Even Yun Jinghong was amazed at the turn of events, much less Wang Bugui. It was evidently the work of the spirits within the formations that had survived. How could this have happened? Wang Bugui had trespassed into the restricted area, and not only was he not punished, the spirit even offered to test him.


    "Let''s go back first. Since the spirit has spoken, you can return after two months if you dare." Yun Jinghong said as he wiped away the trail of blood on the corner of his lips. He instructed Wang Bugui to kowtow alongside him to the spirits guarding the restricted area before turning to leave.


    "This was the tomb of that person, and the only spot where our founding father left an immortal formation behind before ascending to the Immortal Realm. Even the previous Human Emperor didn''t dare to step foot here, so why did the spirits allow Bugui to enter and even forgave my trespassing? Bugui even managed to enter the Palace of Purple Clouds. Could it be that..." Yun Jinghong muttered to himself along the journey back, causing Wang Bugui to feel puzzled.

 Chapter 46 The Fate

    Time passed fast, and it had been two months since Wang Bugui escaped from the restricted area. Now, the Ancient Forest and Deep Lake had already been covered with a gravitational field of up to a thousand pounds. Wang Bugui worked hard to cultivate during the period of time. Yun Jinghong also, for the first time, personally guided a disciple. He blurted out his own understanding of the three limits that Wang Bugui had learned, as well as the predecessors'', to lead Wang Bugui to a new road of himself.


    Being lost in cultivation, he finally got a small achievement over the maximal speed. Now, it only took him at most one hour to run around the Pure Land for three laps. Dressed in black, he passed the Pure Land like a gust of wind, and the surrounding things seemed to be retreating fast.


    He arrived at the Ancient Forest again. The gravitational field here was now failing to bring him too much pressure, but it just influenced his speed a little slower. He swept through tens of trees like a gust of black wind, and then bounced into the sky on an old tree.


    Meanwhile, he activated his prana power to spread all over his body, and released it all at the next stop, which enabled him to get to the other side of the Ancient Forest in a flash. When his agile dragon-like body landed, once again, he would rush to the distance with the help of impact. Just as he was three hundred meters away from the exit of Ancient Forest, he speeded up again, and dashed a hundred and fifty meters in merely three seconds.


    Suddenly at this moment, his muscles in legs instantly became a bit larger, and then tightened. Like a humanoid black arrow, he whistled through the forest in a blink, and arrived at the Deep Lake.


    "Boom!"


    He made a small pit in front of the lake. Brows knitted, he stared at the lake, and then close his eyes, releasing his prana blood.


    The gravity here was even heavier. When the prana power was all accumulated around his feet, he abruptly opened his eyes, and leaped out to the middle of the lake in an instant. However, the gravitational field could not drag him into the water. Instead, he released his blood vigour to get rid of the strict of the gravity, and became highly concentrated at the same moment.


    Just as he stepped on the surface of the water, he suddenly accelerated to the extreme and rushed across, causing a strong spray. Occasionally when his speed slowed down on the way, he would immediately heavily kick the surface of the water to bounce toward the distant Stone Forest, and then passed the Deep Lake without any other stops. What a quick improvement! A month ago, he had to swim to pass the lake, for he would fall into the water after at most two or three steps. But now he could rush across it.


    He maintained this speed and continued to run around the Pure Land, and stopped an hour later when he had run for three laps. He came to the Jade Stair to meditate and restore his energy, preparing to start the most difficult training of the maximal speed. Yun Jinghong had intended to let Wang Bugui start that some time later, but after returning from the restricted area, he asked Wang Bugui to train at the Jade Stair every day.


    Wang Bugui was highly concentrated to stare at the steps, and prepared for the challenge by mobilizing his prana blood all over the body. He suddenly rushed on it, leaving a strong wind. But his speed began to slow down by half at the first step. He managed to pass the first step under the burden of a weight of 500 kilograms.


    Then he moved on to the second step where he was subjected to a weight of 1,000 kilograms. He still got it passed at one fling. When he was at the third step, he suffered a weight of 1,500 kilograms, and he clenched his teeth, persisting to pass it. On the fourth step, the weight rose to 2,000 kilograms, which almost slammed him down. However, at the crucial moment, he utilized all his effort to get it done. But when he stepped on the fifth step, he was hit out of the stairs in only two seconds.


    "Ah!"


    With a bang, he slammed into the ground, spread-eagled and with gasps. To be deprived of cultivation on the Jade Stair was suffering, and to have such progress within two months was uneasy. He had moved one step ahead of a few days ago, and there were only five steps to overcome to reach the requirements of the medium stage. He cheered for in his heart and then slowly got up to meditate.


    "Now I have made the small achievement of the maximal speed, and I must gain the fate of the edge of the restricted area!" Confidence spread over Wang Bugui''s face. He determined to win the fate, and not to live up to Yun Jinghong''s injury for him.


    After mediation for an hour, Wang Buigui headed for the restricted area. On the way, he picked up a few grasses of herbs, ate two grasses, and then received the rest in his pocket. He believed that since the fate was good for cultivation, but then its test would be difficult. Facing with the incomplete array immortal spirit, even Yun Jionghong would suffer a loss. Wang Bugui knew that the test to prove whether he was a stunning talent would be a barrier to all geniuses, even if it was placed in ancient times.


    Therefore, in the face of such a test, he must be fully prepared with more than one final resort, and he must go all out at the beginning. The surrounding scenery slowly receded, and the old trees that caught the eye gradually became rich, and the gravity heavier.


    After dozens of steps, a stone tablet appeared in front of him. There were only two words engraved on it: Restricted Area. These two words were too scarlet and bright, just like condensed with a lot of blood, fresh blood still.


    "Good, you are here. Come to the cliff."


    Just as Wang Bugui entered the restricted area, a voice came over from the distance. He saw a light group on the cliff from afar. It should be the spirit of the array. Without too much consideration, he ran towards the cliff. Now the gravity here couldn''t hold him back. After these two months, he was unable to accommodate the gravity of all areas except for the cliff.


    "Oh, good, you not only adapt yourself to the peripheral gravity, but also the gravity of the cliff." The spirit of the array seemed to be gratified that the pendant''s words were not false.


    "I will definitely take the fate! Start the test now!" said Wang Bugui firmly.


    "In fact, my test is not difficult. As long as you can successfully arrive at the cliff top, you will pass the test. Let me see your ability," replied the spirit of the array.


    "You will know!" Wang Bugui said back.


    "Well, then here we go. The time limit is half an hour. Getting to the top of the cliff means you pass the test." The spirit of the array chuckled. As its voice just fell, a gold light was emitted from the cliff, and the gravity increased a little.


    "Ah!"


    With a shout, Wang Bugui resorted to the Endless Golden Body Manifestation as a protection, so that the sudden stronger gravity did not cause any obstacle to him. Then he tried his best to make a jump. The ground suddenly cracked and he jumped to a height of more than ten meters. But after nearly two seconds, a dozen beams of golden power suddenly appeared and rushed to him from all the directions.


    The number of beams of power was exactly the height of his jumping. Wang Bugui made punches to defend. He just tried to explore with his body energy. But after familiar with the power, he resorted to the Blood Sea Surge Fist to smash a few beams of the golden light, letting them disappear into the cliff. After that, he made continuous heavy kicks to kill the rest beams of power, and only one was left existing. Then he took advantage of the power to activate his prana blood, and perished all the golden power.


    "Boom!"


    When he leaped to a higher place, a golden heavenly sword broke out of the sky, and rushed to him in clangs with a strong sword power.


    The heavenly sword cut through the sky, leaving a golden rainbow. Indifferent, Wang Bugui calmly turned aside to escape, and grabbed the cliff rocks. The sword failed to hit him at first try, so it made the second attack toward his waist.


    "Sure enough, it''s not that simple!"


    Slightly browning, Wang Bugui flipped to avoid, and then mobilized his prana blood to resort to the Blood Sea Surge Fist. The violent prana blood smashed the sword directly. Then, he jumped to the cliff by the force of blood released. In just a few seconds, he had taken dozens of steps forward, and passed half way.


    However, the test was far more than those. After the half-way, a dozen of heavenly swords appeared, smashing toward him, which was almost an all-round attack.


    "Humph!"


    With a snort, Wang Bugui resorted to the magical martial art of the maximal speed. The moves and patterns spun in his mind, then he chose the most suitable one to display to escape the net woven by the heavenly swords. But still he didn''t manage to avoid a few handles of the heavenly swords, and took them all with his body protected by the Endless Golden Body Manifestation.


    Though lightly injured, he did not delay, and he continued to rush after taking two grasses of the old herbs. The gravity once again increased as he was about to approach the top of the cliff. At this moment, he used all his energy, going all out to rush to the top of the cliff.


    But all of a sudden, three black figures appeared in front of him. Two of them held a black sword, and another one a golden lance. They rushed to him one by one. He used the extreme speed to run the three-poles mystical skill, constantly changing his position to fight against them three.


    The two long swords smashed toward him from the two sides. Wang Bugui raised his hand, punching on the right sword, and then made a round kick to resist the left one. At this time, the golden lance blocked him in the air, taking the opportunity that he got no time to make attacks again to smash to him.


    "Ah!"


    After a howl, he resorted to the Blood Sea Surge Fist to resist. His fist hit on the lance and caused clangs. Then he turned to the swords. After several dozens of rounds, he finally smashed the figure, as well as his lance, with the embryo Break Heaven Fist. Then the figure transformed into golden light and returned to the cliff. But then, he was hurt by nine beams of sword power, and a black sword even embedded in his shoulder.


    "Come on!"


    Ignoring his injury, he grabbed the black sword on his shoulder, and resorted to the Break Heaven Fist toward the enemy. The enemy was also defeated and turned into black light, melting into the cliff. The last enemy was beaten within 10 strokes, he paying the price of blood also.


    Wang Bugui slightly browned, and after swallowing the last two grasses of old herbs, he gritted his teeth, continuing to climb the cliff. There must be more difficult obstacles in the last distance. However, he couldn''t hold on gradually. Excessive bloodshed blinded him. He clenched the rock wall and shook his head to wake himself.


    "Only to ignite the blood can help me. No, I can''t fall down..."


    He was forced to use the Blood Ignition Technique. There were four levels of that forbidden art, according to which, the blood-burning speed and the exchanged power were gradually increased. This time he resorted to the second level. His body gave out red light, and his veins were visible clearly. The next moment, he slammed the cliff and bounced highly. Suddenly, he was only nine meters away from the cliff top.


    "Rumble!"


    Given the last few seconds, he was about to succeed. But at the same time, golden lightning appeared and hit on him. He began to cough with blood, and fell down the cliff.


    "No!!"


    When he fell halfway up the cliff, he roared out, bearing the pain, and mobilized his prana blood. Suddenly, a golden and a red beam of power emerged and knitted together, helping him stop falling temporarily. Then, he resorted to the Enraged Dragon Turns Its Head to change his position and return to the cliff. Though covered with blood all over his body, he didn''t delay a simple second, and immediately grabbed the rock to bounce out. At the next stop, he used all his strength to take three big steps for the final dash.


    Like a blood-stained golden arrow, he cut through the sky, and finally climbed to the top of the cliff. He saw a lot of purple flowers everywhere on the top of the cliff, surrounded by the purple aura. The spirit of the array turned into human shape from the light group and came towards him.


    "Very good. The heavenly thunder is such a catastrophe, but you have come over it. You got my approval in all aspects of your talent, perseverance and timidity. You can be regarded as an amazing genius," said the spirit of the array, smiling.


    "Haha, the fate..." asked Wang Bugui with a sigh of relief and vague sight.


    "Don''t worry, wait a moment," smirked the spirit of the array. Then it waved his hand, and a five-colors grass came out. Like a jade, it shone with five-colors radiance.


    "It is called the Dreamy Fairy Grass, a supreme treasure to train primordial spirit. Even in ancient times, the major cultivation sects would fight for it at any price. There is only one in the world, which was found before the God of War ascended to the heaven. Eating it with the Universe Spirit Blood Ginseng used for forging, you can get full quenching."


    The spirit of the array pointed at the Dreamy Fairy Grass, introducing, and then handed it over to Wang Bugui. He struggled to grab the grass, and before he tried to take a smile, he closed eyes and fell on the ground. The spirit of the array immediately sent him outside the restricted area, where Yun Jinghong had already been anxiously waiting for a long time.


    "Hey, Bugui!" Seeing his disciple covered with blood all over his body, Yun Jinghong quickly rushed to pick him up. Seeing a faint smile on Wnag Bugui''s face, and the five-colors fairy grass in his arms, Yun Jinghong felt both comforted and sad.


    He felt sad for the miserable life of his disciple who lost his family when he was only 12 years old, and now in great injuries. He felt comforted because his disciple had finally paid off in his daily hard work and had not lived up to anyone''s expectations, even gaining the recognition of the spirit of the array.


    "Don''t worry. He''s fine. This is just a must test for a really amazing genius. Take him back to take the blood ginseng and the fairy grass. When he wakes up, he will have completed the second full remoulds, and his primordial spirit can also reach the Second State."


    The voice of the spirit of the array came from far away. Yun Jinghong instantly put away his emotions, and took Wang Bugui back to repair his wounded body.

 Chapter 47 The Acuity Limi

    t


    On the jade bench in the Yuxu Palace, Wang Bugui was having a herbal bath with his eyes closed. The herbal liquid exuded a crystal purple glow, which was the essence of Purple Waterfall. There were dozens of millennium-old herbs and several strange medicines. This time, Yun Jinghong had taken out everything he can, almost half of the elixirs in stock. After all, this was the second time that Wang Bugui had tempered his body, during which, he had to experience soul tempering as well.


    There should be no sloppiness. Cooperating with the ancient prescript, those elixirs'' effect would be strengthened, which caused the flowers and plants at this jade bench to grow madly firstly, then wither, and lastly re-born. Even the aura was so dense that from time to time there would be purple liquid dripping down from the air. The pendant also awakened spontaneously, helping Wang Bugui absorb the natural aura to repair and temper himself.


    "It''s time to temper myself!"


    After an hour, Yun Jinghong took out the herbal liquid made from the Universe Spirit Blood Ginseng and the pellet made from the essence of the blood ginseng, and helped Wang Bugui eat them both. Then he gestured to help accelerate the medical effect. Suddenly, plenty of prana blood burst out from Wang Bugui''s body.


    After absorbing this pure drug power, Wang Bugui''s strength had skyrocketed. When he infected his Aura Sea, he found that it had already been 12.5% filled. The waste blood and broken bones inside Wang Bugui were all discharged, replaced with more powerful blood and more crystal and strong bones.


    His body bloomed with a faint red-golden radiance, like a god, which demonstrated how powerful his body was. In this case, in addition to anti-armor ones, no weapons could hurt him anymore.


    "Dreamy Fairy Grass, a dream of fairy souls!"


    Yun Jinghong made a sigh and smacked the Dreamy Fairy Grass into Wang Bugui''s mouth. Then, he mobilized his Innate Prana Power to help Wang Bugui swallow it. He even gave Wang Bugui some his own prana power, to melt it with the fairy grass in Wang Bugui''s body.


    The fairy grass gradually took work, and Wang Bugui''s forehead began to bloom with golden light. His primordial spirit was now swimming in his dream. He saw a fairyland in which auspicious beasts were flying in the air and fairy flowers were everywhere. In front of a beautiful pool, there were two words: Jade Lake. It was surrounded by various immortals who were enjoying the peaches and drinking the fairy nectar.


    Wang Bugui slowly walked among them. It seemed that all the immortals and the beasts could not see him. Along with the continual fairy songs, several beautiful immortal fairies were dancing. Then he dreamed of several different spaces, including the thirty-three Buddha world, the residence of the three heavenly emperors, and the primitive wilderness divine realm.


    Those worlds contained the truth of Taoism. There were even immortals and gods to discuss Taoism together. After listening to them, Wang Bugui got a deep understanding of Taoism. Everything he experienced in his dream was not like a dream to him, but like reality. In fact, that was the magical effect of the Dreamy Fairy Grass, to grow the user''s primordial spirits in their dreams to understand Taoism.


    Three days later, Wang Bugui woke up. But he felt like three years had passed, which was amazing.


    "Eh, ah!"


    Stretching himself and taking a long breath, Wang Bugui was full of spirit and energy after waking up. He felt that his body contained incomparably powerful strength, and that he was much stronger than himself a few days ago. He could clearly hear that his prana blood in his Aura Sea was rolling and rumbling. What''s more, he even felt that his soul had been sublimated.


    In great shock, he quickly closed his eyes to observe the soul of Hanae Chiou. Sure enough, her soul had been repaired a little bit, which demonstrated that the power of his primordial spirit had really been strengthened! Aware of that, he made a sincere smile. It would be not long to reborn Hanae Chiou, which was the best news for him who had lost everything.


    "You are awake." The voice of Yun Jinghong came from the main hall.


    "Master!" Wang Bugui put on his clothes at once and rushed to the main hall.


    Seeing that Wang Bugui was fine with more cultivation, Yun Jinghong finally relived and said, "Since you have passed the test of the spirit of the array, and acquired two grasses of the best treasure herbs to train your body, your cultivation base is already at the top in the world. And there is only one step left undone to reach my expectations for you."


    "Do I have to temper myself once more?" asked Wang Bugui, scratching his head.


    "The cultivation base I built for you spans the three states of the Basing, the Introducing Prana Power, and the Prana Body. There was no one like that among the predecessors of our sect. They usually stopped building cultivation base in the Basing State, or the Introducing Prana Power State at most. But they all died when they were about to break through to be the Emperor or an immortal. I think that is the influence of this method. So, we are supposed to act differently from them. I''m going to build a fresh new cultivation base for you with three times of the Basing State!"


    Yun Jinghong''s words were full of decisiveness. He had decided to put all his resources on Wang Bugui to bet that he would be an immortal in this life. If he won, their sect would exist forever in the world; if he failed, he would be a forever sinner of the sect for he perished the sect.


    "I will not give up to your expectations, Master!" Wang Bugui expressed his determination, and then start cultivating. It was better to move than to say.


    Wang Bugui was so active, but Yun Jinghong quickly took his hand, stopping him. "Wait. You can now cultivate the fourth limit, Acuity Limit. Let me pass the cultivating method to you. You have to cultivate it along with the Speed Limit."


    "Really? Can I? Please teach me now!" Wang Bugui turned to Yun Jinghong in excitement and placed his hands at Yun Jinghong''s waist, shaking it.


    "Well, okay. Loosen your hands first. Then meditate, and keep your spirit and soul," Yun Jinghong said and put his one hand on his head. While Wang Bugui, upon hearing these words, immediately sat down on the ground, and recited the Heart-purifying Mantra to purify his body and heart in the shortest time.


    Yun Jinghong also sat behind him. He swayed his hands quickly, displaying a profound martial art. Suddenly, a light emerged and flashed into Wang Bugui''s forehead.


    "It is indeed mysterious. And there seems to be a connection with the Speed Limit." With brows knitted, Wang Bugui was concentrated on understanding the martial art.


    "Those two martial arts do have similarities. They are a set of yang and yin. The Speed Limit is focused on the offensive, while the Acuity Limit the body move. They are inseparably interconnected with each other. When you achieve the Speed Limit, you are able to make lightning-fast offensive, a thousand hits in a flash; when you achieve the Acuity Limit, you are able to pass a thousand miles within a step. Agile and silent, you can roam in the nine heavens."


    The voice of Yun Jinghong echoed in the ear of Wang Bugui. The latter recalled the martial art of the Speed Limit in his mind, according to which, he began to cultivate the Acuity Limit. The Enraged Dragon Turns was the most common reversal step he resorted to on the cliff. It was also found in the Acuity Limit martial art. But different from the former, it was added with some new body moves to make it more flexible.


    After a long time of deducting, he found that there was a new name for that martial art, Traveling Dragon Returns to Heaven. Resorting to it, one could change his position in a blink, and back to the original position lightly and agilely. Then Wang Bugui continued to study the martial art, and found that the moves in the Speed Limit that involved in steps could all be integrated with the Acuity Limit martial art.


    "The two martial arts can be interoperable, but each has its own merits. Hard and soft; yin and yang. It is magical. Does that demonstrate that all the martial arts in the world are of one origin?" Wang Bugui was drunk in the learning of Taoism.


    "So, don''t be obsessed with bitterness. Why do we have to suffer hardships to cultivate? Those real genius don''t need hardships. They just cultivated while mediating. With the pendant and your talent, to meditate more in your leisure time, and even during cultivation is the best choice for you." Yun Jinghong smiled and explained.


    "Yes, Master!" replied Wang Bugui seriously.


    Yun Jinghong nodded, this disciple of his had been always faithful in keeping his words. Since Wang Bugui had promised him, he was relieved and left with satisfaction to avoid bothering.


    Wang Bugui stood up and began to study while performing. The small pendant once again bloomed in blue, attracting the natural aura to help his cultivation. He closed his eyes, constantly changed moves, and entered a miraculous state again as the deduction accelerated.


    The surrounding scenery disappeared quickly and once again he came to the ink world. However, this time, the land under his feet was a Tai Chi figure, and the tips of the two martial arts were printed on the sky. He, once more, took his body as the pen and the Taoism as ink to paint a picture of the Eight Diagram Tactics.


    He was very fast and sometimes very light. Step by step, sometimes, he was like an ancient roc, breaking the heaven by shaking wings, and flying nine thousand miles high; sometimes, he was like wind and clouds, idling around. After the completion of the Eight Diagram Tactics picture, ancient spiritual beasts such as real dragons, fairy phoenix, and rocs were painted through the ink of Taoism.


    Wang Bugui continually fought against them to deduce the martial arts of both the Speed Limit and the Acuity Limit. It took him another day. He was very reluctant to withdraw from this state, because the Taoism was so mysterious and profound that he even couldn''t figure out 10% of the martial art within this day.

 Chapter 48 Fate in the Divine Lake

    After mastering the martial arts of four human limits, Wang Bugui planed two days that were fully arranged for the following cultivation. Every morning, he had to cultivate the prana blood. The rest daytime of the first day would be spent cultivating the Force Limit, and the nighttime cultivating the prana blood again. The first day''s cultivation would stop until late at night. The second day was for the Speed Limit and the Acuity Limit. During daytime, he would practice what he had understood, and during the nighttime, he would continue to study the rest.


    Today, after Wang Bugui combined those two martial arts of Speed Limit and Acuity Limit, it was not a problem for him to run around the Pure Land for three laps, no matter which kind of terrain. The only difficulty was the spirit of the array. After he recovered, the spirit of the array had made the whole forest area covered with the gravity field, and it would become larger as Wang Bugui''s cultivation base increased.


    In addition, there were countless bans set in the forest. If he accidentally touched them, he would be taught a lesson. Even the grass and vines here were given strength. As long as he entered the Ancient Forest, there would be numerous vigorous ancient vines rushing to him, and the magical flowers and grass would take the initiative to attack him.


    Wang Bugui felt vexed about that. And what more terrible was that, in recent days, even the Divine Lake was set with bans. If he triggered them, he would be attacked by the various punishments. He had gone to the restricted area more than once to complain about that, but the spirit of the array denied they were set by it, and even tried to persuade Wang Bugui that one must be tempered before he took a great duty from the god.


    "D*mn it!" Wang Bugui snarled with his great anger. Within the first lap, he had already been attacked a lot of times. Even with the help of those magical martial arts, he was not the opponent of the spirit of the array. Why didn''t it make the entire Pure Land into a minefield? But the complaint was useless, after all, he was definitely not an opponent of the spirit of the array, so he could only try his best to endure its hell-style cultivation rules.


    Wang Bugui swallowed a grass of old herbs to repair his wounded body. Then, with a roar, he returned to cultivation again. As soon as he stepped into the forest, several shadows suddenly appeared and dashed toward him. They were nine jasper-like leaves of the Nine-leaf Orchid. This red orchid had nine leaves, and each of them could fly out to kill people like sharp knives.


    Wang Bugui immediately turned aside to avoid, and those nine leaves were almost pasted on his face. He just avoided the nine leaves, but was then blocked by the White Jade Flower. There was a ban among the flowers. If he couldn''t avoid the flower rain, he would be hit by the martial arts of the spirit of the array. Confronted with the endless flowers, he didn''t reduce his speed, and still passed through them like a traveling dragon.


    Thousands of the white jade flowers floated in the air. One after one, they all dashed toward Wang Bugui. His body, however, was as light as smoke, coming and going through the flower net. His moves were unpredictable. When he seemed to the left, but he was actually to the right; when he seemed slow, he was actually very fast. Those flowers couldn''t hit him. Just as he was about to get out of the flower net, several beams of power suddenly appeared in the air and clashed to him.


    Wang Bugui got nervous. The spirit of the array had changed the ban. No matter whether he could avoid it or not, he would definitely trigger the ban when he was about to get out. Fortunately, he was a cultivator with a faster brain than ordinary people. It would only take him half a second to come up with such emergency countermeasures.


    He released his prana blood at once, which forced him to turn left and avoid the attack of one beam of power exactly. Then, he made a flip to avoid the attack of another beam of power. But two other beams of power followed to fly to him. Like a flying swallow, he escaped from them lightly and elegantly. Finally, there were only two beams of white lights left unpassed. Not delaying, he mobilized his prana power to make a palm toward those two beams of power when he was about to land on the ground.


    He stretched his body, like a roc swaying wings to hit the sky. The two beams of power were also like rainbows, breaking into the air. When he and the two rays of white light were about to collide, he suddenly spun two turns, and passed through the two rays of white light at an extremely strange angle. Like a golden roc, he smashed through the sky.


    After landing on the ground, he continued to run. He would get out of the Ancient Forest after another more pass. He proceeded cautiously, but the ban of the spirit of the array was too secret, and he had suffered a lot. Now, his body was devastated by various martial arts of the spirit of the array, and his face was also covered with dust.


    "Whizzing!"


    Suddenly, there were dozens of vigorous ancient vines like pythons appearing and rushing toward Wang Bugui. He immediately jumped up to avoid. But when he was in the air, the ancient vines were coming to him in all directions.


    Staying calm, Wang Bugui jumped back and forth among those ancient vines. He was like a traveling dragon, rolling in the veins, or like a flying flower, dancing in this ancient veins array. He took advantage of those ancient vines supposed to block him as springboards. However, the veins seemed to be irritated, and didn''t just want to trap him anymore. Instead, they began to splash him, intending to injure him and then trap him.


    "Hey!"


    Wang Bugui shouted out loud, and quickly resorted to the martial arts of the Speed Limit and the Acuity Limit. It was not easy for the veins to trap him. His speed was improved a lot, and every time the ancient vines was a little slower than him. In less than three minutes, he completely broke through the besiege of the enraged ancient vines. At the next moment, he pierced into the sky like a sharp arrow, whistling out of the Ancient Forest.


    "Boom!"


    A strong figure fell on the edge of Divine Lake and left a small pit on the ground. Wang Bugui stopped here, looking at the steaming lake, and his ink-like eyes were full of waves. The degree of difficulty of the Divine Lake was second only to the Jade Stair. Fortunately, the spirit of the array had canceled the ban that without full speed, one would be sent back. So, it was still possible for Wang Bugui to consider countermeasures, otherwise it was really terrible.


    He resorted to the Endless Golden Body Manifestation, and then the Innate Prana Power burst out from his Aura Sea to cover him with a layer of golden divine robe. Even his hair was dyed into gold, just like the God of War, majestic sacred.


    Then he suddenly rushed out, and with a bang, a spider web crack appeared at his feet. He continued to rush out. He was so fast, leaving a long golden rainbow in the air. In a blink, he almost came to the center of Divine Lake.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Bugui roared in the air, because the spirit of the array had increased the gravity again. This sudden change almost made him fall into the water, but fortunately he quickly adjusted. With a burst of blood vigour, he dashed to the Stone Forest and jumped back and forth in it. After several leaps and flips, he had passed halfway. His moves were indeed elegant, and as free as a swallow.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Wang Bugui could be regarded as a master of martial arts. How could a simple comment good Lightening Kung Fu conclude his free leaping onto roofs and vaulting over walls? This was the gap between the cultivators and the mortals. To be with a little cultivation was at the height that mortals could not reach in their lifetime. Those cultivators known as masters were really the same as the true immortals in the eyes of mortals.


    On the last stone pillar, Wang Bugui temporarily stopped. The gravity of the second half way was increased a little. To pass through it, Wang Bugui had to burst out stronger prana blood. Suddenly, some faint red lights began to blend with the golden lights covered on him.


    That was the power of primordial blood vigour which had integrated with the Innate Prana Power. Wang Bugui looked like being made from red gold. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. At the next moment, his body burst out red golden lights. He rushed out with a momentum intending to go straight to the end.


    "Clang!"


    However, when he rushed out of 100 meters, the Divine Lake suddenly rioted. The mist on its surface disappeared, replaced with a dragon column rising into the sky.


    That water column almost occupied 10% of the area of the lake. Colliding into it, Wang Bugui was bounced back to the stone column. He looked at the water column in doubt, and was robbed of the ability to speak. It had never happened before; was it a new test set by the spirit of the array? After the water column vanished, a huge body slowly showed up.


    It''s hundreds of feet long body was covered by cold blue scales shining like an iron armor. It had four feet, and a dragon-like head. It had a pair of dragon horns as well, using its blue crystal eyes to stare at the person in front without a word.


    Wang Bugui recognized it was the Qilin, but he didn''t know why it became so huge. Was this one its father? Thinking of this, Wang Bugui got anxious. He once wanted to barbecue its son. What if he was here to take revenge?


    "Haha!" The Qilin made a sneer. Somehow, its voice seemed familiar to Wang Bugui.


    "What?! It''s really you!"


    Shocked, he was so familiar with that voice. It was the Qilin that he wanted to eat. When Yun Jinghong blamed him that day, it burst out the same sloppy laugher. It was that Qilin exactly.


    "I am Blue Qilin Sage, the lord of the Divine Lake. Kid, you bullied my son that day, and are you guilty of that?" The Qilin pretended to be august.


    "Don''t pretend! I can recognize your voice even if you''re transformed into another species. Don''t play tricks. Tell me your real identity, otherwise you won''t be fine in the future." Wang Bugui threatened it, and those words worked. After all, this king of spirit beasts was good at picking spiritual fruit. A lot of top quality spiritual fruit could be picked only through his ideas.


    "Don''t say that. I''m just joking to have a relax." The Qilin changed back to its original size at once, like an adult golden retriever. It came to Wang Bugui, afraid that he would not let the spiritual beasts to pick spiritual fruit for itself.


    "No time to chat with you. Quickly tell me what you got to let you become so big," Wang Bugui sat down and asked.


    "It was a Taoist method left by my ancestors. I have learned it under the lake all these days. What you see just now is called the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique. If I cultivate it to the Big Achievement Realm, I can be as high as the sky!" Proud, the Qilin raised its head.


    "Really that powerful? Teach me, and I''ll share the good things I get equally with you in the future." Greed filled up Wang Bugui''s eyes. He intended to learn such powerful divine martial art.


    "I can teach you. But besides the good things, I still have another request." The Qilin smirked. A divine beast, but looked very inconspicuous.


    Disgusted, Wang Bugui replied, "What''s it?"


    "There is also a divine martial art at the bottom of the lake called Dragon and Phoenix Knack. When you become a saint, you have to help me get it. It''s very important to our spiritual beasts. It allows us to return to our ancestors and to evolve to be the supreme true dragon and fairy phoenix. As long as you bring it to me, I''ll feel okay to let you be the king of the spiritual beasts!" answered the Qilin.


    "There exists such kind of divine martial art? Then why don''t you just ask my Master for help?" Wang Bugui was puzzled.


    "No way. There is a reincarnation mirror under the lake, which can reflect the past and present, even the future. The more powerful people are, the more likely they fall into it, and to the worst, they will be trapped in the illusion for a life. So only those under the Saints State can come to the bottom of the lake. And this dreamy experience will offer enough training for you to be a saint."


    "Even those in the God of War State will be easily got lost. The reason why I choose you is that you have the ancient pendant to protect you, so the success rate is high. On the contrary, if you''re above the Saint State, you will see more experience, which will maybe become a demon on your cultivation road. To the best, you will lose reason to be mad for a lifetime, and to the worst, you will be taken with life," explained the Qilin.


    "That''s it, then I want to go now," said Wang Bugui.


    "No. The reincarnation mirror''s difficulty lies in its test to the power of the primordial spirit. Your primordial spirit is stronger than the cultivators at the same state, but you''re still not qualified to take the test. I can tell that once you see the mirror, your primordial spirit will be burned out, and you will die." The Qilin quickly rushed to persuade him to calm down.


    "Eh! That terrible? Well, then I promise you. I will help you to win this fate before I become a saint. Then, quickly teach me the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique!" Wang Bugui was reluctant. However, he still listened to it, though he believed in himself that he could overcome all difficulties.


    "Okay, no regrets!" The Qilin reminded again.


    "I always do whatever I said!" Wang Bugui patted his chest to promise.


    Then the Qilin passed the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique to Wang Bugui. They two had chats and laughs, walking together. The Qilin had accompanied him to run until the last lap.


    It even cheered for Wang Bugui in front of the Jade Stair. They left together until he stopped cultivating. Yun Jinghong saw this scene and became confused that when they two were in such a good relationship.

 Chapter 49 The Explosion Limi

    t


    Wang Bugui had cultivated the Acuity Limit for two months. Now, given his speed, he was able to run around the Yuxu Pure Land for three laps within half an hour, and did not make any sounds while running. Dressed in black, he swept across the entire Pure Land like a gust of black wind. The animals here ran with him every day, but now they couldn''t keep up with him.


    Wang Bugui came to the Ancient Forest again. The blue Qilin found him and intended to run with him. However, Wang Bugui, in a blink, ran to about 500 meters ahead of it, just like a ghost.


    "This..."


    It stayed still and looked into the direction where Wang Bugui disappeared. Its blue eyes were full of confusion. But Wang Bugui was still rushing to the Ancient Forest.


    Suddenly, the vines in the forest moved. Dozens of the spiritual vines seemed alive, swaying wildly toward Wang Bugui, trying to tie him. However, Wang Bugui had been used to them. He resorted to the Acuity Limit martial art to speed up, and leaped back and forth like shadows in the dense net of veins.


    There were just shadows left where Wang Bugui passed. With only several flashes, he had successfully passed the spiritual veins. There were no extra movements and obstacles throughout the whole process, so smooth.


    Then Wang Bugui jumped up to move forward on the branches and leaves at the top of the tree, and even so, his speed did not decrease. There was a mass of gravity made by the array in the forest, but he could still run out of it lightly and agilely. He intended to pass across the Deep Lake in the same way.


    He came to the Jade Stair again, ready to rush to the ninth step. He released violent blood vigour, in the center which, the golden blood began to convey the Innate Prana Power to his whole body. His blood was stained with gold more, and his momentum continued to climb.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and two golden lights from his eyes pierced into the sky like two golden heavenly swords. Then, he began to rush to the stone stairs. He passed five steps without a break very lightly. At this time, he was under the pressure of six thousand pounds, but he did not fall down, which demonstrated how powerful his body had been. However, this was not over yet. He mobilized the prana blood, once again, to speed up, and struggled to move one step forward under the pressure of nine thousand pounds.


    At this time, although he was full speed, he also looked very slow, because the gravity was too heavy and he had little strength, in addition, his prana blood began to fade. However, he refused to give up, and with a howl, he pushed himself past the limit and burst out his final strength. Thus the prana blood that was about to retreat broke out again, supporting his trembling legs to climb on the seventh step. But only after three seconds he was beaten out of the Jade Stair.


    Full of regret, Wang Bugui gasped, lying on the ground. He thought that with the combination of speed and acuity, he could rush to the ninth step. But the gravity exceeded his ability to withstand, and he was forced to fall on the seventh step. Restoring strength again, he got up and began to meditate. At the same time, Yun Jinghong came over.


    He glanced at Wang Bugui and said, "You have already been able to move to the seventh step, which means your speed has reached the late stage in the Prana Soul State. But it is still far from the real late stage. We are pressed for time, so come with me to prepare for cultivating the next limit explosion." After speaking, he enlarged one of his hands and carried Wang Bugui to leave quickly.


    They came to the Immortal Hill on the left side of the Yuxu Palace. On this fairy mountain, there was stronger Spiritual Power lingering than the Yuxu Palace. A large variety of auras had gathered into colorful ribbons. Wang Bugui was shocked. Those auras surrounded the mountain. As Wang Bugui came in, he felt more auras and had some pressure.


    Yun Jinghong took him on and went to the middle of the mountain. There were many weird boulders and big iron blocks. Yun Jinghong stopped here and turned to Wang Bugui. "This is an ancient array. As soon as you enter, it will start. The stones inside are meteorite outside the sky, and the irons are also from outside the sky."


    "This array can be started by using the auras of this mountain to communicate with the heaven and the earth, and those meteorites will start attacking you once the array starts. I don''t ask you to break anything, and it will be okay to you to hit them all at once and let them stop the offensive."


    "What are the requirements for this time?" Wang Bugui asked, because every time the cultivation standards were different. He was now getting used to asking such a question.


    Yun Jinghong shook his head and said, "No requirements and standards. I will not give you any upper limit to cultivate the explosion, because the limit varies from person to person. The offensive of those stones will be faster and faster, and the impact will increase with time. So, be careful. If you ask for requirements, I hope that you can gradually break the rocks with cracks, and then you will be able to crush them in the next state."


    "Then I will set the target for the Perfect Realm as cracking half of the stone. Can I hit these irons?" Wang Bugui clenched his fist. He felt such a challenge was very interesting.


    "You can do that only after you reach the Prana Soul State. The irons have been sacrificed, and they are extremely hard. With the help of the array and those auras, they are hard to destroy. What''s more, in the evening, they will attract the power of the stars. If you''d like, you can have a try, and you will be given a harsh lesson."


    Yun Jinghong looked disdainful. His words made Wang Bugui felt that the ancient cultivators were really too smart. Let alone attracting the natural auras, they could even attract the power of the stars. That was totally secretive. At the same time, he threw back a disdainful look to Yun Jinghong, for his Master did have little confidence in him.


    "Alright, you can start now. Remember to go all out, otherwise, you will be seriously injured if you take one step wrongly. I will also inform the Zi Yuxiao. After you attack the water balls for a certain number of times, the offensive will be faster several times, and the number of the balls will double, so that you can practice strength while practicing explosion together."


    Leaving the sentence, Yun Jinghong flew away. Wang Bugui began to prepare for the battle against those meteorites.


    He resorted to the Endless Golden Body Manifestation, and the blood vigour in his body began to run and roll, arousing his fighting spirit to the extreme. At the next moment, he rushed into the battle with his fists. The meteorites sensed that someone broke in and floated up, releasing mysterious Taoism lines forward.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Bugui did his best to resist. He had to admit that those rocks are indeed hard. He suffered a loss colliding with them. He almost fell down. Then he rushed to the meteorite group. After a few back and forth collision, his red hands could not stop shaking. Not to mention cracking, it was difficult to stop the meteorites'' offensive.


    Later, he covered his four limbs with prana power, and burst out blood vigour to fight against the meteorites again. Refusing to confront with all of them, he chose to avoid those he didn''t want to deal with, and try to fight against some. Her cultivation was still low, so he couldn''t think about cracking all the stones. He must be focused on attacking some certain meteorites.


    "I can do it!" Wang Bugui performed the mystical skill to the limit he could control, and battled against the meteorites again with his teeth clenching.


    Taking a few steps, he quickly escaped the first meteorites like a dragon. Then he hit the meteorite coming toward him with the Blood Sea Surge Fist. They collided into each other, and a powerful energy field was released, which forced the meteorites that were about to be approaching to slow down.


    This full attack from him contained all the power of his prana blood, which could smash the one-meter-thick steel plate. But in the face of the meteorites, he could only stop them, without leaving any marks on them, which could tell how hard they were.


    In the next second, the meteorites flew toward him again. Wang Bugui browned to face up with them. His blood vigour broke out in an instant, temporarily blocking the offensive of the meteorite group. Then he locked one meteorite, and made an attack toward it. But this time the explosion of his blood vigour did not stop the meteorite for a long time, and in less than three seconds, it rushed toward him again. Those colorful shining meteorites flashed through the sky, one by one, just like meteors falling from the heaven.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Bugui snarled. The achievements of these months'' cultivation had been shown. His strength had reached 6,000 kilograms! When his strength reached 1,500 kilograms, his Force Limit would ascend to the late stage of his present state. The cultivation road was indeed difficult. He was regarded as the stunning genius and possessed the help of the supreme pendant, and thus, the era of the late arts would leave no influence on him. In addition, Yun Jinghong offered him all resources, and he got the treasure herbs from the spirit of the array to temper himself.


    Even so, none of his human limits had reached the late stage of the Prana Body State. How difficult would the following road be? And how difficult was it for the cultivators who were troubled by the late arts universe to break through?


    "Rat-tat!"


    Every time when his golden fist hit into a meteorite, a deafening sound would be released. The meteorites could sense the 5,000-kilogram power of Wang Bugui''s punch, so they would release stronger and faster lines. He gradually couldn''t keep up with the speed of the meteorites.


    The end result was that once he couldn''t keep up, he was immediately hit by several meteorites. Wang Bugui felt the blood in his throat, but he swallowed it back. After this round of cultivation, his hand bones were broken, his body was beaten with green and purple, and his face was deformed.


    "Puff! Hahahaha!"


    In the distance, the Qilin saw the plumping Wang Bugui and burst out laughs. He couldn''t help patting on the ground, and then even rolling on the ground. What more irritating was that it even brought the little jade rabbit with it. The white guy began to laugh with the Qilin; they two were even in the same gesture.


    "B*stard! Don''t, uh, don''t run. Let me catch you!" Wang Bugui was in great anger. His face was too plumping to speak, and he would feel painful when he was excited.


    "Hey, king, we are here to cheer up for you! It is not terrible to be shameful in front of me. But if Xue Yu''er goes back to spread that, you will lose your brilliant image!" The Qilin Pretended. Wang Bugui immediately ate two grasses of old herbs to restore his physical strength. Before the herbs were swallowed into his stomach, he began to roll up his sleeves, and ran after the Qilin.


    "Stop!"


    "I''m not a fool!"


    "Don''t let me catch you!"


    "No way. I''m never afraid of you!"


    The Qilin learned a Sichuan dialect, which irritated Wang Bugui more. The little jade rabbit saw this scene and began to roll on the ground to laugh again. In the end, the Qilin did not escape the pursuit of Wang Bugui, and was fixed on the ground by him to have a lesson.


    "What do you want to do? Oh no! Big brother, I''m wrong. Do you want to drink Coca Cola on my treat Be soft! And don''t beat my face!" The Qilin begged for mercy with Sichuan dialect, but that irritated Wang Bugui more. After the fight, the two were both squatting back.


    Before leaving, Wang Bugui didn''t forget to warn the little jade rabbit to not spread what happened today. The little guy blinked its big red eyes, nodded and patted its chest to promise. But the next day, the story had still been spread throughout the Pure Land.

 Chapter 50 The Late Arts Universe

    On the two sides of the Yuxu Palace, there was an ancient Immortal Hill floating in the air. The left side of the hill was often surrounded by colorful auras. Wang Bugui''s face was gloomy at present, and he was practicing hard in the array.


    Since the little jade rabbit went back to spread what happened when he was cultivating, almost all the spiritual beasts would gather on Immortal Hill to watch him cultivating. Then every time they saw he was beaten plumping, they would burst out laughs. It was another place for the little spiritual beasts to have fun. Of course, except for the Qilin, the chief criminal who would be fixed to the ground every time to have a lesson.


    "Rumble!"


    Everytime Wang Bugui collided into those meteorites, a terrifying sound would be made. Those didn''t know he was cultivating would think it was the thunder. He was protected by the faint golden prana power, and released a vigorous rolling blood vigour. He waved this fist to battle against the meteorites. Suddenly, some dazzling blue characters gathered into beams of light in the array.


    They emitted a lot of light, which seemed to make the ancient array alive with a variety of ancient and distant sounds. Sometimes the reciting of the Taoism bibles; sometimes the singing from the Buddhist monks, and perhaps the clearing bells or the melodious sounds of guzheng.


    Be carefully, and you could hear the roars of tigers, dragons, apes and phoenixes, which made people feel like they had come to the ancient fairy era which contained various tribes fighting for hegemony. That would be an incomparable great world.


    Those symbols and sounds led to the wild flying of the meteorites in the array, all of which rushed to Wang Bugui. He quickly defended; each attack contained all his power, blended with his exuberant blood vigour and the Innate Prana Power.


    He continued to struggle with the meteorites and wanted to crack them. However, those meteorites had been sacrificed by the capable, and own the help of the array and auras as well. Wang Bugui was only a small cultivator in the Prana Body State, and how could it be so easy for him to crack the meteorites.


    However, Wang Bugui refused to accept the present status. He was extremely strict on himself. He firmly believed that he could crack those meteorites with his current power. If his physical strength was unable to crack them, he would mobilize his blood vigour; if still unable, he would mobilize his Innate Prana Power; in the end, he even resorted to the Blood Attacking Art of the Van Helsing family.


    However, things would not always follow the hearts of the people, especially cultivation. Wang Bugui seemed to be wild, but he still failed to crack the meteorites even if he almost lost half of his life. He could only stop them at most.


    The harder he was, the stronger the power released by the meteorites, and by the end it had exceeded the limit of this state. When Wang Bugui stopped, his hands fully covered with blood had been completely distorted, and his legs had already been blurred.


    His body was also bloody, and even his bones could be seen. Due to his last few attacks, the meteorites send a counterattack beyond the state.


    His embryo Break Heaven Fist at the Prana Body State was weaker than the meteorites'' power at the Prana Soul State, so his arm bones were broken. In the following second, there were two meteorites attacking him, and he lifted his feet to resist. His calf bones were crushed. When he was beaten away in the midair, he was hit by another dozen meteorites, and four of his ribs were broken, so was his spine spinal column.


    Wang Bugui endured the pain and mobilized his prana power to repair. But the effect was slow, and he tried to open his mouth to let the little jade rabbit take out a few grasses of old herbs from him and threw them into his mouth. Then he ran the prana blood to accelerate the medicine effect. He would pick the herbs before coming here every day, because there was no time that he was not seriously injured after cultivating in the hill.


    He had been used to covering with blood on his limbs, but this time his injury was extraordinarily serious. All his limbs were interrupted, four of his ribs were broken, and his spine was almost completely broken. They were merely connected by the prana blood. He wanted to wail, but had no strength to make a sound.


    With his vague eyes, he could only see a blood-red world. Even though the herbs had fully taken effect, he still couldn''t stand up. Blood gradually lost, and he only felt that he couldn''t breathe. The whole world began to rotate, his eyes were black, and then he completely fainted. In the end, he was taken back to the Yuxu Palace by the Qilin, and he was cured by his master.


    Yun Jinghong sat next to Wang Bugui. Before the spiritual beasts took Wang Bugui here, he had at saw what happened through his spirit mind. Looking at this disciple who was quietly lying on the jade bench, he reached out his hand to rub the bloody forehead. His brows were slightly knitted. He was well aware of the efforts of his disciple. Every day when the sun just rose, he would begin to cultivate until the night fell.


    Since he started cultivating the explosion, he had been staggering back with wounded body every day. He had been remolded twice, and there were few bodies in the world that could compare with him. Why would he treat himself like this?


    But he was still full of self-confidence. Although he only had half a life every time, he still smiled and looked for Yun Jinghong to heal. Yun Jinghong couldn''t help but make a sigh. The responsibility that Wang Bugui had to carry was too heavy. His thin shoulders raised the hope of a whole family, the responsibility of guarding the important people around him, and the duty to save the woman he owed.


    A trace of sorrow flashed in Yun Jinghong''s eyes. Then his eyes were slightly moist, and his nose was sour. Such a genius like Wang Bugui should have grown up with countless honors, but he suffered such an accident during his childhood. He lost everything, and had to take all the responsibility on his own. With rare cultivating talent and the ancient magical treasure, but he worked harder than anyone else to cultivate. Yun Jinghong slowly walked over with a heavy sigh.


    "Ah, Master! Uh..." Wang Bugui woke up, and when he saw his Master, he was about to get up, but his body instinctively betrayed him.


    Yun Jinghong quickly raised his hand to stop Wang Bugui, and then got up to gesture, using his own Innate Prana Power to help him restore the prana blood he lost. He injected a large number of auras into Wang Bugui''s body with the other hand, to help accelerate the effect of the herbs, making Wang Bugui''s flesh and blood reborn. Injected with such pure prana power and spiritual power, he felt that he was much better. He also followed to resorted to martial arts to heal the wounds. At the same time, he recalled the battle and reflected his mistakes.


    "I''ve told you to not push yourself! Why to risk your life?" Yun Jinghong asked softly.


    "Having a wonderful dream until the noon, and then playing with the spiritual beasts on the Pure Land, I want such life too, but my time is not enough. I only have twenty years at most. But I just reached the Prana Body State. There was a true-immortal enemy waiting for me in the future, so I must work harder." Wang Bugui revealed a bitter smile.


    "You have done a good job already. I have been in this state for three years. The cultivation is getting more difficult in the future days. It will take nearly a hundred years to break through to be the saints. How hard is the cultivating road!" Yun Jinghong shook his head and sighed.


    "In the era of the last arts, you did not have such a treasure like the pendent, so is a hundred years still a long time?" Wang Bugui expressed his confusion.


    "You know, among those who are not affected by the era of the late arts, as for the talents, it will take them twenty years to be immortal, as for the medium-sized talents thirty years, and for those with few talents a hundred years."


    "In addition, there are gods, the ten ancient creator gods, and heavenly emperors superior to the immortals. What''s my rank? I''m just a cultivator who can''t even achieve to be an immortal. I can''t escape the fate brought by the era of the late arts."


    "Haha, Taoism, Taoism! Taoism contains not only success, but also failure. How can I be forever? How can I be immortal?"


    Yun Jinghong sighed into the sky. He didn''t want to give in. But how many people had been trapped by the era of the late arts? Looking back to the ancient times, there were roads to be immortal, and mortals relying on cultivation to become an immortal was possible. At least in the world with the complete Taoism, it was possible for him to achieve to be an immortal. However, this world he was in lacked of complete Taoism.


    Not only him, no one had achieved to be immortal in the past two thousand years. Even a stunning genius would be trapped in the life of just a thousand years, and then turned into a handful of loess. The heaven was so ruthless to bury talents generation after generation.


    "Master..." Wang Bugui stretched his hand, intending to say something, but he did not know how to make it.


    Yun Jinghong looked back at him, and his eyes were full of vicissitudes. Only when he watched Wang Bugui, his eyes would give off brilliance. Slightly browning, he said, "Don''t worry. Though I have no hope of becoming an immortal, you are there. There have been prophecies that in this era there will be a chance to become immortals, and I will do everything I can to let you seize the opportunity!"


    Yun Jinghong was so determined, and Wang Bugui could only nod, no longer saying anything. Only to work hard to cultivate to not let him down was the best comfort for Yun Jinghong.


    Later, they two had chatted for two hours. Nobody knew what they talked about. But it seemed that both of them had been relieved from the knots in their hearts. Wang Bugui was still desperate to cultivation, and Yun Jinghong left, fluttering in white.

 Chapter 51 Spiritual Beast Cheerleading Team

    Time flew by, and Wang Bugui had already spent a year in the Pure Land. It was a tough year for him- he had to put in increasing amounts of effort into training everyday and was totally exhuasted everyday, all to achieve breakthrough in the first phase as soon as he could.


    The image of Wang Bugui cultivating his blood prana power was even more surreal. Various auras from Heaven and Earth circled around him, and he looked like an immortal banished from Heaven. The protective golden glow surrounding him had thickened, and the blood from his vitals and Innate Prana Power had expanded to take up about one quarter of his pool of qi.


    He wore a set of black, tight fitting clothes which showed off his ripped and slender body, which looked like that of a dragon. There was a hint of devilishness in his exquisite features, giving him a charming look as usual. He stood beneath the Purple Waterfall to train and did not budge an inch even when the immense force of the water came crashing down upon him. His muscles were taut as he stood as steady as a rock while sensing the Tao around him.


    After an hour, he opened his eyes suddenly, and a faint, sharp golden glow shot out of them. He then began to move. First, he struck with a powerful punch, forcing the flow of water to shoot back upward by 20 meters. He kept this up for another hour before changing his mode of attack.


    Each attack was even more fearsome than the previous one, and countless purple balls of water had congregated around him, surrounding him completely. The energy within them surged more wildly as the force of Wang Bugui''s attacks increased, and he had to hit at least dozens of them every second. It was a test of his explosiveness, not only that of his strength or speed alone. As such, the intensity of the balls'' attacks were terribly fearsome.


    Wang Bugui constantly tried to combine a few types of practices together in one session. At first, he trained rather slowly in the huge stone formation, but he gradually increased the speed of his moves. Eventually, he was attacking the huge stone slabs with full speed, but they were not so easily destroyed. These practices always ended with his limbs turning red from the impact of his blows.


    After that, he would spend one hour running three laps around the Yuxu Pure Land before stopping before the Jade Stairs. At the moment, he could only climb seven flights of the stairs, but already he managed to prevent himself from falling off. It was a major concern for him, as his speed had been increased greatly, but yet he could not move on to the next phase. He cheered up shortly after, however, as he thought about how hard it was for someone to manage to stand stably on the seventh flight of stairs after just three months of maximal speed training. He was bent on achieving perfection, however. If he could continue increasing his explosiveness and manage to utilize it when he ran, perhaps he could advance to the eighth flight of stairs.


    At the moment, Wang Bugui was most motivated to increase his explosiveness, as it was comprehensive training. He would spend half of his time everyday in Immortal Hill, walking slowly into the meteorite formation. Everytime he stepped foot inside, the seal of the formation would be triggered automatically, releasing boundless rays of divine light. Various kinds of profound talismanic words would appear in the air, followed by ancient, mysterious worship music and the angry roars of deities and demons.


    "Come on!"


    Wang Bugui shouted as he clenched his fists, taking on the fearsome onslaught of the meteorites. Insane amounts of power surged everywhere, and terrifying auras pervaded the radius of the formation. Blood vigor was released from the boy''s golden fists, and the struck at one of the rocks with his Blood Sea Surge Fist, forcing it to stop. He then followed up with a kick to send another meteorite, which was flying toward his back, hurtling backward.


    The instant after he kicked the meteorite away, six more rocks came crashing down to his sides. Wang Bugui supported his body weight on his hands and unleashed a flurry of scissor kicks, sending them flying away. He then made use of his body''s momentum to make a flip turn before rising up to give another meteorite a punch. Each piece of rock had its unique property, and he left a little of his prana power on each of them as a marking.


    The other meteorites took aim at him after he had only made three punches, and dozens more came hurtling toward him, as if they wanted to bring him down at once. Wang Bugui would not be defeated so easily, however. He grunted coldly and unleashed a series of continuous kicks, sending the rocks backward. He flew out of the combat zone with the aid of the momentum of the rebounding force, and the rocks followed closely behind him.


    The remaining pieces of meteorite formed into a net-like structure and came crashing down upon Wang Bugui. He dodged it with a dazzling array of footwork, darting between the rocks like a lithe dragon and managing to escape within less than 10 seconds. He then took aim at a pile of meteorites in front of him and unleashed a blow of his Break Heaven Fist. He had a vague idea on how to unleash the overwhelming power of the technique, and it looked a little like the real deal.


    "Boom!"


    Even though the punch was not earth shattering, the entire region trembled as two opposing forces of Tao clashed. A blinding flash of white light that make everything else seem dark was produced, and instantly the dust and sand in the surrounding area was blown into the air. The insane amount of power being produced forced the meteorites from getting any closer to the boy.


    "Whoosh..."


    The energy which had originally dissipated into the surrounding area vanished eventually, and there was no sign of battle left behind. The meteorite was lying on the ground and there were a few shallow cracks on its surface. Wang Bugui''s right arm was trembling as he squinted and skipped backward, evading the next attack of the surrounding meteorites.


    The boy could feel his emotions stir. He had not expected that his unfinished Break Heaven Fist could create a few cracks on the meteorite. It was a feat that he achieved with dozens of attacks, but some progress was better than nothing. He did not dwell on the matter any further and immersed himself in cultivation of his skills again. Since he had some good progress, he psyched himself up and vowed to create a huge crack on these rocks in future, at his current level.


    "Ha! The Mountain King used his ''Gazing Back at the Moon'' to grab the big rock in one perfect move. At the same time, two more big rocks were about to hit him. Look, what splendid use of the ''Dragon Unleashed from the Cave'' move!"


    "Wow!"


    "We''re still not done! Look at our King''s posture- he''s the epitome of grace! The rocks don''t even dare to attack him and see how he coolly darts between them. He follows up with a ''Ferocious Tiger Leaving the Mountain'' and backflips, using the ''Twin Dragons Emerging from the Sea''. What overwhelming power! Did you see that punch? It''s completely overpowering and majestic. Glory to the Mountain King!"


    "Wow wow! Glory to the Mountain King!"


    A variety of weird explanations, cheers and exclaimations could be heard from beyond the formation. Obviously, the qilin beast had brought a group of spiritual beasts to watch Wang Bugui train. The irritating commentary broke Wang Bugui''s concentration, and he was soon boiling with rage. What was most infuriating was that the qilin beast was still chewing on berries as it shouted. Each time it came, it would bring along its friends.


    "Oh, your Mountain King is looking at us. Where are your claps and cheers of encouragement?!" the qilin beast became even bolder as it noticed Wang Bugui looking angrily in their direction, as he knew that the boy could not leave the formation yet. It waved its blue hooves and stirred the other spiritual beasts up. They were Wang Bugui''s fans and needed no further encouragement, readily cheering for him.


    "Just you wait!" said Wang Bugui with a stormy expression.


    "Oh, you even know how to speak the Sichuan dialect. This is interesting. Come here, brothers. I''ll teach you a word or two," said the qilin beast. It grew even more emotional as it heard Wang Bugui speak in the dialect, and began teaching the other beasts how to use it as well. There were spiritual beasts and possessed extraordinary learning abilities. As such, they picked up the nuances of the language very quickly. Throughout all this, only the little jade rabbit knew that the qilin beast was trying to tease Wang Bugui, and it chuckled at a corner.


    "Big trouble! Give us your support and go forth!"


    "Don''t panic, get rid of it!"


    There was a ''heroic'' spectacle a short while later. All of the small spiritual beasts, the Suzaku, jade rabbit and deer of five colors, began to shout in human voices, using perfect Sichuan dialect, to cheer Wang Bugui on.


    "Hrumph, roar..."


    Wang Bugui tried to control his anger after hearing them, and kept giving out beast like growls. His handsome face was as red as an apple now, and green veins protruded from his head. He gritted his teeth till they chattered, enraged by the qilin beast giving the wrong sort of education to the little creatures. They had stopped their own training and cultivation to come watch him train, and the qilin beast had even taught them how to make him even angrier.


    There was only one thought in Wang Bugui''s mind at this time, or rather, he had a specific craving for qilin meat simmered in red sauce. Yet, he could not exit from the formation- he could only do so when time was up. As such, he transformed all of his anger into power and channeled all of it onto the meteorites. The rocks looked like qilin beasts to him now, and each of them even had a wretched expression.


    He grew increasingly enraged and unleashed his mystical power to its maximum power before unleashing a string of ferocious attacks on the rocks. He beat them into a shower of smaller meteors, and this made the little spiritual beasts even more excited, thinking that he drew strength from their encouragement. As such, they began shouting at the top of their voices again. Only the qilin beast and little jade rabbit knew what had happened, and they were rolling about on the ground in laughter, giggling till their stomachs hurt.


    "Roar!!!"


    There was a loud roar from the formation, and a flash of gold light shot out from within, appearing before the qilin beast, who was still doubling over in laughter, in an instant. Of course it was Wang Bugui. The beast was completely shocked and tried to escape, but it was no match for Wang Bugui''s level two maximal speed technique, and it had only fled for a few hundred meters when the boy caught up.


    The qilin beast screeched in fright as it tried to flee in the opposite direction. Wang Bugui used the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique and grabbed hold of it with one hand, as if it was a small chicken.


    "Ah! Big brother, don''t hit my face! I can''t take it! Bastard! Oof!"


    Wang Bugui did not hold back, and the beast''s head was soon swollen until it looked more like a pig. It was truly unique and could speak in all kinds of tongues, eventually howling like a wolf. The boy only released his grip when he had vented all of his anger, and the qilin beast was half dead by then.


    In the end, he still lay down beside the beast. He was bruised all over from the day''s training and exhausted after the day''s ordeals. Wang Bugui fished out a few ancient herbs and potent berries, giving the beast some. It did not care what they were and put all of them into his mouth before chewing them noisily.


    "Haha..."


    Seeing how much the qilin beast was enjoying the herbs, Wang Bugui also began eating. He then channeled his prana power to trigger the medicinal qualities of the plants and berries, gradually healing his bruised and tired body.


    "How about it. My method is effective, isn''t it? I saw that you could finally attack harder and faster than before. Don''t you think the effects are good?" said the qilin beast with its mouth wide open, as it sniggered.


    "Right. Even though it''s a improper, your method works really well. Perhaps I had too much on my mind and overlooked the most basic mental aspect of cultivating one''s Dao. I should have aimed for gradual and actual progress rather than shooting for the moon. It was the real reason behind my slow progress," replied Wang Bugui with a sigh and a nod.


    "Yeah, that''s more like it. Master Yun said that he wanted you to build a foundation stronger than anyone else ever had, and you should take it slowly at your own level. After you progress, you can go as fast as you want; nobody will stop you, as you should already have gained the ability to gauge your own progress. However, you should remain humble at this stage!" said the qilin beast as it placed one hoof on the boy''s shoulder.


    "I know. Thanks for accompanying me today, all of you. I''ll take my time to solidify my foundation at Prana Body level before charging ahead at the next stage. I won''t let you guys down. As long as you have me on the path of attaining Tao, you''ll be invincible!" said Wang Bugui as he reached a hand out, clenching it into a fist at waving it toward the stars.


    "That''s right. After you''ve helped to retreive the secret technique, I''ll make an exception for you and allow you to be my friend!" said the qilin beast as it waved its hooves around.


    "Bam!"


    "Oh no!"


    Wang Bugui had rapped its head with his knuckles, causing it to shout in pain. After a moment''s rest, he led the small spiritual beasts down Immortal Hill to rest. Along the way, he argued with the qilin beast and fooled around with the other small creatures. He had never felt as happy as he was today, after the death of his parents and Hanae Chiou.


    Wang Bugui would keep this warm scene forever in his heart. He swore that no matter where he went or how much time had past, he would never forget that he had a bunch of small friends in the Yuxu Pure Land of the Kunlun Mountain that would support him forever. Aside from that, he had a Master who was silently aiding his quest to become strong in the Yuxu Palace.


    Also, there was the peerless beauty, Zi Yuxiao, who resided in the Purple Waterfall. To Wang Bugui, she was like a reliable elder sister and he was indebted to her. He planned to repay her kindness in future when he could.

 Chapter 52 In Remembrance

    "Boom! Boom!"


    What was supposed to be a quiet and peaceful night was disrupted by the endless crashes and rumbling coming from the left flank of the Immortal Hill, and they spread throughout the entire Yuxu Pure Land. Every time this happened, the little spiritual beasts would run over to the hill to enjoy the ''trampoline''. The commotion was caused by Wang Bugui cultivating his explosiveness.


    They had grew very fond of Wang Bugui. They could watch him fight the purple balls of water and lie on top of him while he sprinted around the Pure Land. Also, he would give them a share of the herbs and berries he found, and they could enjoy the ''trampoline'' experience everyday. It could be said that the little creatures were in paradise.


    The power and speed that Wang Bugui could display now had grown considerably since he just arrived, and each blow he made was faster than what the human eye could capture, and yet as powerful as each concentrated strike. His limbs had become much tougher as well, and he rarely broke them anymore.


    "Roar!"


    Wang Bugui let out a loud shout and unleashed all of his abilities. The golden glow around his body grew brighter, and his blood vigor expanded. There was a visible layer of gold prana membrane over his body, and his blood vigor was running rampant. He swung his fists at the two meteorites that were flying toward him, stopping them directly in their tracks. The sound as the crashed to the ground was deafening, but Wang Bugui had no time to care about that. He quickly followed up with three kicks, sending another three meteorites hurtling backward.


    Wang Bugui charged around in the formation and sent the meteorites scattering into the air. The talismanic words of the seal glowed in many different colors, drawing upon the power of the stars. A visible beam of silver light shot down from the heavens into the formation, causing the rocks to glow brightly and the force of their attacks to increase considerably.


    Wang Bugui charged forward fearlessly, as if all of the stars were going to fall from the sky. He dodged all of the attacks with incredible speed, his battle intent raging and gold prana power growing increasingly strong.


    As time went on, Wang Bugui found himself getting more accustomed to the battle. In an instant, he could feel himself filled with an incredible amount of power, something he had never experienced before. He was obviously in a state of meditation now, and the intense battle had led the empty portion of his soul to the fringes of Tao.


    "Click!"


    At last, he discovered an ultimate boxing technique when his mind was still in that strange state. He punched, and there was an explosion of golden light as the surrounding meteors were knocked backward. At this point, his battle intent was so high that we was ready to take on the Heavens if need be.


    The overwhelming aura accompanying his fists of gold power struck one of the meteors in front of him, and a terrifying force was unleashed. It caused many cracks to appear in the rock, but it still remained intact. Wang Bugui hurriedly exited the formation to reflect on how he managed to produce such a powerful punch. This was the path he forged and his way of Tao.


    Even though it had not taken shape, he now had a direction to work toward to. The spiritual consciousness of Yun Jinghong managed to capture the scene, and the old master looked pleasantly surprised. he had not expected for Wang Bugui to be able to discover his own path so quickly, and he walked over quickly. Even though he was not sprinting, his footwork was so unique that he arrived beside the boy in about five steps.


    Yun Jinghong could feel his emotions stir as he watched Wang Bugui from afar. "He''s so talented. Could it be that someone from our sect is finally able to breakthrough the curse of the era of late arts and step on the path of an Emperor, or even an Immortal? This has not happened for millennia," he muttered to himself. Wang Bugui woke up shortly, and he wanted to speak upon seeing his master, but Yun Jinghong was still faster. "How about that? Did you have a moment of enlightenment?"


    "Not too much. I only gained a vague sense of direction," said Wang Bugui as he shook his head. Yun Jinghong walked over and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "It''s already remarkable for you to begin to have a sense of direction of your own path. You''re now qualified to begin cultivating your thought - the sixth level of training," he said before he left Immortal Hill along with the boy.


    Master and disciple came to the training ground to the left of the Purple Waterfall, and there was a round black piece of jade amongst the layer of white jade covering the ground. They sat cross legged, facing each other, and a white glow surrounded them. It was a serene sight to behold.


    Yun Jinghong was calm and relaxed as he said, "Sixth level, sense of thought." "As the name implies, your prana power will be transformed into a training ground for your thoughts. The area covered by them is your domain. You''ll be able to sense even the slightest movement around you, and those who are strong willed can cast their thoughts across entire nations. An Emperor can do the same across an entire planet."


    "This will be followed by the six senses - sight, taste, smell, hearing, touch and sixth sense. No one can function without them, and someone with exceptional levels of sense can discover things that ordinary people can''t. This will also aid your training and thought as well."


    "I can understand how to transform prana power into thoughts, but how can I train my six senses?" asked Wang Bugui, feeling perplexed.


    Yun Jinghong''s lip curled slightly as he replied, "Haha, this is a hidden treasure of the human body. Once you''ve cultivated your six senses to the Big Achievement Realm level, you can see for hundreds of kilomteres, hear any sound that comes from the vast wilderness, smell dozens of kilometers away from the source, differentiate the tastes of hundreds of poisons and can meld into vassals. Eventualy, you''ll be able to predict your opponent''s next move and even see a little of your future!"


    "This is awesome!'' Wang Bugui said. His mouth was now in an ''O'' shape, and he could feel his heart beating violently.


    Yun Jinghong smiled casually after seeing how emotional his student had become. "Think about it. If you manage to cultivate your senses to such a level and use them along with your power of thought, what would the results be? Once you become Emperor, your thoughts will envelop an entire planet, and there isn''t anything that you can''t sense. This is the power of an Emperor, and no one will be able to resist it."


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Bugui took in a deep breath of cold air and felt the hairs on his skin stand. He shook his head subconsciously- just the thought alone of facing such an opponent was terrible enough. He had learned to leave traces of his prana power behind, and it was extremely hard to erase unless someone much more powerful did it. If an oppponent of Emperor level wanted to track someone down, there was nothing much his target could do except wait for death.


    "Now, do you understand the importance of training your thought?" asked Yun Jinghong with a laugh.


    "I do. Everyone of the Eight Limits are hard to cultivate, and each of them are equally important. Someone who doesn''t cultivate them will not understand how precious the human body is," Wang Bugui could not help but observe in awe. He felt that the path of cultivation was truly amazing.


    "Since you''ve understood, I''ll teach you the methods of training first. Cultivating your thought first will aid in your quest to seek your own path in Tao, as well as that punch you made just now," said Yun Jinghong as he laughed again.


    Wang Bugui nodded and began meditating. Yun Jinghong traced a few signs in the air, creating a talisman of golden light. He then pointed it at the boy, allowing him to absorb the talisman into his mind. At the same time, a set of mystical technique appeared in Wang Bugui''s mind. He already possessed six sets of mystical skills, and they gradually sank into his consciousness. There were also many pictorial guides of different techniques and skills that appeared in the void around him.


    He chanted the techniques and emptied his mind, focusing on cultivating his will. The talismanic words transformed into flowing light and surged in and out of his consciousness. Ancient, sage-like chants began to ring out, and he could hear the buddhas chanting on Mount Sumere and the pleasant voices of the immortals from the Jade Lake, as well as the roars of various mythical beasts and immortals.


    The sounds died down moments later, leaving behind the profound talismanic words in the void. They transformed into bolts of pure energy that congregated within his consciousness. Wang Bugui read through the manual with alarming speed. He could not read the words, but as a practitioner, he could understand what they meant. He then tried to absorb them into his mind.


    Although his brain was operating at superhuman speed, he could not comprehend all of them in one go. Beads of sweat began rolling down from Wang Bugui''s forehead past his cheeks before falling onto his shirt. It took a long while for any practitioner to remember a set of technique for the first time, and there was very little actual comprehension involved.


    This time was no exception. With the help of the pendant, he managed to memorize the entire manual before sunset.


    "Whew! Indeed, it gets harder the more I progress. The ending of the manual is really complicated." Wang Bugui exhaled as he collapsed onto the ground. He could feel that his entire body was sticky with sweat. He had been too obsessed with trying to understand the technique, and any slight mishap would lead him onto the wrong path. As he had remained in a tense state, his shirt was already sweat soaked.


    "The technique will get increasingly hard to learn. However, you''ll get a little help after you''ve cultivated your thought. Don''t you worry, go take a herbal bath first and rest earlier. Schedule your own training tomorrow," Yun Jinghong told him before leaving.


    "Alright!" Wang Bugui said before hurrying off to rest. Yun Jinghong had already prepared his herbal bath by the time he arrived, and he stripped off his clothes and leaped in, an expression of extreme satisfaction written all over his face. He returned back to the black jade bench and cultivated his blood prana power for another two hours before retiring for the night.


    At this moment, within the Purple Waterfall, Zi Yuxiao was staring listlessly at a multi-colored object in her hand.


    "Could the object left behind by that person have something to do with the prophecy? I hope it''ll always stay with me."


    Her melodic voice reverberated throughout the Palace of Purple Clouds. It was pleasant, but there was also a hint of worry in it, and nobody knew why.

 Chapter 53 Disaster on the Path to Immortality

    The six senses were what the human body relied on the most. Only someone that possessed all six- hearing, vision, smell, taste, touch and instinct- could be considered as whole. As such, they were the first thing Wang Bugui tried to cultivate on his training, and only when they were refined to a certain level could he learn how to transfrom his prana power into thought.


    In the training ground behind the Yuxu Palace, Wang Bugui sat cross legged on a mat as he cultivated his six senses.


    "Be pure of mind as you guard the divine tower, and meld yourself into the surroundings. Observe all movement in the vast wilderness, and hear the sounds produced by all living beings. Smell the fragrance of grass from hundred of kilometers away, and be able to differentiate what secret ingredients your food is made of. While your body remains here, you can sense the Tao around you, and you can predict what you wish to know," chanted Wang Bugui silently as his hands formed a very complicated seal.


    Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Su, Zhu, Qian, Xing.


    No matter how a seal transformed, it could not deviate from its core nature. As such, Wang Bugui began from the nine basic words, and his hand speed began increasing, leaving remnant images of the seal in the air. He was sweating bullets, and even though it was just level six training, its level of difficulty was as hard as the final stage.


    After all, the acuity of one''s senses was determined at time of birth, and it was no easy feat to change them. What more, to cultivate them to their peak sensitivity? Various multi-colored divine lights shone around Wang Bugui in accordance with a different type of sense. Each time a light glowed, there would be countless lines of talismanic words appearing in the air. His sweat evaporated before he could even wipe them away. It was really tough trying to cultivate his six senses.


    The difference from his previous training was that when he was training his physique, he could begin cultivation even when he could not effectively channel his mystical skill, and training got easier as he grew more accustomed to the nuances of the skill. It was different when he trained his senses, however. He was not familiar with the technique and had no idea how to progress. Also, the technique was overly complicated and as tough to learn as learning two sets of martial arts together.


    Wang Bugui could only memorize the technique of cultivating his senses after two more days, and he was still unfamiliar with channeling it. Besides, he had only learned the first half of the technique. It would only get harder as he went on.


    "It''s fine. It''s pre-destined that every human will have some defect in his or her six senses. A practitioner must defy his or her fate and supplement the areas which he or she is lacking in. I''ll channel my prana power to guard my pool of qi. Division of prana power is akin to division of one''s real self, and I have to rid my mind of all unwanted thoughts. I have to go straight to the source for answers."


    He began chanting the formula of the technique and his hands became a blur as he formed the Seal of Nine True Words. The talismanic words began appearing in his consciousness with alarming regularity and the pendant hanging above his chest began to glow. In an instant, the surrounding aura of Heaven and Earth flowed toward him and even the pure energy of the Sun was drawn in. They flowed toward him like a waterfall of gold light.


    "Ooh, seems like he''s found a way. I don''t have to worry any longer. If this piece of land could contain the true Tao, would his training have been so hard?" Yun Jinghong muttered to himself as he stood beneath the Purple Waterfall.


    "Yun Jinghong, how do you plan to prepare for his third tempering?"


    All of a sudden, a crisp and melodious voice came from within the Purple Waterfall. It contained a hint of devilish, seductive charm, and it even sounded a little languid. From her voice, one could deduce that the speaker was a beauty of unrivaled charm, one that could cause the downfall of kings and chaos as men fought over her.


    "Zi Yuxiao! It really is you. You''ve awoken after millennia," said Yun Jinghong, feeling extremely shocked. He could feel goosebumps rising all over his skin. Her voice was seductive and charming to others, but it terrified him, as if a great enemy had appeared.


    "Why, are you afraid to see me?" came Zi Yuxiao''s languid voice again. Only, this time it was little more high-pitched, as if her curiosity had been piqued.


    "You''ve existed since the time of our founding father, and you managed to suppress two uprisings of various experts over two millennia just by using your own strength. You''re also the number one restricted secret of our sect, no matter whether we''re talking about our founding father, the Human Emperor of our sect from 5000 years ago, or Qin Shihuang 2000 years ago. They died on the path of attaining immortality because they got involved with you, apart from our founding father, that is."


    Yun Jinghong said as he turned around, his expression extremely serious. and his brows furrowed. Zi Yuxiao laughed gently as she heard him and replied, "What are you trying to say?"


    "The path they took when they turned emperor bears evidence of your evidence. The Human Emperor seemed to be trying to help you attain immortality, but he failed. In the end, he died and he lost his powers of Tao, and ancient stars were destroyed as a result. Ying Zheng seemed to have been convinced by you to build the Great Wall of China and ended up defying the will of Heaven. He made the deities angry, resulting in the era of the late arts."


    "Even though you personally quelled the two violent uprisings later on, you caused plenty of harm as well. Or perhaps I can say that you''re the person who caused all these problems in the Cultivation World! Why did you do that? Also, why are you laying your eyes on Wang Bugui?"


    It was surprising that Yun Jinghong would reveal such a shocking secret. Of course, Wang Bugui could not hear him, as he had used his thoughts to block himself away from disturbances. Zi Yuxiao began laughing loudly after hearing Yun Jinghong, and her laughter had the ability to captivate one''s soul. If a weaker practitioner like Wang Bugui heard her, he would not have been able to escape from her spell, even with the aid of the pendant.


    "Do you think that the person I choose always ends up dying?" her voice rang out again.


    Yun Jinghong flicked his sleeves before continuing, "You can put it that way. Other than our founding father, those that were selected by you all ended up dying on the path of attaining immortality. After the Human Emperor''s death, there were a few exceptional talents from our sect, but all of them either died terribly after meeting you in the old cave or were killed in battle during those dark and violent times."


    "I merely tried to help them achieve the immortality they coveted. Whether one is a saint or emperor, fate will determine whether one is destined to become an immortal or not. Obviously, trying to force one''s way to immortality will only result in death. Besides, all of them died for a reason- for the good of humankind. Do you think that the Human Emperor was unable to gauge whether his strength was enough for him to attain immortality? Do you think that there was no particular reason why Ying Zheng chose to defy the will of the Heavens? You''ll soon know the reason why."


    Zi Yuxiao''s melodic voice floated out from the Purple Waterfall. She sounded a little lost, and Yun Jinghong did not know if she was mourning someone or she had some secrets that she could not tell.


    "Seems like that there was some huge secret behind all that history. After all, the past is the past, and so many planets have already fallen. Humans now believe that only dinosaurs roamed the Earth billions of years ago, but they did not know that their kind has existed a long time ago. Luckily, the immortals retained the ability to practice Tao, and did not leave too much traces behind in the mortal world. There are too many secrets buried here after so many wars between Good and Evil," lamented Yun Jinghong as he shook his head.


    "It''s good that you know that. There are too many secrets buried in Earth, since the primordial age, time immemorial and ancient times. How many bodies are there in the ground here? I''m afraid no one can count them all. After all, this planet was too prosperous once. Now, the total landspace is only half of its prime age. The Heavens are merciless, and the path to immortality is hard to find!" said Zi Yuxiao with a sigh.


    "I''m still very concerned about the fact that you brought Wang Bugui into the Palace of Purple Clouds. What did you tell him? Are you telling me that he will have a fate similar to that of his ancestors and die on the path to immortality?" Yun Jinghong asked as he furrowed his brows and clenched his fists. If that was true, he would rather Wang Bugui not step on the path of cultivation.


    "I just had a premonition that the time mentioned in the prophecy is near. Even the West had such a prophecy, and what we call the opening of the gates to immortality is actually their sign of impending apocalypse. In my opinion, it''s a little bit of both. After all, that person left such a great treasure behind," Zi Yuxiao said, sounding puzzled. At the same time, a star gate opened and five divine lights were released.


    "What?! This is..." Yun Jinghong stammered, his eyes about to burst out of their sockets. He had not expected to be able to see the legendary treasure personally.


    "You should know what this great artifact represents. If I''m not mistaken, there are two more pieces of this item in the world. By combining all three together, one could probably gain some hope of achieving immortality. But, it also means that a period of darkness and violence will reign over the world, stronger and longer than any uprising over the last 2000 years." "I chose him because of his talent and that pendant," said Zi Yuxiao.


    "Do know what the pendant is?" Yun Jinghong exclaimed, before realizing that she had already lived for so long, and it was not a wonder that she knew what it was.


    "You don''t have to know yet. Wang Bugui will find out its origin on his own in future. Knowing what it is too early in advance will have great effect on both you and him," Zi Yuxiao continued languidly.


    "But ..." Yun Jinghong still wanted to know, but was stopped by Ziyu Xiao. She opened the star gate, and a few words formed by purple light flew out, "Chat before the star gate."


    Yun Jinghong frowned and walked over, feeling puzzled. Wang Bugui was busy cultivating his six senses in the training ground, and coupled with the barrier around him, he had not noticed his master at all. He re-emerged about 10 minutes later, and the Purple Waterfall reverted back to its original state. Yun Jinghong gazed toward the training ground, his eyes filled with surprise and expectation, before turning into a look of worry. Zi Yuxiao had told him a huge secret that only both of them knew now.

 Chapter 54 Tempering of the Body

    In the Yuxu Palace, within the Tao hall.


    "Activate, potential of the six senses!" Wang Bugui exclaimed as he opened his eyes. Two golden glows shot out of them. He had already familiarized himself with operating the Technique of Six Senses, and he could perform the moves and seals easily now. Very quickly, his vision of the world became amazing. He could sense every living thing within 5 kilometers, and he could see very clearly wherever he laid his eyes on, even the markings on tree trunks.


    His ears could pick up any sound within the same radius. Nothing escaped him, even the moving feet of animals and droplets of water falling upon the ground. A gentle breeze blew across the entire Pure Land, and he could hear a gentle voice, as if a beautiful woman was whispering gently into his ear.


    Wang Bugui took in a deep breath, and the smells from the flowers, soil and grass came flooding into his nose. He could even differentiate the species of the plants just by smell alone. He reached his hand into the skies and grasped gently, vaguely feeling some aura. The amazing thing about his heightened senses was that he could touch the aura of nature even without cultivating it.


    He could not maintain such a state for long, and the effects soon disappeared, while the aura he had just captured gradually disspated back into nature. Wang Bugui placed a few fruits on the ground and tried tasting them. Out of the nine different type of fruits, he could differentiate the levels of sweetness and sourness in them, and he could tell which one of them was poisonous in one bite. Only of them had a poison that gave him the chills, and he forced the toxins out with his blood prana power.


    He was still not very successful in training his sixth sense. After all, it was not as clearly defined as the other five. Logically, it was improved by enduring countless bloody battles and gradually accumulated. Even if one wanted to train his or her sixth sense, he or she should have to go through such ordeals, but now Wang Bugui could only rely on a technique.


    Eventually, he entered a meditative state after 10 minutes, and he heightened his senses to their peak level. He felt as if he was conversing with nature, and that he gained more of its trust as he channeled his energy more quickly in the manner prescribed in the manual.


    After about 15 minutes, Wang Bugui opened his eyes and turned his head back. He sensed, with the aid of nature''s aura, that danger was coming. The hairs on his body stood up like needles, and he turned around instantly. However, he was too late. A shiny, sharp sword was already at his neck, and his life would be gone with a swift stroke of his attacker.


    "Who dares to trespass?" Wang Bugui asked as he frowned at the black clad figure in front of him. He heard the person laugh coldly and was about to reply.


    "Clang!"


    Wang Bugui took the opportunity to dodge, and he knocked the sword away with a punch. He then took a huge leap backward and fled, using the second level maximal speed technique, without saying a word. The figure in black had already realized what was happening after his sword was knocked away, and he stepped out and blocked the boy''s path before he could escape.


    He then stabbed at Wang Bugui with his sword again, and the boy managed to vaguely predict the path of the attack before dodging it like a lithe dragon. The figure in black instantly slashed with his sword instead, changing the trajectory of the blow from the boy''s shoulder to his waist.


    "Stop it, Master!" said Wang Bugui with a snigger. The sword stopped in mid-flight, three centimeters above his waist.


    "Brat, how dare you make fun of me Will it kill you to let me finish speaking?" said the figure in black as he grunted coldly. He quickly removed his get up, reverting back to his usual look.


    "Master, why did you have to test me like this? If I didn''t realize it was you, I would have used the pendant against you," said Wang Bugui as he wrinkled his nose.


    "What kind of reaction was that? By the time you reacted, I could have sliced off half your head. You''re still so weak after training for 2 weeks. You need to buck up!" Yun Jinghong rapped Wang Bugui''s head with his knuckles, and the boy shouted in pain.


    "No, I''ve already been training very diligently. If you hadn''t disrupted me, I would have progressed further. Just you wait and see, there will be huge gains made within the next two weeks!" Wang Bugui said through clenched teeth as he squatted down in pain, his head in his hands.


    "Fine, then I''ll wait and gauge your progress again. If you dare to lie to me, be prepared to be strung up and flogged," said Yun Jinghong as he waved his fists threateningly at his disciple, totally deviod of the manner a master should behave.


    "I guarantee you! No, I doubly assure you!" shouted the boy.


    "If you want to bet with me, fine. Time is running short, and I''ll begin to teach you the training method of the seventh level. Follow me," said Yun Jinghong as he stopped fooling around and led Wang Bugui down Immortal Hill.


    "Master, why are we pressed for time?" asked Wang Bugui as they walked, feeling perplexed.


    "You''ve already been here for over a year now. There''ll be a Gathering of Practitioners nine years from now, and all practitioners will gather to watch the competition. It''s an arena for young people like yourself, and it is held once every century. The winner will be rewarded with huge training resources, and he or she will be known as the strongest genius of the world, as well as winning the right to attempt to gain immortality. I hope you can take part, and therefore you have to double up on your training."


    Yun Jinghong explained seriously. Wang Bugui was a little emotional as he heard his master speak. This was a huge gathering of the Eastern Cultivation World, and it was held once every century. The rewards were extremely attractive, and he had always wanted to see the other techniques of other sects. Now was his chance.


    "Haha, I''m looking forward to it. Let me see, which genius in this world dares to take me on!" said Wang Bugui as he showed his confident smile. His desire to master Tao was unrivaled, and he was impudent and brash by nature. Naturally, such a competition would interest him.


    "Fine. I want to see what sort of level your training has progressed to 10 years from now. I believe the practitioners of the world have already forgot that there are still human protectors of Tao in the Kunlun mountains. Our kind has remained dormant for a few millennia now. It''s time to let them remember the glory days of the Human Emperor!"


    Yun Jinghong said as he stood ramrod straight. The Palace of the Human Emperors was sacred to him, and he was proud of it from the bottom of his heart. His sect was known as the human protectors of Tao in the past, and the Yuxu Palace had reigned over other living beings in its heyday. Who dared to defy the will of the Chinese people, if the Human Emperor of Kunlun was alive?


    Both of them went up another Immortal Hill. There was another magic formation there, and it was littered with countless weapons. At the same time, five forms of elemental energy were being released. Wang Bugui could feel even frm a great distance away a huge murderous aura in the air around this hill, and the immense power of the aura made him feel as if his body would crack.


    "This is the place to train your physique. This formation is even stronger than the one which you used to train your explosiveness in. After all, we''re going down the path of external training, and it''ll be extremely taxing on your physique. There are various weapons and gravitational fields here to test you, and there are the interchange of five elemental powers, and even something legendary, as well as the principles of Tao, to pressure you."


    "This is not merely a test of your physique. The various principles will test your reaction and the acuity of your senses. As such, you have to train your six senses for a while before you can begin practicing in this formation. If you can make good use of it, it''ll be the most effective way of training your body in the entire world."


    "If you can''t withstand the ordeal, your body will die and you will lose all powers of Tao. Even if you manage to live, you''ll not be able to go far in the way of Tao," warned Yun Jinghong as he stood back facing his disciple. He looked ahead subconsciously, and he could sense a terrible power emanating from the center of the formation that made him afraid.


    "This formation is really powerful. Could it be the second immortal formation left behind by our founding father?" asked Wang Bugui as he felt increasingly puzzled. He had only felt such terrifying power when he met Dracula earlier on.


    "Indeed, but it has already been partially broken, and weaker than the restricted zone. Those that have been left behind are at less than one-tenth their original strength. They''re formations meant to hold you behind, not kill you," explained Yun Jinghong casually. His statement made the hairs of his disciple stand, however.


    If such boundless power could come from an incomplete formation, what about that of a formation really meant for killing? How terrifying was a true immortal? No wonder Dracula was so strong. His father had told him before that the vampire was a demon who possessed immortal like strength.


    Was the reason why the three factions of humans lost because of the difference between humans and immortals? Wang Bugui did not believe the gap between mortals and immortals, as he believed that humans would always be able to slay demons. This point of view had been passed on from each generation of the Blood Hunter Clan by the first Van Helsing himself.


    "I''ll definitely become emperor, and no matter which immortal or demon dares to fight me, I''ll crush them all. I believe that humans can defeat Heaven eventually!" Wang Bugui said as he smacked his own face with great vigor, dispelling any remaining fear from his heart. He clenched his fists and steadied his gaze at the same time, refusing to allow the power of the formation to break his sense of invincibility.


    "I''ll teach you the technique. Train by yourself diligenty and don''t overdo it. If you give out a blow that exceeds your current level, and the formation counter attacks, you''ll be done for! Remember that!" said Yun Jinghong as he frowned, before implanting a set of martial arts technique into Wang Bugui''s mind.


    "I''ll remember, Master!" said Wang Bugui as he bowed and cupped his hands. Yun Jinghong nodded gently and turned to leave.


    Wang Bugui then clenched his fists and immersed himself into his cultivation. The moment he stepped into the formation, a huge force, about tens of thousands of catties strong, came flying over. Wang Bugui stumbled but still managed to steady himself. Various weapons came flying toward him next, and there were talismans on the ground that began exploding, as well as forces of the five elements that came hurtling down from the skies. He roared as he stood bloodied in the center of the formation like a wounded and enraged beast, howling as it fought against its fate.


    In an instant, the surrounding area was filled with an even more terrifying aura. The power of the talismans pervaded the air, and the ancient magical weapons began resonating loudly. Wang Bugui was put through many ordeals within the formation, and this was the most simple and brutal training method. As his blood and bones underwent all kinds of torture, they were broken down and rebuilt again and again, and soon a new body was formed.


    It was excruciating pain, and Wang Bugui''s body was literally torn apart and rebuilt again with the aid of his technique and various potent medicine. The Refining Technique was many times harder to master compared to the explosiveness technique. The latter only targeted his limbs, but this time his entire body would undergo torture after torture and be rebuilt in the fire of combat.


    Wang Bugui walked out of the formation covered with blood on the first day, and there was obvious signs that his body was already beginning to be rebuilt, as his limbs were covered with signs of old skin being torn away. He collapsed to the ground in utter exhaustion and had to be carried back by Yun Jinghong.


    He still woke up on time to train the next day, and his body was rebuilt in this manner everyday. He would roar with indignity every time, and Yun Jinghong felt his heart ache as he saw the small body of his disciple being broken down and being sliced by the magical weapons.


    That said, he could do nothing to help. Wang Bugui had to rely on himself to overcome this obstacle, and Yun Jinghong could only tremble in the main hall of the palace as he tried to hold himself back. He kept clawing at his heart, reminding himself that he could not be soft-hearted for the good of his disciple.


    "Ergh!"


    But he could see what was happening to the boy. He saw Wang Bugui''s limbs break and his disciple grit his teeth as he crawled slowly out of the formation, leaving a long, terrifying trail of blood behind before collapsing from exhaustion. Eventually he felt as though the stress would kill him.


    The qilin beast and the other small creatures would come visit Wang Bugui everyday, and they would prepare some potent medicine for him. They were already on the ground before him and sobbing as they fed him the medicine. Their eyes were tearful as they saw him crawl out of the formation everyday. Each time, the qilin beast would leap into the formation and drag him out, as if the boy was a corpse. He had already progressed a little. In the last few days, he could not even crawl, but still he was unable to stop himself from fainting.


    The little beasts would surround him and howl pitifully each time they saw him in such a state, and they would rub their heads against his body. He would not react, and they could only feed him the medicine before allowing the qilin beast to carry him back to the Yuxu Palace for his herbal bath. It was definitely not easy to forge an invincible body. Only by undergoing such a trial of fire, and by shedding one''s own blood, could it be created!

 Chapter 55 The Vow: Building an Invincible Body

    Unconsciously and quickly, a year and a half had passed. Wang Bugui had mastered the cultivation method of seven limits. He was still in the schedule of practicing two limits every day, corresponding to the morning, noon and evening, and practicing his prana power every day. Today, he should practice the six senses and physique.


    He sat in the middle of the dojo, and shone with golden treasure lights, spreading slowly around him like ripples, which was an indication that he had accomplished a little in six senses. He sensed that the natural Taoism was integrating with him, forming a field covering a range of ten miles.


    By the time, he had made great progress in his six senses. Though sitting still, he could hear the sound of the fish jumping out of the Divine Lake on the Pure Land, and smell the fragrance of flowers from a hundred miles away.


    He took a heavy breath and recognized a fruit aroma of the Ancient Forest from the auras he inhaled. Then, he opened his eyes that emanated a faint golden light. He looked into the distance, and saw the little Qilin was dozing off with the snow rabbit in the Ancient Forest a hundred miles away.


    "Haha." He revealed a slight smile. Their sleeping postures were so cute. The snow rabbit was lying on the belly of the little Qilin, while the Qilin held the rabbit with one paw and the other paw was in its mouth.


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui turned around. Yun Jinghong appeared in front of him.


    "Not bad, a small achievement! But your intuition is still poor. I have been standing here for two seconds before you discovered me. What a bad premonition. I''m even allowed time to slap you!" Yun Jinghong stretched his hand and waved. At this moment, Wang Bugui could only roll his eyes. This Master was too strange with juvenile behaviors similar to his.


    "Master, you''ll see. I won''t be slower than you soon." He waved his fist and replied.


    "Okay, I''m looking forward to it. Continue to practice. If you face with bottlenecks, rely on the small pendant to solve them as much as possible. Don''t push yourself. Remember to combine the two," advised Yun Jinghong. Then he turned around and left. The white fluttering robe couldn''t carry his elegance.


    "Woo...ah!" Wang Bugui made a roar and invested in cultivation, once again, with excitement. Up to now, except for the six senses, his six other limits had reached the Big Achievement Realm of the Prana Body State. A big half of this prana blood had been mixed already. With little efforts, he could make a 30,000-kilogram attack, and the offensive was dazzlingly fast, difficult to be captured with attacking trajectory.


    His body moves were unpredictable as well, light as smoke, but fast as the wind, without the refinement of terrain. The ingenuity of this kind of body martial art was that no matter the heavens to the ground, if you wanted to go there, then you could go. You could swim in the nine heavens, and walk in the hell easily without any obstacle.


    Owning such a body martial art, he could run around the Yuxu Pure Land less than half an hour, and was able to get on the ninth step of the Jade Stair. His explosive power was even more amazing. Now, he could ensure himself to not be heavily injured in the array, and was able to crack half of the meteorites. Without the protection of the Taoism, those meteorites had already been shattered.


    Even his body had been through tempering, and could be regarded as a rare treasure iron. The array of the Immortal Hill as fire, and time as water, his body was tempered every day. Finally, he grew up to be a rare powerful cultivator. He would not be seriously injured in the immortal array anymore. Unless a power that was stronger than this state, it was difficult to hurt his bones, only skin injuries at most.


    However, the six senses had trapped him for a long time, and he had not broken through to the Perfect Realm yet. The range of the sense field was at most ten square miles. His premonition, the last sense of the six senses could only reach the late stage of the Prana Body State, so that even his intuition was not very accurate, not to mention foreseeing the future. Now he could only predict the general direction of the enemy within three seconds.


    The spring bloomed, the summer was quiet and only cicadas could be heard, the autumn leaves were scattered with the wind, and the snow fell while the plum blossom flowered. The four seasons took place by turn in the Yuxu Pure Land, but it was always warm as spring all the year around. It was the second time that Wang Bugui saw the snow scene of the Pure Land; all the plants were covered in white robes. He sat on the top of the main hall of the Yuxu Palace, and opened his six senses to watch the whole piece of the silver jade Pure Land.


    It took him half a year to cultivate the six senses to the Perfect Realm of the Prana Body State. Now, his sense field could cover 50 square miles, and his six senses had risen to the extreme of this state. At this moment, he was closing his eyes to cultivate intuition, trying to contact the natural Taoism. He vaguely noticed that there was a slight wave underneath the palace, so he opened his eyes and looked back.


    It was Yun Jinghong who was walking down to him. Yun Jinghong jumped on the top of the palace and came to him in the next second.


    "Good, you can now notice my movements in advance. Congratulations, you perfectly achieved the Prana Body State!" Yun Jinghong showed a smile, and bound his waterfall black hair together casually. Time seemed not to leave traces on his handsome face. The white fluttering robe couldn''t carry his elegance.


    "Master, I don''t live up to your expectations!" Wang Bugui laughed out loud, revealing his white teeth, in addition to his handsome face, he was so fascinating that he could easily confuse thousands of girls.


    "Well, in the two years, your foundation is already solid, and you can start the cultivation of the next state!" Yun Jinghong uttered.


    "Haha! I can finally enter the next state! Master, I can break through to the next state as long as I no longer suppress that power in my body, right?" Wang Bugui jumped at the top of the palace with excitement.


    "Don''t hurry up, and let me do some preparation for you. This time you have suppressed it for a long time, and if you release the fruit of Taoism immediately, it may cause catastrophe. You must know how to deal with it." Yun Jinghong raised his hand to stop Wang Bugui, and explained.


    "Catastrophe? What''s it? There are catastrophes in the sky, either?" Confused, Wang Bugui asked, touching his head.


    "Cultivators are going against the sky. The so-called catastrophe is the punishment to test them. But this kind of thunder is different from the thunder you usually see. It is not only more destructive but also has the power of the Taoism. The power of the catastrophe is different according to the states and talent of the cultivators, but it will hardly exceed their ability." Yun Jinghong explained in detail.


    "A test of the sky? Cultivators go against the sky..." Wang Bugui whispered.


    Yun Jinghong continued, "But since the Age of Dharma Decline, almost no one can go through the catastrophe after breakthrough, because their talent is not enough. In this case, only the genius cultivators can trigger the catastrophe. And if someone does, it must be ruthless, almost equivalent to death!"


    Wang Bugui was shocked, browning slightly. "Really? Isn''t it the rule that the little talent the cultivators own, the less difficult the catastrophe will be?"


    "Due to lack of talent, few people can trigger the catastrophe, but cultivators have never cut off, so those un-triggered catastrophes will accumulate together. And when someone triggers it to appear, it is the most terrible thunder."


    "The pressure of the founder master, the Zi Yuxiao, the spirit of the array, and the Perfect Realm of the seven limits have proved that you are a genius. In addition, all the cultivation in two years has formed a divine cultivation base for you with a severe suppression. Moreover, the method we chose is so fresh that no predecessors have adopted. I am very worried that you may really trigger the catastrophe."


    Yun Jinghong''s look was extremely dignified. He recalled the various experience of this disciple of his, and became worried. In the world of the Age of Dharma Decline, the thunder catastrophe was extremely horrible. In addition, Wang Bugui possessed the very high talent and states, how difficult would the catastrophe be!


    "Master, then let''s prepare for it. I am not afraid of any catastrophe." Wang Bugui smiled, without no trace of fear on his face.


    "You... are not afraid?" Yun Jinghong''s eyes were wide open. He really did not expect him to be so decisive. Did it go well with the saying a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers? He wanted to help Wang Bugui relax, but the latter owned no fear about it.


    "Master, you''ve said that cultivators are going against the sky, haven''t you? Since heaven wants to block my way, then I will reverse it. I think the founder master and the Human Emperor thousands of years ago did think the same as me. The catastrophe they faced must be even more horrible, then what am I afraid of?"


    "What''s more, my opponent is Dracula, the demon that rivals the true immortals. If I can''t even go through this kind of disaster, how can I go through the others? I will overcome the catastrophe, no matter how powerful it is!"


    A trace of sadness emerged in Wang Bugui''s eyes, but more perseverance. Yun Jinghong browned slightly, and sighed, "Well, since you have such a determination, I will tell you how to deal with the test of the catastrophe."


    "The duration of the catastrophe is irregular, so is its power, generally determined by the talent, the states and the cultivation way. Facing with whichever kind of catastrophe, you must take it by your body to form a better body. You can use the treasured weapons, but you can''t let them take too much power of the catastrophe away, or the sky will be irritated and a deadly catastrophe will fall down. The catastrophe can be just thunder or a variety of things generated by lightning."


    "They can turn into humans, immortals, demons, all kinds of beasts, and even fairy realms with different planes. This kind of thunder is terrible and must be handled with care. The number of thunder also varies from person to person. There is even special thunder that can make you an illusion, directly testing your heart and primordial spirit. The catastrophe is so dangerous and you must be careful."


    "You can use the prana power to cope with it and let the body be fully tempered. You can also bombard the catastrophe. This will not anger the sky, but helps you to understand the Taoism. Do not use the weapons as possible as you can; just rely on your own body, and it will be of great benefit to your future. I hope you can do what you can, and be careful!"


    Yun Jinghong expounded for Wang Bugui, for fear that he would make a mistake.


    "I got it. Don''t worry, Master. I will definitely break through the catastrophe, and build an invincible body for myself!" Wang Bugui patted his chest to promise.


    "Well, remove the suppression of the states!" Yun Jinghong said.


    Then Wang Bugui released all the fruit of Taoism of the two years. He felt a powerful force rolling in his body, seemingly breaking through a shackle that was never discovered. For a moment, he only felt that his strength was nearly the double of the past.


    "Woo, woo..."


    The raging winds roared, overwhelming the Pure Land. The branches of the vigorous old trees were trembling wildly. There was a large black cloud in the sky, and countless electric flashes like silver snakes shuttling through the sky. A strong horrible aura gathered. The little spiritual beasts on the Pure Land were all scared and began to hide, shiver and scream.


    "It comes! Bugui, never be careless!" Yun Jinghong''s face was gloomy. He clenched his fists, worried about Wang Bugui with sweat.


    "Ok!"


    Wang Bugui turned his back to Yun Jinghong, extended a fist, and resolutely faced up with the black cloud.

 Chapter 56 Tempering Body in the Jade Lake

    "Boom!"


    Before a loud noise, a clap of arm-thick thunder emerged, hitting toward Wang Bugui.


    "Hey!"


    Wang Bugui cried, and chose to face up with the catastrophe with the Blood Sea Surge Fist. This punch crushed the lightning, and the electric light was scattered between the heaven and the earth. In a flash, several electric snakes followed. He resorted to the martial arts of the Speed Limit and the Acuity Limit, escaping two claps of heavenly thunder in time, and then made attacks with kicks.


    Smashing the two claps of thunder, he flipped and turned aside to escape another three claps of heavenly thunder at the next second. Just as he positioned, he rushed to the thunder again. Within the period of a breath, he had made dozens of attacks, crushing the thunder one by one. But this was only the beginning. In the dark sky, the deafening sounds were endless, meanwhile, hundreds of claps of thigh-thick thunder roared.


    "Come on!"


    In such a dangerous situation, Wang Bugui not only showed no fear, but also voluntarily faced up with it. His prana blood burst out of his body, all wrapping around his limbs, leaving no defense at all. To attack was to defend. What he was thinking about were to understand the Taoism and to temper his body.


    Yun Jinghong watched all this in a distance. His clenching hands had never been released. He saw a thin figure in the thunder sea who came and went through the hundred silver snakes. Despite the help of the martial arts of the Speed Limit and the Acuity Limit, he failed to escape all the attacks of the thunder.


    His black clothes, as well as his flesh, were torn apart, covered with blood. But he still gnawed his teeth to fight against the catastrophe. He released all his prana blood. The Endless Golden Body Manifestation and the fine blood vigour were intertwined around his limbs, still no defense. He directly rushed to the infinite thunder sea, and the cracking sounds of the explosion were mingling with the roars.


    The Break Heaven Fist, the Meteorite Kick, the Kick of the Universe, the Killing Air... Wang Bugui could vaguely display all the esoteric skill of each limit. Although embryonic, they were still of great power. He was covered with brands by the lightning, but he didn''t weaken his offensive.


    The catastrophe was nearing the end, and the dark clouds in the air were slowly retreating. But at the last moment, a peal of bucket-thick red thunder appeared, stabbing toward Wang Bugui fiercely. Carrying supreme power, it seemed to be able to smash the enemy into powders.


    "Eh--ah!"


    With a long scream, Wang Bugui gathered his final strength, blended all the esoteric skills of the martial arts he mastered to form a punch. Then, he clenched his teeth and rushed up, lifting his fists to the last clap of horrible thunder.


    "Boom!"


    He, like a golden arrow, pierced the sky, and instantly collided with the red thunder. Numerous golden and red light snakes scattered in endless cracking sounds. A part of the sky fell, and the horrible space cracked open the sky.


    "Come on!"


    Wang Bugui bellowed, and tried to hit the thunder with his last glimmer of force. Finally, it was crushed. The dark clouds and sky cracks disappeared, and everything recovered to normal. Wang Bugui burst out plenty of blood from his mouth and fell down from the powerless sky.


    Yun Jinghong quickly moved to Wang Bugui, catching him, and then helped him to take a herb and passed the Innate Prana Power to heal him. Five minutes later, Wang Bugui''s wounds completely recovered, and he became alive, because after the success of the catastrophe, the heaven would bring fortune to him to repair his injured body.


    "Haha, I did it." Wang Bugui laughed.


    "Very good, safe and sound. And you have broken through to the Prana Soul State. Take a break and I''ll take you to a good place in the evening where you can completely stabilize your cultivation base, and baptize your muscles and marrows as well!" Yun Jinghong unfolded his eyebrows.


    His words made Wang Bugui extremely happy. He had a deep feeling about the effect of baptizing the muscles and marrows. He built such a strong body due to it; after being baptized, he would be stronger. The third baptism was what he looked forward to for a long time. He wanted to know how strong he would be after that.


    "Master, take me there now. Don''t wait for the night." Wang Bugui jumped up, looking like an innocent neighbor youth.


    "Don''t hurry. As soon as night falls, I''ll take you there immediately. If you are lucky, there will be a lot of surprises waiting for you." Yun Jinghong smiled at him, but looking a bit strange. However, Wang Bugui didn''t notice that due to too much excitement.


    In the Pure Land, the sun disappeared into the sea of clouds, and a round of white jade plate was hung in the night sky, surrounded by numerous stars. Under the moon, the two figures flashed. Yun Jinghong swept his hand, and opened the barrier of the Pure Land, taking Wang Bugui out.


    "Wow! I haven''t been out for a long time. It''s still the same." Looking at the snowy roads around, Wang Bugui sighed.


    "Of course. The iceberg has existed for a long time, and there is an ancient Big Capable to protect it. So it will always be the same even after several years. Let''s go, our destination is the Jade Lake." Yun Jinghong slightly urged. The two rushed toward the Jade Lake at a fast speed, and arrived in less than ten minutes.


    There was still no big change of Jade Lake. The lake was clear green with riffles. The auspicious vapours floated above it, showing a peaceful scene. The waterweeds were dense at the bank, and wild animals could be seen from time to time. The bright moon in the air reflected in the lake, surrounded by silence.


    "Master, what are we going to do in the Jade Lake?" Wang Bugui scratched his head.


    "Obviously, to enter the Pure Land and temper your body." Yun Jinghong answered.


    "There is also a Pure Land here?!" Wang Bugui''s face was full of surprise. But when he saw his Master breaking the barrier with treasure weapon, he believed. The Jade Lake space was torn open, and Yun Jinghong took him in.


    When Wang Bugui entered this place, a more dreamlike sight greeted him. If Jade Lake was already beautiful, then the inside space was a fairyland. There were kinds of flowers blooming everywhere, and the petals in the sky were dancing with the wind. The heavy scent of flowers rushed toward his nose. Even the grass on the ground was jade-like with the green light. The central Jade Lake was guarded by several trees.


    The trees were full of pink and delicate flowers, and the petals were constantly falling into the Jade Lake. The lake was clear as a mirror, reflecting the beautiful scenery of the Pure Land. Everything here was fascinating. The space owned abundant auras.


    "It''s so beautiful! Surpass the Yuxu Pure Land! Is it a real fairyland?" Wang Bugui''s eyes flashed. He was conquered in a moment.


    "This is the real Jade Lake. Every three years, the jade trees will bloom, and that is the time when the auras here are the most intense. The water of Jade Lake will also gather the natural auras of the sun and the moon, so it is the best spirit liquid to temper body in the world. What''s more, there is a Fantasy Soul Green Lotus at the bottom of the lake. Finding it out will be a big fate." Yun Jinghong laughed.


    "The arua here in this lake is too full. I can feel it even in such a long distance. There is even a greater fate! Master, I shall go now!" Wang Bugui was about to rush in like a hungry wolf.


    "Well, take these two blades of herb first!" Yun Jinghong sneered behind him, and threw out two blades of purple Ganoderma. Wang Bugui jumped and grabbed them, and swallowed them like eating the mushroom. Then, he quickly took off his clothes, only short underpants left, and slammed into the pool.


    As soon as he entered, he felt the endless auras flooding toward him. The herbs took effect, and began to temper his body together with the auras immediately. He went deeper, intending to find the Fantasy Soul Gold Lotus as soon as possible. He used his six senses to search, but found that the area he could detect was less than ten square meters. There was Taoism underwater to suppress him. His sense should have been doubled after breaking through to the Prana Soul State.


    However, under the lake, it was actually less than ten square meters. Wang Bugui speeded up to search, but did not find the green lotus after three minutes. He became worried, and even wanted to go ashore to Yun Jinghong to ensure its existence. However, he still chose to believe his Master, and then continued to search. He, after breaking through to the Prana Soul State, had been able to keep underwater for half an hour without breathing.


    He directly swam to the deepest area, and the Taoism pressure here was stronger. His sense field was less than five square meters, so he could only use his eyes to search. After searching hard for five minutes, he finally found a slight flash of light in front of him. He swam excitedly, only to see a green lotus rooted at the bottom of the pool, swaying with the waves.


    The lotus did not move, leaving pieces of lotus afterimage. It radiated green lights, and it must be the Fantasy Soul Green Lotus. Wang Bugui grinned, making a bunch of bubbles. Then he picked up the green lotus and swam back.


    On the way, he found that the auras in the water and the speed of tempering body were gradually disappearing. It had taken him a long time to find the lotus! Then, he speeded up, to go to ask his Master how to use it.

 Chapter 57 What the Primordial Spirit Saw

    "Wow! Master, I''m back!" Wang Bugui came out of the surface and took a long breath, absorbing the fresh air heavily, for he was already out of breath under the lake.


    However, what waited for him was not Yun Jinghong, but a glimpse of an erotic scene. There were a group of mature women and girls as pretty as flowers on the bank. All covered their bodies with only a piece of tulle, they were flipping the Jade Lake water in laughs, which was alluring. Seeing such a situation, Wang Bugui felt not good.


    "Ah! Such a rogue!" One of the girls screamed out with blushing cheeks. Then all of them began to resort to martial arts to cover their bodies from watching by Wang Bugui. Some of them were even fast enough to take out magic weapons to attack him.


    "No! I''m not a bad person. I just came here to search for treasure and temper my body. Look, the green lotus I got!" Wang Bugui avoided those weapons and quickly explained.


    "Woops! You''re here to steal the treasure. We won''t let you go. Just surrender!" An elder woman yelled.


    "What? Does this Jade Lake belong to you?" Wang Bugui''s face became pale immediately. If it did belong to them, he would really be regarded as a thief.


    "No, this place doesn''t belong to us. But it serves as the tempering place for the genius of each sect of the cultivation world. And it is under the management of every sect every three years in turn. Now, it is the turn of our Flower Valley. We made such agreement just for the Fantasy Soul Green Lotus at the bottom. Jerk, quickly put it down!" One person in the center of the crowd uttered. Her face was vague, but it seemed that she was the leader of them.


    "I... Sisters, can you just give it to me? I really need it, and how about me exchanging it with fruit?" Wang Bugui climbed onshore to dress up and discuss with them. Meanwhile, the group of disciples of the Flower Valley all put on clothes as well, went to the bank and confronted him.


    "Do you think we are easily bullied? We don''t blame you watching us bathing, and you even wanted to take away the green lotus with giving us some cheap fruit!" A young girl pointed to him, blamed.


    "The fruit is delicious, trust me!" Wang Bugui quickly explained.


    Then he looked at them and patted his chest. "Moreover, I''m not interested in watching you bathing again. The only two women I know are both more beautiful than you. Your appearances are indeed worse than their''s, so you can''t attract me. No worry!"


    The two women that Wang Bugui mentioned were actually Hanae Chiou and Zi Yuxiao. But he was such an inarticulate boy, with low emotion quotient. It could have been fine without those words. But now, all the female disciples of the Flower Valley were fried with anger.


    "You, you, you...such a thief. You not only peek at us, steal our treasure, but even dare to humiliate us!"


    "Go to the hell, damned jerk!"


    "Rogue, try my strength!"


    What women liked most was the comparison, and what they cared most was their appearances. The words of Wang Bugui were just like knives, piercing into them, perhaps, even more serious. They were all irritated with embarrassment to fight against Wang Bugui. For a moment, numerous magic weapons were rushing toward him.


    Wang Bugui left a weird cry and immediately ran. Among the female disciples, there were several with very high cultivation base, surpassing Wang Bugui. Plus, he was the one who was wrong, how could he fight back?


    "Sisters, No! All I said is true. I really have no interests to peek at you. For me, you''re just ordinary women. I can promise if I lie to you, I''ll be thundered to death!" When Wang Bugui was escaping, he still remembered to explain, and even raised his hand to swear in the risk of being hit by their martial arts.


    "Pay your life!!"


    Wang Bugui was totally stupid, and no medicine could raise his emotion quotient. He still explained like this, and didn''t know where he was wrong exactly. The female disciples all wanted to unload him into eight pieces, so all of them began to exert more power to kill him.


    "Hahaha..." Among the disciples of the Flower Valley, only three girls didn''t chase Wang Bugui. One of them made a crisp laugh like the sound of a silver bell, and watched the scene with curiosity. As for the other two girls, one who looked the youngest was sitting alone beside Jade Lake to watch, and the other one stood side by side with the leader of the Flower Valley, watching the farce silently.


    "Yiyi, Meiqing, and Lianyue, how do you think about this." The leading woman spoke to the three girls.


    "Master Qin Xiao!" They answered in one voice.


    "Master, I think the boy is very interesting, for he made the senior sisters so angry with just a few words." Yiyi chuckled.


    "I don''t think he has lied to us." Meiqing slightly opened her mouth, without emotions on her face.


    "Younger Sister Meiqing is right." Lianyue echoed.


    "Yes, that boy didn''t lie. If I don''t guess wrongly, there should be another man hiding. And he is the real rogue," inferred Qin Xiao. Then she turned back and looked at a jade tree, "Yun Jinghong, come out!"


    "Whoops, I can''t hide from you. Younger Sister Qin Xiao, long time no see. How''s your senior sister?" Yun Jinghong stuck his head out from behind the tree, looking like a standard rogue.


    "Bullshit. My senior sister is of course fine. Now, it is our turn to manage Jade Lake. What are you doing here? And how dare you have the nerve to steal the green lotus?" Qin Xiao questioned with a gloomy face.


    "Why do you say that, Younger Sister Qin Xiao? I''m not stealing the lotus, but borrowing it. And I''ll give it back when it''s my turn to manage here. The time, my disciple needs it to temper his body and cultivate his soul, so we came here." Yun Jinghong chuckled.


    "What?! He is your disciple? Then Wang Xuanming?" Qin Xiao exclaimed.


    "Yes... Xuanming is dead." Yun Jinghong put away his laughter and then shook his head with a sigh.


    "Ah?! Why? Last time, my senior sister calculated that a big capable was going to die. He, he is really that big capable? But his strength, he was the amazing genius among your disciples, and how would he die at such a young age?" Qin Xiao felt unbelievable. She was quite clear how powerful Wang Xuanming was.


    Even Leng Shuangrong, the strongest female in the world, was afraid of his power. But such a capable person who could possibly be the emperor died at a young age, which made Qin Xiao feel too strange. But looking at the sad Yun Jinghong who was totally different from usual, Qin Xiao had to believe that the death of Wang Xuanming was true.


    "Then, who is the youth?" She pointed to Wang Bugui and asked.


    "Wang Bugui, the son of Xuanming!" answered Yun Jinghong.


    "His son? Carefully looking, he does have his father''s look." Qin Xiao was shocked.


    "He is better than his father, so I have to put everything on him. To succeed, or to be destroyed!" Yun Jinghong clenched his fist, expressing his thoughts. But Qin Xiao was shocked again. His words were unshakable, showing great determination he owned.


    Ignoring her shock, Yun Jinghong continued with a hold-fist salute, "I don''t ask for help in my life, but this time I have to. Please give me this Fantasy Soul Green Lotus, and ten years later I will definitely return it. I swear in the name of Palace of the Human Emperors!"


    "You... The Palace of the Human Emperors will reappear? Since then, just take the lotus away. I hope that your decision is not wrong, the Human Race can''t afford to lose your emperor again." Qin Xiao sighed, and then ordered her disciples to stop. They went back to her in confusion, and wanted to ask why, but was blocked by her. Then, she took them to leave.


    "Before I leave, I want to know why he died." Qin Xiao turned to Yun Jinghong again, in front of the Jade Lake.


    "For the Human Race. There are demons making trouble. This era will witness the greatest turmoil, so you should be well-prepared soon!" replied Yun Jinghong. Qin Xiao looked into the distance, with brows knitted, and then took her disciples to leave the Pure Land.


    "Master, you frame me up... Why are there so many women taking a bath here? And they blamed me of stealing the green lotus." Wang Bugui ran out of his efforts.


    "I told you it''s a big fate. Isn''t this also a feast for the eyes?" Yun Jinghong smirked.


    "I..." Wang Bugui didn''t know how to respond.


    "Well, where''s the Fantasy Soul Green Lotus?" Yun Jinghong asked. He did not find it for a long time, so he got puzzled.


    "I almost got caught just now, so I swallowed it." Wang Bugui grinned.


    "What?! Little brat, hurry up, let me help you to speed up the drug effect!" Yun Jinghong was shocked and angered. How could this kid dare to swallow whatever kind of elixir he caught? Yun Jinghong grabbed him up, and quickly delivered his Innate Prana Power into his body to help speed up the drug effect. Wang Bugui also operated his prana blood, while the small pendant was absorbing the auras of the Pure Land in the Jade Lake into Wang Bugui''s body.


    Just as the green lotus fully took effect, Wang Bugui felt a little crack in his body. It seemed that some certain barrier inside his body was broken. In the next moment, he radiated with five-color lights, and his tempered body was under the final transformation. It could be clearly seen that those rays were continuously integrating into his flesh and blood to remove the impurities in his body.


    At the same time, the primordial spirit of Wang Bugui was also being tempered. He closed his eyes, and his forehead was shining in gold, with a vague golden little man sitting inside. In the embryonic form, he was constantly chanting sutras, accompanied by a green lotus.


    His primordial spirit was in a wonderful state, half dreaming and half awake. With the work of the green lotus, the outline of the primordial spirit was constantly portrayed. Wang Bugui saw some strange scenes, which puzzled him. A goddess with a human face and a serpent body was holding a five-colored boulder, rushing toward the broken heaven, and repairing the heaven with her own strength.


    Outside the earth, one person with a sword was pointing to the stars and the demon shadows. Then he made a roar, and killed the thousands of demons with his sword. With his only strength, he prevented the demons from invading the planet.


    On Mars, a human being was standing in the endless sea of thunder and killing numerous demons. In the end, he threw the whole catastrophe toward a demon of the same size as Mars, killing it at a painful price. After that, he wanted to continue the catastrophe, but died on Mars due to severe injury.


    The last scene was a man with a height of heaven standing outside the earth. He was like a God of War and fought against the enemies alone. Suddenly, a big hand pressed down against the earth, and he roared to face up with it, preventing it from falling on the planet.


    Wang Bugui didn''t know what did those four pictures mean. He knew the first person; she was the Lady Nuwa, one of the supreme creation gods. The picture was when she was refining stones to repair heaven. He didn''t recognize the second man and the fourth man. But he could guess that the third one must be the Human Emperor thousands of years ago. It was said that he was dying of forcing himself to go through the immortal catastrophe for the sake of being immortal. But no one knew he did that also for the sake of the peace of the Human Race. Without no other choices, he finally died, failing to be an immortal.


    Later, Wang Bugui woke up and told what he saw to his Master. Yun Jinghong also browned slightly, not knowing why he saw these scenes. After sighing for the hardships of the Human Emperor, he took Wang Bugui to leave and returned to the Yuxu Pure Land.


    "In the ages of thousands of years, many secrets have been buried. How many times have the earth been through catastrophe? Bugui has seen four times. Who will stop the next time?" Yun Jinghong had been thinking about what Wang Bugui said all the way, but still failed to give a conclusion.

 Chapter 58 The Jade Soul

    Wang Bugui sat on the top of the Yuxu Palace with legs crossed. He stared blankly at the boundless sea of clouds. It had been two years since he came to the Yuxu Palace, and every day here was extremely fulfilling. When he was in the UK, he never thought about practicing like this. In contrast, he used to be too lazy, used to be too arrogant. He gained more in these two years than the past a couple of years.


    Every time he cultivated, he would set himself a goal of surpassing yesterday. He did not want to be as weak as ever. He had determined to make achievement on Taoism within at least ten years. The seal confined Dracula could only last for twenty years at most, so maybe, he would get rid of it in advance. That tragedy was a good example.


    So, he always felt that he was not given enough time, and that he must be stronger as soon as possible to protect the people he wanted to protect, as well as to save Hanae Chiou. Yun Jinghong came behind him and sat down opposite him. The sea of clouds and the fairy lights surrounded them. The rising sun dyed the sea of clouds into gold. And below it, the Pure Land was full of auras, like a fairyland.


    "You have been cultivating here for two years, and I''ve witnessed all your efforts. You have already broken through the first seven human limits, and gained the Fantasy Soul Green Lotus to strength your soul, so it is the right time to start cultivating the eight limit��spirit," uttered Yun Jinghong. He was pleased with this disciple.


    In just two years, he grew to be a cultivator in the Prana Soul State from a mortal who had never cultivated, and almost cultivated all the first seven limits to the Perfect Realm. Although he possessed cultivation talent, it was rare to see such a person who had never learnt to cultivate to make such achievements during such a short period of time.


    "That is to say, the last limit is my soul?" Wang Bugui asked. Yun Jinghong nodded, "In the first, you should cultivate your soul to gather your primordial spirit, and then slowly grow it. You need to guide the Innate Prana Power and the blood vigour to raise the primordial spirit, meanwhile dredge all your channels to deliver the prana blood, so that the mind spirit in the center of your forehead will be raised."


    "The stronger the primordial spirit, the stronger the souls!" Wang Bugui''s heart was beating with excitement, so was his body. He finally saw the hope. The Azrael once said that if the power of his soul was strong enough, the soul of Hanae Chiou could recover more quickly.


    When her soul was repaired, Wang Bugui could let her soul attach to him to fight together with him, and there was even a way to resurrect her in the world!


    On that day, what Hanae Chiou said to him was unforgettable. She used to be domineering, but that day shed tears for him. She turned her back firmly and faced up with the invincible enemy alone. At that time, her back was lonely but beautiful. In the end, when he, the weak one, went to find her, he only discovered a bloody sickle tangling with a chain and a body of bloody flesh and broken bones.


    Every time he thought of those, his heart seemed to be peeled slowly by a knife, and be soaked in the salty water from time to time, and then be continuously pierced, until it turned into a pool of ground meat. This kind of pain was much insufferable than heartbreaking.


    There were hatred and regret in his heart. Why did he find that he liked her when he lost her? Why didn''t he express his emotion to her? Why didn''t he understand her when she expressed her emotion? Why was he so weak, so useless?


    "Chiou... Master, teach me the cultivation method now please!" When Wang Bugui recalled this name, he had to clench his chest. At the moment, he was in a hurry. Hanae Chiou was his faith. Every night after cultivation, he must inspect the jade soul full of cracks. He must save this girl who he owed too much!


    Yun Jinghong nodded. He had noticed that there were two souls in Wang Bugui''s body since the latter entered the Yuxu Palace. The other soul belonged to a girl. After asking, Yun Jinghong learned that the girl died for Wang Bugui. The greatest faith that supported him to cultivate was to resurrect her.


    Yun Jinghong stretched out his finger and put the cultivating method of the primordial spirit into Wang Bugui''s forehead. "The so-called primordial spirit is at the center of your forehead, and is the lifeblood of cultivators. If a cultivator wants to be truly powerful, he must possess three things. First, the overbearing cultivation base; second, the powerful body; third, the celestial primordial spirit."


    "Among them, the primordial spirit is the most important and the most difficult to cultivate." "Because the primordial spirit is the second life of cultivators. Even if the body is dead, but the primordial spirit not, there is still a possibility of resurrection. The masters in the Taoisming State can even reshape their bodies relying on the primordial spirit in a moment. As long as one''s primordial spirit is not destroyed, he will not die."


    "So if you want to kill a person, the best way is to destroy his primordial spirit, and to achieve which, you must use your power of primordial spirit. Carefully understand the cultivating method of the primordial spirit. It is as important as your prana blood, needing to be cultivated every day."


    "Yes, Master!" responded Wang Bugui. Then he closed his eyes to mediate the martial arts. Yun Jinghong was guarding beside him. Any small carelessness would hurt the primordial spirit while cultivating, so nobody was allowed to disturb him.


    At the center of Wang Bugui''s forehead, the little golden man appeared again. His outline became clearer and a rough human shape could be seen. As the martial arts going on, the little man constantly recited mysterious ancient scriptures, and beams of golden light were entwined on the side, engraving the man more vivid.


    At the same time, the pendant radiated blue lights and showed its power. Wang Bugui felt that his soul had been sublimated, and then went out of his body, contacting with natural Taoism. He was integrated with the little man, listening to the reciting of fairy scriptures, which was the sound of the Taoism.


    He closed his eyes to feel all of it. Sometimes, he would travel on heaven, watching the immortals coming and going, or listening to the three thousand ancient Buddhas reciting classics in Tavatinsa; sometimes he would go to the vast earth, enjoying the scenery of the alien races; sometimes he would stand in the divine realm full of auspicious auras, watching the gods fighting against demons; sometimes he would step in the primitive chaotic world, being shocked by the power of the sky and watching the creation gods fighting against the wild animals.


    The various messages of Taoism he absorbed finally integrated into his primordial spirit, making it more solid and tend to be complete. What around his primordial spirit were the messages of the Taoism that were constantly tempered and carved, and baptized together with his body.


    As the red sun entered the sea of clouds, the sky was taken over by the moon and stars. Wang Bugui eventually made a small achievement; a nearly complete human figure was carved, almost perfect except for the appearance. He felt that his strength in all aspects had been improved, and his six senses improved the most. Those efforts within merely a day equaled to those of the past a few days.


    "It''s so hard. After breaking through to the Prana Soul State, my speed of understanding martial arts has been about three times faster than before. But a day passed, I didn''t understand too much of the primordial spirit martial arts. However, what good is that my cultivation base has been greatly influenced. The power of the primordial spirit is really wonderful!" Wang Bugui stopped mediation, and consistently sighed about the cultivation just now.


    "For the Taoism cultivation of all sects, the power of the primordial spirit is inevitably the most important. Fortunately, our Founder Master left such a martial art, so that our primordial spirit is much stronger than the general cultivators. Cherish this opportunity, if you cultivate well, it will be one of your final resort." Yun Jinghong warned.


    "Got it. The power of the primordial spirit is more important than anything else to me!" Wang Bugui clenched his fists. This was a good start. The recovery of Hanae Chiou was just around the corner! He then immersed himself in cultivation. Since he was now in the Prana Soul State, he could keep cultivating for several months without rest. For him, the belief in cultivation had overwhelmed all the ideas of relaxing.


    After Wang Bugui learned the cultivating method of the primordial spirit, he used a lot of time to practice every day, almost half a day. Then, after each limit, he would practice the primordial spirit again when he was in a break or meditation. The morning and the night were used for cultivating prana blood.


    He remembered the pithy formula of cultivating primordial spirit more clearly than various other martial arts and their esoteric skills. On the third day, he was already familiar with it. And now, after several months, the formula seemed to be engraved in his mind, and he could recite it from any paragraph. But the most important was the understanding of the martial arts. Only deep understanding would help him make more progress.


    On this day, Wang Bugui was cultivating his primordial spirit on the jade bench, as usual, suddenly, the appearance of the little man revealed, and it was exactly his appearance. The faint gold little man had become more solid, and the primordial spirit of Hanae Chiou had been transferred to the center of his forehead as well, under the cultivation together. At this moment, he was observing this jade soul lying in his mind sea.


    After several months of sleepless cultivation, he finally repaired this beautiful primordial spirit. He controlled his primordial spirit to caress the face of Hanae Chiou, and there were a thousand words in his heart intending to talk to her, even if she could not hear and respond.


    "Sister Chiou, I finally entered the Second State. Master said that if I reach the Third State, you will possibly wake up. Waiting for me, I will not let you suffer too long. When you wake up, you will see a new me. The narcissistic boy who only showed off himself has changed completely. This time, I will not let you leave me again!"


    Wang Bugui told his heart to her, expecting that one day this girl he owed would wake up. As always, he channelled the power of the small pendant to her primordial spirit, and her soul was raising in the warm blue light.


    "Buzz..."


    Mabey the pendant was moved by Wang Bugui, or perhaps the result of cultivation. Under the influence of the pendant this time, the soul of Hanae Chiou was emitting blue light. The light was too dazzling, outshining the whole piece of this mind sea.


    "Ah! Sister Chiou!"


    Wang Bugui couldn''t help but exclaim, and even his eyes were wet. What he looked forward to finally gained progress. The fingers of Hanae Chiou slightly raised. This abrupt happening had left a big influence on the heartstrings of Wang Bugui.


    "Sister Chiou! You finally..."


    Wang Bugui couldn''t hold back the tears anymore. He suddenly saw a teardrop flowing out of the corner of Hanae Chiou''s eye, and falling down her jade-like face. At the same time, his tears fell as well. After nearly three years of Taoism cultivation, there finally was the progress of saving Hanae Chiou. The movement of her jade finger and the tears in her eyes made him feel that his efforts these days had not been in vain. Although slow, it was worthy.


    "Haha... Is this your answer to me? Yes, I don''t have to cry, but should be happy. After I save you, we can fight side by side again! Wait for me!"


    Wang Bugui closed his eyes and smiled. Once again, he controlled his primordial spirit to caress the face of Hanae Chiou. Then he quickly devoted himself into cultivation again. What happened today was very encouraging to him. His heart to seek Taoism was motivated more; he had never been so eager to become stronger.


    Now since there were signs of the recovery of Hanae Chiou, Wang Bugui wanted that there were 72 hours a day to be spent in cultivation. Every day after that, he had been cultivating without rest. When he was tired in cultivation, he would take out the small pendant to mediate.


    Affected by him, the spiritual beasts in the Pure Land also began to cultivate the martial arts engraved in their bones. There were no more playing noises in the Yuxu Pure Land, all replaced by the sounds of reciting scriptures.

 Chapter 59 The Puppet Soul

    The flowers were dancing on the Spring Equinox; the nights got longer after the June solstice; the gold leaves were floating on the Autumnal Equinox; the snow would make up the world on the Winter Solstice. The four seasons of the Pure Land held its own beautiful scene full of striking imagery. Carefully feeling, it was also a kind of Taoism. It was the Taoism of nature, of the reincarnation.


    The spring breeze wakened everything in the world. The flowers bloomed, the trees and the grass sprouted. In the summer, all life would enter the most complicated state. The autumn wind swept the fallen leaves, which seemed to indicate their demise. At the end when the winter came, all things were dying. But in the next spring, the dying things were reborn on the withered shell.


    On the ground, on the same root, one flower died, and one flower was reborn. A year was a turn. Though the flowers were different, their roots were the same. Isn''t this a kind of reincarnation? It was like the Reborning Bridge over the Three-way River, and the people of reincarnation drinking the soup of Granny Meng. The same person, with different memories. After reincarnation, he would forget everything before.


    This was the biggest gain of Wang Bugui within the two and a half years; he understood a kind of reincarnation Taoism, which let him understand the Taoism further and sublimate the power of his primordial spirit again.


    Time flew, Wang Bugui had cultivated for five years. Every day in the Yuxu Palace, he cultivated the eight human limits repeatedly. No matter what changes would appear in the outside world, the Yuxu Pure Land was still alternative with the four seasons, and it was still always warm as the spring.


    Though the daily cultivation was hard, Wang Bugui still thought the time passed fast, because there was a woman in his heart giving him endless motivation, which was the only belief he kept cultivating now. The fast five years was enough to change a lot. The cultivation base of Wang Bugui had been promoted to the peak of the Prana Soul State, and it would only take him a few days to break through to the next state.


    Considering his talent, he should have reached the State of God of War already. But in order to build a divine cultivation base that had been through the Basing State, the State of Introducing the Prana Power into Body, and the Prana Body State, he used two and a half years. After he broke through to the Prana Soul State, he didn''t need to suppress himself, so he speeded up cultivation. The cultivation road was narrower and narrower, but it still couldn''t stop him.


    In addition, with the help of the auras and resources of the Pure Land, as well as the small pendant, his later cultivation was smooth sailing. Repeatedly cultivating the mystical skills of the eight human limits, and occasionally relying on the power of the pendant to understand the Taoism, he had entered the mediating status for many times. These days, he was constantly studying the martial arts, expecting to cultivate all the mystical skills to the peak of the Prana Soul State.


    Now Wang Bugui''s punch power had reached 45,000 kilograms, and the speed of his fastest move was close to the subsonic speed. Cooperating with the martial arts of the Acuity Limit, his moves were indeed unpredictable. He could run easily at all kinds of terrains in the Pure Land, even including the water surface. His explosive power was already able to fight against the iron meteorolites, and even a few of them were beaten full of cracks by him.


    He could now release a sense field covering the entire Yuxu Palace, and had finally made a small achievement on his body. Just relying on his body power, without using the prana blood, he could also fight against the iron meteorites hundreds of rounds without injuries. At this time, he was cultivating his primordial spirit on the jade bench. The gold little man was solemn, sitting in the center of his forehead, reciting the mysterious ancient scriptures.


    He put the soul of Hanae Chiou on the jade bench. Then, the small pendant began to float and spin in the air, emitting a blue glow to protect her. He held the Soul Thread that the Azrael gave him, and was carefully, slowly repairing the slight cracks on her primordial spirit.


    To use the Thread, he must resort to plenty of primordial spirit power. And to repair the soul of Hanae Chiou, he had to be highly concentrated. The sweat had already soaked his body. The surrounding was so quiet that his careful breaths could be heard clearly. A breeze sneaked over his face, but it couldn''t flip his hair, because it was tightly entangled with sweat.


    "Wow..." Wang Bugui took a long breath. After two hours, he finally repaired all the cracks on her body. Now Hanae Chiou was completely naked without secret to him. After all, what he repaired was her soul, which needed his concentration. At first, he was very shy, and his face was redder than the Suzaku feathers.


    But, until now, he had seen her body for so many times, so he was no longer shy. In order to save her, he couldn''t care so much. What was more, it was not her flesh body, just her primordial spirit. He planned to tell her all the things after she woke up, after all, he believed that she would understand. That was the idea inside his heart. And finally, her primordial spirit was complete.


    He put away the Soul Thread and began to cultivate primordial spirit with the help of the little pendant. Since their primordial spirits were connected, he could share his fruit of Taoism with her. Therefore, the stronger his power of primordial spirit was, the sooner Hanae Chiou would wake up. This could be regarded as an alternative Simultaneous Training, also the real life change.


    The blue light spread out from the jade bench like riffles, and suddenly, Wang Bugui seemed to feel something. He opened his eyes immediately. There was a voice calling his name in his heart, then he looked back at the jade soul lying beside him tremblingly.


    "Sister Chiou!"


    Wang Bugui exclaimed. What happened just now was what he had expected for a long time. But now, he only felt like a dream. He pinched himself vigorously, and a slight pain let him understand that this was not a dream!


    The primordial spirit of Hanae Chiou was lying quietly on the jade bench with her beautiful sea-like blue eyes slightly opened, but they were hollow without spirit. There was no emotion on her deliberate face as well; she was just like a beautiful doll.


    "Sister Chiou, is that you who called me just now?"


    His brows were knitted. It was her voice, absolutely! But why she made no reaction now? However, at the next moment, that faint voice came again. He could hear vaguely it was his name. He couldn''t be calm anymore. This time, he knew it was definitely not an illusion. But then, the silence prevailed again.


    He quickly put away the soul of Hanae Chiou and went to his Master. However, Yun Jinghong didn''t know why that would happen, neither. He only shook his head. "Her primordial spirit is in a very magical state. Theoretically, your primordial spirit is not enough to wake her up. But somehow, it let part of her divine mind wake up in advance. Incredible!"


    "Will she be like this all the time?" Wang Bugui asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know. You can go to Zi Yuxiao. She is a living history book who knows all the treasures and martial arts from ancient times to the present. Moreover, she values you so much, so she will definitely answer your question." Yun Jinghong analyzed. As for the background of Zi Yuxiao, he was not completely clear.


    After all, this woman had existed since ancient times. And there was a rumor in the sect that she did help the Founder Master to become immortal. If not a problem disturbed her at that time, which made her unhesitating to stay in the world, perhaps she had already become an immortal together with the Founder Master. But fortunately, Zi Yuxiao stayed in the world, so that the earth was not destroyed in the last few turmoils in the Age of Dharma Decline.


    "Sister Ziyu? Okay! I''ll go now, Master!" Enlightened, Wang Bugui immediately left his master, took out the purple crystal, and injected it with martial power. He was then covered by purple brilliance and disappeared together with the purple light.


    The mainland where the Palace of Purple Clouds was located had not changed back to a planet since Wang Bugui left. The nine large stars still surround the palace. In the auspicious peaceful palace full of purple auras, Zi Yuxiao slightly frowned and whispered to herself, "Oh no, my rare spare time..."


    "Sister Ziyu!! It''s me!" Wang Bugui''s voice sounded, just as Zi Yuxiao''s words were finished, breaking the quiet and peaceful scene of this palace.


    She took a short sigh, and formed a purple beam of power to welcome Wang Bugui. He ran to the palace along the purple road, so fast that he arrived within a minute.


    "Well, what do you come here for?" Zi Yuxiao''s tone was as usual, charming and lazy.


    "Sister Ziyu, I want to ask you to have a look at this primordial spirit." Wang Bugui told his idea immediately, and then carefully released a soul from the center of his forehead.


    Even Zi Yuxiao was moved by it, "This... this is more a pure soul rather than a primordial spirit. It seemed that she has been fatally wounded. Terrible! It should be a broken soul. Who did that to her?"


    Wang Bugui told Zi Yuxiao all the things about Hanae Chiou. After that, Zi Yuxiao took a long sigh, nodding, "Such a wonderful woman who is willing to dissipate for the sake of love. She is so courageous! Boy, you have a conscience, not betraying her. Since the Azrael has reshaped her soul, then the following steps are easy."


    "Really? Sister Ziyu, tell me how!" Wang Bugui finally relieved at this time.


    Zi Yuxiao nodded and said, "Well, listen, now her soul is repaired, but after all, she is not a cultivator, so her power of primordial spirit is pretty weak. You need to use the power of the contract you signed with the Azrael, cooperating with the Soul Thread to inject your fruit of cultivating primordial spirit to her. With the guide of Soul Thread, the power of the contract will transform your fruit into hers."


    "You can start that in your following cultivation. You two are destined to be in Simultaneous Training with life, so you can start now. After the power of the contract is established, her cultivation base will grow as yours improves. When her power of primordial spirit is strong enough, she will wake up completely. Now there is only a little bit of dissatisfaction, but it is also a good start. Perhaps, when you''re cultivating, she will gradually wake up in the next few days.


    "This is called Soul Puppet that can attach to human''s primordial spirit, and then turns into what she looked like before death. Therefore, after she wakes up, you can use this as her body temporary. But after all, it is just a puppet, and you need to teach her how to walk, to cultivate, and to fight, etc. Just like the Azrael has told you. Here you are."


    After clearing up Wang Bugui''s confusion, she took out a golden puppet in an embryonic form to him.


    "Thank you, Sister Ziyu! I feel that this puppet''s history is absolutely amazing. The strength containing in this kind of material is terrible. Among the divine things I have seen, only my small pendant, the Longinus, and my mother''s Demon Hunting Bow carry such powerful strength as the gold puppet do." Wang Bugui was extremely excited, for it was really a supreme treasure.


    "You''re welcome. After all, it is useless in my hand. Besides, I have to give it to you sooner or later. The reason why the Azrael signed that contract with you is that he has predicted our encounter. Soul Thread, humph! He just wanted to see a puppet play! You should use your hand to control the thread. There is such a magic Simultaneous Training skill in the world! It seems that you are destined to be a couple!"


    Zi Yuxiao smirked. In the fascinating voice, the laziness seemed to disappear quietly. She seemed to return to ancient times, recalling the past.


    "Sister Ziyu, you?" How could Wang Bugui understand women''s hearts, not to mention the woman with endless stories?


    "Alright, you can go back now. Just let me see what the result will be of this puppet drama..." Implicating something, Zi Yuxiao waved her hand to call out the purple light, sending Wang Bugui to leave.


    In this way, Wang Bugui left the Palace of Purple Clouds and returned back to the Pure Land with confusions.


    At the same time, in West London, Brock seemed to have felt what happened. He turned to the east, whispering to himself, "My favorite thing is drama, and among the ancient Chinese culture, the puppet play is the most interesting. Wang Bugui, Hanae Chiou, the two kinds of life that should not meet, met with each other."


    "Moreover, he is the person chosen by that thing. What kind of drama will he bring to me? The human''s life is a play, and the one I have chosen is always the most exciting in the world. I even can''t wait. Haha..."

 Chapter 60 Experience in the Human Society

    Wang Bugui was cultivating his six senses and the prana power in the dojo. The golden light was no longer faint, but a very clear layer was protecting his body. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked to the left. From a hundred miles away, Yun Jinghong was coming over.


    "Not bad, this time you can finally forecast my arrival." Yun Jinghong said as he walked, smiling lightly.


    "It''s still not enough. My current perception range is within a few hundred miles, and the premonition covers only about two hundred square meters." Wang Bugui browned. The six senses were really difficult to cultivate, just like the cultivation of the primordial spirit.


    "Don''t be worried. You''ve done a good job. Within five years and a few months, you, a person who has never cultivated before, can reach the State of Returning to the Void. You know that even the Earth Genius of the ancient era have spent four years to reach that state. And you''re only a year slower." Yun Jinghong comforted him. It was due to the training by Wang Xuanming from Wang Bugui''s childhood that the latter could make such achievements.


    "When did that Genius become an immortal?" Wang Bugui widely opened his eyes, full of curiosity. "It is said that he set foot on the cultivation road at the age of seven, and he became an immortal after fourteen years," sighed Yun Jinghong. That world full of auras was really desirable, and that Genius at that time was so amazing.


    "What? It only took him fourteen years to become an immortal?!" Wang Bugui couldn''t believe it. How amazing it was. Yun Jinghong looked at his shocked face, shaking his head. "Do you know why?"


    "No, why?"


    "Because after promoting to the State of Returning to the Void, no matter how talented you are, you must experience nine years of human society. After you understand the human world, you can naturally enter the final State of Voiding and Taoisming. This is the accepted law of the cultivation world, and has not been broken yet. So after that Genius reached the State of Returning to the Void at the fourth cultivating year, he spent nine years experiencing the human world, and finally, he broke the void to become an immortal in the tenth year."


    "Nine years of the experience in human society enables one to go to the next state. Do I have to experience it too when I''m in the State of God of War?" Wang Bugui''s brows were knitted. It was too long! That was to say he should spend at least fourteen years to cultivate to the Saints State, then how long would it take him to be an immortal? Wouldn''t the Thirteen Infantes do something to unseal Dracula in advance?


    "Yes, you do. It goes the same with everybody, even including our Founder Master. But don''t worry. Just nine years. Now you''re about to step into the State of God of War already, and once you break through, you can go down the mountain to experience the human society as you like. I will give you the array to deliver you back, so that you can come back whenever you want." Yun Jinghong patted his shoulder, comforting.


    "Thanks, Master! I''ll go to cultivate right now." Wang Bugui nodded.


    As Yun Jinghong expected, Wang Bugui finally broke through to the State of God of War in half a month, and faced with another catastrophe once again. The catastrophe this time was extremely powerful; some of the lightning turned into kinds of ancient animals. Wang Bugui still didn''t use the treasure weapons to defend, but just fought against them with his body energy. Along with the endless deafening sounds, the catastrophe lasted for four hours.


    After the catastrophe, Wang Bugui was covered with scars and burn marks. His bones and skin had been destroyed and reborn many times. In spite of possessing the vague embryo of the Undefeatable Body of the World, he was still seriously injured. He coughed out a bit of blood full of broken bones and viscera pieces, which indicated how strong the catastrophe was.


    In addition, in this catastrophe, he released the little man of his primordial spirit to be baptized together, so the thunder was more dangerous, almost smashing his primordial spirit. He seemed to be dancing on the edge of death, and there were several times that he almost jumped to the world of death. When Yun Jinghong saw this scene, he was almost scared to faint.


    Fortunately, Wang Bugui managed to go through this catastrophe, and both his body and primordial spirit were baptized, growing a lot. The little man even became more vivid, and a white flower grew up on its head, which kept spinning. It was formed by the fairy vigour of the sea of thunder. There were totally three flowers, and when they all bloomed, Wang Bugui''s cultivation base would be improved a lot.


    In the fresh State of God of War, what Wang Bugui saw was a new world. The former two states focused on building body and souls. But the State of God of War focused on the understanding of the Taoism. All the martial arts in this state would contain natural Taoism. It corresponded to the State of Returning to the Void in the outside world. So Wang Bugui had to refine his primordial spirit, return to the void to master the Taoism in the void.


    However, the invisible Taoism was not easy to capture, so he should spend nine years experiencing human society, study the Taoism in the human world to understand his own Taoism in return. Wang Bugui felt that he was very powerful now, comparable to the Count vampires. Unfortunately, this power came too late. He said goodbye to Yun Jinghong, and stepped on the road to experience the human society with the soul of Hanae Chiou.


    "Bugui, don''t slack off cultivation. And five years later, there will be a Gathering of Practitioners. So, come back in the fourth year, and I will take you to another secret place in the Kunlun Mountain to cultivate then." Yun Jinghong warned before Wang Bugui left. Then, he took out a red spar to Wang Bugui; it was an instrument to deliver him back.


    "Okay, Master. Take care! See you again in four years!"


    Wang Bugui waved his hand to Yun Jinghong, and then carried the puppet body of Hanae Chiou to begin his first experience in human society. All the spiritual beasts in the Pure Land saw him off. He seemed to sense it, stopped, looked back, and smiled to the little guys. Then, he kept on moving firmly.


    The present him in the State of God of War had mastered a higher level of Taoism, and he could easily fly in the sky. At the night in the Kunlun Mountain, he passed a hundred miles with just a leap. In the tourist area, no one was aware of the strangeness in the night. Only a child, when he watched the moon, was fortunate enough to see this scene��a person, holding something, flew in the sky; his moves were totally free.


    The child told his parents that an immortal was flying away, but when the adults looked up into the sky, they found nothing. Then they burst into laughter for being deceived by a kid. The kid became depressed, pouting, "There is really an immortal flying in the sky. You didn''t see him."


    Of course, no one would take his words seriously. The adults continued to appreciate the wonderful scenery, refusing to be disturbed by a child''s farce. At this moment, Wang Bugui had flown above the sea of clouds already, and walked in the clouds. He was also aware of the kid, so he dared not to be careless again. The night above the clouds was more beautiful. The stars seemed to be at his fingertips. He controlled the Tread and flew together with Hanae Chiou.


    Although she couldn''t talk and move, he still hoped to share such a beautiful scene with her. A person, a puppet, flew above the vast sea of clouds, which was really pursuing the moon. On the way, they met an airplane. Wang Bugui revealed a smile, and caught up with it carrying the puppet Chiou.


    "Oh my god? What''s on the radar? It''s so fast, almost catches up with the plane." The captain was puzzled and asked the control center at once.


    "UFO? It shows that no other passenger plane is approaching, and no flying birds can catch up with the plane. Please confirm carefully, over." The voice of the respondent came.


    "But...oh, strange, it''s gone!" The captain wanted to ask for more information, but only to find that the reaction on the radar disappeared. Then he responded that there was nothing wrong. After that, he asked a stewardess for a cup of coffee to refresh himself and continued to supervise the flight.


    At the same time, Wang Bugui was sitting at the top of the plane, holding Chiou. After mastering the esoteric skill of the mind, he could not only expand the sense field, perfectly control the six senses, but also hide his body temperature and heartbeat, cooperated with his power of the mind, he could shield himself from being searched by the radar. Then, he resorted to martial arts to block the surrounding airflow.


    The two of them enjoyed the night on the plane. On the way, Wang Bugui unfolded his sense field, which covered an area of 50,000 square kilometers. He found that his destination was on the route of this plane, so he got a ride on the plane. Half an hour later, he put Chiou away, jumped down from the plane, and, locking an area with his mind, fell straight.


    The captain just happened to stand up to stretch himself and saw this scene. A black figure jumped down in front of him, which scared him to fall onto the ground, and the coffee in his hand was completely sprinkled on his body. At the same time, a voice sounded in his heart, warning him not to say it out, otherwise, he would suffer for life.


    Therefore, the captain trembled back to his seat, and he couldn''t listen to anyone''s words. All the way, he was expressionless and hard-working without a word. After taking off the plane, he asked for sick leave. In another place, Wang Bugui integrated with the night and fell into a forest. Because he was running the mystical power while falling, so he did not cause any noise. After deciding where to go, he went on slowly.

 Chapter 61 The Secret Realm in Jiu Zhai

    The scenery in Jiu Zhaigou was dream-like, and people called it a fairytale land. Its charm was legendary and nearly on par with that of the Yuxu Pure Land. In Wang Bugui''s eyes, it was also a paradise. Even nightfall could not conceal its beauty from one''s eyes. The springs, waterfalls, rivers and beaches glittered under the moonlight and formed a multi colored basin.


    "So, this is the legendary Jiu Zhaigou. It''s really scenic. We''re obviously in the human world, but I can feel that the natural aura here is stronger than that of other places. I believe that there are still secret realms here, for it to emanate such levels of aura in the era of late arts," Wang Bugui said as he halted. He could not help but be awestruck.


    This place was world famous for its scenic views of the waterways, and one had to see it personally to understand why. Along his journey, Wang Bugui walked through primitive jungles. The Rainbow Forest, one of the six wonders of Jiu Zhaigou, was situated here, and over 2000 types of undocumented plants grew here. It was a very captivating sight to behold. There was also the renowed Nuo Rilang Waterfall. Streams of water fell from it like countless dragons, forming layers. As one looked at it, one would marvel at its exquisiteness.


    Next up was the Green River. The water was dark blue and clear, and one could see the bottom of the river clearly all year round. It would give off different colors and hues as the surrounding lighting and seasons changed. At this moment, the river of the lake was a purplish-green, and the sight from the river bank was reflected clearly in the water, causing the viewer to be confused where the top and bottom of the river were. It was extremely dream-like.


    Wang Bugui and Puppet Chiou sat cross legged in the lake, and he used his powers of Tao to create a tower of ice. They sat suspended above the center of the lake and he took out his wine flask for a sip. It was strange to see someone drinking under the moonlight by himself. A life-like puppet sat on his shoulder, and it reclined against him without showing any expression. They sat like this, enjoying the wonderful scenery all by themselves.


    Everytime they passed by a scenic spot, Wang Bugui would release Puppet Chiou to let her take in the sights. Even though he knew that her memory was still hazy, he did not want her to remain within the small pendant by herself. It was extraordinary, as its looks had transformed into exactly the same as that of Hanae Chiou once infused with her primordial spirit.


    When Wang Bugui was with the puppet, there was no sign of any devilishness in him; he treated her very tenderly. Hanae Chiou could already open both of her eyes fully when Wang Bugui''s level of cultivation reached the God of War level, and there was a little life in those hollow, azure eyes of hers now. Today, there were even signs that most of her consciousness would be awakened.


    "We should move on to the next spot now," Wang Bugui said softly to Puppet Chiou.


    He carried her on his back and traversed the air until they arrived at a spot filled with ice crystals. It was an extremely beautiful waterfall that had frozed up, and it was also one of the six wonders of Jiu Zhaigou. The natural ice sculpture hung on the steep rock face, and it looked like an exquisite piece of precious jade or crystal. It gave off a variety of colors as light shone upon it, and one could observe different aspects of its structure from different angles. Everything here was encased in a dazzling layer of ice crystal, and from afar this entire area of the forest looked like it was carved out from ice.


    The surface of this part of the lake also gave off an azure glow, as if it were a part of the sky. They passed through a forested area covered with hoarfrost and ice formations, until they arrived at the center of the lake. This was the place where his father had found the little pendant, and Wang Bugui could sense that the aura around here was still much more abundant than that in other areas of the world. He believed that the secret cave still existed, and it was also his reason of coming here.


    There were 108 peaks and lakes in Jiu Zhaigou, and they spanned across the entire length of the canal; there was no other place like it on Earth. Wang Bugui unleashed his will, allowing it to envelop the entire area, as he tried to discover the location of the cave.


    "That''s strange. I can''t find a trace of the cave anywhere, and there isn''t even something that resembles a barrier," muttered Wang Bugui as his will swept through the entire area in an instant. He did that for dozens of times, but still to no avail. He paused and thought about his fruitless search for a while before taking out the pendant and activating it with his blood prana power.


    "Ding!"


    The pendant gave out a clear sound, as well as a bright flash, as his blood prana power was infused into the artifact. A blue ray of light shot out pierced directly into the bottom of the lake, before another similar ray of light shot straight into the skies. Both lakes turned azure instantly, and the light they gave out illuminated the entire Jiu Zhaigou.


    In the next instant, 106 rays of blue light emerged from both lakes, and they shot toward the other lakes in the region. Shortly after that, 108 blue rays of light appeared from the entire expanse of Jiu Zhaigou, corresponding to the 108 constellations. Upon seeing this, Wang Bugui immediately used his Taoist skills to block off Jiu Zhaigou from the world. From the outside, the entire region seemed to be quiet and enveloped in darkness.


    In reality, Jiu Zhaigou was like a dreamscape now. 108 stars swooped down from the skies, reflecting the colors of the water back at it and vice versa. To prevent anyone from noticing this phenomenon, he used his powers to neuter the six senses of all ordinary folk within the Jiu Zhaigou region.


    The divine lights formed into a huge gate between Cuihai and the frozen waterfall. It opened slowly, and an ancient aura was released from within. The pendant returned to Wang Bugui''s hand, and he looked at it before turning his attention to the gate. He strode calmly toward it, and the gates shut themselves automatically the instant he stepped inside. It disappeared out of sight from the outside world, and the entire region reverted back to its original appearance.


    "Thud, thud, thud..."


    Wang Bugui used his will to scan around his new surroundings as he walked forward slowly. He could feel that it was not especially huge; it probably had a radius of less than 50 kilometers. The interior the cave automatically lit up as he walked deeper inside, and after he had traveled for about five kilometers, the entire cave was already illuminated. He realized that the light came from a code carved into a huge slab of stone in front of him. As he drew nearer, he could make out the words ''Jiuhua Paradise'' giving off a bright blue glow.


    "Jiuhua Paradise?" Wang Bugui muttered as he looked at the huge stone, before wandering into the wondrous place. Divine aura was more abundant in this part of the cave, and even though it was smaller in amount than that of the Yuxu Pure Land, many kinds of amazing medicine could still be found here. He followed the herbal scent and gathered many ancient medicinal plants along the way. He was a little pertubed as to why his father had not done the same thing.


    After passing through the paradise, he arrived at the Jiuhua Cave itself. Its vermilion gates were wide open, as if inviting Wang Bugui in. He paused and used his will to survey the interior of the cave, only stepping inside upon making sure that there were no hidden booby traps within.


    It was completely empty in the cave except for a Taoist altar. A painting of Nuwa mending the Heavens could be seen hanging above it, and there was a mat placed beneath it. Wang Bugui walked closer to the mat and observed the person in the painting quietly. It was a woman as tall as the Heavens itself, and she had the body of a snake and the head of a human. Her impossibly beautiful face was filled with compassion.


    Her eyes, however, were filled with a tenacious spirit, as she held a large, multi-colored rock in her hands up towards the broken skies. It looked so realistic that Wang Bugui suspected if the painter had experienced the historic event himself or herself, and painted what he or she saw. Anyone who saw it would feel as if Nuwa herself was really standing in front of him or her.


    "This painting is really marvelous!"


    Wang Bugui could not help but exclaim in amazement. He noticed that he was close to receiving a little enlightenment after he finished viewing the painting. He knew how precious such moments were, and he immediately sat down on the mat and cleared his mind, so that he could be at one with Tao. As expected, he entered a state of enlightenment within moments. His Innate Prana Power was reabsorbed back within the void, and his primordial spirit cruised around the Great Emptiness.


    Wang Bugui''s primordial spirit wandered around and traversed the Great Emptiness until it arrived at a vast sea of stellar systems. One of them contained many ancient planets, and they were circling around a huge blue planet. It looked evidently like Earth, but its size was much larger, so much so that it could rival the Sun. There were a total nine planets surrounding it, just like the solar system.


    The Sun''s mass remained unchanged, but that of the Moon was as huge as the Earth in its current state. Wang Bugui walked toward the planet with a surprised expression on his face. It looked to be in the primordial era, and the legends had spoke of various immortal and ferocious beasts, as well as a few extremely powerful and ancient deities that resided on this planet. Here, one could hear the Hou''s shrieks shatter stars, the Peng''s huge wings smashing space open, while dragons roamed the skies and various birds paid homage to the immortal phoenix.


    The terrain of the ancient planet was shaped like that of a giant human, which Wang Bugui believed to be Pangu himself. His frame became the mountains and plains of the planets, while his meridians served as its roads. His blood transformed into the rivers and seas that covered the planet, and his hair became the stars that filled its night skies. After Lady Nuwa created humans, there were many different factions that began practicing Tao.


    Wang Bugui saw Mount Sumeru, the holy mountain of Buddhist tradition, Mount Kunlun, Taishan, one of the five sacred mountains, as well as many other famous peaks. They were taller than those on Earth by many times, and they rose up to the skies of this ancient planet. There were some people who had traveled West as well to set up different schools of thought.


    However, this planet, which had vast potential, could not be sustained for long. A group of demons, which did not belong to any known type of sentient beings, had appeared out of nowhere. Their only desire was to kill, and they were extremely powerful. The forces of good fought against them, and there were heavy losses on both sides. Their terrible war caused most of the ancient Milky Way to be destroyed.


    During the last days of the primordial era, dozens of extremely powerful demonic gods fought against 10 ancient gods who had created this world, and the ensuing battles caused the planet to shatter. The other ancient planets circling around it were also impacted in the same way. Before all life was about to be extinguished, Lady Nuwa appeared and used her multi-colored stone to patch the Heavens up.


    What was left of these planets were then refined into smaller ones that could sustain life and placed at various galaxies of this plane. Those that had immortals and gods living on them were then allocated to other planes.


    The primordial Earth was damaged the most badly, and only bits of it were left. Lady Nuwa refined it in the image of the Earth, and placed it at the center of nine other planets, so that life could continue to be sustained. She also left behind many systems which formed into the larger Solar System, as well as the teachings and studies from ancient, primordial times.


    During the Ancient period, two deities known as Zhurong and Gonggong had a huge fight after having a disagreement. The latter lost and knocked down Mount Buzhou in embarrassment, which was actually a pillar used to support the Heavens. As the skies came crashing down, the planet broke apart again, and the manifestation that Lady Nuwa left behind reappeared amongst men to repair the Heavens again with the last divine stone she had.

 Chapter 62 The Way of Mending the Heavens

    "So, Earth used to be this huge. No wonder the history recorded in the Classic of Mountains and Seas was inaccurate. It recorded what happened from the Primordial age, but the Earth was already created way before that, during Time Immemorial .Now my doubts are clarified. So, divine beasts such as the Peng really existed, but the Earth at its current state cannot sustain them. I believe that the Kun will not be able to swim even in the four great oceans."


    "During the Primordial Age, how many people stood at the apex of cultivation in Tao? The 10 gods of world creation, as well as those unknown demonic gods, were the most powerful on this plane, but it was in turn at the lower tier amongst other planes. There are even greater civilisations out there. How many secrets are contained in the universe exactly?"


    After taking a look around, Wang Bugui could feel his emotions stir. During the Primordial Age, immortals were as common as mortals. There were gods who could create worlds, unknown evil deities, Greater Deities, Dijun, the Buddha himself, the Queen Mother of the West, the Divine Emperor Taiyi and many others... To many, it was a Golden Age that was attractive and terrifying at the same time.


    "The viewer of the painting of Nuwa mending the skies, you''re the person chosen by the pendant. If you medidate seriously here and gain enlightenment, you''ll be rewarded with a divine skill," an ancient and weary voice said. It was directly transmitted into his consciousness, and it sounded like an old man who was on the verge of dying.


    Wang Bugui opened his eyes immediately. "May I be so bold as to enquire who you senior are?" he asked suspiciously.


    "Haha... I''m just a dead person, my name and seniority means nothing. I''m just a remnant thought that is left behind to wait for the chosen ones to appear. My task is to guide them toward their true destiny, that''s all. Unfortunately, they perished before they could shine. Person of destiny, do you dare to accept your fate and face it?" the old man''s voice drifted slowly over.


    "Did you know my father, Wang Xuanming? Was he also one of the chosen few?" Wang Bugui asked.


    "So, that''s how it is; you''re the son of the last person who came here. He wasn''t one of the chosen, but he willingly took the pendant away to look for someone who was truly destined to possess it. I didn''t expect that you would be his son. This is... really ironic!" the old man lamented.


    Wang Bugui felt his emotions stir after knowing that his father was not one of the chosen few. "What is this pendant exactly? How come none of the Chosen survived after coming here to inherit the divine skill?" he continued to ask.


    "I''m just a remnant thought, and I''ve long forgotten about such ancient past events. I can only vaguely remember that the artifact is also a responsibility that its wielder has to bear. Only true talents of their respective generations can take on such a duty, and if they do not possess the requisite power, they will perish."


    "What you just saw was merely what happened on this plane; even the 10 gods of world creation hadn''t achieved peak power. There were more terrible battles on the higher planes, only I haven''t had the privilege of witnessing them!"


    The old man said, his voice filled with indignity and frustration. He seemed to regret being unable to witness the splendor of powerful beings with said power, as well as mourning the fate of the Chosen. Their talents should be put to better use, but unfortunately they died in the prime of their lives.


    "That wasn''t Lady Nuwa at the peak of her powers?!" Wang Bugui could not help but exclaim in surprise. "How could the power to patch up so many shattered stars not take up all of her might?" he thought.


    "Of course. At that time, Lady Nuwa had not fully ordained, and the 10 gods of creation had not completely gained a firm footing in Tao. They have done so now at the highest plane, and they are now watching over the universes of all the planes."


    "These lands are also inherited from her line, and of course there is also the system of the Supreme Goddess of us Chinese people. It''s your decision whether you''d like to inherit it or not. If you do, you''ll have to bear the responsibility that comes with the pendant. You''ll have to protect the Chinese people and rid the world of evil and demons," said the old man, his respect of Nuwa evident in his tone.


    "I''ll accept this heavy responsibility! The Earth exists today because of Lady Nuwa. Not only did she create us, she even protected us. As one of her people, I should do my part!" Wang Bugui replied firmly without even thinking.


    "Have you really thought about it?" came the old man''s voice again.


    "Yes, there have always been demons hiding on the Earth, especially in the West, where they roam about freely. I''ll end up trying to rid the world of them anyway, and it''ll be great if I can receive aid from Lady Nuwa herself!" Wang Bugui said resolutely.


    The space in front of him warped just as he finished speaking, and an old man appeared. He was dressed in grey, and he had white hair but looked young. His eyes were lively, and he looked very much like an immortal. He fixed his gaze on Wang Bugui for a while before speaking, "Good chap. I can see that your foundation in Tao is incredibly strong, stronger than anybody I''ve seen in millennia! Your Innate Prana Power is incredibly rich, and your physique is extremely strong. You''re worthy of being the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors of the Kunlun clan."


    "You''re too kind, senior. I finished building my foundation only at age 14," said Wang Bugui with a laugh.


    "That''s alright. Who says building your foundation late is shameful? In my opinion, that may not be true. The stronger one''s foundation in Tao is, the smoother one''s journey in cultivation will be. First, unleash your Innate Prana Power for me to see," the old man said. Wang Bugui agreed and unleashed the blood prana power in his body, and it surged out in huge amounts.


    "Sheesh!! You, you managed to go on the path of combining your blood and prana power?!" the old man exclaimed, as he took in a cold breath of air to calm himself down. "So many from the Palace of Human Emperors have failed, but has this really been made possible by you? No, it''s still hard to tell at such an early stage. We''ll know if you''ve succeeded or not only after you pass the Trial of Emperors."


    "I didn''t expect you to know about blood prana power, senior. Yes, I''ve chosen to take this path. My master learned from the trials that our seniors went through, and he was close to success but failed during the Emperor phase because his foundations were not strong enough. He passed the skill on to my father, but he died for the survival of the human race many years ago. As such, Master placed his hopes on me and spent all his resources on me, swearing that he would help me succeed."


    Wang Bugui explained seriously. The old man frowned slightly upon hearing the youth and nodded before replying, "Ooh, if this path can really be completed, it''ll really be an apt way of becoming immortal in the Era of the Late Arts. You''ll be a vessel of Tao and unrestricted by the Laws of Nature in this era. However, this path will be ardous. I think you have already understood this after having progressed to this stage. People from the Palace of Human Emperors are indeed resolute; either they succeed and attain immortality, or they fail and perish."


    "Haha, rest assured, Senior, that I''ll not let all of you down. The Era of the Late Arts will not hold me back. I believe that humans can write their own destiny!" said Wang Bugui with a confident laugh.


    "Haha, it''s good to have such high spirits! Then I shall not delay your time. Hold the pendant while you try to comprehend the painting. Whatever technique you gain will be up to your fate," replied the old man as he laughed as well.


    Wang Bugui immediately drew out the pendant and emptied his mind before trying to understand the painting once more. The old man stood behind him and used his magic to create a formation that would aid the youth in his task. It took Wang Bugui less than 10 minutes to enter a meditative state. This time round, he saw a different image; there were no immortal or ferocious beasts, and there were no signs of any deities, gods or demons.


    Only a broken world was left, and all forms of life were extinguished. A deathly silence pervaded the air, and a huge opening had been torn apart in the skies. Terrible looking cracks had appeared in the space surrounding this planet, and Wang Bugui observed the scene quietly. This was likely how the Earth looked before Nuwa mended the Heavens. War had laid waste to the entire planet.


    After that, Wang Bugui saw an immensely beautiful female deity with a snake''s body appear. Even though he was not strong enough to see her features clearly, he was sure that her beauty was of the earth-shattering kind. When she appeared, he could feel a warmth course through his body from out of nowhere.


    Without a doubt, this was Lady Nuwa herself. All living things began to kowtow to her as they pleaded in unison, "We humbly beg our Supreme Goddess to save all the living beings on Earth!"


    There were mortals, practitioners, normal wild beasts and huge spiritual beasts, but all of them kowtowed to her when they saw her. She let out a long sigh as she saw how pitiful they were, and then she carried a huge Spirit Stone of five colors up toward the shattered skies.


    Five divine lights began to circle around her, as her snake like body turned into that of a human. She shot up toward the Heavens, and her wonderful figure looked so overwhelmingly powerful at this moment. It was an unforgettable sight. To all living things, she was a tender and beautiful mother figure, but now she had transformed into a powerful goddess to mend the skies for them.


    Eventually she finished her task, and everything reverted back to its original state. The living beings rejoiced and celebrated, as they kept chanting titles such as ''Emperor Nuwa'', ''Lady Goddess'', ''Lady Emperor''. What had appeared before them, however, was just a manifestation of her real self, and it smiled casually at them before disappearing back into the world.


    Wang Bugui took it all in silently, and the image disappeared with Nuwa''s departure. It transformed into line after line of profound ancient text and they imprinted themselves onto the void surrounding him. He hurriedly tried to remember the words before attempting to comprehend their meaning slowly. They were very profound, and they were of an ancient script.


    This must be the system that Nuwa''s line had passed down from the Ancient Era, and because it originated from her, Wang Bugui was shown the image of her repairing the skies. The youth did not understand the ancient words, however. He had just learned how to read script written from about the 50th century of Chinese civilisation, but this was text written from the days when the Earth was just created.


    He could only try to comprehend it slowly. After all, Tao techniques were interlinked- they came from the same source. No matter how varied they were, they tapped on the same source for energy, therefore all of them could be considered as being of the same family. It was always tough trying to understand such powerful skills from the immortals, and it would take a long time. As such, the old man erected a barrier outside of the cave and stood guard over Wang Bugui silently as he continued meditating.

 Chapter 63 Revisiting Sichuan

    The Heaven Mending Technique encompassed the true essence of Taoism; it was extremely mysterious and hard to grasp or understand. Only by trying to comprehend it personally could one know the various mysteries contained within it. With the help of the pendant and the old man, Wang Bugui entered a state of meditation, but his progress was still very slow. The more he tried to understand, the more he realized that the technique was far too amazing, and he began to fall deep into thought about other matters that were described by it.


    Anyone who had the power to mend the Heavens could reverse the fate of the Universe. He or she would also take the energy from Nature for his or her own, and it was akin to being on par with the Heavens itself. The Tao contained within this method was profound beyond words.


    What actually did mending the Heavens constitute? It meant being able to mend the cracks in Taoism against fate, being able to reverse past events, and rebuild the Universe. The technique was divided into the Reversal Method and Supplementary Method. The former would allow the practitioner to absorb energy from Nature for his or her use, allowing him or her to reverse any regrettable incident of life. It could be further divided into two more methods- the Universal Reversal and Reversal of Mortals and Immortals. The first method allowed the user to reverse the flow of Tao within the Universe, while the second could reverse the difference between mortals and immortals.


    The Supplementary Method was also made of two techniques known as ''Whole after Thousand Disasters'' and ''Undecided Event''. The former was a secret healing technique. Once its practitioner managed to master it, he or she could regenerate back to full health in an instant, even when close to death. The latter was exactly like its name suggested. Once used, a Taoist code contained in the technique could alter any event that had already happened to the practitioner within a certain period of time.


    Combining both the Reversal and Supplementary Methods would form the complete Heaven Mending Technique. Unfortunately, only the first halves of both methods were contained in this place. There were only records of the effects of the second halves, but they had not been passed down to later generations. It just happened that Wang Bugui had finally gained some insight into the last two techniques after a long meditation period. After all, the Heaven Mending Technique was far two powerful; no matter what technique one mastered, it would be benificial for one''s entire life.


    The youth broke off from his meditation; he knew that he had wasted far too much time. He opened his blurry eyes and blinked a few times before he could finally see clearly again. He saw the painting still hanging in front of him, and that he was still sitting cross legged on the mat. Surrounding him were three heavily defensive magic formations that served to protect him, and the old man was sitting right before him.


    "Senior, how long have I been in meditation?" Wang Bugui asked as he frowned.


    "One year," the old man said slowly.


    "What?! One year has passed?" Wang Bugui leaped up directly from the mat in shock. Even though he tried to prepare himself, he had not expected to have spent so much time in the cave.


    "What are you behaving so hastily for? The process of practitioners trying to meditate and seek better understanding of Tao has always been time consuming. Even though we''re now in the era of late arts, practitioners who are returning to the void still can live for centuries. Furthermore, you have already exceeded that level. What''s one year if you can gain a peerless technique? Tell me, what skill did you obtain?" the old man asked in a hoarse voice as he opened an eye. His voice still sounded as devoid of life as it had.


    "The Heaven Mending Technique," Wang Bugui replied honestly.


    The old man immediately opened his other eye upon hearing the youth''s words, and his expression was distinctly different from when Wang Bugui had just woke up. "What?! The Heaven Mending Technique! You managed to obtain that! Did it consist of the Reversal Method and Supplementary Method?" he asked, his jaw nearly dropping.


    "Yes, but there were only the first halves of both methods. The second halves were not recorded. Lady Nuwa''s Tao is really profound. I spent a year''s time but only managed to comprehend a little bit of it," Wang Bugui could not help but feel regretful and lost at the same time. The mystical power of both methods were completely different, and the last two were evidently more powerful. He did not know where to look for them, however.


    "Kid, be content. How could you possibly obtain the complete Heaven Mending Technique so easily? You should know how devastating its full form can be. It disrupted the balance on Earth, and the will of Heavens is keeping it apart. From the beginning of time, only three or fewer of countless talented people managed to obtain the skill from meditation, but you''re the only one who can obtain two kinds of methods at once."


    The old man said while wearing a serious expression on his face. Anyone who could comprehend the Heaven Mending Technique would stun everyone else on this place, and one of them managed to achieve immortality during the era of late arts. After him, no one else on the planet managed to achieve immortality.


    "Are the last two techniques still in the world?" Wang Bugui asked as he stroked his chin.


    "Of course, but they''ll not be easily obtainable. No one has successfully discovered them on Earth, due to the harsh requirements. You''ll have to gather all of the bits of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone, which have been scattered all over the world, and form them into a divine stone before you can obtain the last two techniques. According to my knowledge, there are a total of nine pieces of divine stone fragments," the old man sighed.


    He regretted that he was unable to present the complete Heaven Mending Technique to the world; he could not change the fact that the nine Spirit Stone shards were scattered throughout the lands and that he had no way of finding them. There were even rumors that the last person to attain immortality in the era of late arts had only managed to find four shards after searching the entire planet.


    "So that''s how it is- a matter of fate. If I''m fated to find them, I will. If I''m not, I won''t even be able to see any piece of the divine stone for my entire life. It''s such a pity that such a wonderful skill will take so much effort to re-appear in this world," Wang Bugui lamented as he shook his head.


    "Yes, there was one shard of the stone kept here in the past, but it was given to an outstanding talented individual. He did not disappoint and fulfilled the duties given to him by the pendant. He managed to find only four shards of the stone and departed to the Heavens in regret," the old man said as he looked at the painting, his tone sounding regretful, perhaps at how hard it would be to bring the Heaven Mending Technique back to the mortal world.


    "Anyway, by obtaining two secret techniques, I''ve already achieved something that no one else could. Seems like I''m in luck. Since I''ve received such a gift, I must accept a responsiblity of corresponding weight. I''ll destroy all the demons that have been plaguing this world!" Wang Bugui said as he brandished his fists.


    "Alright, my task here is done. Leave, young man. I shall continue slumbering, and I hope that I''ll continue to exist until you become an Emperor. After all, you''ve obtained two skills from the Heaven Mending Technique, and you''re a good person. I''m looking forward to your future, and I want to see how the world will turn out. There are two distinct destinies that emerge from the same prophecy!" the old man sighed.


    "Senior, you..." Wang Bugui frowned. He had a good impression of the old man, and he had been guarding this place for so long. Was he finally giving up?


    He wanted to ask if there was anyway he could ensure the old man''s safety, but the old man seemed to have read his thoughts before he could even speak. "I''m just the remnant thought of a broken soul that can''t go away. I''ve perished long ago during the Ancient era, and there''s no way to save me; I''ll simply vanish when my time''s up. Don''t worry, however. I can still hang on for about a dozen years more," he said, waving his hands.


    "I''ll not let you down, senior!" Wang Bugui proclaimed. He did not want to say much as he knew that the only way to please the old man was to train hard and become an Emperor before he vanished.


    "Right, leave the. There are still many secrets of Chinese descendants waiting for you young people to uncover. I believe that you have the talent to become Emperor too. I think that you can even try to join in the struggle to get on the last path to immortality," the old man said with a faint smile.


    "Before I leave, may I know how should I address you, senior?" Wang Bugui asked as he made a sign of greeting.


    "Haha. I have very nearly forgotten my own name. It''s Zhong Li''ao!" the old man said, correcting his posture as he spoke. His tone had changed suddenly, and he sounded proud like his name. From his actions, Wang Bugui could tell that the old man used to be an outstanding talent of his times, but he had perished long ago during the Ancient era for reasons unknown.


    "Wang Bugui humbly bids you farewell, Senior Zhong!" Wang Bugui bowed as he cupped his hands in repect.


    "Fine, I''ll wait to witness the day your light will shine over the entire world. Just don''t keep me waiting for far too long!" he laughed in a proud and aloof fashion before turning to disappear into the painting.


    "It''ll definitely not take too long. You have to wait for me, senior!" Wang Bugui promised loudly as he turned and brandished one fist toward the skies.


    He then walked out of Jiuhua Paradise. Before he stepped back into the outside world, he used his powers of Tao to seal the crack in space that was the entrance to the paradise. He then channeled his level two maximal speed skill and dashed out in a flash. There were many people outside, as it was the holiday season, and it was daytime. Everyone was busy observing the wonderful scenery around them, and no one paid any attention to a human that had just joined the crowd.


    Wang Bugui successfully melded back into the throng of people. He hugged Puppet Chiou in his arms again, with a slight smile on his lips. He then left the area coolly, and any tourist that saw him could not help but take out their phones and cameras to take a shot of him.


    One man and his puppet traveling the world together. The man was incredibly handsome, and the puppet looked extremely lifelike; her features were moving and beautiful. If there no signs from her joints that she was a puppet, or no traces of her being connected by fine wire, no one would have thought that she was a puppet.


    Wang Bugui realized that the Sichuan region contained many secrets. Aside from Jiu Zhaigou, there were two more locations that gave off extraordinary amounts of aura. One of them was even emanating so much aura that he could feel it vaguely from such a great distance away.


    His sense field was also affected at such a long distance away. He was already at God of War level, but the strong aura was suppressing him. He decided not to head toward this potentially dangerous spot first, and picked the other location with a slightly weaker aura.

 Chapter 64 Heizhugou

    Wang Bugui brought Puppet Chiou along as they traveled around the region, and they arrived at their destination, Heizhugou, a few days later. This was roughly more that 100 kilometers to the southwest of Ermei Mountain, and it was covered with rows after rows of bamboo which interlaced with each other. The brook that ran through it was deep, and the entire area was shrouded in mist, giving it a creepy quality. Even the things that happened here were extra strange.


    The Yi People worshipped this place, while others thought that it contained too many secrets. The quality of life in Heizhugou was extremely good, and it was common knowledge that pandas ate bamboo, but the pandas here also ate meat. They even raided the livestock of the Yi People kept in their camps, and they could doze off after that without fearing any retaliation.


    After Wang Bugui began asking around, he realized that this place was extremely mysterious. According to incomplete statistics, from 1951 till now, the Forestry Ministry of Southern Sichuan, the Sichuan Provincial Forestry Department search team, various survey teams and Yi People have met with mishaps while adventuring in this area. Three died, three people were injured, while two went missing.


    According to the introduction given by an elder of the Yi People, Hu Zongnan of the Kuomintang let 30 of his remnant troops into Heizhugou, thinking that it would not be a problem since they had superior weapons. None of them managed to emerge alive, however. From then on, the legend of the ''Terrible Valley of Death'' was created.


    Many people died in Heizhugou, and those that survived had lost their wits. Any mention of the place would drive them into a state of fear and panic.


    "What a strange and extraordinary place. Could there be some living being that does not belong to the mortal world residing there? I''ve to take a look for myself. If it''s a demon causing all these disturbances, I''ll make sure it dies!" Wang Bugui muttered to himself as he stood outside Heizhugou and thought. After making up his mind, he wanted to stride into the mysterious place.


    "Young man, please don''t enter. There''s danger lurking in Heizhugou, and it''ll hard for you to escape," an old man said as he suddenly appeared and stopped Wang Bugui from walking in.


    "Don''t worry, grandpa. I''ve made some enquires and I don''t think this place will be too hard for me to handle," Wang Bugui said as he turned to smile at a old man with a wrinkly face and white hair.


    "Sigh, I can see that you''re no ordinary person. None of the animals in our camp dared to make any noise when you entered, and they even kowtowed to you. The others have not noticed this except me. Since you''re determined to enter, I can''t stop you. Just remember not to break into Stone Gate Pass, and you''ll be fine," the old man advised.


    "Stone Gate Pass? Please explain in greater to me, grandpa," Wang Bugui frowned as he stepped forward to receive the elder''s advice.


    "The vast valley above the pass is a restricted area designated by our ancestors. For generations, we''ve been instructed not to enter, or else we will be destroyed. Young man, you cannot try to force your way into Stone Gate Pass!" the old man warned as he grabbed Wang Bugui''s hands, looking serious.


    "Oh? I''ll take note about this. Please rest assured, grandpa. I''ll uncover the mystery of this place, and if all these troubles were caused by demons, I''ll subdue them," Wang Bugui said with a laugh before bidding the elder farewall and entering Heizhugou.


    "Every year, there will be people who do not believe the tales and enter that place, but how many of them will emerge? This young man looks unique. I hope he''ll return safely," the old man muttered as he looked at Wang Bugui''s figure disappear from sight. He let out a short sigh before turning back to the camp.


    There were many mysteries about Heizhugou, and after Wang Bugui searched through the consciousness of the tourists that had come here for their holidays, he got to know a few more of them. It was said that a hunter of the Yi People had captured a black panther here once, and rumor has it that many other rare species of animals had not been discovered.


    Second was the latitude of Heizhugou itself. It was as huge as that of the terrifying Bermuda Triangle and ancient pyramids of Egypt. Its highest peak was shaped like a triangle, causing it to resemble the pyramids. It gave of a golden glow as sunlight shone down upon it, making it look like a dazzling mountain of gold. As such, it was known as the ''Pyramid of Heizhugou''.


    This ''pyramid'' also served as a valuable vantage point of the entire Jiu Zhaigou area. Tourists who climbed to the top of the pyramid could see the entire ancient glacier, including Bingdou, the Triangular Peak, the V-shaped Valley along with other amazing places. Gazing far away, they could see the Sun set, and various wonderful sights from the sea and also the ''Buddha Light''.


    Thousands of azaleas were growing at the foot of the pyramid, and flowers of many colors surrounded the area. Azaleas were especially abundant, and their colors were amazingly bright. It brought flavor to the entire Heizhugou, and they were a sight to behold. The beauty of the flowers seemed to be meant as a counterbalance for the terrible things that had happened in the place. What secret could be contained in thei beautiful yet mysterious place?


    Wang Bugui darted through the Heizhugou region like a summer breeze, and his surroundings soon turned into a blur. He had been dashing around for 10 minutes now, but still he could not detect anything strange. This valley of barbarians seemed to be as ordinary as other valleys.


    Aside from a black panther, he had also not spotted any undiscovered species of animals. He even went to the pyramid, and aside from many tourists there, he found nothing and left after enjoying the scenery for a while. He was pertubed; was this place not reputed to be filled with danger? Why could he not encounter anything dangerous then? Thinking about it, he immediately unleashed his sense field to search the region.


    He heard some tourists speaking to the Yi Clan and got to know that there were already fewer terrible incidents that happened during the past few years. The land remained strange, though. It was situated on unique ground, and mist from the mountains always covered Heizhaigou. The mist could take many forms and shapes. During early morning, thick purple mist would billow, while grey mist would cover the skies when it was evening time. They moved and glowed erratically, and they were constantly changing.


    The locals warned the tourists not to talk or shout loudly in the valley, as it would anger the Mountain Gods. This would result in them releasing a green mist from their mouths, and it would tow them away to be killed. Also, aside from the Stone Gate Pass, there was another spot known as the Lake of Azaleas.


    There were two separate Lake of Azaleas, and they were designated as male and female respectively. Tourists could only view from afar and were not allowed to walk close to them. If one could hear the sound of crying coming from any of the lakes, then one would realize that the skies would turn dark, no matter how sunny the weather was, and rain would soon fall.


    Wang Bugui was extremely curious and asked a random middle-aged man of the Yi People, "Uncle, do you know why the Lake of Azaleas are separated from each other?"


    "No, I don''t... stop asking me about that!" the man replied, his expression immediately turning dark, as if he was extremely respectful about the two lakes. Wang Bugui got more suspicious, as he was not sure if the man was truly unaware about the history of the lakes, or if he did not want to reveal any secret.


    He then asked a few more locals, ranging from children a few years old to elderly folk up to 90 years of age. The latter group would shake their heads and reply that they did not know anything about the lakes, while the children, who were still full of innocence, would reply truthfully that they too did not know anything. Wang Bugui, however, possessed an extraordinary sixth sense, and he was very certain that the old people were lying to him.


    "They must contain some unspeakable secrets. I''ll investigate later at night," Wang Bugui muttered.


    At 10 p.m., when everyone had returned back to the camp to rest, Wang Bugui snuck out under the cover of darkness. The locked down the location of the Lake of Azaleas within the blink of an eye, and he appeared between them in less than two mintues'' time. He then leaped into the air and suspended himself in mid-air before channeling the maximum amount of sixth sense he had to observe the lakes carefully.


    There were azaleas of various colors surrounding the edge of the lakes tightly. Wang Bugui searched carefully, but he did not come up with many discoveries. He then turned his sensory skills toward the bottom of the lakes, but still there was nothing extraordinary about them. He frowned and poured more divine energy into his sense field.


    He opened his eyes suddenly to look at the lakes. Just now, when he searched the bottom of the lakes with his sense field, he had picked up the scent of blood. Even though it was minute, he could still sense it. He then unleashed the Divine Sense of his six senses, and a clear mist-like aura began to disperse from his body toward his back, bringing his senses to the maximum strength of his level.


    "Open, Divine Eyes!"


    Wang Bugui gave out a loud shout, and his eyeballs expanded by a few centimeters before his pupils transformed into a sea of stars. Some stars began to fall and shatter before a few complicated talismanic words began to flicker in his eyes. His Divine Eyes were completely opened. In fact, every practitioner contained stars in their eyes- it was a sign of someone close with Tao. They would conceal this unique feature from other civilians, however.


    The first step to activating the Divine Eyes was to contain stars within one''s eyes before using one''s senses to feel the Tao within them. If one''s understanding of Tao was strong, and one was fated to have Divine Eyes, one could use them. Wang Bugui could use them at such a young age because of the cultivation of his six senses, as well as the fact that he entered a state of meditation many times when training with the pendant. After observing the lakes with his Divine Eyes, he realized that they were actually huge tombs!


    A man and a woman were buried in the male and female lakes respectively. Wang Bugui used his eyes to trace back through time to the beginning of the tragedy, and what he saw caused him to sigh before looking angrily at the Stone Gate Pass.

 Chapter 65 Battling Stone Gate Pass in Fury

    During the Ancient Era, a couple had died here. They perished for the sake of humankind; demons from the Primordial Age had appeared on Earth again. All of the practitioners of the world gathered to withstand the onslaught of the demons, and the Earth was consumed by war at that time. The demons were much stronger than an average practitioner, and many of them were even more powerful than the geniuses in the mortal world.


    This was only a spot out of the thousands of battlefields on Earth, and a terribly brutal battle had been waged here. Thousands of demons had infiltrated this region in a bid to destroy the Buddhist sect that resided on Ermei Mountain. Arhats, Bodhisattvas and Devarajas appeared to engage the demons, but the forces of evil were too huge and powerful. It was a one-sided battle, and the corpses of the buddhists were soon strewn all over the mountain.


    Even the physical manifestation of the ancient Buddha was forced to intervene, but it could also not help much. Whatever technique it used was nullified, and when the manifestation was defeated, the buddhists knelt down and chanted the name of Buddha himself as they knelt, their eyes filled with despair.


    "Roar!"


    At this instant, a huge roar shook the Heavens, and a golden flash shot upward, revealing a figure wielding a long golden staff that stood before Ermei Mountain. It was a divine monkey, and its golden fur was even more piercing than sunlight, causing it to look as if it had been casted from gold.


    Beside him was a nine-tailed fox, and both of them faced the demons on their own. They looked back at the kneeling buddhists before turning back to glare angrily at the demonic horde.


    The divine monkey pointed its staff at its opponents and chided them angrily, "How dare you infiltrate China? I''ll have your lives for this!!"


    He swung his staff forward, and it grew hundreds of kilometers long and about five kilometers wide instantly. It swept toward the demons with the might of the monkey''s fury, and hundreds of demons were crushed to death. All of the demons began to fear for their lives, as they knew he was a god built for killing. They kept their guard up and activated 1000 of their strongest companions to get rid of him.


    The divine monkey was completely unafraid and shot upward with staff in hand, streaking across the skies like a gold shooting star. The instant he came into contact with his opponents, dozens of them became seriously wounded. Both sides then engaged in combat, while the remaining demons charged toward the nine-tailed fox. The two deities'' level of cultivation was extremely high, but they could not handle so many demons at the same time. Furthermore, the demons were much stronger than the practitioners of this land.


    The divine monkey and nine-tailed fox were immensely powerful, but they were still a small step away from turning immortal. Soon, they were outnumbered, but they managed to kill all of the demons before they perished. The divine monkey delivered a child into Stone Gate Pass, but when it dragged its broken body back to the battlefield, it realized that the nine-tailed fox had already perished.


    She had transformed into a lake after death, and her bones nourished back the charred land to life. The divine monkey roared in frustration and wanted to dash over, but its lower limbs crumbled just after it had taken one step. His body began to crumble, and he seemed to be grabbing something, but eventually his good hand was also shattered.


    His ashes also turned into a pool of water, and he used his powers of Tao to bury his broken heart in the ground with his last breath. Later, the spot where they died were filled with azaleas- the favorite flower of the nine-tailed fox. The divine monkey had remembered that she told him once that she wished to see azaleas blooming wherever she went.


    These two heroes who saved humankind had died so tragically, but what made Wang Bugui truly angry was not that they could not be buried together, but because someone had emerged to tamper with the Stone Gate Pass. The divine monkey had sent their child into the pass because he wanted his child to absorb the aura of this naturally advantageous land and grow well.


    Not only did that person stop their child from growing well, he or she had trapped the child in the pass until now. The person had left a spirit of the array behind, and it had been absorbing the life force of anyone who chanced upon the pass to bolster the strength of the seal on the pass. What the locals called ''the green mist of the Mountain Gods'' was actually the doing of this spirit. As Wang Bugui thought about the heroic and tragic sacrifice of the divine beasts, his body was filled with rage.


    They should have been heroes to all humankind, but yet their offspring was being treated in such a bad manner. This was lamentable and tragic! Wang Bugui used his powers of Tao to seal off the entire Wang Bugui and charged angrily toward Stone Gate Pass. His speed was so great that he reached the spot within seconds.


    He then released an insane amount of blood vigor, and his body was covered in a crystalline golden glow. As he leaped up into the air, there was a huge booming sound. "Appear before me, spirit of the array! Your death is near!" he shouted angrily.


    "Boom!"


    The spirit knew that the youth was here to look for trouble, and it did not hesitate to attack. A green ray shot toward Wang Bugui, but he smashed it into bits with a blow of his Break Heaven Fist. Dozens of green rays followed closely behind, and he dodged the first two by leaping backward. He cocked his body sideways and leaped into the air again to dodge a few more rays of energy, before kicking another of those strange lights. He made use of the momentum to leap up into the sky before charging down again with a Meteorite Kick.


    Booming sounds were created as all of the green rays of energy were destroyed. The spirit summoned hundreds of lost souls to engage his opponent, but Wang Bugui sent them back to the Underworld with his Kick of the Universe; they did not last even two seconds. The youth moved first and blocked the exit of the spirit, and he realized that it was actually a green scaly dragon.


    "Don''t force my hand, human. Even though you possess power of the Void Returning Realm, don''t think that I''ll be afraid of you. Leaving now will be beneficial to both of us!" the dragon threatened.


    Wang Bugui observed that the person who had created the magical seal was obviously very skilled in Tao. The spirit had existed for a long time, but it could still manifest itself as a dragon, and it was even a few realms stronger than him. This did not mean that he was afraid of it, however. He pointed at its head before proclaiming proudly, "You''re already quaking before we''ve fought. Why don''t you crawl over to me and beg for death!"


    "Fine, fine, fine! I''ll definitely be drinking your blood and feasting on your flesh today!" the dragon replied angrily, irritated at having been threatened by a small kid. It opened its mouth wide and shot out toward Wang Bugui.


    The youth surrounded his limbs with blood prana power and swung his fists at his opponent. They came into contact in a split second, and the dragon released several green bolts of energy from its mouth. Wang Bugui shattered them with one blow of his Break Heaven Fist before dodging sideway to escape being bitten. The dragon followed closely behind, however, and swept its body at him. He crossed his hands together to block the blow, but was sent hurtling backward.


    The green dragon did not let up and came charging toward him again. Wang Bugui quickly shifted positions in the air and channeled the Hell Step of his Aguity Limit esoteric skill, dodging the lethal bite with his phantom-like footwork. In the next instant, he appeared above the dragon and rained down punches and kicks with the force of a gale. In a few short seconds, he had already made hundreds of attacks, but the scales of the dragon were extremely tough, and it was not seriously wounded.


    Its scales stood up as it released a huge amount of green mist into the surroudings, and soon the skies at this region was enveloped in it. At the same time, it summoned a thick haze to limit the vision of his opponent to lesser than 250 meters. Wang Bugui frowned slightly and used his sixth sense to avoid the poisonous green mist. He wanted to find the dragon, but it had seemingly disappeared into thin air and he could not find it even with his sense field.


    It would still attempt to attack from many different angles, and even though he had used his sixth sense to avoid a few blows, he could not entirely avoid being hit. Luckily, his physique was alarming and he only suffered superificial wounds from blows that could kill other practitioners. Now, he knew that the mist was created by the magical formation, and the green dragon, which was the spirit of the array, could merge with it. No wonder his sense field could not find it.


    "Observe how I break this formation!"


    He came up with a solution after understanding how the formation worked; it drew on the aura from Nature. He channeled the Reversal Method and absorbed the energy for his own, as well as all of the natural aura from Stone Gate Pass. The formation dissolved by itself, and the mist dispersed. The dragon was forced to show itself, and it spewed out green mist while gazing coldly at the person in front of him.


    It knew that this person was bent on killing it, and there was no way for it to escape. As such, it charged forward while unleashing all of its powers. It wanted to fight the youth to the death! The will to survive forced its power to increase further, and it was at a higher realm than Wang Bugui. It launched a kamikaze attack on the boy and blood rained down from the skies.


    It came from both the spirit and Wang Bugui. They were consumed by blood lust and did not defend at all. The dragon spat out a huge green scissors from its mouth, and it flew toward Wang Bugui with alarming speed. Wang Bugui stopped its momentum with one blow of his Break Heaven Fist, and he followed up with another Extreme Heaven Explosion before concluding with a heavy kick.


    "Clack!"


    A huge sound was produced by the huge scissors and it fragmented into pieces. The dragon spewed out a big mouthful of blood. The scissors was a magical treasure that it had spend thousands of years to create, and it was part of his life force as well. Breaking it was akin to seriously wounding the spirit directly. Wang Bugui was not better off by much, however. His limbs were nearly shattered after breaking the scissors, and he channeled his Whole after Thousand Disasters technique to quickly repair his broken body.


    Upon seeing this, the dragon unleashed a forbidden art with the intention of dying alone with his opponent. Its power immediately expanded by a great portion, and it swung its tail downward angrily.


    "Roar!"


    Wang Bugui met the blow with one strike of his Kick of the Universe. There was a huge boom, and the dragon''s tail was kicked into bits. Wang Bugui''s leg had twisted from the force of the blow, but he secretly channeled the Supplementary Technique and charged toward the dragon, which had opened its huge mouth.


    The dragon was charging toward him, its body surrounded by several bolts of energy. Wang Bugui knocked two of them away with his fists and somersaulted in the air to avoid its bite. He then gave out three Meteorite Kicks, smashing three more bolts of energy into pieces. When he was still preparing to unleash his final attack, another green ray of light had already been released by the dragon.


    He could only utilize his Undefeatable Body of the World to take on the full force of the blow. There was a loud boom as his body flew backward into the clouds, and the residual force caused him to keep somersaulting. Upon seeing that, the spirit channeled all of its Tao powers and opened its huge mouth wide while shooting upward into the skies.


    Wang Bugui forcefully steadied himself by using Hell Steps. He looked angrily at the huge red mouth of his opponent and directed all of his remaining divine aura and blood prana power into his legs, before swooping down with a Kick of the Universe. In an instant, he was about to come into contact with the huge mouth of the spirit.


    "Clack!"


    The huge mouth clamped up; the dragon had swallowed Wang Bugui whole. However, it could feel a wild surge of energy tearing its body from the inside out.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon roared in indignation as its body began to split apart from head to toe, a terrible looking crack traveling down its body. A golden glow was even emanating from the crack, and then a golden figure covered entirely in blood shot out of its body.


    "Rumble!"


    The dragon''s body exploded in mid-air, giving out a huge sound. The terrible energy shockwave scattered all of the clouds in the sky.


    Only Wang Bugui remained in the air. He looked like a golden demonic god as he stood there covered in the dragon''s blood. He watched chunks of the spirit''s flesh rain down from the skies unemotionally, and they transformed into wisps of green vapor along the way down.

 Chapter 66 Wandering for Three Years

    The incident at Stone Gate Pass between Wang Bugui and the green dragon spirit of the array was finally over. This was the first battle since he had completed his training, and his opponent was a few realms higher than him. Somehow, the youth had managed to win, but he had expanded all of the aura in his body. He coughed out huge mouthfuls of blood and drew out a shrub of herbs from the within the pendant and consumed it. He had obtained it earlier from the Jiuhua Paradise.


    He then began to sit in a cross-legged fashion to replenish his divine power. After all, he was already used to being on the verge of dying. When he was training his physique and explosiveness in the Yuxu Pure Land, he had broken his bones and got crippled countless times. As the medicinal properties of the herb began to take effect, his divine power was slowly replenished, and his wounds got slightly better. He immediately channeled the Whole after Thousand Disasters technique, and the wounds on his body healed visibly quickly.


    "Phew..."


    Wang Bugui let out a long breath of air, and his wounds were completely healed in less than one minute; the Supplementary Method was truly wonderful. He got up and walked deep into the interior of Stone Gate Pass, and enveloped the entire area with his sense field. He managed to locate the center of the formation in an instant and flew over hurriedly. As he drew nearer, he realized that the child of the divine monkey and nine-tailed fox was unharmed, but it was imprisoned in a ball of light.


    He could sense the magic left behind by the divine monkey and the nine-tailed fox, and there was also a shred of their essence that protected their child. It was no wonder that the mysterious intruder was unable to kill the child; his Tao powers were unable to break the seal. Furthermore, future generations of humans considered this place as holy ground, and he could not stay for too long. As such, he could only leave a maze-like formation behind and suppress the natural event that was the birth of the child.


    Wang Bugui used his Divine Eyes to peer at the child in the ball of light and noticed that it was a small gold monkey with the mark of silver fox fire between its eyebrows. There was a thick golden glow from little creature''s soft fur, and it looked as if it was covered by gold silk. It had placed its small hands in its mouth, and its eyes were closed. Its ears would twitch occassionally as it remained sound in sleep, and it looked so heart warmingly cute.


    "Little monkey, can you hear me? I''m here to rescue you. Are you willing to leave with me?" Wang Bugui transmitted his voice to the little creature with his will.


    The little monkey''s eyes jumped a little as he heard Wang Bugui. Its eyes were slowly opened and gradually its vision got clearer. It took a look at the person in front of him and thought about what the human had just said, before it began to weep in grief. "Father, mother, they... Sob..." it cried.


    Wang Bugui heard the monkey''s painful cries and observed huge tears fall from its big watery eyes. He could not help but sigh and reply, "Little monkey, your parents were great heroes. You''re their hope, and they placed everything they had left on you. Therefore you can''t cry; in future, you have to become a big hero like them!"


    "I don''t want heroes, I want my parents back!" the little monkey cried as it wept.


    "They''re not coming back! I''ve lost my parents too, and the dead can''t come back to the world of the living, even with the aid of a true immortal. Therefore, we''ve to make up our minds to become strong. Only then, will we live up to their expectations. Do you want to become a useless being, or do you want to become a strong person with indomitable will and inherit their legacy?!" Wang Bugui chided the monkey.


    His words were too harsh for a small child, but it was a spiritual being and was intelligent beyond its years. That said, it still had the nature of a child, and one could not expect it to be very resilient. Wang Bugui imparted everything he saw from his mind sea to the little monkey''s spirit hall. It could now see how its parents had fought against the demons, and their tragic deaths caused tears to fall from its eyes again.


    "If you want to come with me, I can bring you to where I''ve been training. I won''t force you to, however. After all, your parents were buried here, and it''s natural for you to want to remain behind. If that''s the case, I''ll do my best to mend the seals that help absorb Nature''s energy to aid you in growing. It''s entirely up to you to leave or stay behind!" Wang Bugui continued as he shook his head. Eventually, he sat down at a side, allowing the monkey to vent its sorrow by crying.


    The little monkey finally calmed down after 10 minutes. Its voice had become hoarse from crying, and its eyes which had been full of spirituality were now red and puffy. It gazed at the person sitting beside it, and replied after a moment''s hesitation, "I... I can leave with you. But, you have to help me become stronger. I want to become a hero like my parents and kill all the demons that plague this world!"


    "Fine, that''s a deal!" Wang Bugui said with a smile, gratified that the little monkey understood the meaning behind his words. He patted his chest before continuing with a laugh, "My name is Wang Bugui, what''s yours?"


    "My parents didn''t have the time to give me one yet..." the monkey replied dejectedly.


    "In that case, let me give you a name. Hmm... The most powerful monkey king in the legends of us Chinese people was called Sun Wukong, and he was given the title of ''Great Sage Equalling Heaven''. Right, what do you think of the name Qitian?" Wang Bugui chuckled as he thought about a suitable name for the little creature. (Note to reader: Qitian in Mandarin means ''Equalling Heaven''.)


    "Qitian, derived from the title of Great Sage Equalling Heaven? Hmm? Hmm... fine, I shall be known as this name!" the monkey finally agreed after hugging its head and thinking seriously for a long while.


    Wang Bugui''s lips cracked into a smile as he rejoiced, "That''s great. We shall now set off on our journey. First, follow me on my pilgrimage for three years, and then I''ll bring you back and get my master to take you in as well!"


    He then absorbed the ball of light that Qitian was inside into the space within the pendant, before summoning Puppet Chiou out again. They left Stone Gate Pass and trained by the Lake of Azaleas till early morning of the next day before leaving Heizhugou. Before they left, he went to pay a visit to the old man that had tried to stop him from entering the bamboo forest and told him that it was no longer dangerous to enter Heizhugou, but the mountain mist was still present. He also told the elder that the demon causing trouble at Stone Gate Pass had also been subdued before waving goodbye to him.


    "Our people have been camped here for so long, but none of us managed to save the child of the monkey king. Yet he succeeded? Could this person be the practitioner our ancestors told us about?" muttered the elder as he alone stood outside the encampment and watched the young man disappear from sight. Suddenly, he opened his blurry looking eyes wide and staggered backward. He had seen a ball of light appear in the young man''s hand before he reabsorbed it back quickly.


    He knew now that this young man was truly a practitioner of Tao; he had the fortune to see the same ball of light when he was young. He could remember that the healthy youths of the camp had armed themselves and tried to break into Stone Gate Pass because of the same ball of light. On that fateful day, however, all of his companions had been swallowed up by green mist, leaving only trails of blood behind to remind anyone else of their existence. He had survived because he could run fast and was not engulfed by the mist.


    "Sob... forefather, your final wish has finally been realized. Our ancestors that have died in vain can finally rest in peace. A divine person has been released to our world by the Heavens!" the old man could not stop his tears from flowing; finally, the last wishes of his ancestors were fulfilled.


    Wang Bugui did not see all of this happen, as he had used his Hell Step to travel far away. Heizhugou was not far away from Ermei Mountain, and he wanted to go take a look at sacred Buddhist Mountains that the two heroic deities had defended. He sprinted all the way there, and they arrived at the mountain within 15 minutes. The early morning scenery was extremely captivating, and he could see dense clouds from the peak of the mountain. He could also see a mysterious light of the Buddha circle around the various temples once.


    Along the way, Wang Bugui used the Soul Threads connected to Puppet Chiou to control her movements and brought her to view the old buildings on the spiritual mountain. They could hear chants of Buddhist scriptures travel slowly toward them, and they breathed in the fresh air from the earth and the plants. They viewed all of the wonderful sights on the mountain and joked around together. A few tourists caught sight of them and could not help but be amazed. One of them was human, while the other was a puppet, but they were as close as lovers. The man was handsome and devilishly charming, while the extremely beautiful puppet looked extremely life-like. They walked alongside each other as they wandered around, stopping only to look at beautiful scenery along the way.


    Scenes of them together managed to captivate the hearts of many teenage girls. The man was not too muscular but wiry and tough. He was handsome and his smile contained a devilish charm; it was perfect. They felt their hearts beat extremely fast as they looked at him.


    Many men were also stunned by the beauty of the puppet beside him. It was as tall as a real woman, and behaved exactly like one. Her slim, tall figure, blue eyes entirely devoid of spirit and stunning looks gave her a strong exotic charm.


    In an instant, many people were following behind Wang Bugui, and all of them had something to speak to him. He acted as if they were not there and hugged Puppet Chiou as he quickened his pace, leaving the tourists behind in a few seconds. He then hid behind a huge rock and waited quietly for the Sun to set.


    He waited until the last bit of Sun had completely sunk into the clouds before he led Puppet Chiou down toward them as well. He used his Tao powers to envelop themselves with the mist from the clouds. He hugged her and they danced as they streaked through the sea of clouds, and they traveled freely in this manner to their next destination.


    Wang Bugui led Puppet Chiou to Guangzhou, Hainan and Sanya and other lands in the South of China. They then traveled to Shanghai and from there they traveled across the entire Jiangnan region. During their journey, they took care of a few incidences of gangster or ruffians causing trouble, leaving a good reputation behind. A wandering teenage hero and an extremely beautiful puppet were traveling around the world and helping the weak in the process.


    They then traveled to Jiangsu. At that region, they became the talk of the town; their actions had much mass appeal. A handsome young man dressed in black, retro attire, was carrying a life-like puppet that was extremely beautiful and they traveled to many renowned places together. The man would lead her to dance, and sometimes he would join her.


    It was said that the budding flowers around them would bloom when they danced, and sometimes even the birds would stand up and peek at them, while the fishes would leap out of the water in joy.


    Wang Bugui did not notice these things at all. He led Puppet Chiou toward their next destination, and he used different identities during their travels. Sometimes he was a teacher, while other times he could be a businessman or musician.


    He even took up the role of waiter in a cafe once, but he was forced to leave as his good looks let to the streets being chocked full of people. They traveled to the frontier and revised the memories of the local soldiers, causing both sides to become allies and guard the border together.


    Three years soon passed by, and it was time for him to return back to the Yuxu Pure Land. There was still another year before the Gathering of Practitioners, and Yun Jinghong had prepared an even tougher training ground for him. Wang Bugui was full of hope as he set off again to Kunlun Mountain.

 Chapter 67 The Gates of Hell

    During the four-year experience outside the Yuxu Palace, Wang Bugui had faced with both fortunes and battles. Besides, he had experienced various kinds of human''s lives, and his state of mind had been sublimed. Now, it was the time he went back to the Kunlun Mountain. He held the red crystal to break the space and took an agile jump into the Pure Land. Just as he stepped on this familiar grassland, he saw Yun Jinghong standing at the gate of the Yuxu Palace and smiling towards him.


    He revealed a smile as well, and resorted to the Hell Step, arriving at the Yuxu Palace within a few steps. Yun Jinghong carefully looked at his disciple who was as tall as him, smiling, "Bugui, have you learned anything new?"


    "Yes, I learned the first move of the Heaven Mending Technique from the Lady Nuwa in Jiuzhaigou." Wang Bugui grinned.


    "What?! The Heaven Mending Technique?!" Yun Jinghong''s sage-like temperament all long was directly broken. He stared at Wang Bugui with his mouth widely opened, exactly the same as Zhong Li''ao.


    "Yep. It took me a whole year to just grasp a little. Lady Nuwa was indeed powerful!" Wang Bugui sighed.


    "What?! You can grasp a move of Lady Nuwa''s martial art within one year, but you''re still unsatisfied?! Why don''t I have the luck to study such a shocking strong martial art?" Depressed, Yun Jinghong didn''t know whether Wang Bugui was really unaware of his fortune, or he was just showing off.


    "Later, I saved a spiritual monkey in Heizhugou. Its parents died for the Human Race. It should be regarded as a human race hero, but a schemer framed it up and imprisoned it from ancient time to present. I brought it here, hoping that you can teach it cultivation, Master." Wang Bugui sighed and took out a light group from the small pendant, in which a golden spiritual monkey was sleeping.


    "You know, human''s hearts are difficult to read! But now the aura in the Pure Land is gradually weakening. It could just merely support you and the spiritual beasts to cultivate. Moreover, I don''t know any martial art of the Evil Spirit Race, so how can I teach it?" Yun Jinghong shook his head.


    "Oh no!" Wang Bugui frowned. What if Qitian couldn''t cultivate in the Pure Land?


    Suddenly, a purple light rose into the sky, and a slightly lazy but alluring voice came, "Give it to me. There is a proper place in my Purple Clouds Continent for it."


    "Sister Ziyu!" Wang Bugui recognized it was Zi Yuxiao''s voice, so his knitted brows unfolded. A gate of a star opened at his side. He immediately sent Qitian in, and said, "Sister Ziyu, its name is Qitian, and take care of it!"


    "I will. And it can''t be exposed to the outside world now but should absorb more natural auras. After all, from the ancient time till now, it hadn''t been infused with any aura, so we''d better supply it with auras it lacks for so many years. Besides, you have to try your best to collect the complete Heaven Mending Technique. Affected by the array, Qitian had got some birth defects." Zi Yuxiao''s voice came from the star gate.


    "Okay! I will try my best to find the Heaven Mending Stone to collect the whole Heaven Mending Technique!" Wang Bugui clenched his fist, saying firmly. At the next moment, the star gate closed, and Zi Yuxiao took Qitian away.


    "Qitian''s cultivation can be guaranteed with the help of Master Zi Yuxiao." Yun Jinghong touched his chin.


    Then, he and Wang Bugui walked in the Yuxu Palace and chatted in the main hall about what happened to Wang Bugui while he was experiencing in the human society in the past few years. He traveled and cultivated at the same time, feeling the niceness of this world. Meanwhile, he saw real human''s hearts. they are really complicated and difficult to speculate. He also discovered the dark side of the world, which made him sigh helplessly.


    After a long chatting, he was taken away from Yuxu Pure Land again by Yun Jinghong. Before going out, he had seen the little guys who were cultivating everywhere in the Pure Land. Only then did he understand why they didn''t blood to him at once when he came back. He revealed a smile and then left.


    Yun Jinghong took him to a valley outside the Kunlun Mountain. The valley was covered with wolf fur, bear bones, hunter''s steel guns, wild hills, and solitary graves, releasing a horrible deadly message. In fact, that was exactly the case. Yun Jinghong carefully introduced the history of the valley, and Wang Bugui finally knew that it was the famous Death Valley in the Kunlun Mountain.


    In 1983, a group of horses from the Alar Ranch in Qinghai Province stepped in the valley, because they wanted to eat the peak green grass inside. A herder went into the valley to find them. However, after a few days, the horses appeared, but the herder didn''t.


    Later his body was found on a hill with a pair of bare feet. His clothes were broken, his eyes scowling, his mouth widely opened, and the shotgun still in the hand - totally a look of dying unexpectedly. What''s puzzling was that there were no scars or signs of being attacked on his body. Shortly after that tragic disaster, the geological team working nearby was also attacked by the Death Valley.


    It was in July 1983 when the outside world was the hottest, but a blizzard suddenly hit the nearby of the Death Valley. The abrupt blizzard along with a loud thunder roar let a cook pass out immediately.


    According to the cook, when he heard the thunder, he suddenly felt numb, with his eyes getting blackened, and then he lost consciousness. The next day when the team members went out to work, they were horrified to find that the loess had turned into black soil, like a piece of ash, and all the animals and plants had been "murdered".


    Since then, no cow or sheep dared to come here, though it was quiet with fertile grass here. They would rather starve to death on the gobi desert than set foot on this Death Valley. The story made Wang Bugui frown, and he began to observe the place carefully through his sense field. He found that there were indeed many dead animals and unknown dead people!


    "This place is called the Death Valley by the outside world, also known as the Gates of Hell. The reason why it is so strange is that there is another space in it. But the space is full of violent energy, and even the power of the catastrophe. So the space is very unstable, and the power in it often leaked out to form this death place."


    "No one knows when it becomes like this, and why it existed. But for me, this is a treasured place to cultivate where risks and opportunities coexisted. It is said that the Founder Master has been cultivating here for dozens of years, and he has tempered a celestial body here. At the same time, his primordial spirit has been sublimated extremely, and he managed to be the God of War."


    Yun Jinghong explained it carefully and then resorted to the martial arts to break the space to let Wang Bugui have a see at the inside. Looking at the raging energy, he couldn''t help but feel chill on his back, "You want me to spend the last year cultivating in it?"


    "Yes. Now, in the Pure Land, only the Purple Waterfall and the Jade Stair can be the cultivation place for you. But you will get a comprehensive tempering of all your eight human limits here. However, you must be very cautious for it is extremely dangerous inside. A slight distraction will take your like. Tempering yourself here for this year is equal to three-year cultivation outside!" Yun Jinghong looked serious.


    "Really that efficient?! Then I must take good use of this year!" Wang Bugui was completely shocked. What he needed most was time, and since the cultivation effect was so good in the Gates of Hell, he, of course, had to temper himself inside.


    "Remember, the space is very easy to tear open. You can decide for yourself to go in or come out. But I must warn you that don''t be careless, for some things inside can even easily kill a master in the Voiding State. You must be highly focused throughout the whole process of the test, and if you feel exhausted, come out immediately!" Yun Jinghong warned Wang Bugui once again.


    Wang Bugui nodded. He himself could feel how horrible the energy in it was. Just with a glimpse at it, he was deeply shocked. To really go in to face the test did make him shudder. But he can''t be recessive. Whether it was for the Gathering of Practitioners or to defeat the vampires, he needed more time to grow as soon as possible.


    Only when he became a saint, would he have the power to fight against the Infante. As for Dracula, there was no possibility to defeat him unless Wang Bugui became the emperor. He now knew the strength of his father, a strongman who had broken through the peak of the Saints State, and who could be regarded as an emperor-to-be for he had almost taken his foot in the Human Emperor State. But even so, he was defeated by Dracula.


    The gap between the immortals and mortals was an insurmountable barrier, and the higher the state, the more so. Only the Human Emperor could narrow down the gap and could have a powerful competitive to Dracula, otherwise, the only end was death. Yun Jinghong said goodbye to Yun Jinghong with a hold-fist salute, and then turned around to broaden the space crack, and resolutely stepped into the mysterious and horrible place.


    "Boom!"


    Just as he entered the space, there were dozens of beams of the power of various colors rushing to him. He screamed, released all his prana blood, and charged forward with clenching fists. The power of the Taoism here was indeed super strong. After Wang Bugui just smashed those beams of power, he was already covered with wounds all over his body. What''s worse was that he was just in the outermost area.


    He looked into the distance, and found in the innermost was a huge dojo floated in the air. Its surrounding was an endless piece of cloud, in which arm-sized electric snakes were shuttling through. There was even a huge, boundless brontosaurus whirling in the clouds. Below the dojo, there were five elements gathering, which was the most terrifying point. If Wang Bugui entered there, he would definitely die.


    In such a space, he was not allowed too much time to think. Suddenly, there were a few other claps of thunder roaring toward him. He placed his hands crossed on the chest, and then stretched, releasing primordial vital energy from his body. It was the Undefeatable Body of the World. And then there was a group of red golden power erupting out from his Aura Sea, blending in a spiral, scattering, and gathering around his limbs.


    "Eh-ah!!!!"


    Wang Bugui made a howl, shaking the space; even the massive black clouds were collapsed by him. His eyes emitted golden lights, and meanwhile, he displayed the Kick of the Universe to fight against those energies of Taoism with all his efforts.


    Outside the space, Wang Jinghong was observing through martial arts. He saw a figure, like the God of War, covered with blood, shutting through the sky carrying endless power. The roars and the explosion intertwining composed the strongest and most dangerous cultivation ever.

 Chapter 68 The Ten-Year Cultivation Road

    After Wang Bugui returned to the Kunlun Mountain, he went to the Gates of Hell to cultivate every day, and even hardly ever back to the Pure Land. If he went back to the Pure Land, it must be that he had almost run out of his energies, and was brought back by Yun Jinghong. After recovering, he would devote himself into cultivation again, because he wanted to break through to the Saints State in this year.


    He didn''t believe the rule that to be in the Saints State needed nine years. If it was the rule, then he was going to break it. He vowed to become a Saint in less than nine years. To achieve his aim, he had to be hard-working. He stayed in the Gates of Hell almost every day to take endless tests. In the Gates of Hell, there were not only various ancient wild beasts and weapons transformed from powerful Taoism but also catastrophic thunders.


    "Humph!"


    Without any fears, Wang Bugui rushed into the Gates of Hell once again, faced with dozens of beams of five-element power. He performed the Hell Step at his maximal speed, shuttling through those power beams, and resorted to the Killing Air to smash them one by one when he stepped on each of them. In less than half a minute, the power beams were all smashed by him.


    Then there were numerous lightning arrows dashing to him. He gathered his prana blood on his feet, turned into a giant as high as a huge mountain by displaying the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique, and then formed a Kick of the Universe, dashing out. All the lightning arrows were scattered between heaven and earth, and at the same time, he passed the edge area of the space.


    In the second area, from the moment when he came in, there were countless eyes opening everywhere in succession. Then myriad crucial beasts formed by the five elements appeared one after one. They opened their mouth, revealing their buckteeth, and bellowed. In the next second, a giant fire wolf showed up. It screamed into the sky, and then all the beasts began to rush to the human wildly, intending to tear him up.


    Wang Bugui made a roar as well, and his fighting will be raised to the extreme. He flashed in the beasts in a blink and killed them one by one with his fists so fast. Take a water snake as an example, at the moment it just spat out its letter, it was penetrated by a punch from below.


    Wang Bugui unclenched his fists at the next moment, jumped up, and escaped the sudden attack from the rock leopard by a very close distance. Then, he gathered golden energies around his five-thousand-kilogram punch and hit on the rock leopard. Abruptly, it exploded into powders, which left cracks on the ground.


    The crucial beasts that were just about to approach Wang Bugui were scattered. When he landed, he resorted to the Meteorite Kick immediately and smashed a golden lion. Then, he took advantage of the power to make a flip, and fell down quickly like a five-hundred-kilogram weight, crushing the wooden wolf intending to sneak into him with a bang.


    Allowed no time to take a break, he bent his upper body backward and avoid several fire foxes from the air. Then his hands landed and he resorted to the Round Kick meanwhile, to form dozens of kicks in a second, shattering those fire foxes. After all those, he slammed the ground and took advantage of counterforce to jump up. In the midair, he locked a group of the beasts on the ground and punched to them fiercely.


    That punch combined his prana blood and a big part of his spiritual power. Like an ancient god hammer, he hit a deep hole on the ground, in which there were no crucial beasts except him. He walked out from the dust, and no beasts dared to block him out of fears. At the same time, the leading flame giant wolf slowly came to him, looking at the person surrounded by golden lights with howls.


    "Howl!"


    The fire wolf moved; it wanted to preempt. It was like a hill and could tremble the ground when it ran. Though a little bit far away from it, Wang Bugui could feel hot energy that melted the nearby ground. He immediately mobilized all of his prana blood, and a boundless sea of blood emerged; it was his present blood vigor. Then he held the Innate Prana Power in his hand and driving the sea of blood behind him to rush toward the fire wolf together with him.


    The fire wolf squirted a fire column with a diameter of ten meters from its mouth, but Wang Bugui escaped it like a ghost. Then it spat out several fireballs with diameters of twenty meters, but still, Wang Bugui evaded them with the Hell Step. Next, he suddenly bounced up, followed by the red golden sea of blood. In the following second, he compressed and condensed the massive sea of blood on his right fist. Meanwhile, the fist became gleamy with golden lights.


    The fire wolf knew Wang Bugui wanted to end the fight within one move, so it, with no reservation, formed a huge fireball, in its mouth, with a pretty high temperature that melted the area within ten square miles into magma, and those beasts closer to it were directly evaporated. Then it spat the fireball out fiercely toward Wang Bugui, and the pressure of the fireball had made the ground collapse a little.


    "Break Heaven Fist with the Sea of Blood!"


    Wang Bugui roared and slammed a punch down. That punch, carrying the powerful sea of blood, collided into the huge fireball immediately.


    "Rumble!"


    The rumble echoed in the space, and the huge fireball was forced to explode. Then a golden figure rushed down to it, carrying infinite power.


    "Awoo!"


    The fire wolf wailed and was smashed by Wang Bugui. With its destruction, the surrounding beasts all turned into auras, dissipating between the heaven and earth.


    Wang Bugui moved forward with his injured body. The explosion of the fireball had left scorched marks on him. He took a grass of treasure herb, and his body began to heal slowly. Then he came to the next area which was his current limit in the space; the deeper areas could easily take his life. There was a massive piece of catastrophic cloud over here, and even extremely powerful Taoism.


    "Boom!"


    A bucket-thick catastrophic thunder directly slammed to the intruder. Wang Bugui faced up with it with a Kick of the Universe. He smashed the thunder at the cost of a broken crus bone. Suddenly, dozens of other thunders followed, and he resorted to the Hell Step to avoid, and then madly form attacks. Extreme Heaven Explosion, Meteorite Kick, Killing Air, Break Heaven Fist... He used all he could, and finally crushed all the thunders.


    He was covered with blood everywhere and consistently coughed out blood. Every attack here reached the limit that a God-of-War-State cultivator could withstand, extremely dangerous. He instantly resorted to the Whole after Thousand Disasters to take time to repair his wounded body. Because he had seen that some Taoism had turned into various weapons and beasts already.


    "Come on!"


    He roared and performed the Undefeatable Body of the World to face up with the Taoism. A fierce beast rushed to him with a howl. Its face was like human''s but a body like sheep''s; it had a pair of curved horns and four eyes with two under its arms, and two on its head; its teeth were like tiger''s and its claws were like wolf''s. There was a message of greed in its eyes on the head, and it was exactly the Tao Tie, one of the four fiercest beasts.


    It opened his mouth and wanted to swallow the human in front of it. But Wang Bugui flashed aside, and then punched toward it. However, it swallowed all the prana power of Wang Bugui and then bounced over him. He clenched his teeth to fight against it. But the beast was in a higher state than he, and it was one of the four fiercest beasts, so the battle was crucial.


    He resorted to the Universal Reversal to absorb the natural power to forcibly improve his strength. But at the same time, there were dozens of ancient weapons stabbing to him. He performed all the martial arts he had learned to the extreme, including the Hell Step, and shuttled through the weapons, looking for a chance to break them. However, the counterforce of the breaking of those ancient weapons was enough to seriously hurt him.


    But he was not afraid to be injured. He knew that he was unable to avoid so many ancient weapons, in spite of the Hell Step, so he would rather have a try. But at this moment, catastrophic thunders appeared, which made him more miserable. He could only resort to the Supplementary Method to heal himself. Once again, he ran to fight against the Taoism and the catastrophic thunders at the same time.


    That was Wang Bugui''s attitude toward tests. He was walking on the edge of death every day and got more and more crazy to choose giving up avoiding but confronting the Taoism instead. Every time, he came out of the space with only half of life remained, however, he still gathered all his courage to fight against the Tao Tie, the catastrophic thunders, the ancient weapons, and other Taoism, though covered with blood.


    This time, he paid a more painful price, and was hurt the ever most - one of his arm was bitten by the Tao Tie, and then a machete hit on his back, almost cutting him into two halves.


    In the end, he was hit by a five-color thunder which almost killed his primordial spirit. At that time, if Yun Jinghong didn''t sense his danger and save him in time, Wang Bugui might have died already.


    But the next day, he went to the Death Valley to continue his crazy cultivation as always. Yesterday''s dangerous risk had turned him more powerful. He had been upgraded no matter in the aspect of the understanding of the Taoism or the sentiment of the combat technique, and his cultivation base had been improved as well. In this way, he gradually promoted himself in the Gates of Hell, ignoring how fast time passed.


    Ten years, it had been ten years since Wang Bugui stepped on the cultivation road. Staying in the God of War State for five years, he now had reached the late stage of that state. He still couldn''t break through to the Saints State. Now, he finally knew why he had to experience for nine years in the human society - there were so much in the mortal world, and even if he was raised up there, he still knew little about it.


    He shook his head and sighed. The cultivation road was indeed more and more difficult. Perhaps his experience in human society was not enough yet. However, the Gathering of Practitioners was approaching, and he had to try to go to the Pure Land to cultivate and meditate, to let his strength go one step further so that it would be more possible for him to win the Gathering of Practitioners.


    During these days, he had been realizing the martial arts of the Eight Limits with the help of small pendant, trying to make the first seven human limits better, and to stabilize the last limit again. Purple Waterfall, Arena, Dojo, Immortal Hill, Pure Land and Gates of Hell, he had been to those places for so many times these days. He studied different martial arts in different places, only intending to further understand the Taoism.

 Chapter 69 Leaving for the Mountain Tai

    "Gurgles..."


    The Purple Waterfall hung down, underneath which, Wang Bugui was sitting quietly with his legs crossed. The small pendant emitted cracks of blue light, and he had fallen into the mediation. There was less than a month before the Gathering of Practitioners, and he no longer went to the Gates of Hell to temper himself but chose to calm down to understand the Taoism. To reach the unbeatable peak required not only tempering but also the understanding of the Taoism.


    Different people would have different understandings about Taoism. When one''s understanding was deep enough, he could create his own Taoism. Totally referring to the predecessors'' ways, one couldn''t go far on the cultivation road, because that was not his own way, but a way for someone else. It went the same as the martial arts. Only when someone got his own understanding of the martial arts could he perform them to the extreme.


    Wang Bugui was studying all the martial arts he had learned. The surrounding various auras were absorbed into his body, and the purple vapour from the Purple Waterfall was flowing slowly to him, and it surrounded him. His primordial spirit was not here now but was travelling in the Great Emptiness, searching for the Taoism in the boundless lonely universe, and constantly deducing the martial arts.


    The strongest esoteric skill of the Force Limit was the Heavenly Battling Force. What did "battle heaven" mean? Ants tried to sway the big trees; humans fought against heaven. Then how to fight heaven? The human body was a self-contained universe. Humans needed to break their body limits to gain the primitive power of the universe to fight heaven.


    The Aura Sea was the origin of the primordial power, which contained prana blood. When the prana power was used, it was known as Yang; when not used, it was known as Yin. With the Yin and Yang worked together, heaven and earth were created. Then with primordial spirit added in the world of Yin and Yang, three elements were born. Yin and Yang��quietness and movement, worked with prana power and the primordial spirit, resulting in the birth of untold creatures. And through this way, everything came into being.


    Highly focused on the primordial power in your mind, and the universal power in your body would be activated. Then, use your primordial spirit to control your prana power, and you would reach the limit of human force, which indicated that you had fully understood the Taoism. Thus, at that time, you would be able to resort to the Taoism to fight against heaven. Those were Wang Bugui''s understandings of the Heavenly Battling Force.


    Then, he began to study the Primordial Palm. Strictly speaking, it was the strongest esoteric skill among the martial arts of the Explosion Limit, because it could absorb the primordial vital energy. But now, he could only absorb the Yin and Yang, when he displayed the Primordial Palm, which was not the perfect Primordial Palm.


    After trying tens of thousands of times, he finally found out the method. He followed the way he deduced Heavenly Battling Force, using his Innate Prana Power to attract the primordial power, instead of using auras.


    The prana power was born in the primordial age, evolved from the emptiness, filled with infinite plasticity. Since he could perform the Endless Golden Body Manifestation with the prana power, why not applying the same method to other martial arts? Use the prana power to absorb the Yin and Yang, and then combine them to absorb the primordial power, which was also the embodiment of the Taoism, wasn''t it?


    Yin and Yang could be evolved from the prana power, and then, different prana power could be evolved. Based on that, Wang Bugui even got a new understanding of the Endless Golden Body Manifestation and the Innate Prana Power. The Endless Golden Body Manifestation was not the absolute esoteric skill; it should be better. Wang Bugui seemed to have seen a new way to turn Innate Prana Power into a more natural source.


    As for the Speed Limit and the Acuity Limit, they were quite similar. Wang Bugui combined them to mediate, and found a new way as well. There was only one esoteric skill of the Acuity Limit, while the Speed Limit was focused on attack.


    Since the Hell Step was formed by combining both the Speed Limit and the Acuity Limit, then why didn''t he put the two limits together when he made attacks? Pay attention to both the acuity and speed at the same time, and his strength must be more powerful, more varied, and more unexpected than the maximum speed only, which could kill the enemies in an instant.


    After experiencing a few thousand times, Wang Bugui did not return to the body and he had a new understanding. The body could not only be tempered by foreign objects, but also improved from the inside, and washed daily with aura. He could use his own super six senses to discover the treasures of the body. In this way, combined with the external tempering, the effect would be better. At the same time, he could cultivate six senses. Why not?


    Wang Bugui became more excited about deduction. With his deduction, he found that martial arts could be connected. Combining the sense of mind and the primordial spirit could expand the sense field, and make the observations subtler.


    When the primordial spirit was integrated, it was necessary to use the power of primordial spirit throughout the process, so it had also been tempered. As for the other limits, such as the Explosion Limit, it was the combination of force and speed, and it could naturally be combined with other limits.


    Combining the prana power with force, he could mobilize stronger power. Combining the prana power with the Explosion Limit, he could break the limit. Combining the speed and sense of mind, he could improve the efficiency of mind.


    The primordial spirit could match all the limits, because the small man of the primordial spirit could kill enemies alone. And his Innate Prana Power and his prana blood had already been combined, what a big change would it bring? Given such combinations, all other martial arts could be done in the same manner. There were multiple methods to combine two of the eight limits, even three at one time.


    In addition, the human treasures were inexhaustible, and there might be other limits besides the eight limits. He could even combine all his eight limits together, which was a kind of invincible fist martial art that he once learned when he practiced Explosion Limit. He was invincible in the world, his fist was the Taoism, he could break all other martial arts.


    "Taoism, Taoism, Taoism! You are really mysterious and magical. In which state, could I really understand you?" Wang Bugui couldn''t help but make a long sigh, for the magic of the Taoism and also its state of being endless.


    Then, he began to deduct the Heaven Mending Technique. In the void, he began to imagine the scene when the universe collapsed, and then was restored to its original state. Wang Bugui had deducted for hundreds of thousands of times. With the destruction and the restoration of the universe, he finally understood the great Taoism more.


    Fortunately, for the cultivators at such state, their brains had developed nearly half of the potential, or it would take Wang Bugui years to deduct so many times. He had been meditating for more than ten days. When he woke up, Qilin told him that there were only three days left before the Gathering of Practitioners.


    Just as he woke up, the Purple Waterfall was flourishing, and a charming voice came, "Kid, come to the Palace of Purple Clouds!"


    Wang Bugui took out the purple crystal immediately to delivery himself there. He walked to the main hall of the Palace of Purple Clouds, and grinned, "Sister Ziyu, what are you asking me here for?"


    "About the Qitian. Now its aura could be gradually replenished, but I have no countermeasures for the innate defects resulted from wrapping in the array. I have sent it to the spirit of the array in the restricted area where there is a divine treasure that can temporarily let it sleep."


    "It has subtle effects on its innate defects as well, which, however, could be neglected. So, you still need to find more treasures. Without them, Qitian''s future cultivation will be very difficult. And because of those innate defects, it won''t know the whole martial arts he born with. Besides the Heaven Mending Technique, only the best elixirs can make up."


    Zi Yuxiao sighed, and Wang Bugui lowered his head. His eyes were rolled, and his brows were slightly knitted. Then he jerked his head up and tightened his fists, saying firmly, "I will try my best to find the treasures, as well as the Divine Heaven Mending Stone. Qitian will become strong like the Great Sage Equaling Heaven in the future. I must do it!"


    Zi Yuxiao was stunned. Though Wang Bugui couldn''t see her face clearly, he also knew that she was a little surprised at the moment. In fact, she indeed didn''t expect that he would value Qitian so much. Then she received her shock and nodded, "It''s fine for you to have such determination. The final reward for Gathering of Practitioners every time is bound to be a shocking treasure, so you must win the gathering."


    "Don''t worry, Sister Ziyu, the champion this time is none other than me. And that treasure must belong to me!" Wang Bugui''s determination turned into confidence with a laugh.


    "Well, good, but don''t be arrogant, and be defeated by others easily, then I will laugh at you." Zi Yuxiao giggled, and her laughter was more intoxicating than the fairy melodies. Wang Bugui took a small step back subconsciously, in case of being confused by her.


    "Okay, I won''t eat you. Go back." Zi Yuxiao pinched his head and said lazily.


    "Alright, Sister Ziyu, see you again." Wang Bugui waved his hand, took out the purple crystal, and then turned away.


    Just as soon as he arrived at the Purple Waterfall, he saw a few large characters in the void, which were left by Yun Jinghong. His master asked him to go directly to the main hall when he left the Palace of Purple Clouds.


    "Master!" Wang Bugui came to Yun Jinghong like a crack of golden light.


    Yun Jinghong turned his back to Wang Bugui, looked up at the plaque that wrote Palace of the Human Emperors, and uttered, "Bugui, Gathering of Practitioners is around the corner, and you can go down the mountain. You have broken through to the peak of the State of God of War in the ten years, and I''m happy for you. The proudest thing for me is to have your father and you as my disciples."


    Then he turned around to carefully look at Wang Bugui who was really the same as his father. Wang Xuanming was also a very amazing genius in the past. In just a dozen years, he had reached the Saints State and left the mountain to experience. But unexpectedly, he was involved in that turmoil and died for pacifying the turmoil.


    "Master..." Wang Bugui stretched his hand. He didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m fine. Go down the mountain. I believe that you will let the world remember the prestige of the Palace of the Human Emperors." Yun Jinghong smiled.


    "I won''t let you down, Master. I will win the championship at the gathering!" Wang Bugui resolutely kneeled down, and then made three kowtows. A day as a teacher and a father for life. It was the time for him to reward his Master''s ten-year grace.


    Yun Jinghong lifted him up and then sent him to the Pure Land barrier. After warning him, Yun Jinghong saw him off. Looking at the figure that gradually drifted away, Yun Jinghong was filled with sighs. Ten years had passed quickly, and now the son of Wang Xuanming had become an adult. His son was more amazing than him, and he should be pleased in heaven.

 Chapter 70 Injustice in the World

    "Buzz..."


    On the Yuxu Peak of the Kunlun Mountain, a door flashed open. Wang Bugui came out from the door. He looked back at the door closing slowly, and Yun Jinghong in white inside the door. They two looked at each other with smiles, and everything went without saying.


    "King!!"


    A discordant voice destroyed the atmosphere. Qilin was running over with those small spiritual beasts. But they were too late, the door was going to close, so they immediately stopped, and screamed out loud, "Win the Gathering of Practitioners, King!"


    "Sure!" Wang Bugui lifted his fist and roared back. Just as his voice fell, the door closed. He stopped for a moment in the snow, smiled, patted his face, and then headed for the Mountain Tai.


    The same as before, Wang Bugui summoned out puppet Chiou along with him. He would definitely take her with him, as long as he traveled outside. Now he was familiar with the use of the soul thread, plus the thread was colorless, looked from far away, they two were like a heaven-made couple walking in the snow. Then they two jumped up, while the surrounding scenery quickly sank, and they jumped over the clouds.


    They two walked through the sea of clouds, totally amazing. Sometimes they would separate, and stepped on the clouds; sometimes they would linger together; Wang Bugui would carry Chiou in his arms, walking through the clouds. When he wanted to rest on the way, he would gather the clouds, and refined them into a group of golden clouds. With his prana power as the engine, the clouds would move dozens of miles forward when launched, and Wang Bugui, at the same time, would enjoy the scenery of clouds with Chiou in his arms.


    Without any stop, in less than a day, Wang Bugui had come to Beijing, not far from Shandong. He wanted to stay here for a day to see the scenery of the capital. Standing at the square, he saw the red flag fluttering in the wind. After glaring it for three minutes, he smiled and turned away. Then he went to see the Great Wall, and couldn''t help admiring the wisdom of the ancients.


    The majestic Great Wall hovered over the earth like a crouching dragon. Even if it was asleep, it was still majestic, like the king of China. Having existed for more than 2,000 years, it frightened the alien races, silently guarding this territory. Such a strong project required a strong heart and unyielding will.


    At the same time, Emperor Qin Shihuang of the ancient times was also a secret to him. Emperor Qin Shihuang was both a famous tyrant and a strong man who dared to rebel against the sky. He was so difficult to understand. Wang Bugui couldn''t know what he was thinking at the final period of his life.


    Wang Bugui made a sigh. Perhaps only Zi Yuxiao understood the most incomprehensible emperor''s idea throughout history. Then Wang Bugui left the Great Wall and hung out on the streets with Chiou. The cries for sale on Beijing''s old streets were endless, especially those who sold candied haws made him feel very interesting.


    He was not familiar with Beijing, so he took Chiou walking in the city randomly. Many people thought Wang Bugui was engaged in the art of silk-handling; the puppet alongside him had attracted many people''s attention.


    A handsome but evil man traveled with a beautiful vivid puppet. The man would introduce the interesting things on the street from time to time, although the puppet didn''t answer him, he would pull the silk thread to let the puppet nod. The puppet was emotionless, but it let everyone feel that was a kind of unknown beauty.


    "Look, the puppet the man holding is so beautiful!"


    "Is he a puppet drama performer?"


    "Is that really a puppet? It is more beautiful than a living person, awesome!"


    "Why do I think they are a heaven-made couple?"


    ...


    Wherever Wang Bugui traveled, he would attract many people to stop to watch. All of them were shocked. For a time, everyone in the streets and alleys was discussing him and Chiou. Wang Bugui knew that they two were too noticeable, so he chose some remote places. The old street that nobody came did have a special charm actually.


    Wang Bugui was enjoying this quiet moment with Chiou. Until the last touch of the sun fell, they began to walk toward the downtown area. When he was about to step out of this dark and quiet alley, he suddenly stopped. Then, he looked to the left. His mind was super sensitive. Even if he deliberately converged, he could also perceive the movement from ten miles far away.


    He clearly heard a rush of breathing and panicked footsteps, which were made by a woman. She was not too far from here, only two streets away. Then he didn''t suppress his sense filed, and finally figured out what was going on. About a dozen men were following the woman, and she noticed that so she speeded up, intending to get rid of them.


    But, how could a weak woman get rid of a group of men, especially in such a remote alley? The men behind her had accelerated.


    "She''s moving toward a wrong direction. In this case, she should run to the downtown area, and cry for help, shouldn''t she? Or she should run to the police station. Really weird." Wang Bugui whispered. He was quite clear that what would happen if the woman was caught up with. Shaking his head, he began to stroll toward her.


    This was not the first time Wang Bugui had met such things. He had encountered more when he was experiencing in human society. He got to know those ugly human hearts from such things. The world today had been out of order. Though humanity was born ugly, today''s humans were much more hideous than those in ancient times.


    He once killed a gang in a city, and then killed everyone who made money from them. This gang had committed all sorts of crimes, including burning, killing and looting. However, in that small city away from the capital, no one could control it. Even the local law enforcement officers were afraid of it. In this case, it was better for letting him end the lives of these scum.


    Or in another small city, there was also a group of lawless people who forced women to be prostitutes. They sold the women to remote mountain villages and tarnished their lives. After being discovered by Wang Bugui, they were all killed and their houses collapsed to the ground.


    What made him most angry was the incident of traffickers. A group of traffickers went to the small villages to steal children, and then killed the kids all to sell their organs. At that time, he didn''t arrive in time, so a little boy whose stomach was hollowed out fell down in front of him.


    The boy was still helplessly shouting, "Brother, help..." But before the boy was finished, he had turned into a cold body. Wang Bugui slowly squatted, closed the boy''s eyes, and then poured out all his anger. He killed all the members of the traffickers, regardless of gender, only some of their children left alive.


    Such things were endless. Only Wang Bugui had met more than one hundred times, let alone this big world. Every day in the world, there would be big or small tragedies happening. The world was so unfair that wicked people usually wouldn''t be sentenced. Wang Bugui never thought to be a good man, because he knew that he would be contaminated with more blood in his hands.


    Perhaps, the human''s blood would be more than the vampire''s, but Wang Bugui did not care. Was he a good person? Perhaps some people think so, because he drove out the rascals and protected the people. Was he a bad person? For those who were killed by him, their children would think he was the worst guy in the world.


    But he wouldn''t be affected by those people. In his heart, it was enough to carry out his own justice. Wine and meat rot behind vermilion gates while at the roadside people freeze to death. Nobody could judge the right and wrong perfectly. There was no absolute justice, no absolute evil. But if needed, he did not mind becoming a hunter to kill all the wicked in this world.


    With a flash, Wang Bugui came to the street where the woman was, and hid himself in the dark. The woman had been blocked by the men in the dead end. He had already worn a black cloth, listening to the movement outside, ready to save the woman.


    "Hey, girl. I kindly propose marriage to your family, but you don''t appreciate it, and even hurt my heart! But I don''t mind, and tonight you will be mine!" A man stood out. It seemed as if he was the boss of this group of people.


    "I, I didn''t like you. Don''t... don''t come over!" The woman couldn''t stop shivering and screaming, and she had been looking around in fear.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who is irresponsible. I will be responsible for you, haha..." The man wiped his mouth and laughed. Then he pulled his sleeves, and ordered the people behind him to guard, ready to rape the woman.


    "Thump! Thump!"


    Suddenly, when he was approaching, two people jumped down from the sky. One of them was very tall, nearly two meters high; the other was slender. The latter walked to the woman, protecting her. Then he reached out his hand, saying, "How dare you to have the nerve to bully a woman!? Kneel down quickly, and maybe I will let you go!"


    "Damn! Where do you come from? Go away, this is not a place to shoot TV dramas, don''t hinder your Bro Gou''s good deeds!" said the man who claimed himself as Bro Gou. He took a closer look and was surprised to find the two men in front of him were actually wearing ancient costumes. He almost achieved his aim, but was disturbed by the two men, which made him mad.


    "Such a bold thief. I will let you know my strength today!" The slender man voiced. Then he took a step forward. The moonlight mapped a handsome and exquisite face, and the tall man next to him also revealed his appearance. He was majestic, and his bronze skin highlighted his rough wildness.


    Seeing them two, Wang Bugui felt something and received his fighting will, choosing to wait and see in the dark.

 Chapter 71 Friending with Other Cultivators

    "Hey! Bros, are you going to start a fight?" The Bro Gou quickly asked his younger fellows to surround the two men with knives, steel pipes and bricks.


    Wang Bugui jumped on the roof and began to observe quietly with his sense field. He did not go to help, because he thought that the two people who were surrounded did not seem to be simple. When he saw them two, a strange feeling emerged in his heart.


    Besides, in this distance, if the two were dangerous, he could rescue them at once. His blood vigour was secretly rushing. He had mobilized his Innate Prana Power, ready to join the fight.


    "Besieging a woman, are you men?" The handsome man blamed. Though his voice was not loud, it gave the other part an indescribable sense of oppression. However, they were not afraid. Could a dozen people lose to two men?


    "Where are you two meddlesome men from? Go away! Don''t prevent our boss with his wife, or you will be suffered!" A gold-haired man shouted.


    "Noisy! How dare you, a group of small gangsters, to make troubles in front of me?! Changge, don''t talk nonsense to them, and directly send them to the hospital emergency room." The tall man with muscles got bored. Then he moved his body, and his muscles were like snakes crouching on him.


    He was tall, plus his bronzed wild skin color and the dragon-like leg muscles made him look wild, like a scary beast that could kill people at any time. The people around him began to tremble.


    "Okay, Lyu Hao, let''s see who will kill more of them?" Changge yelled coldly.


    "Damn it! You want to send us to the emergency room. Let me let you both go to the operating room! Come on, bros! Beat him with bricks!" The Bro Gou screamed with a gloomy face. Then his younger fellows echoed.


    The Bro Gou stretched his neck and looked at the woman, drooling and whispering, "Xiaolin, wait for me. After I clean them up, I will come to you. Look, I will definitely be responsible for you, and let''s go to obstetrics and gynaecology after all this. Haha..."


    After he finished, he kept staring at Xiaolin, spit out to comb his hair, and flirted at her. Listening to the fierce fighting noises around him, he smiled with his eyes closed and seemed to have seen the two young boys being beaten and turned into two pigs. As for him, he would own Xiaolin soon. However...


    "Hey! Wake up! Live in a dream?!" The voice of Changge came. He patted the Bro Gou''s face and broke his dream.


    After the Bro Gou was awake, he was directly stunned and immediately fell on the ground. As he looked at his younger fellows who were beaten on the ground, his eyes were wide open and his teeth could not stop trembling. He barely raised his hand and pointed at them, "You, you... you, monsters!"


    "Damn it. I''m so handsome, how can you call me a monster! You are the monster; your whole families are monsters!" Changge directly turned over the ass of the Bro Gou and slammed him every time he uttered a word.


    "Okay, send him a good sleep, and don''t delay time for this little thing." Lyu Hao uttered, and then looked up to the roof, "Friend, please come down!"


    Wang Bugui jumped directly from the top of the building, without any sound, which made Changge and Lyu Hao shocked. They began to study him.


    "Sure enough, you are like me." Wang Bugui sneered. He was right that these two men were really cultivators. Immediately, he saluted them with cupped hands, so did Lyu Hao and Changge.


    "Oh my god! One more?! I''m wrong!" The Bro Gou was hit mentally. And after seeing Wang Bugui, he became more scared, beginning to kneel on the ground, begging for mercy.


    "Humph! Why you didn''t say this when you wanted to harm this woman?" Changge snorted.


    "Send this group of people to the yamen... police station." Lyu Hao frowned. It seemed that he was really from the ancient times, for he was familiar with the word yamen, but not familiar with the police station.


    "In the beginning, I thought the same as you, even more crazy. But now, it seems that he is sincere to Xiaolin. Teach him a lesson, and let him go." Wang Bugui looked at the Bro Gou.


    "Oh? Why did you say that?" asked Changge, arching his eyebrows.


    "I inspected his mind sea, and got to know that he has been pursuing Xiaolin, but failed after several years. He was brave enough to propose marriage, but he was rejected by Xiaolin, which irritated him, so he did this. In general, he''s not that bad, just too stupid." Wang Bugui explained carefully.


    "What? Really?" Changge couldn''t believe it. He immediately searched the mind sea of the Bro Gou and found exactly the same as Wang Bugui said.


    "Stupid! Go away! If there''s a next time, I will not let you go!" Changge helplessly spread his hand and slammed the Bro Gou away.


    Unexpectedly, after the Bro Gou ran outside the alley, he still turned back, and shouted, "Xiaolin, you are part of me! I will be back! Wait for me!"


    His word made all people around speechless. The Bro Gou was really stubborn. He didn''t give up but was inspired instead. Then they three drove the younger fellows away and sent Xiaolin home, and left together.


    "Thank you, brothers!" Xiaolin looked at their backs, waving her hand.


    On the road, Lyu Hao cupped his hands to Wang Bugui, "I''m Lyu Hao, and how about you?"


    "I''m Zhao Changge, brother!" Zhao Changge also clasped his hands.


    "My name is Wang Bugui, a cultivator as well. Nice to meet you!" Wang Bugui smiled.


    After they three knew each other, they talked while walking, very happy. All the way to the wilderness, they encountered another thing. A robber in black was murdering, and he was a cultivator as well.


    "Ah!"


    They heard thrilling screams, and then a family of four was killed, blood sprinkling the earth. The man robbed a Ferrari owner and killed all the people in his car with a dagger. Seeing there were people coming from the rear, he received the property and the car through a treasure, and turned away.


    He had a secret treasure that made him run fast. Even if his state was lower than those of Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao, they couldn''t catch up with him.


    "Damn!" Zhao Changge gritted his teeth and prepared to attack with weapons.


    However, at this time, Wang Bugui moved. He turned into a streak of golden light and caught up with the man in black in a flash. The man immediately stabbed his dagger toward Wang Bugui, but it was smashed by Wang Bugui.


    Then he took out a black hammer and slammed it toward Wang Bugui. The latter still resorted to the Break Heaven Fist, smashing the hammer. The man was totally shocked and he fled away without hesitation. He knew that he was unable to defeat this opponent.


    "Humph!" Wang Bugui snorted. How could he let this evil cultivator go? Although the man had the help of the secret treasure, his speed was still inferior to Wang Bugui''s.


    The man moved fast enough to leave afterimages, but at the next moment, he was hit by a flash of golden lightning. And his pace also came to an abrupt end. He widely opened his eyes, looking at the big hole in his chest incredibly.


    Then he barely raised his hand to touch the hole, as if trying to catch something, but there was nothing but a bloody hole here. The breeze passed through the hole, and at the other end was a person bathed in the golden light.


    "You..." The man tried his best to turn his head around. After only one word, he fell to the ground. He was puzzled why he was killed. He was still wearing a medium spiritual armor!


    And he majored in speed, how could his speed be surpassed? During the last minutes in his life, he was thinking about those two questions. Then his pupils were scattered, his primordial spirit became dark, and he died completely.


    Wang Bugui grabbed the secret treasure in his hand and observed. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao also arrived here. They saw the amazing scene from afar, and now they had a new understanding of this person.


    "Wang Bugui''s strength is absolutely strong!" They thought.


    This was their common view of Wang Bugui. He had shown amazing speed and strength just now, almost as fast as the speed of sound. His final punch was even more shocking, penetrating a person as well as the medium spiritual armor he wore together.


    "Brother Bugui, you are really amazing! Without the help of any treasure, you caught up with him full of treasures relying on your body energy!" Zhao Changge searched the body of the man and found that he had a storage ring. There were not only mortal possessions in it but also many magical treasures.


    "Not a big deal. It''s my duty to kill such evils." Wang Bugui revealed a calm smile, not like just killing an enemy. Or, maybe he was used to it.


    "Haha, good, Brother Bugui, you and I are the same sort of guy. Let''s go find a place to drink!" Lyu Hao laughed, patted the shoulders of the two, and then pulled them away. On the way back, they transported the four dead bodies. According to the direction that Wang Bugui pointed, they found their ancestral home and buried them.


    Human''s hearts were sinister, no matter the cultivators'' or the mortals''. As long as there were people, there was ugliness.

 Chapter 72 Trespassing into Natures Land Together

    After burying the dead family, Lyu Hao took out a few jars of wine from his Ring of Holding and found a spot on the mountain slope to rest along with Wang Bugui and Zhao Changge. They drank and chatted happily under the moonlight like long lost brothers.


    Wang Bugui lamented the lack of practitioners like Zhao and Lyu amongst their peers. They upheld justice, disliked evil with a vengeance and were completely unlike those losers that they had just got rid of. He knew that it was just wishful thinking on his part, however; there were good and bad people everywhere in this world. Sometimes, there were more evil people around, and their might would usually be greater than that of forces of good.


    They led extravagant and wasteful lives while continuously oppressing people from the bottom rung of society, doing as they wished with the lives of these poor folk. Those men who could work were forced to do hard labor and discarded once the last bit of usefulness had been squeezed out of them.


    The women from the bottom tier of society were just tools to them, either to satiate their animalistic desires or as sources of income. Even the children were not let off; their organs and even the children themselves were sold off. Either that, or they would be forced to become child soldiers. If they disobeyed, their limbs would be broken and they would be forced into the streets to beg.


    Wang Bugui came to understand all these when he witnessed the daily struggles of people as he traveled around China. He instinctively thought about Qi Jianguo, the big brother like figure whom he met as he just stepped foot into this part of the world. There were many honest and simple people like him then, and Wang Bugui wondered how many of them were left in the world now.


    Even if there were, it was highly likely that they were being made use of continuously by highly educated people until they were no longer useful.


    He told Zhao and Lyu about his feelings, and they nodded in agreement. Zhao Changge even slapped his thighs and replied loudly, "You''re completely spot on, Brother Bugui. This is exactly the current state of human affairs in the world!"


    The night sky was entirely dark except for a few stars and a bright moon; the latter its most dazzling accessory. A breeze blew gently across the plains, and the three friends set up a campfire began lying down on the ground to rest.


    They could feel the cool wind gently brushing across their faces as they lay silently. There was no need to worry about being spotted by passers-by as they were within a barrier that only other practitioners could enter. It gave them a peace of mind.


    Wang Bugui opened his eyes to gaze at the skies, looking a little lost. "It''s a pity that we can never see many stars in the night from most places on Earth now. The darkness of night has replaced the shining stars," he said. When he was young, his favorite past time was gazing at stars in the night. There would be a countless number of them shining in the night sky, and they were the most precious painting and the most amazing piece of art on Earth.


    Unfortunately, as humans progressed in the modern age, the various industries they created had already polluted the skies so terribly that the stars had become concealed. Now, one could only see them from rural areas or in places which were not so heavily polluted. It was almost impossible to see them in the cities, and even practitioners could only see a pitch black night sky whilst in a barrier.


    "Yes, the stars are really beautiful. My master could still see them when he was training over there, but not here. Humans are really powerful. We managed to even ''conceal'' the sky, or should I say pollute," Zhao Changge said derisively.


    "Sigh, what are you guys talking about? Why don''t we just shift this polluted part of the sky away when our powers have become stronger? Since mortals can ''hide'' the skies, then I shall dispel that illusion with a blow of my huge halberd!" said Lyu Hao as he took a big gulp of wine and waved violently.


    "Haha, that''s the spirit! If we want to see the skies, then we should cut through the skies that are covered in smog. Failing which, we can fly directly into space for a better view!" Wang Bugui said as he smiled cheerfully before grabbing hold of a pot of wine and drinking heavily as well.


    Zhao Changge did likewise and took in a huge gulp of wine before wiping the wet corners of his lips. He placed his hands on Wang Bugui''s shoulder before pointing at Lyu Hao, saying, "Sigh, Lyu Hao, don''t get drunk; we still have a business to handle later on. Brother Bugui, your level of cultivation is so high. Why don''t you travel with us? We''ll seek for ''the Mother of All Things'' together!"


    "Rest assured, alcohol won''t seal my skills away. Furthermore, even if it would, this bit of liquor wouldn''t cause me to be drunk!" Lyu Hao said as he laughed loudly.


    "The Mother of All Things? Where should we go to obtain that?" Wang Bugui asked somewhat curiously.


    Zhao Changge drew out a black box covered with dust and broke its seal by waving a hand in the air for a few times. He drew out an ancient map and opened it slowly on the ground. It showed signs of its age, and the parchment on which it was drawn had turned yellowish-brown. Wang Bugui drew closer for a better look and realized that it was a map of the City of Beijing. It was structurally different from the actual city, however, and there was a heavily marked spot on the map.


    Not only was it circled in red ink, there were also a line of ancient text written in red ink beside the spot. These were words from ancient historical times, and Wang Bugui had to use his Divine Eyes to read them before he could understand what they meant. They told him that there was secret treasure to be found there, but cautioned that there was also great danger lurking at the area. One had to be at least in the Voiding Realm to enter, which also meant that only sages had a chance of emerging alive from the marked place.


    Wang Bugui cupped his chin and spoke after a moment''s consideration, "Entry into this place is restricted to sages. The three of us are only at Void Returning Realm; how much hope will we have of obtaining the Mother of All Things in there? What special moves or back up will we have? Don''t tell me that we''re just planning to walk in there and get it on account of our high spirits now?"


    "I was hesitant at first, but after witnessing your strength, I feel that we at least have a 40 percent chance of success if we team up. Another friend of ours has yet to arrive; his presence will add another 10 percent to our chances of achieving our goal. As for moves, we''re going to get one of them now. The other is with our companion-to-be," Zhao Changge said with a smile as he waved his arms around dramatically.


    "Oh, we can give it a shot if we''ve a 50 percent chance of succeeding. However, I''m very curious who our last team member will be. Why did he not travel along with you guys?" Wang Bugui asked after nodding.


    "Haha, he''s a genius! His name is Yu Wude, and he''s a genius in formations of our times. He''s from the line of the famous Gui Guzi, and we need his help to break the seal of the magic circle at the place we''re going to. Furthermore, there may be even more dangerous defensive formations deeper inside that place, and he can help us destroy most of them. I even saw him break a complicated magic circle once," Zhao Changge said cheerfully.


    "Even though he''s usually unreliable, under the right circumstances he''s very dependable. He''ll definitely turn serious when his life is on the line. He hasn''t arrived yet because he''s preparing. I told him to meet us there at 2:30 a.m. tomorrow," Lyu Han said as he nodded in agreement.


    Wang Bugui began nodding as well after hearing his friends speak, even though they described Yu Wude as someone who was not completely reliable. They vouched for his abilities, however, and Wang Bugui was sure Yu Wude would take things seriously when they met with danger, which would be frequent judging from the place they were heading to. He then turned to look at them and laughed. "Since you guys came prepared, we shall go try our luck together. It''s going to be one o''clock soon; can we go get that first insurance?" he asked.


    "No problem. With your assistance, things will be much better for us! Let''s not waste any more time; we''ll head to our rendezvous point immediately," Zhao Changge said as he chuckled. All three of them drained the last drop of wine from their pots and channeled their mystical powers to sprint toward the meeting point.


    They came to a place Wang Bugui was familiar with��the Great Wall of China in Beijing. "What thing is there here that could serve as your insurance?" he asked, feeling extremely curious.


    "Haha, this is the Great Wall of Dragons, the Capital of Emperors! It was designed personally by Qin Shihuang himself. According to Yu Wude, Ying Zheng was actually a practitioner of immense power. Rumor has it that his strength was on par with the Human Emperor of Mount Kunlun. His codes are still hidden here, and there is also the dragon aura of the Great Qin Empire in this place! We''re going to collect these things and use them to protect us."


    Zhao Changge said. He sounded as if he was lamenting Ying Zheng''s death when he spoke of the emperor, and Wang Buggui could understand him well. What the first Emperor of China had accomplished was unimaginable to ordinary people. Now that Wang Bugui knew he was a great practitioner as well, he was even more amazed. "No wonder he dared to defy the Heavens. But what happened during his last years to cause him to send Xu Fu to search for the Elixir of Health?"


    Wang Bugui shook his head. These matters were long over, and there was no way to find out the truth about them. The most important matter to them now was to gather the codes and remnant dragon aura. Zhao Changge took out a small green cauldron made of bronze and said to his friends, "Use your auras to help me channel my skill!"


    All three of them directed their powers at the cauldron the instant he finished speaking. Their auras flowed continually into the cauldron and after a short while later it began to give off a golden glow. It then flew up into the air by itself and began to absorb pieces of Taoist codes from the Great Wall. A gold aura appeared, giving off the growl of a dragon. It was the dragon''s aura that they had been looking for.


    After 10 minutes, the green bronze cauldron was filled with shards of Taoist codes and remnant dragon''s aura, and it flew back into Zhao Changge''s hands. He looked extremely contented as he gazed at its contents. "That''s settled. Let''s head to that place and wait for him there!" he said, the corners of his mouth upturned.


    "What place is that?" asked Wang Bugui.


    "The Dragon Trapping Well!" Zhao Changge said as he turned around and whispered into Wang Bugui''s ears. He had covered the exposed side of his face with one hand, and he laughed softly.

 Chapter 73 The Dragon Trapping Well of Beijing

    Wang Bugui and his two friends arrived at old street. No one was walking around in the quiet night, and they were only accompanied by gust after gust of cool wind. They were standing outside an old temple, and it looked a little creepy in the darkness of night.


    "There''s a Dragon Trapping Well inside? Why is it in a temple, and why is there a bridge beside us?" Wang Bugui asked, feeling perplexed as he had never heard anyone talk about this place when he was traveling in the streets of Beijing. Zhao Changge laughed and explained, "This Dragon Trapping Well was already in the City of Beijing since the Ming Dynasty, and everyone knows about it. Don''t you?"


    "I didn''t. From the name of the well, I presume that a dragon is being trapped inside?" Wang Bugui asked somewhat sceptically. According to his master, divine beasts from ancient historical times, such as the true dragon, immortal phoenix, Kun, Peng and qilins had already vanished from Earth a long time ago. The only qilin beast that remained behind was in the Yuxu Pure Land, and it was the only of its kind left.


    "I suspect that most likely there''s a dragon in the well. Let me tell you about its story to dispel your doubts," said Zhao Changge with a laugh. He then told Wang Bugui about the tale of the well and what happened to it during the present era.


    The legend began when Liu Bowen and Yao Shaoshi were building the capital city of Beijing. They chanced upon a few whirlpools that could lead to the ocean. An ancient dragon happened to reside there, and Zhu Yuanzhang seemingly angered it when he built his palace close to its home, resulting in it plotting to flood Beijing.


    Zhu Yuanzhang ordered Liu Bowen to think about an emergency solution, and the advisor came up with the idea of using the 72 Land Demons Technique to assist Yao Shaoshi is suppressing the ancient dragon. Yao Shaoshi was a Dragon-Subduing Arhat who had descended from the Heavens anyway, and their combined effort caused the dragon to flee in terror to the whirlpool at Beixinqiao. Legend has it that Yao used his Gold Arhat manifestation to engage the dragon in battle, and eventually he managed to seal it in the whirlpool, thus averting the huge floods.


    Yao then transformed his precious sword into a steel pillar and stuck it into the well before securing the top of the pillar with a divine chain. He then built a bridge beside the well to cover the whirlpool up. As there was no water underneath, he did not erect starlings around its base. The old dragon was naturally unwilling to be trapped for the rest of its life, and it asked Yao Shaoshi how long it would take before it could go free.


    Yao Shaoshi told it that it could leave when the bridge turned old, and the dragon felt that it was reasonable; after all, it could afford to wait for a few years. It did not expect Yao Shaoshi to name it ''Beixinqiao'' (note to reader: ''Xin'' in Mandarin means ''New''), thus it would forever remain new.


    The ancient dragon would never be freed, and it could not invoke floods again. Occassionally a few curious folks would go up for a closer look, and they claimed that there was a rumbling and rustling sound if they pulled a little of the chain away. It frightened them so much that they immediately let go of the chain for fear of releasing the dragon.


    "This is so strange. Is the dragon still alive then?" Wang Bugui asked, still finding the entire story hard to believe.


    Zhao Changge shook his head, expressing that he did not have the answer to his friend''s question. "Yu Wude also told me that the original events could be far more complicated than what we know now. It took more than Yao Shaoshi himself to subdue the dragon. After all, the world had entered into the era of late arts after the Qin Dynasty. What we know as the ''Dragon-Subduing Arhat who descended upon the mortal realm'' was actually a Buddhist expert of the Voiding Realm."


    "The ancient dragon''s strength should have been at Joint Tao Realm, and one practitioner alone would not have been able to take it on. What really happened that day was much more complicated that we could imagine. Perhaps, they fought the dragon over some magical artifact."


    Wang Bugui nodded slowly; this theory was plausible. "After that, strange incidents kept happening. During World War Two, the Japanese did not believe that there could really be a dragon in the well. They suspected that enemy troops were hidden underneath the bridge," Zhao Changge continued.


    "They sent soldiers to tug at the chain, and they could not get to the end of it even after tugging for a few days. The growling from the well kept getting louder the more they tugged, however. Eventually, the sounds of the chain rustling and the growling from beneath the well grew very loud, and a yellow liquid and the smell of the ocean accompanied it!"


    "Eventually, those damned Japanese became afraid. They stopped tugging and allowed the chain to fall back. After that, the sounds subsided."


    Zhao Changge continued explaining, "The second incident happened during the so-called Cultural Revolution. The Red Guards didn''t believe the strange tale of Beixinqiao and vowed to remove the mystical aura surrounding it. Likewise, they opened the well and pulled the chain up, only for the same phenomenon to appear. The Guards were shocked out of their wits and returned the chain back to its original position!"


    "The third incident happened only five years ago. There were news reports that the Cheng Jian Group had uncovered an old well as they were excavating the foundation trench for the Beixinqiao Station of the Fifth Rail Line. The well had a diameter of 1.2 meters and it was 2 meters deep. Half of it had already collapsed, and it was situated to the northeastern side of Beixinqiao Road. Construction works avoided the old well on purpose."


    Wang Bugui''s expression turned serious as he heard Zhao Changge explain. Was the dragon still alive? After all, it was now 2008, and the third incident happened only five years ago. "Is the ancient dragon still alive?" Wang Bugui asked his friends, his eyebrows furrowed. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao spread their palms toward the sky, indicating that they did not know.


    Wang Bugui could only sigh. He was a little worried for his friends, and he felt a little uneasy. "If the ancient dragon is still alive, can we come back safely from the well?" he thought.


    That said, he was confident of being able to overcome all obstacles and defeat all of his enemies. He rubbed his fists and did not worry further. He believed that he was invincible; such was the confidence he had after 10 years of hard training.


    After a short discussion, all three of them began to scale the temple walls. Their speed was incredibly fast, and they arrived at the Dragon Trapping Well in the blink of an eye. It looked very run down, as if it could collapse any time. Yet, there seemed to be an invisible force holding it together.


    "Hmm? There seems to be another dimension here," Wang Bugui said. He had unleashed his Divine Sense after arriving at the well and realized that there was something odd about this place. The aura of Taoist codes pervaded the air, just like Yuxu Pure Land.


    "You even managed to notice this; you''re really good. We only realized this after Yu Wude told us. Anyway, he should have also arrived by now," chuckled Zhao Changge. Soon enough, a person came walking toward them from a distance away.


    He was fat and looked around the same age as Wang Bugui and his two friends. He seemed like a plump but cuddly person, but the image was shattered the moment he spoke.


    "Hehe, I see we have another helper. We must be aiming for something big this time! There must be wonderful treasure down there. Let me, the Great Formation Master Yu Wude, open a path for you guys. You''ll not have any accidents with me around! I promise that I... ah no, we''ll be perfectly fine!" the fat man said. He looked devious when laughing, and Wang Bugui had the impression that he was somewhat unreliable.


    "I say, have you already made the necessary preparations? Don''t leave us scrambling for three days again, like you did at Green City Mountain. We didn''t get anything then, if you recall," Zhao Changge said as he walked over and patted Yu Wude on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. This time, your grandmaster is well prepared. With me around, there won''t be any mishaps! Hehe..." sniggered Yu Wude as he winked at Zhao Changge.


    "Left empty handed after scrambling in the mountains for three days..." Wang Bugui muttered as he looked at Lyu Hao with pity. His friend could only shake his head and covered his face with his hand as he spoke, "We don''t have a choice. Either he''s very reliable, or completely unreliable. Also, we can''t predict when his reliable side will show up. That said, after going for so many treasure hunts with him, we did manage to get some rewards for our effort."


    "A genius!"


    Wang Bugui''s eyebrow jumped as he heard Lyu Hao speak. The newcomer was really a ''genius'' in every aspect, and somehow he managed to catch wind of Wang''s statement. "You have a really discerning eye, young hero! You managed to spot my talent at first glance. Might I be so bold as to enquire about your name, fellow practitioner?" he asked after turning around and laughing.


    "I''m known as Wang Bugui," the youth said with a soft laugh.


    "So, it''s fellow practitioner Bugui then. Please pardon me. Honest and discerning people like you are few and far between nowadays," Yu Wude lamented.


    "Sigh. You should know when to stop your nonsense. Let''s see how we can enter the Dragon Trapping Well," Zhao Changge said as he slapped Yu''s back.


    "No problem. Let''s begin now," Yu Wude said, speaking from the corner of his lips. He then followed the three friends to the entrance of the well.


    "Even though there''s another dimension here, it seems to have been blocked by something," Wang Bugui said as he cupped his chin.


    "Right, there''s a magic formation here. Last time, I wasn''t adequately prepared when we came here. Now that I am, watch me break it," Yu Wude said as he nodded. He then walked up to the well and lifted its cover. A silver mirror appeared in his hand, and he shined it at the cover. A blinding white flash appeared instantly, and Wang Bugui immediately transformed his prana power into extreme Yin aura to barricade the entire area away from public view.


    "Extreme Yin aura!" exclaimed Zhao Changge softly. Lyu Hao and Yu Wude looked at Wang Bugui as well, and they were also secretly amazed at how he could easily transform his prana power to extreme Yin energy.


    "What great skill, Brother Bugui. Now''s my turn," Yu Wude said before he began to break the magical seal. It was a tough formation to crack, and his other three companions observed that various Taoist codes and elemental beams of power continuously surging out from within. Yu used various kinds of strange and unknown techniques to disarm them. He was completely unharmed, but the traps delayed him from breaking the seal.


    Yu Wude twisted his small round buttocks to the left and right for dozens of times before he finally got up. He had inscribed a few seals on the ground, and he began chanting quickly before pointing. The seal on the Dragon Trapping Well broke open with a resounding clack, and a door made of light appeared.


    Upon seeing that, Yu Wude laughed so hard that his eyes formed into a slit. "How about that, have you seen how powerful yours truly is? There won''t be anything wrong with me around!" he said as he turned to face his companions.


    "Yeah, great, great. Not only did you not make a mistake this time, you''ve also been very reliable. Your actions are worthy of your title of ''grandmaster''. From now on, you''re the person most capable of disabling magical formations among us!" Zhao Changge said as he patted Yu Wude''s shoulder. He tried to flatter Yu as much as he could, and it made the ''grandmaster'' glow with joy. He kept praising Zhao Changge''s discerning eye and looked as pleased as a puppy that had been praised by its master.


    Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao were speechless as they watched their friends. Finally, Wang Bugui spoke. "That''s enough. Are you guys going to praise each other till dawn? Let''s go into the well already."


    "Hehe, then we shall stop playing. Now, let Brother Yu bring you to where the treasure is! I see that there are many magical formations down there. Don''t lose sight of me!" Yu Wude said. He had stopped smiling cheekily and strided into the door of light with his hands behind his back and his chest puffed out.


    His three friends looked at each other and laughed before following him into the gateway of light.

 Chapter 74 A Shocking Turn of Events

    "Buzz..."


    A sound rang out as the four companions passed through the gateway of light one after the other, arriving at the inner dimension of the Dragon Trapping Well. The gateway shut itself up as they entered, and it was completely dark inside, as if the evening sky had been completely swallowed by the dark night. Wang Bugui attempted to unleash his sense field and realized that it was now restricted to a small radius of fewer than 100 meters. After some observation, he noticed that there was only one path available to them, and he did not know where it led to exactly.


    "The radius of my sense field is about 100 meters. What about you guys?" asked Wang Bugui.


    "50 meters," Lyu Hao replied as he frowned.


    "Same here," Zhao Changge replied, frowning as well.


    "About the same as you people. I have a treasure that can help us scout ahead, however. I can take point," Yu Wude suggested as he drew out a compass.


    The four of them looked at each other and nodded before heading in the same direction. Yu Wude took the lead, while Wang Bugui followed behind him and tried to pick up any movement in the vicinity. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao watched their backs in case of a sudden emergency.


    They were not traveling very quickly, and there were still no signs of external activity after they had walked for more than 10 minutes. There were also no signs of other living beings, and the only thing they could see was the animal remains strewn along their path.


    They increased their walking pace a little and advanced for a few more kilometers, but it was the same as before. The dark and wide path was filled with animal carcasses and there were no living beings around. There were even no dead souls around either.


    It was far too quiet, so quiet that the silence had become oppressing. Anyone that spent any more time here would surely be driven insane.


    All of a sudden, the compass in Yu Wude''s hand began to give out a golden glow. He signaled for the others to stop and said softly, "There''s a magical formation in front of us. We''ll disarm it as we walk, follow closely behind me!"


    "Right, I sense a few strong auras around us. Be careful, everyone," Wang Bugui said as he nodded in agreement.


    The four of them increased their level of alertness and moved off again. Yu Wude''s fingertips were emitting a golden glow and he would draw a talisman of light quickly with every step he took, before casting it into the void. Wang Bugui suddenly realized that each talisman was actually preventing a magical power from the formations around them from being triggered. He let the others stop after they had taken 49 steps, and he waved his arms quickly before taking another step forward.


    Before long, he had drawn a golden seal, and it attracted all of the other seals and scripts they had encountered thus far. They fitted into the various talismanic words of his seal, and gold light began to burst forth from where they were standing. This was followed by a resounding clacking sound, as if something had been shattered.


    "Hehe, it''s done; the first formation has been disarmed. Let''s move on," Yu Wude said as he turned to look at his companions. Now they believed that he was being reliable. After disarming another seven formations, they encountered a trickier one. Many undead soldiers and fearsome ghosts were summoned from it, and they could not seem to be able to get rid of all of them.


    "Hey! Fatty, why haven''t you disarmed this formation yet!" Zhao Changge roared as he smashed a wandering soul to pieces with a punch.


    "Damn you. I don''t know who set up a Ghost Portal Formation here, there are so many of them that we can''t possibly kill them all. We need someone who''s extremely powerful and shatter its heart with pure Yang energy! But one of you is Lyu Bu incarnate wielding his double-bladed halberd, while the other is Zhao Yunlong reborn with his dragon gut silver spear; both of you have too much inauspicious aura," Yu Wude said to Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge as he killed another vicious ghost with a talisman.


    "Where is the center of this formation?" Wang Bugui asked as he grabbed hold of Yu Wude.


    "Take nine steps east and 81 steps north," Yu Wude hurriedly said.


    "I''ll disarm this formation. Be extra careful, everyone!" Wang Bugui said firmly as he charged toward the center of the formation.


    "Alright, we''ll assist you!" Yu Wude said before summoning a small platform and igniting 49 beams of blazing fires to clear out a path for Wang Bugui. Upon seeing this, Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge drew out their weapons and helped to cover Wang Bugui as well.


    "Hyah!"


    Zhao Changge shouted. A dragon gut silver spear appeared in his hand, and his handsome face was reflected in its silver shaft. He whirled the spear and stabbed multiple times with it, killing all of the undead soldiers swarming toward Wang Bugui from the left, before he swept it in a huge arc, slaying dozens of souls in the process. Wherever the cold steel tip of his spear hit, the undead would be slain.


    "Have a feel of my halberd!"


    Lyu Hao was also keeping busy. A double-bladed halberd had appeared in his hand. Its shaft was blood red, and while the blade was glinting brightly, its upper portion was also reddish, as if it had been dyed with freshly obtained blood. The weapon whistled in the air as Lyu Hao spun it around, and each blow took out a huge batch of the undead. Wang Bugui was to the right of him, and none of the lost souls dared to touch him.


    He had already used his Hell Step to arrive at the center of the formation, and a golden glow was surging out from all parts of his body. He then transformed his prana power into solar energy before giving out a Break Heaven Fist.


    "Rumble!"


    There was a huge sound as the fist struck the center of the formation, causing it to shatter along with the ground nearby. The shockwave from his punch rippled through the earth, as it spread from the epicenter of his strike toward its surroundings. The undead had vanished completely, leaving only a crater hundreds of meters wide.


    "What great skill you have, Brother Bugui; you can channel both extreme Yin and Yang energy. What sort of martial arts have you learnt?" Zhao Changge asked, praising his friend as he walked over with spear in hand.


    "Right, what sect are you from?" Lyu Hao asked as he stuck his huge halberd into the ground.


    "Haha, I just practice on my free time, free time," said Wang Bugui as he laughed softly. He felt that it was not the right moment to reveal his true identity, and he had even decided to conceal it during the Gathering of Practitioners. He believed that it was alright to wait till he could no longer keep it a secret, to avoid becoming a common target. It would also help spread the good name of the Palace of the Human Emperors. Everyone would surely be extremely surprised when news of the sect resurfaced just when they thought that it was already dead.


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao did not press him further; it was normal for people to have their own secrets. They had an inkling that Wang Bugui wanted to conceal his real identity during the Gathering of Practitioners, and they could accept that. They were still not really sure about his true power. He could use both extreme Yin and Yang energies, and his punch earlier on showed his immensely huge strength.


    Even Lyu Hao, who had much brute strength, was unsure if he could outpower Wang Bugui confidently. He did not dare to make any conclusions without experiencing it first hand. Yu Wude, on the other hand, had turned silent very unexpectedly. He took the measure of Wang Bugui and cupped his chin, as if deep in thought. "This person is not as simple as he looks," he thought.


    "Practicing in your free time? You must be kidding. What type of recreational training could make someone become so powerful? There''s something strange about that," Yu Wude thought. He was still thinking about the issue when the other three companions began to hurry him to continue walking.


    The party met with dozens of formations of various sizes along their way, and each was increasingly tougher to disarm. Luckily, Yu Wude was well prepared and always managed to produce some weird object. He used gems, plants, rocks, miniature weapons and even a Magistrate''s Brush (a steel rod shaped like a brush which could be used as a weapon) to disarm the formations in a simple and direct fashion.


    It fitted Gui Guzi''s School of Diplomacy to a T. To him, Tao was all encompassing, and it was free and unfettered. If the formations caught one by surprise, and if they were complicated, the way to disarm them would be weave unhindered through them. He focused on the weakness of each formation, before unleashing an overwhelming attack to break it. If there were any that he could not handle with his treasures, he would ask Wang Bugui and the others for help.


    Zhao Changge''s attacks were like an enraged dragon that could break the ranks of an army. His pinpoint accuracy and agile use of his long spear were more suitable to disarm traps. Lyu Hao''s attacks, on the other hand, were sweeping and powerful. They covered a huge radius and bore an overwhelming aura; as such, he was more suited to tackle the lethal formations.


    As for Wang Bugui, Yu Wude felt that he was a one man formation wrecking ball. He could easily disarm the traps.


    The lethal formations could not harm him at all. His body seemed to be invincible, and his footwork was phantom-like and dazzling. The traps could not hold him and could only injure him a little. Perhaps the strongest formations could harm him, but he would charge into the center of those magic circles and directly disarm them anyway.


    He even managed to disarm mazes after being instructed once. His heart was so resolute that illusions had no effect on him.


    "He''s a demon!"


    Was what Yu Wude, Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge thought. That said, having such a powerful friend to help them also filled them with confidence; most likely, they would be able to obtain the treasure they had been seeking here. They advanced together and finally reached the end of the long and deserted path. In front of them was an ancient battlefield, and it was surrounded by a yellow sea.


    Wang Bugui and his three friends walked up carefully to take a closer look. An extremely aura pervaded the air around this area, and it was so oppressive that they did not even dare to breathe. Around them was a patch of damaged ground covered with stones; it had long been eroded by the strange yellow sea.


    "Who could have left such strong aura behind?" Zhao Changge could not help but ask. It was an aura that only practitioners of sage level could possess.


    They did not find anything strange after combing the ancient battlefield once. Yu Wude managed to pick up an ancient bronze scroll, but the others came back empty handed. Suddenly, Wang Bugui called his friends to come over to a spot not far away from the yellow sea. As they drew nearer, they saw a pile of bones on the shore.


    "Bones of a sage!" exclaimed Yu Wude before patting Zhao Changge. He kept them away quickly, as even the bones left behind by a sage was also valuable. They could be used to craft artifacts or concoct potions.


    "Why would there be bones of a sage here?" asked Lyu Hao. All of them were a little pertubed and decided to retreat. If a sage had fallen over here, what more them?


    "Hahaha... humans, you''re courting your own deaths by trespassing!"


    Just as they wanted to back away, a voice rang out. It sounded incredibly ancient yet authoritative. Wang Bugui and his friends could not move as they heard it, and the hairs stood up. They could also feel a chill creep into their brains.


    They then saw the yellow sea rage as an ancient yellow dragon shot out from within. It was at least 333 meters high, and its bronze-like eyes were fixed on all four of them. "You have two choices. Die or help me escape!" it said slowly.


    It was as if the dragon was issuing sentences to the four companions. Either obey or die.


    "We''re done for! The old dragon is still alive!" Yu Wude said as cold sweat dripped off his forehead. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were also frightened. They were only at Joint Tao Realm, and a true Greater Power could crush them like ants. The dragon had trapped them with magic the instant it appeared, and they had been rendered completely immobile.


    "What benefit will we stand to gain if we let you out? I bet we''ll die anyway, right?" Wang Bugui asked as he grunted coldly. He was the only one who could still think clearly now.


    "No, I''ll give you something."


    "What is that?"


    "If I point you to the path of immortality, would you be willing to free me?"


    The ancient dragon asked Wang Bugui. It made the hearts of his three companions beat faster, and they could feel their emotions stir. Regardless of era, being directed to the path of immortality was the lifelong dream of all practitioners!

 Chapter 75 If I Direct You to the Path of Immortality

    It was as if the dragon was issuing sentences to the four companions. Either obey or die.


    "What benefit will we stand to gain if we let you out? I bet we''ll die anyway, right?" Wang Bugui asked as he grunted coldly. He was the only one who could still think clearly now.


    "No, I''ll give you something."


    "What is that?"


    "If I point you to the path of immortality, would you be willing to free me?"


    The ancient dragon asked Wang Bugui. It made the hearts of his three companions beat faster, and they could feel their emotions stir. Regardless of era, being directed to the path of immortality was the lifelong dream of all practitioners!


    "The path of immortality?" Wang Bugui was the first to speak.


    "Right. You have considerable talent, and I can help you onto the path of immortality. You only need to follow my instructions and release the seal binding me, and I''ll give you a treasure rarely seen in this world. I obtained it before I was sealed away, and even though it''s not perfect, there''s the aura of an immortal contained in it. It can also give out an infinite amount of divine aura, and it''ll surely help you become in immortal!"


    The ancient dragon tried to tempt Wang Bugui and company. He felt that attaining immortality must be incredibly important to practitioners in the era of late arts. Unfortunately, the person he was talking to was Wang Bugui, and he was destined to fail.


    "Haha, what''s so great about attaining immortality? I don''t care about it. There''s a big enemy of mine that I have to kill as a human! Immortality means nothing to me; I want to become a Human Emperor instead! My only wish is to kill him as a human. If he has the power of a true immortal, I''ll defy Heaven''s will and slay him anyway!" replied Wang Bugui resolutely.


    His statement stunned the dragon. He had not expected for this human to not have any desire to attain immortality. In fact, he even wanted to challenge a foe at immortal level as a mortal.


    "Hahaha, foolish human. Do you know how powerful a real immortal is? Just by willing it, he or she can destroy an entire nation and consign a golden era into history. Thousands of ants like you can be killed in a single breath! So what if you become Human Emperor? Which Human Emperor in history could defy Heaven''s will and slay immortals? None!"


    "The Yan Emperor Shennong, the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan, the Xuan Emperor Zhuanxu, Yao, Shun and Yu Emperors- all of them were amazing, but none of them could do that before they became immortals. At most, they managed to accomplish miracles with the help of deities from ancient historical times."


    "You''re merely a practitioner in the era of late arts, yet you want to become Emperor? Let''s not discuss whether you''ll be able to make it first. So what if you do? There was once a Human Emperor who called himself Emperor Qin Shihuang, and he thought that he was much stronger than the eight Emperors before him."


    "Haha, the first three Emperors were gods from the beginning of time. Even Nuwa, the female god of creation, was one of them. He was a mere mortal, yet he wanted to be on the same level as the 10 Prime Gods of ancient historical times. How could a mere flicker of light compete with the glory of the moon? in the end, he failed in defying Heaven''s will anyway!"


    "The Heavens killed him in anger, and he could not even resist. They even used him as an excuse to punish the mortal world, resulting in us slowly descending into the era of late arts after the fall of the Qin Dynasty," the ancient dragon said. His tone was derisive as he explained the secret history to the humans, as he felt that is was due to Ying Zheng''s fault that the mortal realm entered the Age of Dharma Decline, and humans would forever be unable to beat immortals."


    "What? Ying Zheng died because he defied Heaven''s will?" Wang Bugui asked, his eyes wide open. He had never expected that the talented individual to have died in such a pathetic manner; he was removed after trying to defy the Heavens and angered them.


    "Humph! Even though Human Emperors are at the peak of human power, how could they compete against true immortals? Furthermore, even real immortals dare not defy Heaven''s will. It''s impossible to accomplish, even for them!" the ancient dragon chided.


    "Even if he was defeated by Heaven, you have no right to lecture me. Would you have dared defy the Heavens, if you were in his shoes? Even though he was ruthless, he united the entire China. You don''t the right to make wild statements about him!" scolded Wang Bugui.


    "No matter how strong Emperors become, they will die. I''m offering you a path to immortality now. This is real immortality I''m talking about. Aren''t you tempted?" asked the ancient dragon.


    "Immortality? Perhaps I''ll try to attain it someday, but not now. My goal is to become Human Emperor, not an immortal. I''ll think about it after slaying my foe," replied Wang Bugui proudly, as if the idea of becoming immortal was something not even worth thinking about to him. It was not a opportunity to him, even in this era of late arts.


    His companions had already realized which sect he came from. Other than Ying Zheng, who was self taught, there was only a group of people in history who dared to declare themselves Human Emperors. He must be from the Yuxu Palace of Mount Kunlun, from the line of the Palace of Human Emperors.


    "Hahaha.... what insanity! However, your path in the Age of Dharma Decline will also be ardous. My artifact will also be of aid to you," said the ancient dragon as he rolled his eyes. He was still trying to tempt Wang Bugui.


    "You''ve been championing your artifact ever since you appeared, but you''ve been trapped here for so long. How powerful could it be?" Zhao Changge questioned the dragon through gritted teeth.


    "Do you know why I was trapped? It was because of an incredibly precious item- a piece of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone!" the dragon said with a low growl.


    "What?!"


    All four humans were stunned upon hearing his statement. They did not expect a shard of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone to be located here. No wonder there was a pile of bones from a sage at the shore, and no wonder Yao Shaoshi would engage the dragon in battle. So, this was the truth behind the legend. The dragon had a shard of Nuwa''s divine stone, the ultimate treasure of the Primordial Age. It was an artifact that would draw thousands of practitioners to fight over it.


    "How do I know if you''re telling the truth?" Wang Bugui questioned the dragon as he rolled his eyes. He then used the power of his pendant to transmit his voice secretly to his three friends, before looking at the dragon to see if it had noticed him doing so. The other three nodded slightly to him to indicate that they had received his instructions.


    The ancient dragon opened his mouth and a small stone of five colors appeared in the air. It contained huge aura, and the barren ground surrounding them began to show some signs of life. The four friends noticed bits of green grass bursting forth from the ground, and such wonderful phenomenon could definitely not be faked.


    "This... this is truly a shard of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone! If you train with it in possession, you''ll be able to reduce the effects of the era of late arts by half. It can even heal wounds. I never expected to see one of them!" Yu Wude exclaimed. His eyeballs had nearly popped out of their sockets, and he was drooling uncontrollably.


    "Can I come closer for a better look? I''ve never seen such a wonderful treasure my entire life!" Wang Bugui said as he scratched his head, as if he was a young boy who had never seen the world.


    The dragon thought about it and did not find anything wrong with Wang''s request. Even though he was already old, he still was of Joint Tao Realm level. The four humans were at most at Voiding Realm strength, and they were incredibly close to him. If they tried anything funny, he could slay them in one blow. As such, he nodded and placed the divine stone before them.


    "What divine treasure! You''re really amazing, Senior Dragon. You managed to survive such a brutal battle that time and killed countless practitioners to obtain this artifact! I have such endless respect for you, Senior Dragon! You''re really a living example for me!" Yu Wude tried to flatter the dragon as much as he could as he looked at the shard of the divine stone. The dragon, upon hearing him, was so happy that it began grinning happily.


    He scratched his beard with his claws and cocked his head back to say, "Haha, if you guys help me escape, I''ll give the shard to you. How about that?"


    "Fine, but don''t you regret later!" Wang Bugui said, as he laughed.


    "A dragon never lies! If you can..." the ancient dragon began to speak as it nodded and laughed happily. Before it could finish, however, it saw something that stunned it. A gold colored energy surged out from Wang Bugui''s body and shattered the dragon''s magic instantly. A similar energy shot out from the other humans, and they fled without even turning back after the magic seals binding them were released.


    At the same time, a black figure flashed past them and grabbed hold of the Divine Stone shard. It was a puppet controlled by Wang Bugui from a great distance away, and it immediately retreated upon obtaining the stone shard.


    "Qin Dragon Energy? Damn you, how dare you fool me? Die!"


    The dragon was stunned at first, but soon it flew into a rage. These young humans had dared to trick him and even snatched the Divine Heaven Mending Stone shard away from him. A yellow energy bolt shot out from his mouth, shattering anything and everything that stood in its path. This was the strength of a creature in the Joint Tao Realm, and aside from the true immortals, few people were more powerful than them. They could destroy tens of thousands of living beings in a rage.


    "Be careful and don''t turn back!" Wang Bugui shouted.


    Yu Wude could feel the destructive power from the dragon surging toward them and immediately summoned a platform before throwing it backward. "Rest assured, I came prepared. Witness the might of my divine platform! With me around, there won''t be any mishaps!" he said.


    However, the energy bolt absorbed all of the energy released by the platform. Eventually, even the platform itself was swallowed up.


    "Oh my! We''re more than one realm apart in terms of power. Run quickly!" Yu Wude exclaimed as he witnessed the destruction of his platform. He was so frightened by the turn of events that he turned around and ran faster than any of his companions.


    "Damn you, you''re so unreliable!"


    "Damned fatty, you tricked us again!"


    "Where''s the ''grandmaster'' that you spoke of earlier?!"


    Zhao Changge and the rest rained insults upon him. At the most critical moment, he had gone missing again. In fact, he was running faster the them.


    Their speed was nothing for the dragon, who was in the Joint Tao Realm. He caught up with them almost instantly. Upon seeing this, Wang Bugui, who was leading the group, gritted his teeth and decided to run back toward the dragon.


    "What are you doing, Bugui?!" asked Zhao Changge in surprise. Wang Bugui pushed them ahead even further with his prana power and replied, "Leave first, I''ll catch up with you guys later!"


    "We''ll wait at the exit for you. Hurry up!" Yu Wude replied.


    He then grabbed Zhao Changge and continued running. They could only choose to believe their friend at this moment.


    Wang Bugui channeled his Undefeatable Body of the World technique and activated half of his Eight Limits Universal Order skill. He psyched himself up and charged toward the energy bolt released by the dragon.


    "Heavenly Battling Force - activate! Blood Ignition Technique! Blood River Break Heaven Fist!" Wang Bugui roared before activating another two secret techniques and punching at the bolt of energy with his fist, which was covered in blood vigor by now.


    "Boom!"


    There was a large boom. Wang Bugui spat out a big mouthful of blood, and the impact of the blow shattered his arm. His insides were also damaged, and he was already beginning to see stars. His insides churned, and luckily the dragon could not escape from the yellow river. If not, they were doomed.


    "Hrumph!" the dragon roared before he clawed at the youth. Its huge claw was even bigger than a three storey house, and it tore through the skies as it came crashing down upon Wang Bugui.


    "Roar!"


    Wang Bugui''s body was entirely infused with blood prana power, and the lashed out with a Primordial Palm. There was a large boom and the impact of the blows created a huge shockwave, illuminating this dark patch of the world.


    "Wang Bugui!" Zhao Chengge clenched his fists as he screamed in the direction of the blast. He could not see what happened, but such power was too terrible. If it were him fighting the dragon, he would have been gone by now.

 Chapter 76 Brothers in a Time of Troubles

    "Whoosh!"


    The insane amount of energy dispersed, and the blinding white light disappeared, leaving only clouds of dust twirling in the air.


    "Spurt!"


    Wang Bugui flew out backward from the dust and he could feel the taste of iron in his throat as he kept coughing up blood. His body was broken and covered with terrible wounds. The bones in his arms and calves had been wrung into bits by the insane energy shockwave.


    He then gritted his teeth and channeled the Whole after Thousand Disasters technique to heal his wounds. He was still in Eight Limits Universal Order form, which had temporarily increased his power to the Sage Realm. As a result, it took just a few minutes half of his entire body to revert back to its original state.


    "Oh? You managed to absorb an attack at my maximum strength. That''s no small matter," the ancient dragon muttered before unleashing another beam of power. He wanted to uncover the secret behind Wang Bugui''s robustness.


    "Spear of 100 Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix!"


    "World Devouring Strike!"


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao could be seen charging decisively back toward their friend, and the former''s silver spear gave out a chilly glint, while the latter''s halberd swept forward with immense momentum. Both of them unleashed all of their power and infused all of their Tao skills into their attacks as they appeared before the beam of power instantly.


    There was a loud boom, and the ability of the Big Capables was completely displayed. The silver and scarlet dragons manifested from the weapons of Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were instantly shattered, but fortunately this beam of power was not as powerful as the strike from the dragon''s claw just now.


    The beam of power was also smashed into pieces, and the intense shockwave created by the explosion knocked the three youth away. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao each grabbed onto one side of Wang Bugui and used the momentum of the blast to retreat. The ancient dragon grew angry again and released his aura once more to knock them unconscious, but the youths were too far away from him this time, and it disintegrated the instant it drew near to them.


    "Sheesh!" The dragon muttered subconsciously and drew in a cold breath of air after noticing the pendant on Wang Bugui''s neck that was glowing with a blue light.


    By this time, Wang Bugui and his friends were already knocked back to the entrance of the cave. Yu Wude hurriedly drew a few talismanic words in the air and a crack appeared the space around them. All four of them dashed out almost instantly as the gates opened.


    "That pendant...what big event is going to happen during this era?" The ancient dragon muttered to himself as he gazed in the direction the youth had disappeared in.


    "Buzz..."


    Outside the Dragon Trapping Well, a gateway of light opened and shut, and four figures shot out of it. They took in huge gulps of air after exiting the well, and they had never desired clean air so much. They then gave out huge sighs of relief after ascertaining that they were truly out of the dungeon.


    The ancient dragon in the Dragon Trapping Well was truly terrifying; it had nearly killed all four of them with just a few moves. If it were not trapped and immobile, the four youth would most likely have been dead by now.


    "I, I say... that old dragon is indeed powerful; it managed to survive till now. It nearly killed me, and I think I lost 100 grams of weight from running just now," said Yu Wude while he panted. Anyway, he was the person who ran the fastest just now.


    "Enough, how dare you say that you were unharmed? If it weren''t for Brother Bugui buying us some time, we would have ended up in the dragon''s stomach long ago!" Zhao Changge said as he sat down and exhaled deeply. The amount of cold sweat that he produced was enough to soak a few shirts, and shivered uncontrollably as he thought about their close shave.


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for Wang Bugui, you wouldn''t have been able to slice the space open and bring us out of the well," Lyu Hao added. He was extremely brave, but even his behind was trembling now. If he had not supported himself on his double-bladed halberd, he would have collapsed onto his knees.


    "Tsk, to think you guys would blame me even after I led you guys out of that well. You people are really... forget it. Someone as elegant as me should not bother myself with ignorant people like you," Yu Wude retorted. He was truly thick-skinned, and he lay upon the ground to rest without a care about what the others thought. Wang Bugui gazed at the Dragon Trapping Well from the other corner, as if deep in thought, but he came to his senses after a short while.


    "Was that a Greater Power we just encountered? Even though it was near death and chained up, the pressure it created was unbearable for us young practitioners. It''s really strong, but I''ll be even more powerful than that in future!" Wang Bugui proclaimed. His body was trembling slightly; after all, he had just had a frightening experience, but he wanted to show his friends that he had not conceded defeat.


    He then sat down on the ground as well. His healing was still not complete, and most of his body was still covered with bloody wounds. He channeled his Whole after Thousand Disasters technique again, and all of wounds could be seen to heal quickly. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao still sat cross-legged on the ground and began meditating to recharge their aura and heal their internal injuries.


    After 10 minutes, the pale faces of all four youth regained some color, and all of their wounds were healed. Wang Bugui opened his eyes slowly and asked his friends if they had completely recovered.


    The other three nodded. "Brother Bugui, I never expected that you would be a disciple of the Palace of Human Emperors. You''ve concealed your talent really well!" Zhao Changge said.


    After hearing him, the other two youths crowded around Wang Bugui as well. They were extremely interested about his identity.


    "Right, Brother Bugui; you claimed that you were a liberal cultivator. If the disciples of the Palace of Human Emperors are liberal cultivators, then what are we?" Lyu Hao added as he nudged Wang Bugui on the shoulder.


    "I knew there was something odd about you the moment you claimed to be a liberal cultivator, but I never thought that you would be trying to keep such a low profile! Oh, right- are you trying to surprise everyone during the Gathering of Practitioners?" Yu Wude asked while giving a bright toothy grin. Those that did not know him would think of him as a lovable, chubby person; his small round face was that affable.


    Wang Bugui did not know how to reply his friends; originally, he wanted to keep his true identity under wraps but ended up blurting it out in a moment of excitement. He laughed softly before shaking his head and replying. "Actually, I wanted to give everyone at the Gathering of Practitioners a surprise and create a grand atmosphere when I announced the return of the Palace of Human Emperors."


    "Oh! You''re very thoughtful, Brother Bugui. I also want to see how shocked our old seniors will be when they receive the news. Many sects feel that their representatives can win the competition and have started preparations a long time ago. I can''t help but feel excited when I imagine how they''d feel when you spoil their party!" Yu Wude said with a chuckle.


    "Right, I''ve also heard that all the different schools of Tao have found talented representatives for themselves this time. They''ve allocated most their resources to train them, and there are many who are stronger than us," Zha Changge said.


    "Right, it''s said that one of the two geniuses in the Sect of the Nine Heavens is about to achieve sainthood! The Buddhists are also very outstanding every time, and I don''t know what genius they''ll produce during the gathering," Lyu Hao said as he frowned.


    "You guys left out some sects like the swordsmen of Shushan and the Palace of Hundred Flowers; they can also have outstanding performances from time to time. They are very good at concealing their true potential until the very last minute, where they''ll seize the grand prize for themselves. Let''s not forget the Crazy Saber, Unfettered, Lingwu and Zhenyang Sects, who manage to achieve a mid-table ranking every meet. They can also produce some upsets," Yu Wude added while waving his hands animatedly.


    "Looks like the culture of cultivation amongst us Chinese descendants is pretty solid. When I was living in the West, they had only three major factions left, and perhaps only two of them have survived," Wang Bugui lamented. A strange look flashed in his eyes when he spoke of the three major Western sects.


    "You''ve even been to the West?" Zhao Changge exclaimed, his mouth already formed into an O-shape by now.


    "My mother was a Westerner, and I was born in the West," Wang Bugui replied.


    Lyu Hao and Yu Wude''s expressions became exactly like Zhao Changge when they heard that. They had never expected that Wang Bugui was born in the West, but upon close examination of their friend''s face, they realized that his handsome oriental features were enhanced by protruding bones before his eyes and deep eye sockets. His abstruse looking eyes contained a mysterious devilishness, and his rigid nose structure was typical of Westerners.


    Only his hair and eye color were still jet black, and his friends realized that he did indeed bear the unique features of a person with mixed blood after looking him over carefully as if he were the national treasure. If he had not pointed out his race and birthplace, the others would have never noticed these features.


    Zhao Changge clicked his tongue as he spoke. "This is really great; I''ve never met any foreigner in my entire life. I''ve trained in the Pure Land since a young age, and my Master did not even allow me to leave the mountain aside from training."


    "I agree," Lyu Hao nodded and replied.


    "Hehe, then I''m better off than both of you; at least I left my own province," Yu Wude said, trying to mock his companions.


    Wang Bugui nodded as he heard his friends. "Indeed, after stepping onto the path of cultivation, I''ve rarely left the Pure Land," he said.


    "Oh, right, Brother Bugui, since you''re so strong, why don''t you travel with us and become our leader? Don''t you think it''ll be a great idea to bring us back to the Yuxu Pure Land for some fun?" Yu Wude suddenly asked as he grinned widely. Unexpectedly, Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao did not stop him nor make fun of him.


    Zhao Changge thought about it before cupping one fist with his other hand and shaking it up and down in Wang Bugui''s direction. "I''ll never forget that you saved my life back at the Dragon Trapping Well! I''m of the same thought as Yu Wude, and you''re my Big Brother from now on!"


    "Right, Brother Bugui. Back at the well, you turned back without hesitation to buy us some time to flee, even when all of our lives were threatened. At first, I felt that you were a very good friend, but now I''m willing to become your sworn brother. I also agree that you should become our Big Brother!" Lyu Hao said solemnly as he greeted Wang Bugui in the same way.


    Yu Wude looked at the expressions of his friends and knew that they were not joking. He remained silent for a while before saying, "Er, since you guys have already made up your mind... sigh, alright. I''ll follow suit and recognize Brother Bugui as our leader too!"


    He then turned around and cupped his hands as a form of greeting to Wang Bugui. "I''ve witnessed your power and virtue first hand, and you''ve met me for less than a day but are already willing to put your life on the line and face danger on our behalf. I''m convinced about your strength and character!"


    "This... brothers..." Wang Bugui stuttered as he looked at his three friends. From their facial expressions, he could see that they were not trying to trick him, but he felt as if he was dreaming. How else could he gain three devoted brothers in a day? After all, he had never heard the word ''brother'' ever since he lost his family.


    He could not help but feel a little emotional, and his eyes turned wet. For the past decade, he longed for brotherhood and to feel a family close by him again. He had never got to experience that even in his dreams, however. All he got was the scene after scene of violence and sorrow.


    "Alright! Since you guys trust me so much, I''ll be your leader. However, I hope that there''s true brotherly love amongst us, and that we will be able to share our joys and troubles together. I lost my family in the West, and I''ll treat you guys as my new family!"


    He said in a solemn tone after a long while. Zhao Changge and the other two were all smiles upon hearing his reply. Lyu Hao then took out some wine, and all four of them drank and swore to be brothers. They did not follow the cliched practice of pledging to die on the same day as each other, however.


    Their pledge was simple. They swore to remain devoted to their brotherhood throughout their lives, and that if anyone was in trouble, the others would rush over to help him, no matter how far or whatever condition they were in. They also vowed to share their fortunes with each other, and that they would rather destroy anything that they could not share, no matter how amazing that thing was. If they could not reach a decision on important matters, their leader would decide on behalf of them. Finally, they swore to remain as a true family unit no matter what happened.


    They then dripped their own blood into wine and swore to the Heavens. The deities above would be their witness, and as practitioners had to follow heavenly law, they would be deemed as unworthy by the divine if they went back on their word. Vows were like the lives of the practitioners, and going against them was the same as denying one''s own existence; it would lead to death and loss of one''s power in Tao.


    After they finished speaking their vows, a ray of gold light shot out of their foreheads into the skies and disappeared in the clouds. It meant that the Heavens had acknowledged their vow, and they had to abide by them for the rest of their lives!

 Chapter 77 Meeting at Mount Tai

    The Sun rose, and golden rays of light pierced through the dark night. Sunlight soon poured down gently onto the Earth, warming it up and the streets of Shandong were bustling with activity.


    "Hey, ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, pay attention! Our bus is bound for the tourist area of Mount Tai, and there were limited seats. Strictly on first come first serve basis!" a ticket seller standing in front of a huge coach yelled, trying to attract the attention of potential customers.


    Wang Bugui and his sworn brothers were touring not far away from the coach, and the commotion caught his attention. If he had seen this a few days ago, he would have lamented his lack of money and went on his way alone. Now, he merely smiled. He was no longer alone. He had three sworn brothers with him now, and he could finally feel the warmth of a family after waiting for an entire decade.


    Earlier on today in the morning, they had traversed the skies and hurried over. There was still another day till the meet, and they wanted to see for themselves if the people living at the foot of Mount Tai in Shandong had any unique traditions. Yu Wude even brought Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao to purchase some clothes, as they would draw too much attention to themselves if they continued wearing the ancient costumes of male fighters.


    "I say, you two are really geniuses. Who told you to wear your training clothes for a long trip? Are you afraid that nobody on the streets would recognize you two? Let''s find any shop and get some clothes for both of you!" Yu Wude complained as he walked in front of them with a dark expression on his face. The other two youths dressed in ancient clothes tagged behind him, drawing a lot of stares along the way. Passers-by would either remark that they were actors in a television drama or having a cosplay session.


    This was not the most infuriating thing for Yu Wude, however. Even Wang Bugui, who was slightly more normal than the other two, was also acting weirdly after they had arrived in Shandong. He had summoned an extremely female puppet and walked alongside her while controlling her movements with wires. He would bring her along to see any interesting thing or unique sights, and he even explained how he felt to her.


    The appearance of the puppet and the two ''ancient'' youths drew even more attention to themselves than before. They were the focal point of everyone''s attention wherever they traveled, and Yu Wude wondered if they would pay so much heed even if a rare artifact appeared in front of them. Yu Wude led the other four into a sportswear shop.


    He pushed the door of the shop open and shouted, "Boss, help me see if you''ve anything for those two behind me to wear. Hurry up, we''re running out of time!"


    The boss of the shop appeared and realized that the two people behind Yu Wude were dressed in ancient costumes. He paused for a moment before replying, "Yes, yes, I''ll find something good for you."


    After careful selection, both Lyu and Zhao changed into an all-black ensemble of active wear. They used their Tao skills to transform their long hair to short hair after exiting from the shop, and their short black tops accentuated their muscles; one of them was huge, while the other wiry. Coupled with their handsome looks and Yu Wude''s cuteness, they got plenty of warm stares coming their way.


    Especially Wang Bugui would walk behind them. His looks had already made him extremely popular with the ladies, and now he had an extremely beautiful puppet with him. Their small band drew the attention of all types of passersby and plenty of them raised their phones and cameras to take photos of the four youths and female puppet. They had to squeeze their way forward and had no choice but to hurry to Mount Tai eventually.


    They arrived at the foot of Mount Tai 10 minutes later, and all of them looked at the most famous mountain of the Five Peaks. Its highest point, the Jade Emperor Peak, was 1545 meters above sea level, and it bore an immense majestic aura. Upon closer examination, they could feel the huge aura of the mountain even more, and it was definitely worthy of its reputation of dwarfing all other peaks.


    The famous mountain could be thought of as the essence of Eastern culture, and the place where people realized it was possible to become one with the divine.


    Mount Tai was treated by people in the past as a ''stairway to the emperor''s throne'', and it was worshipped by commoners and emperors alike. There was a saying that ''peace would reign over the land if Mount Tai is well''. From the Qin to the Qing Dynasty, 13 emperors and kings had personally ascended Mount Tai to attend religious ceremonies or offer sacrifices to the gods, and another 24 had instructed their officials to offer sacrifice to the Heavens on their behalf for a total of 72 times.


    Legend has it that the Heavenly Emperor of Mountain Tai was its mountain god. He was also known as Lord Taishan, or Lord of Taishan Residence, and ranked second in the Yuan Palace of the Yuqing Realm, and first amongst the Five Peaks. It controlled the souls of humans and dictated their fates, statuses and positions; it was basically the beginning and the end of every living being. As such, since the Period of the Warring States till the Han Dynasty, Mount Tai was the holy place where rulers paid their respects to the Heavens.


    In the Onmy��d�� techniques that spread to Japan, there was one of them that was named after the mountain, and it would summon Lord Taishan himself. As he controlled the souls of humans, the onmy��jis made a pact with him. Everytime they needed him to resurrect someone, they had to give another life to him in exchange. Otherwise, the onmy��jis themselves had to sacrifice some of their lives. If not, the resurrection would not be successful.


    All in all, there were too many legends about the mountain that had been left behind. In the past, rulers had solemnly paid their respects to the Heavens here, while sages like Confucius and various literary figures respected the mountain greatly. Many people, Buddhists and Taoists included, treated it like sacred ground, and it could be considered as the place where the spirit of Chinese descendants resided in.


    There were more than 20 ancient architectural grounds left behind on the various peaks of Mount Tai, and there were about more than 2200 carved stone tablets. Buddhists and Taoists viewed of the mountain as the ''Divine Mountain and Kingdom of Buddha'', and they kept adding to its divine allure by erecting huge numbers of shrines and temples on it. They became a huge attraction which drew countless number of devotees who visited them for worship.


    It was still early morning, but plenty of people had arrived to tour Mount Tai. After all, it was a world renowned hotspot. Odd timings could not deter passionate tourists from coming, and it was so packed that Wang Bugui and company could not tag along for a tour of the mountain.


    "My goodness, Mount Tai is really popular. It''s still two to three hours before noon, yet there are so many people here already," Yu Wude said, his face turning red as he looked at the crowd.


    "After all, it has been designated as a class 5A location, and its fame is worldwide. Would you expect any lesser?" Zhao Changge said as he spread his palms open.


    "It really lives up to its name as the champion of the Five Peaks!" Lyu Hao said, as he nodded and admired the grandiosity of Mount Tai as well.


    "I wanted to take a look at the local traditions, but now it seems like I don''t have any chance of doing that," Wang Bugui said. He could only admit defeat to the throng of tourists and he dared not to even let Puppet Chiou out, for fear that she would be touched by them.


    "I think we''d better find a spot and erect a barrier. We can enjoy the view inside there, and it''ll be the same. We could even set one up in the skies at the peak of the mountain and take in the great view there. We wouldn''t have to compete with these commoners," suggested Yu Wude.


    The others nodded; there was no other choice. They could never hope to compete with tourists who were determined to tour the mountain, especially those from the East. Those were especially vicious. The party of four came to a secluded, forested area and began using their powers to erect a barrier. Indeed, the view from within the barrier was about the same as outside of it. In fact, it was even slightly better.


    An ancient limestone path was in front of them, and it was so long that they could not see where it ended. They automatically changed back into their ancient costumes and Taoist robes while they walked along the path and took in the amazing sights. Along their way, they could see many other practitioners entering the barrier.


    All of them wore modern clothing, but the aura they gave off was unique from normal civilians, and it even felt as if they had a natural superiority.


    Each of them would change into ancient costumes or Taoist robes, and the modern, fashionable looking youths transformed into handsome people in period costumes. The women were equally alluring no matter in whatever type of clothes there were in, and they had a unique charm while wearing retro clothing.


    "Wow, the Gathering of Practitioners really lives up to its name. We have encountered so many beautiful women even before it has even began. Could you imagine how much eye candy there would be if all of the sects were gathered?"


    "Changge''s right; this is really paradise. Such a handsome, cool, unique and talented person like myself should not stop at any ordinary woman, however. Let''s go; we''ve to find some exceptional ladies!"


    Zhao Changge was gazing lustily and drooling at the female practitioners, and Yu Wude was standing beside him spouting nonsense. This instantly caused the women around them to become so angry that they nearly came over to lecture the youths.


    "Shut up, you two. Between the both of you, you''ll make us public enemy of the other sects before the meet even begins," Lyu Hao said as he hit the back of their heads hard, his face dark.


    "Hey, could you go lighter on us? Not everyone is as tough as you," Zhao Changge said through gritted teeth as he massaged his head. Lyu Hao had great brute strength, and he nearly knocked his friend onto the ground with that smack.


    "That''s right, that''s right! I protest! Do you believe that I''ll tell Big Brother to carve you up? There''s a huge bump on my charming face now. I won''t let you off if I end up scaring off any woman," Yu Wude complained as he hugged his head as well.


    "Alright, that''s enough. It''s more important to enjoy the scenery now, we can get our fair share of eye candy during the meet," Wang Bugui said as he laughed gently. He then proceeded to walk forward along with Puppet Chiou. Both of them were completely dressed in black, and they looked like a perfect couple.


    Zhao Changge and the other two youths stopped fooling around and kept up with him. They ceased their lustful discussions about women and instead conversed like brothers. They implored Wang Bugui to tell them about the puppet''s story, as well as all of his experiences in the West.


    His family''s sacrificing their lives to seal a demon away, his father dying after engaging a foe with the strength of a true immortal, his mother dying on the same battlefield with his father, and finally the woman whom he cared about dying on his behalf. His three sworn brothers pitied him and could not help but feel their hearts ache as they heard about his life. Wang Bugui was so young then, but he had already gone through so much tragedies.


    Wang Bugui told them not to worry, however. The past was history, and it was more important to focus on the present. A huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders, and all they had to do was concentrate on the upcoming Gathering of Practitioners. Upon hearing this, Zhao Changge and the others stopped talking about the past and chatted happily as they enjoyed the scenery around them while advancing toward the location of the meet.

 Chapter 78 The Young Prodigies

    Wang Bugui and company toured the mountain and took their time to enjoy the scenery as they walked slowly to the peak of Mount Tai. Due to the unique viewing angles and terrain, they really felt as if the mountain dwarfed other peaks. They could see the lands around the mountain clearly, and they instinctively stopped to feel its immense majestic aura.


    "After walking for a while, I really feel that this mountain has an overwhelming aura. It''s no wonder that kings and emperors from the past would choose to pay their respects to the Heavens at this place. One could really feel on top of the world and all powerful here," Wang Bugui could not help but marvel at the exquisite beauty of this place. If Mount Kunlun was a vast land of snow and boundless, then Mount Tai was majestic and overpowering.


    Yu Wude and the other two nodded. After climbing up the highest peak of Mount Tai, all of them could feel lofty aspirations stirring within themselves, and they could even begin to sense another Realm. They had a sudden telepathic understanding and they either began to meditate, go through their moves or try to make sense of a new technique. All the other practitioners who passed by looked at them, and they had mixed feelings about Wang Bugui and his sworn brothers. Some of them thought that these four would be tough opponents, while others tried to guess their identities.


    The fat youth who sat cross legged kept inscribing obscure and mysterious talismanic words, and one could sense an ancient and powerful aura emanating from him even from afar. Two of his companions at his side were practicing their moves. One of them made broad and sweeping strokes that were overwhelming and powerful, while the other moved lithely. His defensive and offensive moves were connected, varied and flowing.


    The last person of the group was inscrutable. He sat opposite a puppet, and Nature''s aura congregated around and surrounded them. Aside from that, no one could see anything moving around them, and no one knew what kind of skill he was trying to master; there was nothing unique or any strange phenomenon that appeared. The practitioners viewed of him as the weakest of the group. He did not move even when rehearsing his moves, and he remained calm and still when trying to comprehend a new technique. Even the aura surrounding him did not enter his body.


    They stopped to look at the four youths only for a little while before leaving. After all, the Gathering of Practitioners was still more important. There was a suspended piece of Pure Land above the peak of Mount Tai, and it was the gathering point for all practitioners attending the meet. Wang Bugui and company left their meditative state two hours later and grinned at each other before heading to the Pure Land which was encircled by a sea of clouds.


    They flew together to the Pure Land and saw an unique, dream-like realm appear before them. Nine verdant divine peaks were suspended in the air, and eight of them surrounded the largest peak. Strange looking flora bloomed everywhere, and multi-colored aura mists circled in the air. The trees were ancient and extremely strong. There were even mysterious looking plants that looked as if they had been chiseled out from precious jade of different colors.


    Many spiritual beasts prowled in the woods, and many divine birds circled in the air, occasionally giving out loud cries. Divine lights of many colors cut through the skies, and many practitioners kept appearing in their sight as they flew toward the main peak with artifacts in hand. Their long robes flowed in the wind and they enlarged their divine artifacts as they hurried over to the holy mountain.


    This amazing scene made one feel as if one had been transported back to ancient historical times when various immortals gathered at a divine place, and many techniques were as eye-catching as the next. Wang Bugui and company followed the others. Wang himself stepped onto air and bounded up to the main peak.


    Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge, on the other hand, stood on their weapons and traversed the skies alongside each other. Yu Wude lay in a semi-prone position on a mysterious looking map of a formation, as if he was a sleeping arhat. Moments later, they arrived at the chief peak. There was a flight of limestone steps, and a huge palace stood at each side of it. The steps itself led to a huge parade square.


    "Haha, welcome to the Gathering of Practitioners, my fellow practitioners!"


    A handsome man in white robes cupped his fists and came forward to welcome them just as they landed. There was a line of similarly dressed people behind him, and they greeted the practitioners as well. The man in white robes, who seemed to be in charge, spoke again. "I''m Lu Qianchen from the Sect of the Nine Heavens. May I know what sect you come from, my fellow practitioners? Forgive me for asking, but I have to report to my superiors about the attendance from the various sects."


    The four sworn brothers had a good first impression of Lu Qianchen. "I''m a recreational practitioner," Wang Bugui spoke up first.


    "Zhao Changge of the Dragon Spear Sect," Zhao Changge replied as he returned the man''s greeting.


    "I''m also a recreational practitioner, but I''m from the line of the Overpowering Halberd. My name is Lyu Hao," Lyu Hao said, as he greeted the man in a similar fashion.


    "I''m from the lineage of Gui Guzi, and I''m Yu Wude from the School of Diplomacy," Yu Wude added, also returning the man''s greeting.


    Lu Qianchen nodded and smiled as he heard them. "Not only do you possess great strength, Brother Wang, you''re also keeping a very low profile. Brother Zhao, since you''re from the Dragon Spear Sect, I believe your master must be Sage Huo Heng. Brother Lyu, the lineage of the Overpowering Halberd is extraordinary. It was created by Xiang Yu, the Warlord of Chu, and the demonic God of War, Lyu Bu, also originated from this line. As for you, Brother Yu, I didn''t expect you to be from the line of Gui Guzi. The art of diplomacy and negotiation of your family is really profound."


    The four of them smiled in return, and Wang Bugui started to pay extra attention to Lu Qianchen. He was no ordinary practitioner; he knew how much power Wang Bugui was concealing. The youth guessed that Lu must be a prodigy of the Sect of the Nine Heavens. The small group was then directed to head upward, and Wang Bugui and Lu Qianchen glanced at each other when the former passed by, as if trying to find out what skills the other had.


    Both of them concealed their strengths well, however, and neither of them managed to discover anything much. They bid each other farewell, and his fellow male disciples crowded around him as they noticed that he was still gazing after Wang Bugui and company. "Senior, what''s the matter? Are these people very strong?" One of them asked.


    Lu Qianchen frowned slightly as he replied, "They''re more than strong. I could sense that all of them are prodigies!"


    "What?!" All of Lu Qianchen''s fellow disciples were shocked. "Are they really prodigies?" They thought. Prodigies were the strongest disciples of each sect, and aside from their great strength, they were normally aloof and haughty. As such, they would never travel in groups, except with their own sect members. How could those four people be prodigies? It was hard to believe that four of them would travel alongside each other.


    "Impossible! Were you mistaken, senior?" Someone asked, still in disbelief.


    Lu Qianchen shook his head and gave his analysis, "I believe you''ve heard of Sage Huo Heng from the Dragon Spear Sect as well. He never accepts more than three disciples at one time, but all of them are exceptional talents! As for the recreational practitioner, Lyu Heng, he''s from the line of the Overpowering Halberd, which only Xiang Yu and Lyu Bu managed to inherit in the past. I think I don''t have to elaborate about the reputation of the Warlord of Chu and the demonic God of War to you."


    "Moving on to that Yu Wude, who comes from the School of Diplomacy. It used to accept only two disciples at one time, and one of them would learn the art of ''weaving'' while the other the art of ''wefting'', and they would compete with each other. Eventually, the masters realized that combining both techniques would lead their disciples to become more powerful, and they ended up accepting only one student at a time since then. Any disciple from that school, however, will definitely end up as an exceptional talent."


    "Lastly, I have a feeling that Wang Bugui, who claims that he''s a recreational practitioner, is the most scary of them all. Perhaps you guys haven''t noticed that the other three defer to him. He leads them in whatever they do, be it dismounting or speaking, and the others take great notice of his actions. Don''t you think that someone who could cause three prodigies to treat him with such deference is really terrifying?"


    Lu Qianchen''s analysis was mind blowing for the disciples of the Sect of the Nine Heavens. They had never expected that the person who they had paid the least attention to was also the one that their senior was most wary of; he had concealed his power far too well. "In that case, senior, did you manage to discover which sect he comes from? Also, who would win in a fight between him and yourself?" Someone asked.


    "I couldn''t find out anything about his sect. Perhaps, only our Headmaster can. I only know that he was very good control of his qi, and he didn''t allow any of his unique aura to appear. It''s hard to say if I could beat him in a fight. After all, we fear the unknown the most. However, I believe that Junior Leng can defeat him; even the Headmaster says her talent is greater than his."


    Lu Qianchen said as he cupped his chin and thought. His analysis further elevated their evaluation of Wang Bugui. Their senior was one of the two prodigies of the Sect of the Nine Heavens, and even he was unsure about whether he could beat Wang in battle, and that only their top-ranking disciple could handle him. They shivered as they thought about the power of the exceptional woman.


    Wang Bugui and his sworn brothers encountered many cultivation sects on their way up. They formed their own groups, and there were a few prodigies among them. There was a swordsman from Shushan that was carrying a holy sword, and the aura that he projected caused the breathing of disciples from other sects to become labored.


    A handsome man holding a white foldable fan stood in the group to the left of the swordsman. He looked extremely carefree and distinguished, and he dispersed the aura projected by the swordsman with a gentle wave of his fan. It released the pressure on his sect and he continued to chat casually with his fellow disciples.


    There was another sect whose members used only sabers. The youth that led them was even bigger in size than Lyu Hao, and he carried a huge bloody saber on his back. The aura it gave off caused many cracks to appear in the ground surrounding him.


    There were another two sects whose members stood facing and smiling at each other. One of them was an order that focused on external skills, while the other a Taoist sect. The prodigies from both sects shook hands and tried to test each other''s skill secretly. The external skill expert directed his qi into the Taoist''s body, but it was defused by the latter''s pure Yang energy. Their fellow disciples retreated instinctively as they competed.


    There were a few other prodigies who did not wish to reveal themselves and chose to hone their power for the actual competition. This was a Golden Age of prodigies, and there were talents in each sect that came once in every few centuries and millennia.


    There were many talents and prodigies in this era. They would unleash their skills during the Gathering, and compete to obtain the Mother of All Things!

 Chapter 79 The Meet Begins

    The Pure Land of Mount Tai was lush and green. The howls of various animals could be heard, and occasionally unknown birds of prey would swoop across the skies. They were ferocious beasts that came from the line of ancient historical beasts and much stronger that any beast of the present age. They resided in the nine divine peaks, and the divine aura of the main peak was the strongest.


    There was a huge parade square on the holy and elegant main peak. It was the location where every meet would be held, and a huge palace was above it. It looked as majestic as royal palaces, and not only was it entirely white, countless rays of white light shot out from within, giving it a holy aura.


    The Headmasters, elders and important figures of various sects sat in front of various palaces. Their cultivation base was profound, and they used magic to separate the other practitioners at the parade square. They seemed to solemnly discuss something. Everyone seemed to be especially focused on this Gathering of Practitioners.


    The tradition during ancient historical times was to hold the meet once every five centuries, but to live for more than six centuries in the era of the late arts could already be considered as very fortunate. Those that lived for more than a millennium were known as Saints and exceptional talents that could enter the Voiding Realm. As such, the meets were held once every century instead.


    Each meet would serve as an opportunity for the young prodigies of their generation to meet and interact with each other. Those that were ranked the top three of each meet would almost definitely be geniuses that could reach the Joint Tao Realm.


    There was even a Greater Power during ancient historical times that predicted the emergence of a Great Age two millennia later during the era of late arts. There would be huge turbulence then, and among the strongest batch of geniuses that would rise up, one of them had a chance of attaining immortality in the Age of Dharma Decline!


    The elders knew that there were too many exceptional talents attending this year''s Gathering of Practitioners. Since the Age of Dharma Decline, there had never been such a huge gathering of prodigies, and unquestionably this was the Great Age prophesied during ancient historical times. Who would stand out among the prodigies? This was their major concern, as it concerned the attainment of immortality after all.


    Disciples of various sects had gathered in the parade square below, and the Headmasters and elders in the palaces began to scrutinize them. An elder of the Unfettered Sect nodded and smiled as he said, "Haha, Xiao Fengyi''s cultivation base has improved again. This is surprising."


    "That''s Wu Kuang from my sect, he''s also a talent that emerges once every few centuries!" Said a Lingwu Sect elder as he laughed.


    "Haha, I saw him compete secretly with Lin Yangan of my sect just now, and they were on par with each other," said a Zhenyang Sect elder.


    "Jin Zhan from our Crazy Saber Sect is also no weaker than your disciples," said an elder from the Crazy Saber Sect.


    ...


    The sects were already competing with each other even before the meet had started. No one was willing to give in, and all of them felt that the talents of their own sects were the strongest. Suddenly, an elder from the Zhenyang Sect who had been resting opened his eyes. He looked below and remarked, "This swordsman from Shushan already has a Sword Core! They managed to find such a remarkable talent, which I believe will only emerge once every millennium!"


    The attention of everyone else turned to the young man carrying a holy sword, and they took good measure of him. An old practitioner, whose hair was completely white, was so shocked that he took two steps back. "Is that sword he''s carrying... Scarlet Heaven, the Emperor''s Sword?" He said.


    "What did you say?!"


    Everyone turned to look at the youth again, and they realized that the sword he was carrying contained an overpowering aura, and its hilt was red. They then turned to look at the Headmaster of Shushan, and he sighed as he explained, "That''s indeed Scarlet Heaven, the Emperor''s Sword. I''ve already passed this ultimate treasure of our sect to Feng Tianming."


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing his statement. Scarlet Heaven was ranked third out of the 10 great swords. As the Emperor''s Sword, it would only acknowledge the swordsmanship of exceptional geniuses, and it was recognized by Shushan as its ultimate treasure after the sect obtained it. Only the Headmaster of Shushan could use it, and everyone could easily guess his intentions and determination from his act of passing the sword to this particular disciple.


    "Are those the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers? All of them possess rare physical attributes, and one of them even seems to possess an innate spirit!" Someone exclaimed before the commotion had died down.


    They turned to look downward again. The Palace of Hundred Flowers was famous for producing disciples that were great beauties, and they had three exceptional talents in this generation. They were stunning, and countless practitioners were completely head over heels as they watched them walk alongside each other.


    The elders observed their physical attributes closely and realized that all three of them possessed exceptional physiques well suited to cultivation. One of them even possessed an innate spirit, and this was an attribute that was rarely seen even during ancient historical times.


    The elders kept nodding and felt their emotions stir. Just as they were about to turn away, there was another exclamation. "That''s the secular monk Ning Zhe of the Buddhists, the disciple of the great monk! Rumor has it that he''s suspected to be the reincarnation of Buddha himself, and he''s so smart that he can understand any Buddhist doctrine. He''s already at peak Void Returning Realm strength!"


    The elders turned their heads once again and looked at a Buddhist with thick flowing black hair. His forehead was bulging, and a faint gold glow emanated from his body. It was the sign of mastery of the Golden Buddha Manifestation technique, and all of the elders were shocked. Some of them even dropped their tea cups onto the ground.


    An elder from the Lingwu Sect spoke up. "Perhaps only Leng Yueyan, the most exceptional genius of the Sect of the Nine Heavens, can compete with him in terms of talent. She possesses a body of Tao from ancient historical times and has a natural link with Tao itself. Combined with her exceptional skills of comprehension, she''s so amazing that even Sect Leader Leng would admit that she''s no match for her!"


    All of the other elders bit down hard on their own teeth as they heard him speak. They had heard rumors about the girl. She seemed to have a body of Tao personally passed on by Leng Shuangrong, the leader of the Sect of the Nine Heavens herself. It was a physical attribute that could be ranked top three among its kind even in ancient historical times, and one could imagine how terribly powerful it was. Their discussion soon turned to the two Lengs.


    "Ah? This is...!"


    At this moment, another exclamation rang out among them.


    The other elders felt like giving the person who shouted a good beating; they had enough excitement for the day, and their hearts nearly leaped out of their bodies. It had taken a long while for the commotion to die down before he shouted. "Is he trying to kill us with fright?" They thought.


    They searched for the source of the shout with dark looks. They realized that it was the Second Elder of the Sect of the Nine Heavens, and it perturbed them.


    There were already two great talents in his sect, and they had even won the last competition. The Second Elder, Zhang Tianhan, was usually a very steady presence, but he had unexpectedly exclaimed. It aroused the interest of the other elders, and they kept asking him about why he felt the need to shout.


    Zhang Tianhan held a message in his hand, and he was closely reading it. "Qianchen sent me a message that there''s a group of four, and all of them are prodigies of this current generation of practitioners. One of them is a disciple of Huo Heng, another is the inheritor of the Overpowering Halberd, while the other is from the line of Gui Guzi and the School of Diplomacy!"


    Everyone''s expression changed the instant he made his statement, including that of the elders from Shushan and the Buddhists from Mount Fanjing. The Headmaster of Shushan frowned as he said, "What?! Four prodigies? The disciple of Sage Huo Heng, and the inheritor of the long lost Overpowering Halberd? Even Gui Guzi''s descendant has appeared, so what lineage is the last of their group from?"


    Zhang Tianhan shook his head, his eyebrows still tightly furrowed. "Qianchen said that the last person refused to divulge his identity and claimed that he''s a liberal cultivator. However, he realized that the other three deferred to him, and his power is so great that even the Stone of Aura Detection I gave him could not determine how strong he was. Qianchen''s analysis is that only Leng Yueyan can defeat him."


    "This..."


    Everyone present felt that this was impressive. Since when had another prodigy who could rival Leng Yueyan''s ancient body of Tao emerged in the world? Discussions broke out within the palace instantly.


    Some of the elders were surprised, while the others were either happy or afraid. Those from the first group were surprised about the emergence of such a large number of exceptional talents in this era, while those of the second group were glad that there could be a Path to Immortality after all. Those of the last group, on the other hand, were afraid that the prodigies for their own sects could not match up to those from other sects.


    "Amitabha, there''s no need for this, my friends. We''re lucky to be present in this Great Age, and to be able to witness the Path to Immortality. Furthermore, our disciples will have a chance to attain immortality. We should be happy; cultivation is about seeking for Truth and becoming an immortal. Why should we pay so much attention to all these worldly titles? Since the Great Age is coming, we should work together and step on the Path."


    The person who spoke was Reverend Qing Chan, the most revered great monk of the Buddhists. He placed his palms together and implored the other sects to not place too much importance to titles, causing the elders to turn peach red. They stopped discussing about such matters and realized that the monk was right. It was a miracle for a Path to Immortality appear during the era of the late arts, and they should work together so that all of them could embark on it, instead of worrying too much about the results of the Gathering of Practitioners.


    "Reverend Qing Chan''s words are indeed powerful. All of you are so old, yet you are still so easily excitable," came a cold and crisp voice. Shortly after, a beautiful woman dressed in grey Taoist robes appeared in the palace.


    Her facial features were exquisite, and her grey eyes were alluring, but she was expressionless. Her discerning gaze quickly swept toward the principal seat.


    "Sect Leader Leng!"


    All of the elders exclaimed as they saw her, and they immediately settled down. She was Leng Shuangrong, the leader of the Sect of the Nine Heavens, and she reigned supreme over other practitioners with her Joint Tao Realm power. She was at the same level as Reverend Qing Chan, and there were rumors that she was even slightly more powerful. The only person who was on the par with her was the man she once loved.


    "Since everyone is present, and the time is about right, let''s begin!" Leng Shuangrong said. She did not bother herself with the reactions of the elders and instructed the First Elder of her sect to kick off the meet.


    Moments later, everyone in the palace sat pristinely on their own seat. They removed all magical barriers surrounding them, so that they would be visible to all the practitioners. First, the First Elder of the Sect of the Nine Heavens explained the history of the meet and greeted the various sects. After that, a beautiful woman dressed in the robes of the Sect of the Nine Heavens rose from the throne in the middle of the palace.


    She walked unhurriedly to the main hall of the palace and turned to face the disciples gathered on the parade square. "The Gathering of Practitioners has officially begun!" She announced with a wave of her hand.

 Chapter 80 The Grace of a Prodigy

    Leng Shuangrong instantly returned to her throne after announcing the start of the Gathering of Practitioners. The First Elder of her sect, Tong Yixing, walked up again and explained the rules of competition, elimination, the competition system, timings, lodging arrangements as well as other matters to take note of to the practitioners.


    After listening to the brief, Wang Bugui felt that the Gathering of Practitioners was very similar to the Olympics. The arrangements were comprehensive and adequate, and the only thing it lacked was variety. There was only one prize in everyone''s mind, and it was to seize the title at the end of the competition. Either that, or be ranked top 16. Only the top 16 would be allocated resources for cultivation or be rewarded with magical artifacts.


    The first contest was a huge battle royale between groups of 50 practitioners each. The last 16 who survived would progress to the next round of competition, where they would be allowed to pair up. There would be 10 battle zones, and those competitors that were struck out of their zone would be deemed to have lost. They could make use of various magical artifacts and forbidden items during the battle royale, but they could not kill and had to stop upon defeating their enemy. Otherwise, the life of the aggressor would also be forfeited.


    The second competition would take place on the second day, and the 16 in their respective groups who survived would take part in tag team competitions. The winners would advance to the next stage, and similarly there was no restrictions on artifacts or forbidden items, and no killing was allowed.


    The third contest was fixed on the third day, and the last eight practitioners would compete in teams of two again. They would carry on until the last two survivors emerged, and they could only use restricted items thrice only. Rule flouters would be eliminated.


    The fourth competition would take place the day after that, and the last two survivors of their group would face off to determine the top 16 competitors. The final victor would receive a Essence Cleansing Pill that would help him or her cleanse his or her essence and body. Use of restricted items was limited to one time, and rule flouters would be eliminated.


    After that, the fifth round of competition would begin. Every day, half of the remaining competitors would be eliminated until the final contest. They were forbidden to use restricted items, but they could use forbidden arts.


    Likewise, they were forbidden from killing their opponents and could at most cause serious injuries on each other. Competitors who achieved different ranks would be rewarded separately. The top eight contestants would receive pills, while the top four would obtain different kinds of magical artifacts. The ultimate prize was not revealed.


    The entire meet would last for eight days, and the various sects could reside in any of the eight smaller peaks, while recreational practitioners were allocated rooms on the holy peak which faced the main peak. Separate areas were allocated for each sect, and any sect that tried to snatch the territory of another sect would be eliminated. Practitioners belonging to sects could reside with the recreational practitioners, but they could not provoke them. They would also be held responsible for any incident directly resulting from such actions.


    After Tong Yixing finished explaining the rules, he drew out a jade plate and spun it on his palm, causing it to float into the air. He then infused his divine aura into the object and quickly drew magical signs with his hands. Soon enough, the plate began to emanate bright divine lights of 10 colors.


    The 10 rays of divine light shot out in eight directions, and they segregated 10 areas of different colors as they landed.


    There were 50 practitioners in each zone, and they were the elite of the sects. They had undergone an internal selection process prior to the meet, and those that were eliminated had come just to witness the Gathering of Practitioners. After all, talent, fate and other factors determined how far one could go in cultivation, and geniuses were few and far between.


    Most people were of mid-level talent or even mediocre practitioners. They had no way to compete with those slightly more talented than them without leveraging on hardworking, smarts and luck, what more the geniuses from the famous lineages.


    The elders felt that it would be better for their own peers in their sects to teach them this cruel fact, rather than the prodigies of other sects. Allowing them to witness the competition at the sides would allow them to recognize the gulf between themselves and true prodigies, and perhaps even trigger some promising talents to make up their minds and be stimulated after taking in the various techniques of other sects.


    Each meet was like this; the contestants were not destined to become famous people after taking part in them. Some practitioners who were among the audience would be greatly inspired and emerge; such happenings were common. It was a gathering filled with the unknown and chance encounters.


    The audience standing outside of the battle zones were praying for their peers and ready to watch an intense battle. The contestants on the parade square were also ready to go.


    A huge bell appeared above each battle zone, and everyone began to secretly channel their prana power or take out their magical artifacts as they prepared to strike. Every one''s heart was different, but most of the contestants were feeling nervous and clenched their fists tightly.


    The atmosphere reached a fever pitch, and it was so quiet that even a falling pin could be heard at this point in time. The deafening silence was as terrifying as the calm before a storm.


    "Clang!"


    A clear and loud sound of a bell rang out and reverberated throughout the parade square, and it sounded as if it had come to them from ancient historical times itself. It broke the deathly silence pervading the parade square, and the first contest, the battle royale, was thus kick started.


    "Rumble! Rumble!"


    "Charge!"


    "Hyah!"


    "Watch your back!"


    ...


    The bell stopped ringing, and after a short respite, the battle began. The sounds of magical artifacts clashing kept ringing out and they mixed in with the growls and shrieks of the contestants. When the fighting began, the contestants belonging to the same sect grouped together, turning the battle royale into a clash of sects.


    The recreational practitioners were the first targets of the sect members. There were not many of them, and they formed groups of three at most. As such, the sects tried to eliminate them first.


    Recreational practitioners seldom shined in previous meets, but if there was any of them who was an exceptional talent, he or she would definitely be able to ranked within the top four. There was even a few times when a recreational practitioner ended up winning the entire contest.


    This was because they had to search for their own destinies and skills, and they might have chanced upon long lost but powerful lineages. Coupled with various other factors, this led to the sects treating them as their first target, so that they could get rid of such random possibilities.


    "Ergh!"


    Not long after the battle royale began, dozens of recreational practitioners were already struck out of their respective combat zones by the others. Only a few more powerful ones remained behind, and they unleashed their skills, keeping the sect members away. The bigger sects treated the situation casually. After all, they did not want to reveal their trump card in the first contest; it would lead to problems in the later stages.


    There was one recreational practitioner, however, that no one could figure out. He did not seem to be very powerful, and his magic was also very ordinary. He was not forced out of his combat zone, however, as his footwork was far too tricky. The elite of the sects wanted to push him out dozens of times, but he managed to dodge all of their attacks and even led them to attack competitors from other sects by mistake each time.


    It led to two sects fighting with each other, and he could even provoke many more sects at one go. It turned to the battle zone into a huge battle royale and he was still standing unharmed in the middle of his zone as the sect members around him clashed with one another. There were only 12 people left in his zone by this point of time.


    "This...who is this fella?"


    "Impossible, how could he advance by footwork alone?"


    "Even Senior Zhang Lan failed to hit him!"


    ...


    Discussions rang out among the audience instantly, as they looked in amazement at the handsome and wild person in the middle of the battle zone. His only unique skill was his exceptional footwork, and his other techniques were ordinary and not powerful. Unexpectedly, he became one of the 16 survivors of his zone.


    "Haha..."


    Wang Bugui laughed softly as he stood on the parade square. The person that everyone was talking about was him. He felt that a battle royale should be chaotic, and naturally he would try to stir things up after seeing the sect members banding together. The competition in his battle zone was the first to stop as the sects in the other zones faced off against each other carefully for fear of causing any misunderstanding.


    "Humph!"


    Jin Zhan, the genius of the Crazy Saber Sect, was extremely unconvinced upon noticing that the competition in Wang Bugui''s zone had concluded. He was the genius, so how could he take longer to emerge as the victor of his zone? He summoned his divine saber and slashed wildly. A fearsome ray of saber energy shot out into the parade square, and as the prodigies from the other sects saw this, they chose to take the initiative to attack as well.


    A contest that should have continued in a stalemate for much longer was instantly broken up by Wang Bugui. Instantly, magic began to erupt in each battle zone and auras surged as various energies clashed with each other.


    "Howl!"


    Lyu Hao gave out a large roar, causing the other combatants in his zone to retreat. He cracked the ground of the parade square open with one fist and began to draw out a long molten rock from the earth. There was a resounding slap as he shattered the rock, revealing a double-bladed halberd that gave off a crimson glow. He held the weapon in his hands and took three steps forward, standing beside Zhao Changge.


    He lifted the halberd and pointed it in front of him, saying, "Who dares to receive a blow of my halberd?"


    Upon seeing this, Yu Wude summoned a small platform and placed it in front of him, before lying down in the pose of a resting arhat. He stretched lazily and said, "Come forward, those who aren''t afraid of dying."


    Amazing sights like this happened elsewhere as well. Leng Yueyan of the Sect of the Nine Heavens was covered in a grey Taoist robe that could not conceal her long and full figure. Her extremely beautiful face was expressionless, and there was no emotion in her eyes as she held onto her horse tail duster. She waved it once, creating a vortex of lightning and strong winds within her battle zone. It swept across the zone, leaving only 16 survivors behind.


    There was a young and handsome Buddhist from Mount Fanjing, and he had long flowing locks of black hair, setting him apart from the other Buddhists. He was the secular monk Ning Zhe that everyone was talking about, and the top talent among his people. One word of the six words of truth of Buddhism was enough to cause the other combatants in his zone to collapse, and in this way he had eliminated those who were weaker.


    Feng Tianming, the swordsman from Shushan, managed to slice the artifacts that surrounded him with the sword power of the unsheathed Scarlet Heaven itself. He increased the magnitude of the sword qi, forcing many of the practitioners that had been surrounding him backward.


    The three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers, Jiang Lianyue, Meiqing and Shangguan Yiyi, were as alluring as the flowers of the immortals, but also extremely dangerous. They cleared their battle zone with illusory magic in a short while, leaving only 16 combatants behind. They then stood elegantly at the parade square, their smiles captivating everyone.


    ...


    With Wang Bugui''s help, the first battle was concluded within 15 minutes. The prodigies had displayed a little of their full power, shocking their peers while causing the elders of their sects to nod in satisfaction. No one paid any attention to Wang Bugui, an unknown who had survived using footwork alone, as all of their attention was on the eye-catching displays of the prodigies.

 Chapter 81 Dress Up as Pig to Eat Tiger

    After the first battle of the session, Wang Bugui came back to Ling Peak where the cultivators lived. Now it was all bleak here. A lot of people were eliminated during the first contest. About 70 percent of the cultivators here were degraded to be just spectators.


    "Well, in Age of Dharma Decline, it''s also hard to be a liberal cultivator!"


    "Yeah, no liberal cultivators in Age of Dharma Decline. It''s true."


    "We''ve got no chances and inheritance. We just can''t compete with those geniuses."


    ...


    All liberal cultivators gathered together, sighing over and over. They were all alone with no fellow apprentices. Facing the united noble sects, it was impossible for them to fight back. Wang Bugui came over and was also invited into the conversation.


    When he walked closer, he found that Lyu Hao was also here listening to them, as well as some promoted liberal cultivators. Though being promoted, they kept humble. Right now liberal cultivators kind of made up a sect.


    "Elder brother, you are here." Lyu Hao saw Wang Bugui and got up to greet him to sit in the side. On hearing what Lyu Hao said, all liberal cultivators started staring at Wang Bugui surprisingly. They had seen Lyu Hao''s power. He was an absolute genius. As an inheritor of Overlord Halberd, he was even threatening to major sects.


    "Well, brother Wang is your elder brother?" Someone was brave enough to ask.


    "Yes!" Lyu Hao answered firmly.


    These liberal cultivators were quite confused now. The behaviors of Wang Bugui during the day were nothing special except for his weird body movements. His promotion was totally due to the tangled fighting. And he was actually the elder brother of Lyu Hao, who was mighty and powerful. And he was so ordinary. It was quite beyond imagination.


    "Well, nice to meet you then... Since you are the elder brother of Lyu Hao, you must have some special abilities." Said a man in a green robe, cupping his hands. Other people were also thinking the same thing. If he were ordinary, Lyu Hao would not have regarded him as an elder brother.


    "Haha, I was just lucky to get promoted. I hope I''m also lucky the next time." Wang Bugui said, grinning. On hearing this, these liberal cultivators were speechless. Some of them agreed and believed that Lyu Hao admired him for some other special reasons. The others secretly thought that Wang Bugui should be very strong and just didn''t want to brag about it.


    Seeing their different facial expressions, Wang Bugui laughed and said, "You guys don''t have to be so upset. You are as strong as those noble sects. Anyway, they need to unite together to expel you, or the result may be otherwise! What they did show was that those sects are scared, so what are we worried about?"


    "Well..."


    Many liberal cultivators, still feeling bad for the defeat, all raised their heads and looked at the handsome man standing in the middle of the crowd. He glanced at everyone with his hands clasped behind his back. He eyes were like black jade, inquiring all the depressed people.


    Wang Bugui continued, "Even if we are weak, we are as capable as many elites in each sect. No need to feel bad about it. There''s no turning back for the defeat, so we have to be prepared for the following contests. Just like elder Tong said, there are always late bloomers among outsiders. They come to comprehend the techniques by watching the fight."


    "So don''t sigh and groan anymore. Try to get inspirations from their combat. We may obtain insight about long-standing problems and reach a higher level than those disciples of noble sects. Cultivation depends on talents and chances, but without hard work, the result is always disappointing. You guys think about it!"


    Finishing the speaking, Wang Bugui called Lyu Hao to leave, leaving those liberal cultivators in self-examination. They came all the way up to a cliff, took out a good wine and started drinking. Lyu Hao took a gulp of wine and said, "Elder brother, why did you say those words to them?"


    Wang Bugui also took a gulp of wine and said, "These people are not that bad. If they chicken out at this moment, some talented cultivators will be stifled. This is the loss of Coatard Realm of Chinese Descendant. Besides, those sects are bullies. I can''t just stand there and do nothing. These liberal cultivators are cowards. So these noble sects are sheer in numbers. Big deal! Let''s see how I will deal with them tomorrow."


    Lyu Hao understood. He chuckled and drank again.


    "Oh, you are drinking wine! Let me join you!"


    "You drink wine without me! This is too bad!"


    In a little while, Yu Wude and Zhao Changge came here, too. They both felt bored in a big room alone with no company and decided coincidentally to come to Ling Peak. The four kept drinking and chatting. When it was dawn, they finally went downhill to prepare for the next contest.


    It was a match race with sixteen people. And eight people would be promoted. Wang Bugui was in the last contest. He first went to watch the contest for Zhao Changge. His opponent was a disciple called Li Ping from Unfettered Sect. Zhao Changge held a spear with one hand and stood there with his eyes closed. Li Ping frowned. He called out his magic weapon, Light Wind Sword, and slashed forward.


    Zhao Changge suddenly opened his eyes, held the spear with one hand and stabbed forward. The tips of the spear and the sword met just like a pin against an awl. Both of them infused their energy into the weapons, which exploded fiercely upon touching. Then Zhao Changge rushed out from the smoke with his spear towards Li Ping. Seeing this, Li Ping gave out several cyan divine lights, but they were broke open one by one by Zhao Changge.


    The Light Wind Sword roared up from behind Zhao Changge. He escaped with spear tip touching the ground and borrowed strength in the air to raise high to the highest point. At this point, he threw out the spear fiercely. An Aoki Seal was offered hurriedly to withstand this movement by Li Ping, but was totally shot through by the spear. Zhao Changge advanced forward with unstoppable power, forcing Li Ping to escape far away with his magic weapon.


    However, the moment he landed on the ground, he found that Zhao Changge was already waiting for him. With a dozen of interlinking ever-changing spear movements, Li Ping''s protective aura was broke open. And then Zhao Changge swept his spear to knock Li Ping directly out of the field. He withdrew his pear and stood there firmly, smiling to Wang Bugui.


    Lyu Hao finished his contest within moments. Facing a less capable opponent, he started with unbeatable aggressiveness, making his opponent really frightened. Next, he swung a halberd with thundering strength to attack fiercely. Double-bladed halberd burst forth dazzling red lights, hacking more and more violently.


    This was the halberd trend. Once it came into being, its aggressiveness increased several times, being overwhelming all the time. The attacking was more and more violent. The opponent''s qi and blood were writhing and his face was as white as gold paper. Within six halberd movements, Lyu Hao knocked down the magic weapon of his opponent. Furtherly, he jumped to the air to hack with the third pattern of Killing Immortals and Souls, knocking his opponent directly out of the field.


    The next one was Yu Wude. This guy just made a set of array units and stood there, watching. His opponent was from Crazy Saber Sect, who was good at close quarter combat. But now he was just trapped in these array units, being attacked by various spells around. When rushing forward, there was a more violent blow. Backing off was also impossible due to the spells.


    Besides, all kinds of weapons forming from auras were coming to kill him on the left and right sides. Yu Wude was smiling, his hands gesturing in the air. Soon the method of the array was fully activated. All attacks began to compress and move forward until his opponent could struggle no longer. After that, he grinned and said, "You let me win. You let me win!"


    Wang Bugui went back to join his contest after watching these contests. His opponent was Yun Qing from Unfettered Sect. Yun Qing stood there, his hand holding a red cucurbit. A lot of liberal cultivators came to watch. So did Lyu Hao and some other people. When they realized that Wang Bugui was the lucky guy yesterday, they laughed.


    "There is no tangled fighting this time. We will see how he gets kicked out."


    "Dude, come back. You are not a match to that fighter."


    "Unless Yun Qing uses up all his aura to chase him and he makes it to the end, I will regard him as my ancestor if he wins!"


    ...


    They all thought that Yun Qing was much inclined to win, whereas Lyu Hao and some other people just watched and tittered. Yu Wude even pointed to a person and said, "Well, well, it''s you. I just heard. You said that you will regard Wang Bugui as your ancestor if he wins. Don''t back out!"


    "Yeah, sure!" That person did not back out, making Yu Wude really happy.


    After a clear bell rang, the contest began. A red beam of power was emitted from the cucurbit in Yun Qing''s hand, rushing to Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui escaped again with his weird body movements. Yun Qing frowned and continued to conjure, emitting dozens of beams of power in a row.


    Wang Bugui shifted to the side and flipped, steering by several beams of power. He continued to flip in the air to escape the following three beams of power. As soon as he touched the ground, he rolled away from two beams of power from front and back. Just then, another beam of power came right to his face within less than half a meter.


    Yun Qing smiled, thinking that the contest was over. Surprisingly, Wang Bugui knelt on the ground and stretched backward, his face barely passing over the beam of power. Yun Qing was angry and conjured again. But Wang Bugui seemed that he''d already known the way of his attacking, he sprung to his feet in advance with one hand pressing the ground and escaped the attack again.


    So Wang Bugui had avoided hundreds of attacks in this way. Yun Qing got so angry that his face fell. After all this time, his aura was going to be used up. Being exasperated, he decided to use the forbidden weapon. He roared loudly and clearly, and then conjured to call out a huge green stela to press forward. There was a sage spell in it!


    The green stela was approaching with great influence. Everyone was mourning for Wang Bugui. Those liberal cultivators were also sighing and groaning.


    "Ah!!"


    There was an ear-piercing scream and the green stela pressed down heavily. People all retracted their heads, not daring to see the scene under the stela. At this sight, Wang Bugui was supposed to break his muscles and bones.


    .


    "Ah?! What? Wang Bugui?!" A cultivator screamed in great surprise. Following his words, people turned to look at the green stela. To their astonishment, Wang Bugui was squatting beside the stela instead of being under it. The ear-piercing scream was from Yun Qing, who was being pressed tightly under the stela. This was rather hard to swallow.


    What just happened? No one knew. When they focused, they saw that the muscles and bones of Yun Qing had been broken by his own green stela. Wang Bugui touched his head and said, "Wow, it must be painful. Don''t risk your own life next time."


    "You! You, Poof..." Hearing these perceptive words, Yun Qing couldn''t catch his breath. He spurted a gush of blood and passed out.


    "Well..."


    These spectators were speechless now. This was unbelievable. No one knew how Wang Bugui won, except for those geniuses in each sect. When the green stela was about to press down, Wang Bugui ran away in a speed much higher than the speed of sound and then he kicked Yun Qing to the area under the stela.


    The geniuses, who saw this scene, all frowned their brows. Wang Bugui was clearly a formidable opponent, but he pretended to be the weak. Dress up as a pig to eat a tiger. Now they all regarded him as a belittled dangerous person in the heart.


    Wang Bugui walked down the field with a smile. Lyu Hao and some other people went to meet him, laughing all the way, except for Yu Wude. He directly caught the person who made the promise before and said, "You lunkhead, call him ancestor! Or I will strip off your clothes and throw you to the herd of spiritual beasts in Pure Land of Mountain Tai. Then I''ll drug them to give you crazy-ass happiness!"


    Hearing these words, his face turned pale immediately. He knelt down on the spot at once, calling Wang Bugui ancestor continuously. "It''s an honor for you to call him ancestor. Take out some good stuff to show filial respect for him." Yu Wude added.


    Later, Yu Wude took out all his treasures directly and went back to meet Wang Bugui with a ruddy face. Meanwhile, the contests in the field were drawing to a close. All cultivators returned to their Ling Cliff and got prepared for the contests the next day.


    Until now, the liberal cultivators were a minority in the field. In this era of the late arts, liberal cultivators were barely comparable to those heroes in the existing sects. Lyu Hao was excellent, but not surpassing all fighters.


    As for another liberal cultivator�� Wang Bugui, all the people thought that he was lucky to make it to the third round of the contests. Today he won simply for no reason.

 Chapter 82 The Gamble

    Wang Bugui went to Ling Peak again with his buddies and drank and talked there, recalling the funny things that happened today.


    "I say, elder brother, you haven''t seen that guy''s face! It''s so funny to dress up like a pig to eat a tiger. I think I can set up a small gambling house tomorrow when you are in the contest. With those people who have no faith in your real power, we will totally make a fortune!" Yu Wude held the wine jar and laughed loudly.


    "Fatty, your way of threatening is too horrible to be accepted! Strip off all the clothes and throw them to the herd of spiritual beasts that are drugged. You are a genius to come out with this thought." Patting his shoulder, Lyu Hao smiled.


    "You should change your name to No Virtue (sounds like Wude). This dirty fighting! You''ve got me!" Zhao Changge shook his head and laughed, his hand pointing to Yu Wude.


    "Haha, who am I? I''m going to become an immortal someday. Anyway, you guys have a chance to get my signature first!" Yu Wude laughed, rubbing his belly.


    "Hahaha. Screw your immortal! Do you also want to find a fairy in this session?" Wang Bugui grinned.


    "Of course, there is really a fairy that tempts me." Yu Wude murmured after hearing what Wang Bugui said.


    "Oh, really? Who is she? Tell me." Zhao Changge put down the wine jar, came close to Yu Wude and asked.


    "Shangguan Yiyi from Palace of Hundred Flowers! She is clever and active. She also likes joining in the fun. She is my type." Yu Wude snickered.


    "Oh my god! This is your type? I''m surprised. I thought you should like a tender sister like Jiang Lianyue or the kind of fairy like Meiqing." Zhao Changge elbowed him, winking.


    "Jiang Lianyue is too tender. I can''t bear it. Meiqing is indeed the most beautiful one of the three girls, but I don''t think she likes me. Yiyi is the best for me." Yu Wude squinted and smiled.


    "Wake up, dude! You called her Yiyi intimately, but she doesn''t even know who you are right now." Wang Bugui mocked.


    These words aroused a blast of guffaw from Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge. Yu Wude''s face went red with anger and bickered with them. Wang Bugui laughed loudly on the side. They drank and played each other until it was dawn. It was OK for people with cultivations of this level to stay up for a long time, otherwise, important things might be held up.


    The rays of golden light broke open the clouds, gently diffusing on the earth. There were all propitious omens in Pure Land of Mountain Tai. Aura mists lingered everywhere. A crystal dewdrop slowly slipped off a leaf. During the falling, it reflected a person''s back who was hunkering on the edge of the cliff, breathing and circulating the prana power. Around him, there were three other people who were doing morning exercises together with him.


    "Phew..."


    About one hour later, Wang Bugui opened his eyes. His body surface was bursting forth sparkling golden lights, which even dyed his hair, making him look like the son of god. The prana power and blood of his Aura Sea had already dyed about half of the dark silent sea area into red and golden colors. In the central whirlpool, the essence of prana power and blood was floating there with more prosperous brilliance and enormous aura. Then the lean and vigorous body began to move and powerful prana power and blood gushed out along with it.


    "Boom..."


    The pulsing prana power and blood in Wang Bugui''s body were making thunderous sounds. The other three men just woke up at this moment and glanced questioningly at one another when seeing this scene. This kind of prana power and blood was so strong that it gave out thunderous sounds just by circulation and cultivation. Getting close to feel it, they found that their prana power and blood were also resonating.


    "Eh? There is a stronger in Liberal Cultivator Peak?" Right now, Leng Yueyan was sitting in meditation at the edge of a cliff on the main peak where Sect of the Nine Heavens was located. She raised her ice-engraving and jade-like face and looked at Liberal Cultivator Peak, confusion filling her beautiful grey eyes. She was born being compatible with cultivation and felt one kind of powerful aura fluctuations.


    "Oh..."


    Meanwhile, the closed eyes of Wang Bugui also moved slightly, the character "Chuan" forming between his brows. His sense field felt that somebody was prying into the situation here, so he withdrew the prana power and blood and looked at the main peak where the Sect of the Nine Heavens was located.


    "It''s him!"


    "It''s her!"


    The two people almost felt each other at the same time and both showed grave expression. They soon withdrew their telekinesis respectively. The people behind Wang Bugui didn''t understand the situation.


    "Elder brother, who are you talking about?" Lyu Hao asked, rubbing his head.


    "Nothing. Let''s get prepared to climb down. Next contest is about to start." Wang Bugui stood up and said. Then he jumped off the cliff. About one hundred meters down the cliff, he circulated his prana power to an outburst and rushed forward fiercely, with three other guys following closely.


    The last 16 of the contest were going to be elected today. Gathering of Practitioners was becoming more and more exciting. All the people were keen to know the strong and weak within those geniuses. What on earth were their Sunday punches? How strong they would be if they showed their real power. Liberal cultivators were also highly anticipated and there might be some really amazing cultivators.


    Wang Bugui and his buddies went to their battlefields respectively. He looked at the red light contest list and found that his contest was in the middle. The first contest was about to start. Lyu Hao was in the first contest. Later the bell rang, the situation was touch-and-go. He howled again as before, held a double-bladed halberd and rushed ahead with unbeatable aggressiveness.


    "Killing Immortals and Souls!"


    Lyu Hao jumped to mid-air and hacked the halberd down fiercely. His opponent, Zhou Chuan, withstood this slash with a violet gold broadsword. They were neck and neck without hurting anybody. And then Lyu Hao exerted the remaining two patterns of this move, pressing hard on Zhou Chuan.


    Zhou Chuan struggled to resist the three attacks with all his strength and his hands were shaking. Soon he gnashed his teeth to hack one sword, which was blocked laterally by Lyu Hao lifting up his halberd. After that, Lyu Hao held up the halberd and swung it continuously.


    The halberd spun and whistled, creating an unparalleled domineering spirit sweeping along with it. Zhou Chuan was so shocked that even his Hukou acupuncture was bleeding. Lyu Hao subsequently exerted the second style "Killing God to Be Broken". He held the halberd with one hand and hacked down fiercely.


    The halberd trend had already come into being and hacked with tens of thousands of pounds of magic power. The opponent coughed blood and flew backward with his broadsword whining along with him. Lyu Hao swung the halberd backward to the ground and rushed out upon it. He threw another attack with the halberd laterally in the air, knocking Zhou Chuan out of the field. There were seven patterns for Overpowering Halberd and only two of them were already enough for defeating the opponent.


    The next contest was involved with Zhao Changge. He used fast attacks as before. His opponent was Lan Feng from Zhenyang Sect. He rushed forward with dragon gut silver spear at the beginning of the contest. Lan Feng took out a golden sword and conjured to entangle the opponent while retreating. Zhao Changge made a sweep to knock the golden sword into the air. Then he swung the spear swiftly to break open the following golden rainbows.


    Afterwards, he threw the spear, which turned into a raging dragon, roaring to the opponent. Lan Feng conjured quickly with both hands and turned his magic weapon into a large golden sword to fight back. They two were tit for tat and created a violent aura storm upon collision. The area centered with the two weapons began to come apart inch by inch. That raging dragon finally tore apart the large sword and rushed ahead with a roaring sound.


    Lan Feng hurriedly tossed out several Lei runes with an intention to stop the attack. But unexpectedly, when the dragon head was about to arrive, Zhao Changge withdrew the spear. He rushed over from the side instead. Lei runes failed to work. Lan Feng frowned his brows and continued to control his magic weapon to ward off Zhao Changge.


    But his attacks were blocked in any direction. The distance between them was drawing closer quickly. The outcome was very clear. When Zhao Changge got close, Lan Feng couldn''t keep up and was smashed by the dazzling spear patterns. Then Zhao Changge swept the spear again to knock Lan Feng out of the field, flying backward farther away.


    "We''re all done here. It''s our elder brother''s turn now. Hurry up! Let''s go get people to start gambling!" Yu Wude also defeated his opponent and called the two people to go to the battlefield of Wang Bugui. Right now babel of voices could be heard there. All the people wanted to know if Wang Bugui also had some luck this time.


    "Do you think Wang Bugui could win this time?"


    "It''s hard to say. His body movements are really weird."


    "He is highly overrated. His body movements were no longer an advantage to his opponent today, Han Xing from Lingwu Sect. This sect majored in body cultivation and was second to none in terms of speed."


    ...


    This contest caused much discussion off the field and raised very different opinions before even starting. Liberal cultivators were curious if Wang Bugui could win again. And the disciples from all the sects hated his guts. Were it not for his messing around, they might be standing there at this moment.


    Yu Wude kept listening carefully and laughed to the extent that his eyes were narrowed into slits. He exclaimed promptly, "Who dares to gamble with me? I think Wang Bugui has good luck. He will also win this time!"


    "Hey. I have a totally different idea. What''ll you gamble?" A disciple from Zhenyang rolled up his sleeves and said.


    "Take out your most precious treasures. No comer will be rejected. I''ll take as many as I can!" Yu Wude smiled. He took out a bunch of panacea and some magic weapons from his storage ring, which piled up on the ground. The cultivators around here were so envious.


    "I want to gamble! My offer is three Divine Spark Runes and a counterfeit for diamond chisel of half holy. I say Yun Feng will win!" At this moment, a voice was heard from the crowd. A man, holding three runes and a silver diamond chisel, jumped up and down.


    Yu Wude saw him and smiled. He agreed cheerfully. This man was Zhao Changge, a figurant for the gambling. Those people were just on the sidelines, waiting and seeing. They needed a bellwether. After Zhao Changge spoke, their hearts began to stir, as they knew that the two magic weapons were all good stuff below holy level.


    "OK! I offer a Wufang Aura-gathering Pill. It contains enormous aura and also helps aura gathering. It''s the best time to take this pill while breaking through the bottleneck." The man who shouted first cried out, gritting his teeth.


    With Zhao Changge as the bellwether, this man also gambled boldly. Then many people placed bets on Yun Feng successively. A lot of panacea and magic weapons were taken out.


    "Damn it. I''m the only one who has placed bets on Wang Bugui. Just forget it! Forget it!" Yu Wude wanted to back out, his face filling with horror.


    "No backing out! Or we will beat you up together!"


    "Yeah! If you back out, don''t want to take back your stuff!"


    Seeing the fatty getting frightened, those cultivators who had placed bets were really joyful with redoubled confidence. Yu Wude laughed secretly with even side stitch, but he had to put on another face in front of the people. "OK. Please show some mercies. These treasures are hard-earned. Wang Bugui, hang in there! Don''t break me!" He said with a bitter face.


    With this shrill cries and despairing expression, Yu Wude indeed deserved an Oscar statuette. All betted people sneered. It seemed to them that Wang Bugui was hopeless even for Yu Wude, so his treasures would be surely divided up.


    "Brother Han, please show some mercies!"


    Right now, Wang Bugui was standing in the field and reacted in a way Yu Wude hoped. The contest had not started, but he looked so fearful that his body was trembling slightly. At this sight, those cultivators off the field became more excited. Fearing before the fighting, the fighter was sure to lose!


    They kept yelling and encouraging Han Xing, which was led by Zhao Changge. They all looked forward to starting the contest quickly, so they could obtain the treasures earlier.


    Moments later, a clear bell rang. The battle was touch-and-go!

 Chapter 83 A Great Loss

    "Please enlighten me!"


    Han Xing greeted him with cupped fists and then directly rushed ahead to fight him closely. He circulated the prana power to his feet to give out a flying kick, rushing towards Wang Bugui. People just saw a streak of red light piercing the sky and he was already in front of Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui spun sideways to escape this move. Failing to kick him, Han Xing fell to the ground, turned back and hit with clenching fists further. But Wang Bugui was able to dodge anyway. People had no clue about his body movements and reactions at all.


    "Heavenly Cloud Technique!"


    Han Xing roared sharply and exerted martial arts to increase his speed more than twice. However, Wang Bugui kept following closely. He quickly swung his head to avoid two fists and later on, he spun sideways to escape a heavy kick from Han Xing. Afterwards, he pressed his hands down to block the ensuing turnaround kick, whereupon he fled farther away. Han Xing circulated mystical power to follow him closely.


    "Shattering Martial Fist!"


    Han Xing shouted loudly and struck out a huge white fist, which roared and rushed forward, ploughing a shallow groove in the ground. When it was about to hit Wang Bugui, he rose high into the air and escaped again.


    Han Xing had expected this and followed him closely while clenching his fist to beat Wang Bugui directly. Wang Bugui grasped his fist, upon which he turned over and avoided this blow. Then he kicked powerfully and rebounded back to the ground, fleeing again.


    "Cloud Piercing Kick!"


    Han Xing kicked down heavily with accumulated power in the air and Wang Bugui turned over to block this blow with both hands, who was then kicked to fly backwards.


    "Excellent!"


    Those cultivators off the field who betted jumped and raised their fists, cheering loudly. They had seen hope. The speed of Han Xing was no lower than that guy''s, which was a good sign. This was because it seemed that Wang Bugui had no attack techniques except for his body movements. As for Yu Wude, he looked gloomy just like the bluestone, and his expression was more complex than he would look after eating a dead rat.


    "Come on!"


    Seeing Wang Bugui''s reactions, Han Xing was also glad as he found that his opponent had no attack techniques indeed. So Han Xing raised his fist to rush forward again, while Wang Bugui lifted the corners of his mouth slightly and ran away as soon as he turned back. Wang Bugui just acted in coordination with Yu Wude before and he didn''t get hurt with that kick at all.


    One person was escaping while the other was chasing behind. Wang Bugui exposed his weakness continuously. Once he got hit, those cultivators cheered about it. It seemed that they could obtain the treasures absolutely. Some of them even came to Yu Wude''s side and sneered at him, being ready to accept his treasures.


    "Hey, everybody! I heard that the fatty just said no comer will be rejected!" "Should we gamble more?" Zhao Changge made another suggestion at this point.


    "Yeah! I want to place more bets!"


    "Haha, fatty, I offer all the treasures in my hands!"


    "Me too! Me too!"


    ...


    A new stir was created off the field. All the cultivators added their bets, and even the uninvolved people were also seduced to place bets subsequently. At this time, they saw Wang Bugui roll on the ground several times and became so excited that they just wanted to scream.


    "I... I quit. You are bullying me!" Yu Wude shivered and shook his head hurriedly. But those guys wouldn''t let him go. They held him down directly and put their treasures beside his stuff.


    "Oh!! Wang Bugui, you entrapped me! What a big loss! What a big loss!" Yu Wude fell on the ground, thumping and crying painfully. Other people felt so happy at the scene and all roared with laughter. This contest had already been a foregone conclusion to them. Wang Bugui was sure to lose. They just sat back and waited to take the treasures.


    "Heavenly Palm!"


    Han Xing concentrated powerful aura and slapped forward, a huge white hand of one hundred feet condensing into form. This huge hand slapped heavily with powerful aura, aiming to strike down the opponent in one blow. It was fast and came near in a flash, but Wang Bugui had foreseen this with his six senses and spun sideways earlier to avoid it. His movements were also expected by Han Xing, who started later and reached first.


    He threw one fist, which was about to hit on the scapula of Wang Bugui, when he escaped again like a ghost. During his escape, he kicked Han Xing once, who stumbled and flushed with anger.


    "Lording All, overthrowing the World!"


    Howling with anger, Han Xing created a kind of black and white mist around his body. Soon, his power increased dramatically, causing him, a person at the middle level of Void Returning Realm, almost reaching its peak. After this, he pointed to Wang Bugui and said, "Brother Wang, you really shouldn''t provoke me in the first place. Now I can give you a chance. Kneel down and admit defeat! Otherwise, I will beat you to be handicapped! And don''t blame my mercilessness then."


    His tone was interrogative. It seemed to him that Wang Bugui had no other option but to kneel down to beg for his mercy. Cultivators off the field also echoed with sneers. Wang Bugui would lose at long last. It was gonna be a breathtaking moment.


    "Keel down quickly!"


    "Yeah. It''s not too late now. We can also take our treasures earlier!"


    .


    "Han Xing. Don''t waste your time on him. Defeat him now!" A cultivator off the field shouted. Lyu Hao became gloomy after hearing these words, but then he shook his head and chuckled, realizing that this was just a play. He wanted to see how Wang Bugui would deal with this situation.


    "Ok. I have to sacrifice a lot for this condition, too. Since you don''t appreciate it, I would maim you now!" Sneering, Han Xing slowly walked to him.


    "Brother Han, be careful. You may fail miserably in a very easy task!" A hint of sharpness flashed through Wang Bugui''s eyes, when a black crystal dagger appeared in his hand. He killed a cultivator before, who robbed and killed mortals, and got this dagger by frisking him. The dagger had a special taboo. Once it stabbed a body part, that part would be permanently destroyed.


    "Humph! How dare you a bead like a grain of rice shine with great brilliance!" Han Xing snorted and raised his fist to rush to him.


    "A single spark can start a prairie fire!" thundered Wang Bugui. He concentrated all the prana power and blood into the dagger and went forward.


    He used the dagger to resist Han Xing''s heavy fist with all his strength. Han Xing smiled coldly, for he seemed to have seen that Wang Bugui was already maimed by him.


    However, as he came closer, he suddenly found that an enormous horrifying aura burst out from the dagger. Being frightened to death, he was about to run right away when his fist could not be taken back.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah!"


    There was a loud bang when they collided and a piercing scream was heard immediately. The field was full of light and smoke from the explosion. People couldn''t see the inside clearly. What happened there was that Wang Bugui smashed Han Xing''s arm all the way up to his shoulder with the dagger. Then he turned his hand to cut down further and chop off his knees and stamped heavily on his face in the end.


    .


    As the smoke, dust and light gradually drifted away, people faintly saw a man stamping on the other one''s face. Some cultivators sighed and thought, "It''s indeed impossible to win just with body movements."


    The disciples from all the sects believed that Wang Bugui was the one being stamped. They laughed grimly with their mouths up, but immediately their faces froze. When the field became clear, they saw a scene that they would never forget in their life. Wang Bugui was stamping on Han Xing.


    "What?!"


    "That''s impossible! How can he defeat Han Xing?!"


    "Is his dagger a forbidden weapon?"


    This directly caused a buzz among the crowd off the field. The situation was hard to swallow for them, which was like a dream. How could Wang Bugui win? The liberal cultivators were all dumbstruck, let alone those disciples. It was definitely unexpected.


    "You!" Han Xing was so angry that he almost crushed his teeth. He never expected that Wang Bugui would hide his power.


    "There is no need for you to say more, rubbish. Lie still. Your legs and an arm have already been maimed by me!" Wang Bugui huffed.


    "What? You! Eh..." Han Xing was so mad and passed out directly. Wang Bugui had given him the biggest blow by maiming his legs and an arm.


    The cultivators off the field were looking at Wang Bugui, being speechless. Wang Bugui tossed the dagger and grinned at them. At his time, Yu Wude started to speak. He laughed loudly and said, "What a great ''loss''! What a great ''loss''! I''ve made a fortune. Alas! Thanks for your treasures, everybody. I take them all now!"


    Then he collected all treasures on the ground with the Ring of Holding, laughing all the way with a blushing face. People wanted to take back their treasures, but they chickened out immediately and retreated one after another when Lyu Hao lifted up a spear and glared at them.


    Later, they saw Yu Wude going away helplessly, who was thanking Wang Bugui and shouting that he had suffered a great loss continuously.


    More than 70 percent of cultivators here had placed bets. Now they lost all their treasures, which had been saved for many years. Their hearts were not just bleeding. They almost bled out. There was no way for them to know that Wang Bugui had such a powerful forbidden weapon.


    "Haha. Thanks for your supporting. It''s good that the forbidden weapon is powerful, or the result might be otherwise." Wang Bugui walked to these cultivators with a faking shy smile. He just looked so naive.


    "Oh my god!"


    These cultivators beat their breasts furiously. The jerk dared to thank them for their support. No one supported him at all. This was more humiliating and they felt furious!

 Chapter 84 Initial Sultry Battle

    "What?! You''ve lost Purple Mansion Ichor!"


    "You spendthrift! You dared to gamble with Glaze Soul Gown. Go back to stay in the corner of the room and question yourself for 20 years!"


    "You are such an idiot! You should lose Flaming Soul Hammer, why didn''t you stake yourself?!"


    ...


    The elders from numerous sects went into a rage that night. Within almost an hour, the reproach was going on ceaselessly. And yet, they lost their treasures and it was impossible to get them back. The elders started to question who the winner was. When being told that the winner was a liberal cultivator who was only capable of body movements, their anger grew with their white beard even standing up slightly.


    A liberal cultivator made it to the last 16 of the contest just by his body movements. Though he used a forbidden weapon at last, his winning was still unbelievable. It didn''t make sense for simply relying on good luck. The elders couldn''t understand this and decided to find out themselves by going there with the disciples.


    The name, Wang Bugui, started to spread among these sects. And right now this legend was just drinking happily with the other three people on the cliff.


    "Hahaha. What I obtained today is more than my accumulated wealth during half my life!" Yu Wude laughed, his hands holding the wine jar.


    "Put your things away. Let''s divide them up later!" Wang Bugui laughed together with him.


    "I cooperate with grandmaster Wude and we two can get the world!" Zhao Changge said, grinning.


    "With your acting skills, both of you are movie kings for mortals." Lyu Hao pointed to them and said.


    They kept drinking several jars of wine with wine jar in their hands, but they went to rest early. The contest tomorrow was to select the last 16. There was no guarantee that other fighters had used all their Sunday punches. Though being confident to win, they had to be careful anyway.


    Never underestimate any opponent, unless all their conditions were clear to you. Wang Bugui told his buddies this principle. Zhao Changge and the other two agreed. The gamble today was a very good example. A powerful enemy was not a problem. The problem was that you knew nothing about him. The unknown was the critical factor in a battle.


    They slept earlier in a littering way. When the sunlight of the next day was spattering on the Pure Land, they woke up and started to practice mystical skills. As the main peak emitted a beam of golden light, they left for the battlefield. The battle for the last 16 was about to start!


    After they arrived, they were told that the contest was conducted one by one instead of proceeding simultaneously. Headmasters and elders from each sect would come to watch. Catching sight of the first contest, they all broke into laughter.


    "The first contest, Yu Wude from School of Diplomacy via Shangguan Yiyi from Palace of Hundred Flowers! Hahaha. Grandmaster Wude, are you gonna show your tenderness toward her or tear her into pieces?" Zhao Changge elbowed Yu Wude and teased him.


    "Haha, fatty. Just behave yourself well." Wang Bugui also patted his shoulder.


    "Oh! That''s life!" Lyu Hao said while shaking his head and throwing up his hands.


    "Damn it. Who arranged this!" Yu Wude stamped the ground with anger and rolled up his sleeves, not knowing whom to fight with.


    At this moment, three fairies from Palace of Hundred Flowers noticed them, too. They saw Wang Bugui and walked lightly towards him. Shangguan Yiyi, the most active girl of the three, waved to him smilingly on the way and asked, "Hey! Wang Bugui. Do you remember us?"


    Wang Bugui shrunk his neck at her words and turned back slightly. But this sentence made all cultivators look like thunderstruck and caused a great stir among the crowd. Right now countless glowing eyes were focusing on him. The three fairies from Palace of Hundred Flowers knew this jerk?!


    "Well, does this guy and the three fairies know each other?"


    "That''s impossible. How could they know each other?"


    "Elder brother, you... When did you meet them?"


    Yu Wude and his companies were also astonished with eyes wide open. Then Shangguan Yiyi rolled her intelligent eyes and said with a smile, "What? You are not planning to admit that you used to peep us bathing in Jade Lake. Or you just forget about it?"


    "Clang!"


    In an instant, all the people were stunned to step back a few steps. Then they glared at Wang Bugui, who was struck to stumble, biting his gingiva.


    "You womanizer! You dare to tarnish the fairies!"


    "He is a pervert. Let''s kill him!"


    "Yeah! Kill this ignominious bastard!"


    ...


    All male cultivators hated Wang Bugui''s guts. The three fairies of Palace of Hundred Flowers were so charming that many young talents were crazy about them. Even a number of geniuses of some sects were also fascinated by them. And now they heard that some other guy started first and sullied the goddess they were always dreaming about. How could they let it go so easily?!


    Yu Wude was also grasping the hand of Wang Bugui and asked with a crying sound, "Elder brother! How could you do it? When did this happen?"


    "It''s a misunderstanding. I didn''t peep them bathing. Wait." It was really hard to say for Wang Bugui. He had to transmit a length of spirit mind into their mind sea. They got it instantly. That day he went to steal treasures and ran into them accidentally when he came out.


    "All right, Yiyi. Stop it. Get ready to start the contest." At this point, the elder of Palace of Hundred Flowers, Qin Xiao, stood out and declared. She was more than 100 years old but still beautiful. Many disciples in Palace of Hundred Flowers were even less charming than her. Seeing the elder, Shangguan Yiyi stuck out her tongue and retreated back to her side. All the indignant cultivators also had to hold their tongue.


    The first battle for the last 16 in Gathering of Practitioners was started by Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi. A clear bell rang and they conjured accordingly. Yu Wude suddenly shouted, "Little sister Yiyi, don''t blame me for being merciless. I have to offend you right now. I owe you an apology when we are done. I will take care of you!"


    "Who is this guy? So obscene!" Some cultivators were really pissed off. Yu Wude''s words again caused much discussion. He was a dead man to them right next to Wang Bugui, as his words just now sounded dirty and indecent.


    "Screw you! I will beat you up until you cry for mercy!" Shangguan Yiyi pouted to threaten him, waving her cute fist.


    "Ah! No. Don''t behave like this. I just can''t do it now." Yu Wude hurriedly stretched out his hand and said, as he was seduced by her and somehow couldn''t contain himself now. Shangguan Yiyi was a perfect woman to him. She was lovely with bright and intelligent eyes and quite attractive when she pouted and pretended to be angry.


    "Then you let me win, ok?!" Shangguan Yiyi laughed while blinking her big eyes.


    "Eh, Yiyi, I... What the hell!" Yu Wude just wanted to answer her, but he found that she was whipping with a long pink sleeve towards him, which was carrying powerful aura. He was so frightened that he quickly tossed out a Fire Rune to block her blow and flee away to set up a lineup.


    "You run fast!" Shangguan Yiyi called out playfully and again whipped two long sleeves to beat him.


    Yu Wude made three small sets of array units in a row, wherein aura lights being concentrated with cultivation rushed upwards in many colors, which blocked the offensive of Shangguan Yiyi right there. Then he started to counterattack. He rowed quickly with both hands and raised up dozens of blue beams of power towards the beauty inside the array units. Shangguan Yiyi waved the sleeve agilely with bare hands and brought about a rosy peach blossom rain.


    Thousands of peach blossoms swept over to disperse the energy and continued to move toward Yu Wude with crystal petals. Yu Wude fled back instantly and took time to throw her a kiss while hurrying off.


    Wrinkling her exquisite nose a little bit, Shangguan Yiyi pouted and sped up. At the time she was about to catch him, she found that the fatty made another set of array units and conjured hurriedly to break through.


    To her surprise, this set of array units contained the power of five elements. Frowning slightly, Shangguan Yiyi started dancing trippingly inside the array units. In a twinkling, countless petals appeared in the air and blossomed.


    These petals appeared soft but contained surprising aura, which blocked off all power of five elements. Then she walked out calmly. This was beyond imagination.


    Out of the array units, Shangguan Yiyi clapped toward Yu Wude. Then, a stream of pear blossoms rushed forward like a rainstorm. Though being fat, Yu Wude was rather agile. He swayed to the left or the right and successfully dodged all the pear blossoms.


    Then he bent down, making her attack fail again. She turned back quickly and a huge aura burst out from her body.


    In an instant, her body was blooming with bright brilliance. Inside it were all kinds of flowers, which later rushed toward Yu Wude. There was no way for him to escape. The bright-colored flowers surrounded him tightly. And then they exploded.


    This had been going on for almost one minute. When the drifting smoke faded away, a shallow pit appeared in the field, where Yu Wude was lying on his stomach, sprawling.


    Many cultivators sneered and felt relieved at this sight. Shangguan Yiyi also narrowed her big eyes into a crescent. She squatted down to poke his head and said with a chuckle, "Oh, little fatty. I finally knock you down. Hurry! Call me big sister and admit your defeat. I may give you some panacea for your injury, or else I will draw a crow on your face!"


    "Hey, little sister Yiyi. You care about me so much, but I still have to send you off the field. Please forgive me!"


    Suddenly the voice of Yu Wude came from all directions. "Damn it!" Crying secretly, Shangguan Yiyi fled hastily. The sprawled Yu Wude on the ground turned into a paper man and then a big set of array units emerged, with Shangguan Yiyi at the center. Strips of cultivated divine chains rushed out, winding around her. No matter how she tried to break through, these divine chains were impregnable.


    Shangguan Yiyi was locked there tightly. Then Yu Wude appeared out of the array units. With a flushed face, he walked closer and looked at her carefully. "Yiyi, if you beg me, I will send you out without hurting you. Otherwise, I may do it forcibly!" He chuckled and said.


    "Ahhh! You... What are you gonna do? I warn you not to do something bad! My masters are here." Shangguan Yiyi shook her hands and feet continuously and snapped with shyness.


    Yu Wude heard this and grinned, "Nothing. At most, I just draw a crow on your face. It''s gonna be quick!" Then he took out a writing brush.


    "No. Don''t come!" Shangguan Yiyi cried out, but Yu Wude kept coming nearer and nearer. Her face turned white instantly and she hurried to say, "You win! Don''t draw crow on my face!"


    Hearing this, Yu Wude withdrew the writing brush and laughed. "That''s right. I will send you out!"


    Then he conjured with both hands and sent Shangguan Yiyi out of the field. This contest ended with him winning. After getting out, Shangguan Yiyi stared at him, biting her teeth. Yu Wude saw her expression, but he still grinned shamelessly and said, "Little sister Yiyi, you cannot forget me, right? Don''t worry. I will go to the Palace of Hundred Flowers to propose marriage before long. You''d better not miss me day and night!"


    "Go to hell!" Shangguan Yiyi was utterly irritated by Yu Wude and her face flushed with fury. But now her cheeks looked like bright red flowers, so charming.


    Right now those spectators kept starting at Yu Wude with an intense intention to kill him, but they didn''t have balls to do so. His sets of array units were too weird. They dared to do nothing except for stamping the ground.


    "Fatty. You are good!"


    "That''s amazing!"


    "You are a rocking star!"


    His companies all transmitted their words to him secretly after he came down. He just replied, "Of course! I am second to none!"


    They all shook their heads and laughed loudly when receiving his words. Then they waited attentively for the declaration of the next contest in the middle of the field.

 Chapter 85 Become Famous in a Figh

    t


    The following battles impressed Wang Bugui and his companies very much. The geniuses from those sects were quite outstanding with several of them being really prominent. Leng Yueyan excelled in Tao. Every gesture and motion of her patterns was the expression of Tao, making her totally unbeatable! Ning Zhe was somehow comparable to her. He got a deep understanding of Buddha dharma and also had some achievements with his cultivation on 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation, so he was nearly uninjured after the battle.


    There was also a swordsman, Feng Tianming, who had beaten up his opponent without meeting any retaliation at all while keeping his sword in the sheath all the time. In addition, Meiqing was also a powerful opponent and even comparable to her senior sister, Jiang Lianyue. Lu Qianchen was number two in Sect of the Nine Heavens, but his power should never be underestimated.


    Zhao Changge combatted with Jiang Lianyue. Being in Void Returning Realm for seven years, her strength was profound. After a fierce fighting, Zhao Changge finally defeated her by exerting several unique skills. But Jiang Lianyue lost the battle by a narrow margin. She created a disadvantage and was found by Zhao Changge. Then he hit her with a spear as violently as a mad dragon. She had no time to react and was knocked out of the field.


    Lyu Hao won easily. He was superior to his opponent with the achievement of a small realm. When he attacked fiercely as usual and formed his halberd trend, the other guy was on the ground already. The last battle was Wang Bugui via Zhang Lan from Sect of the Nine Heavens. Zhang Lan was known as number one except the two geniuses in Sect of the Nine Heavens.


    "I don''t think he can win this time. His opponent is Zhang Lan from Sect of the Nine Heavens, number one below geniuses!"


    "Zhang Lan is well-prepared. Wang Bugui is in danger!"


    "Haha. Let''s see how he flees this time!"


    ...


    The cultivators off the field started to discuss him again. Some people had seen the strength of Zhang Lan. Even if he was not invincible, he''d never suffered any losses. Being thoughtful and good at observing every move of his opponent, he had already gotten all the details of the fighter when he started to attack boldly.


    "This is Wang Bugui who you''ve been talking about? Plain aura, no talent. His blood vigour is also insufficient in addition to his weak Innate Prana Power. He is very lucky that he can fight all the way until now!"


    "This dude looks mediocre anyway and you guys lost to him. You must have underestimated him in the first place and got beaten up by his body movements."


    Among the crowd appeared some elders, all of whom had a cultivation base of Void Returning Realm with several of them even nearly reaching Voiding Realm. It was not easy for cultivators to cultivate themselves in Age of Dharma Decline. But they also knew that this period was a genuine Great Age. They were born at the wrong time. With no talent and great support, they had to work really hard to reach this level.


    But it was rare to reach Void Returning Realm in Age of Dharma Decline. The people with it should be called the stronger. Even the disciples in each sect had a lot of resources, only the most talented one was able to reach Void Returning Realm early. This kind of person was less than five, not to mention those in the middle and later periods of Void Returning Realm. Only geniuses in each sect were capable of reaching that level.


    Peak stage of Void Returning Realm was the ultimate level that most of the old generation could reach. The people with a cultivation base of Void Returning Realm had already become elders in a sect. How cruel it was in the Age of Dharma Decline! With white hair, these elders were observing Wang Bugui carefully with telekinesis, but they found nothing surprising. He was mediocre indeed.


    The elders had come to the conclusion that Wang Bugui made it to the last 16 just depending on his body movements and forbidden weapons. This battle would be his last one. The cultivation base of Zhang Lan was the middle period of the Void Returning Realm, while he had just stepped into Void Returning Realm even before the earlier period. With the differences between their cultivation bases and the forbidden weapons of Sect of the Nine Heavens, the result of this battle was doubtless.


    "Haha. I''m not sure about it. Wang Bugui always has better luck than other people. Do you dare to gamble with me this time? I still place bets on him. He is my God of Wealth!" Yu Wude walked to the cultivators, who were grinding their teeth for their losses yesterday, and laughed. They were pissed off and hated his guts now.


    "Well, well. You are the one who won the treasures of my disciples yesterday. Today, let me gamble with you. A half-holyness machete. I got it during my travelling. It''s as powerful as before and is the best treasure I''m carrying with me. I say Zhang Lan will win. Do you dare to take it?" An elder said as he took out a silver machete, the influence of it spreading around.


    "No comer will be rejected!" Yu Wude grinned broadly.


    "Ok. An old fellow like me will gamble with you, too!"


    "I also place bets on Zhang Lan!"


    The elders placed bets successively. They thought they had known everything about Wang Bugui. He was gonna lose undoubtedly this time. The treasures that their disciples lost yesterday were all precious, so it was best to win them back. Yu Wude couldn''t help laughing at the sight, let alone the happiness in his inner heart. The treasures owed by the elders were more valuable. Yu Wude just couldn''t take his eyes off them.


    He wanted the contest to start now, so an earlier obtainment of the valuable treasures would be possible. Meanwhile, their facial expressions would be wonderful, too. The disciples were also expecting to see Wang Bugui being beaten up and Yu Wude suffering a complete loss.


    Moments later, a clear bell rang and the final battle for the last 16 started.


    "Sky Thunder Defeating!"


    Zhang Lan roared loudly and started with thunder pattern, the most powerful skill, to test Wang Bugui. A peal of thunder appeared suddenly. Wang Bugui swung sideways to avoid it and continued to swing reversely to escape another peal of succeeding thunder. Then without hesitation, he jumped backwards and did a somersault, successfully avoiding two peals of thunder in a row.


    The elders off the field nodded their approval for the marvelous body movements of Wang Bugui. But they sneered at once and thought, "The thunder was just a test. The following attacks will be more violent. How are you gonna avoid them then?"


    "Ground Evil Scorching Defeating!"


    Roaring again, Zhang Lan held a red rune in his hand. He pinched it with two fingers and turned it around while reciting spells quickly. The rune was burned out in an instant, causing dozens of thick roaring flames appearing in the field and rushing directly to Wang Bugui. He firmly believed that Wang Bugui was merely good at body movements. Next, he just had to watch out for his forbidden weapons.


    However, the body movements of Wang Bugui were too mysterious and unpredictable that geniuses like Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe and Feng Tianming were also stunned. Some headmasters in the palace started to be aware of that, too. Some situations seemed inescapable to them, but Wang Bugui just had the capacity to pull through easily. He did it naturally and smoothly without any stagnation.


    With this skill, he was already superior to all other young people. Right now he was like a dancer in the raging fire. The roaring flames around him were not for killing, but to serve as a setoff for his mysterious and changeful postures. Seeing this, Zhang Lan added a Dipper Scorching Rune and started to conjure after the recitation of Dipper Scorching Defeating.


    Dozens of heaven flames were added to the field, almost filling up the location of Wang Bugui. To everyone''s surprise, he could still handle the situation freely. Speeding up his motion, he shuttled back and forth inside the firestorm like a ghost. It was kind of like he was playing with them with no injury at all.


    In less than two minutes, the fire was gradually depleted. How mysterious! He was not injured after shuttling back and forth inside nearly one hundred heaven flames. Zhang Lan frowned and conjured again, calling out 36 huge fireballs to smash Wang Bugui. Being as dynamic as before, Wang Bugui jumped back for dozens of meters and dodged the first two fireballs.


    He further ran for dozens of steps, changing his postures step by step, and consecutively avoided dozens of fireballs. He stopped suddenly in the last step, turned back and did a somersault with two jumps following to make an adjustment. Next, he swiveled for three circles, narrowly missing nine fireballs. Then he did a kink-weight to land on the ground and rolled over to avoid the last fireball.


    "Eh! This is too fantastic!"


    "He actually did it?!"


    At the sight, all people off the field were dumbfounded. Even the old generation gasped, too. The speed, angle and timing of the fireballs were all tricky, but Wang Bugui did not get hit at all. Zhang Lan stopped attacking temporarily and stared at him. Other geniuses were also frowning, pondering.


    "You loser! Stop using your body movements and fight with him directly!" A cultivator yelled. More of this, he may finally win at last.


    Hearing this, Yu Wude tittered and said, "Elder brother! Go with something real. Show them what a genius truly is!"


    "Yes. Elder brother, put the fear of God into them!"


    "There is no need to pretend. Hurry up! Win this contest!"


    Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge also cried loudly, making all the people stunned on the spot. The three guys called him elder brother?! They were geniuses. What on earth did he have to make them obey him? Except for the headmasters and elders in the palace, all cultivators here stared at him oddly. They just called him a loser.


    "You can attack me with ten movements. Do everything you can to defeat me. I will take them all without any evasion!" Wang Bugui said resolutely. His momentum abruptly increased, and he released enormous aura.


    Zhang Lan found that he was subdued by the aura, and even his hands and legs shook a little. Cold sweat was dripping down slowly from his forehead. This was the real power of Wang Bugui. All people misjudged him. Now he had no other options but to exert his energy to fight back. He gave out several thunder patterns first and then called out several burning fire pillars to rush toward Wang Bugui.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The exploding sound incessantly lingered on. Wang Bugui did not escape as he said before and took all the attacks with his physical body. He was bathing in the thunder flames and slowly walking on and on without even blinking his eyes.


    Under the attacks of the thunder fire, he was clumping more and more heavily. It was as if he stamped on people''s hearts with heavy steps. They could feel the tension from far away. Some cultivators with a lower-level cultivation base just couldn''t stand the tension and half knelt down on the ground. The power was truly horrible. Wang Bugui slowly walked to the front of Zhang Lan, staring at him expressionlessly.


    "There are ten movements. It''s over!" Wang Bugui said coldly. Then he lifted up his hand and clenched it.


    "Whoosh!"


    The aura around him rushed crazily to his fist. Meanwhile, he was secretly circulating prana power and blood to concentrate them into his fist. Zhang Lan wanted to run, only to find that his legs couldn''t move. It seemed that Wang Bugui had used some kind of method to fix him there. There was nowhere to run! His eyes were wide open with horror, which were reflecting a man''s shadow like a demon. Suddenly, the demon''s right fist dashed toward him!


    "Boom!"


    Zhang Lan was hit by a heavy blow, so his protective armour and aura were smashed inch by inch. The fist didn''t pause and went all the way into his body. Then with them being the center, terrifying aura rays of light burst out and the blazing white light overshadowed the heaven and earth. This was Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea. Its mixed two fist meanings poured out together with all prana power, blood and aura of Wang Bugui.


    The blazing white light slowly faded away and there appeared Zhang Lan lying on his stomach, motionlessly. Horrific cracks were clearly visible throughout the entire field. And Wang Bugui was standing there calmly. At this moment, all cultivators were utterly speechless. Even the headmasters and elders in the palace couldn''t say a word either. They didn''t regain consciousness until he came down.


    They made way for him automatically without saying anything. When Yu Wude took away the treasures with a burst of laughter, they still held their breath. The elders who had placed bets and cultivators who appeared as spectators were all amazed by this battle.


    And now everybody knew that Wang Bugui was a real genius. He just pretended to be weak before, in order to help Yu Wude and his buddies get the money.


    His real power was frightening, even scaring off some promoted geniuses. He was a formidable enemy indeed and almost comparable to Leng Yueyan. Wang Bugui stunned all with one battle and became world-renowned from now on.

 Chapter 86 Fighting for the Last Eigh

    t


    The battle today was for the last eight in Gathering of Practitioners. The field was crowded with people early as they all wanted to catch a glimpse of the geniuses, like Feng Tianming as the head disciple of swordsmen in Shushan, Meiqing from Palace of Hundred Flowers, Ning Zhe as a secular monk in Mount Fanjing, Leng Yueyan and Lu Qianchen from Sect of the Nine Heavens, Zhao Changge from Dragon Spear Sect and Lyu Hao, Wang Bugui as liberal cultivators etc.


    They were all the most talented youth and prodigies in this generation. Despite being in the era of the late arts, they had made the best of what they have and even the less accomplished ones had already reached the later period of Gather Spirit Realm, which in this era might be a peak level for many cultivators after struggling diligently for a lifetime.


    Undoubtedly, this was a Great Age over the past two thousand years. The ancient prediction was going to come true. Some of these prodigies might become an immortal by cultivation!


    "It''s said that Feng Tianming has defeated all his opponents without even drawing out his sword from the sheath. No one is capable enough to force him to unsheathe his sword."


    "The three fairies of Palace of Hundred Flowers are also very impressive, especially the elder sister, Jiang Lianyue. She has been cultivating in Void Returning Realm for seven years. But two of them have already been defeated by Yu Wude and Zhao Changge. It''s said that the youngest one, Meiqing, also has a strength that is comparable to Jiang Lianyue. They are all quite amazing."


    "Ning Zhe, who converted to Buddhism in Mount Fanjing, is much better than his elder brothers and junior brothers. His opponents have used up all their magic and magic weapons, but they cannot hurt him even a little bit. You can imagine how strong his 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation is. Maybe Wang Bugui, the new-found genius yesterday, is a match for him."


    "Zhao Changge from Dragon Spear Sect is also very strong. He is worthy of being called the heir of General Long''s family.


    "And that guy with a big halberd called Lyu Hao is just like the demon Lyu Bu. It would be awful to fight with him."


    "Leng Yueyan in Sect of the Nine Heavens is said to be a genius with a cultivation base of half Voiding Realm. No one can stand her one blow. She moved while following the Tao in the universe. She might be the strongest young prodigy."


    "Maybe. But look at the liberal cultivator called Wang Bugui, who used to pretend to be weak. In the last contest, his opponent was Zhang Lan, who is only inferior to Leng Yueyan and Lu Qianchen in Sect of the Nine Heavens. Zhang Lan may not be almighty, but he is very powerful already. But Wang Bugui was not injured at all after taking all his attacks. And in the end, he just defeated Zhang Lan in one blow."


    ...


    Looking at the remaining talents, the cultivators off the field talked over and over as they all felt the mightiness of them. However hard they were gonna try, it was just impossible for them to catch up with these talents.


    The elder predecessors in the palace sighed emotionally. They used to be as heroic as them, standing there and being focused. But time and tide waited for no man. The era changed a long time ago. These elder predecessors kept talking and looking over every prodigy.


    "This is really a Great Age in the era of the late arts. Even if we add up all prodigies of several generations during the past two thousand years, the number might be equal to that of this generation." A predecessor of Crazy Saber Sect said. Though being weak with age, he was as passionate as before.


    An elder sitting opposite him also laughed and said, "Yeah. The ancient prediction about Greater Power may come true. Old fellows like us would die with no regret if we can see someone become an immortal. Haha!"


    "Yes. Is there a Path to Immortality in the world? It is a question that has been asking by all cultivators during the past two thousand years. People in Big Achievement State of Joint Tao can live for nearly a thousand years at most, but as great as they are, they still cannot become immortals."


    "The aura can only be used for two generations at most in this era of the late arts. And we collect all our resources and try to become immortals. If we can''t succeed at last, I''m afraid that cultivators on earth will disappear forever."


    These elder predecessors were happy for this Great Age and also worried about it. The earth was almost running out of its aura now, which was likely to disappear completely. If no one could break through the barrier in the era of the late arts, there might be no cultivator left on the earth in the end.


    They all pinned their hope on this generation. Anyway, the era they were in now was called a Great Age in the prediction. Someone among the geniuses in this generation had a chance to become immortal!


    "Sect of the Nine Heavens is great and worthy of being called the first big sect nowadays. Such an extraordinary girl was found out by them. Her spirited body coincides with Tao, which is rare even in the golden age of cultivation during ancient historical times." An old man with white hair and beard said in admiration.


    "That swordsman also has Sword Bone in addition to his Sword Core. That''s fantastic! And the secular monk is amazing, too. I can even catch sight of the shadow of Buddha on his body. With golden light filling his body, he must have some achievements on other Buddhism magic skills in addition to his 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation." An elder of Palace of Hundred Flowers exclaimed.


    "That guy named Wang Bugui, who surprised everyone yesterday, might be a strong opponent for prodigies of each Taoism. I cannot even perceive his Taoism without him releasing the vigor deliberately. He must be the liberal cultivator that Qianchen has talked about. He is really impressive!" Tong Yixing, the Mahathera of Sect of the Nine Heavens, frowned at this moment.


    Having white hair and ruddy complexion, he was sage-like in a plain robe. He was usually mild and detached, but now he looked grave. Yesterday he was there, too. After the contest, he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Following what he said, everyone started to stare at Wang Bugui. Nevertheless, they were still not fully convinced until now, despite having seen his actions themselves yesterday. He did defeat Zhang Lan with one blow in the end beyond everyone''s expectations. But he still might be overrated.


    That battle showed his strong physical body. Was there anything else? His winning was probably due to his good luck. A strong opponent for all people? No matter how lucky he was, this guy just couldn''t be stronger than those prodigies like Leng Yueyan.


    "Being indifferent and untouched, he is very calm."


    "His blood vigour is extremely vigorous like the dragon and can be seen faintly inside his body."


    "His Taoism is indeed hard to tell, which is very odd."


    It was a long time before these Mahathera started to comment on him. Suddenly, they saw that Wang Bugui smiled maliciously in their direction with a sense of evil and arrogance.


    "Clang!"


    "How could it be possible? He... He can see us?!"


    These old men and women immediately went crazy. They had shielded themselves with the lines of array units and their magical skills. They were supposed to be invisible to the disciples, but that young man had the capacity to feel their gaze.


    "Calm down. We are old and should keep cool. That young man''s primordial spirit is strong and may be the strongest one here. And his telegnosis is extremely perceptive. You keep staring at him and he can feel it naturally."


    Leng Shuangrong, the hierarch of Sect of the Nine Heavens, spoke slowly without any emotion in her words. Her words were as cold as her name. But even so, the situation was severe for her, too. She frowned and pondered with a flicker of unusual expression in her eyes.


    "Amitabha! That benefactor has a strong body. I can see that his whole body is filling with powerful strength." The headmaster of Mount Fanjing recited Amitabha and commented. As merciful as he was, he looked different now. Later, he closed his eyes to think deeply as if trying to find something in his mind sea.


    A bell rang leisurely, making all the people here feel purified. At this moment, it was declared that the next round of the contest started. The first contest was between Feng Tianming and Lu Qianchen. Feng Tianming was number one in Shushan and excelled in kendo, while Lu Qianchen was number two in Sect of the Nine Heavens and skilled in thunder patterns.


    "Clank!"


    A sword sound echoed through the clouds and the sword power turned into beams of power towards Lu Qianchen. With a grave look, he circulated all his aura into a fist and swung it forward right away. Carrying tremendous power, the fist forcibly blocked off the sword power which would tear a spiritual weapon of medium-grade easily.


    The thunder patterns with destructive power deeply shocked the cultivators around. Later, all sword power was smashed into pieces. Then, Feng Tianming exerted Myriad Sword Defeating and in an instant, the sword power condensed into thousands of beams, which rushed toward Lu Qianchen and left him with no way out.


    The thunder rays around Lu Qianchen increased sharply and he rushed to the sky in a flash. Feng Tianming swung his finger interlinking with the sword quickly, causing the sword power swivelled like a living thing to change the direction to overtake Lu Qianchen. The power beams got him in a split-second. The last scene people saw was that Lu Qianchen didn''t have time to avoid it.


    "Boom!"


    Thousands of beams of the sword power exploded. With thick smoke filling the field, people couldn''t get a clear sight of it. The smoke drifted away gradually and there appeared a large pit without Lu Qianchen''s figure.


    "Cloud Thunder Defeating!"


    As people felt sleepy, a sound called out loudly. Then a large thunder cloud appeared in the sky, which was truly combined by thunder and lightning.


    Lu Qianchen was standing inside it, his white robe flapping with the wind. He projected a natural dignity and power, as if he were the God who punished mortals with thunder. Pointing with one finger, the thunder cloud behind him smashed to Feng Tianming fiercely.


    Feng Tianming lifted the sheath with the sword in it and conjured to withstand the attack. "How terrible the thunder is! And Feng Tianming still hasn''t drawn out his sword. He is horrible, too!" The cultivators off the field were all appalled by the sight. They realized that they had to use all their skills to cope with the situation.


    "The number one in Shushan confronted the number two in Sect of the Nine Heavens. This battle strikes other geniuses, too. Both of them are incomparably strong." Someone signed.


    People noticed that Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe, Meiqing, Wang Bugui, Lyu Hao, Yu Wude and Zhao Changge all looked grave at this time.


    They watched the battle attentively. Even though Scarlet Heaven Sword hadn''t been drawn out, a great amount of sword power was hacking out unceasingly in the field. As for Lu Qianchen, there were infinite thunder and lightning following along with him. Once again, the two geniuses rushed towards each other to kill.

 Chapter 87 Scarlet Heaven Sword

    This round of the contest was much more intense than that of the yesterday, as the fighters were all young geniuses. Each one of them had already paved their own way and inherited great magic from their sects.


    Divine light sparkled all over the sky. Various magic skills were appearing and great aura was everywhere. There was a moment that they felt as if this was a battlefield in ancient historical times, striking every cultivator. Now they knew their difference with those geniuses. If they were there in the field, they would be struck down in less than three movements.


    Feng Tianming via Lu Qianchen. In the field, the sword power rushed up to the sky and ripped apart the clouds. Lu Qianchen was continuously defusing the sword power with thunder patterns. The attacks from both sides were as fierce as a tempest. There were no unnecessary movements. Every attack was the most accurate motion towards each other.


    Lu Qianchen was standing in the air in a white robe. "Sky Thunder Defeating!" As he roared, several peals of thunder and bolts of lightning as thick as arms hacked down fiercely. When they were about to strike him, Feng Tianming held the sword to block off two most fatal peals of thunder and avoided the remaining thunder by turning his body several times.


    Right at the moment, another slashing thunder ray appeared under his feet, which was Ground Thunder Defeating. Feng Tianming reacted in a split second and inserted the sword hard into the ground, whereupon he jumped into the air. But again he was greeted with Demon Thunder Defeating from Lu Qianchen. Lu Qianchen kept exerting his thunder patterns with perfect timing.


    "Clank!"


    Scarlet Heaven Sword was finally drawn out!


    Feng Tianming pointed with his finger while turning around. The sword in the ground rang clearly and flew out of the sheath, aiming to cut Lu Qianchen. Lu Qianchen exerted Thunder Evasion to avoid it quickly.


    A red sword ray ripped apart the vast sky, causing this entire area vibrating. After it disappeared, people saw that Lu Qianchen was floating ahead in his white robe, safe and sound. He condensed another peal of divine thunder and rushed forward. Feng Tianming instantly changed into a flash of red light with the sword in his hand to confront him.


    Head disciple in Shushan via the number two genius who excelled at thunder patterns. The most aggressive swordsman via the most aggressive thunder patterns. Their fighting was like a pin against an awl. During the confrontation of Scarlet Heaven Sword and thunder patterns, the aura was whooshing around the entire battlefield.


    The collision between them was getting more violent with the explosive sound lingering on unceasingly. All cultivators were stunned with racing hearts, as if there was a big hammer, knocking on their hearts.


    "Scarlet Heaven Sword Power!"


    Feng Tianming howled loudly and the sword in his hand burst out dazzling red light, where there was an aura of emperor spreading around. This sword was formed with the cultivation of an emperor and obtained by Liu Bang. Besides the red light from the sword blade, its ornaments, the shining balls and Jiuhua Jade, also gave out brilliant rays. Later on, streams of red sword power were discharging out of the sword.


    Lu Qianchen condensed his aura into beams of thunder and lightning as thick as a person with both hands and struck them forward hard to confront the horrific sword power. The sound of thunder was booming on and on as Scarlet Heaven Sword Power collided with the thunder and lightning. The sword power of the emperor was overpowering now and two streams of sword power broke through the thunder and lightning to cut Lu Qianchen. But he avoided them by maneuvering the thunder to flash away.


    Once again, Feng Tianming struck out dozens of beams of Scarlet Heaven Sword Power, aiming to seal Lu Qianchen inside the sword power. But Lu Qianchen flashed by continuously with Thunder Evasion. The sword power failed to hit him. As he was about to fight back, he found that a red holy sword was charging from his side, leaving him with no way out.


    "Spurt!"


    To everyone''s surprise, Lu Qianchen turned into beams of lightning after being cut by Scarlet Heaven Sword and vanished in the air. Moments later, the lightning rays in the shape of water evolved into billows in the sky, while Feng Tianming was trapped in them tightly.


    "Water Thunder Defeating!"


    Following the majestic voice, a huge thunder cloud was gathered in the air and melted into the billows. A thunder ocean was thus formed and started to press onto the person in it.


    People could only see a huge water ball made of the billows with numerous thunder snakes shuttling inside it. The blustering thunder power struck Feng Tianming. Feng Tianming didn''t pause and used the sword to cut the oncoming dozens of claps of thunder and lightning vigorously.


    Then he turned to cut laterally, eliminating another sneaking lightning snake. He then rotated the sword-holding hand rapidly while his body was slightly moving along with it.


    "Eh? He has practiced Senjin Sword Dance to such extent. Very good." The headmaster of Unfettered Sect nodded and smiled, slightly waving the folding fan.


    Other elders and headmasters also nodded their approval. This kind of swordsmanship had great lethality and a wide attack range. The cultivator had to exert nearly one thousand moves within a short time and struck out each beam of sword power with all his strength without stopping, so he must be highly qualified. Now Feng Tianming was able to exert it so smoothly. He definitely had melted this skill into the swordsmanship.


    "Clang!"


    Nearly a thousand sharp beams of sword power swung out. They were more vigorous than the power of All Sword Dfeating. Carrying the fighter''s powerful sword will, they ripped apart the water ball thoroughly. Then Feng Tianming kicked Scarlet Heaven Sword out, whereupon it shot up to the sky formidably. People saw that a long red rainbow pierced the sky and the thick black clouds there were ripped apart.


    Lu Qianchen inside the thunder clouds fought back with the thunder sword and beat back Scarlet Heaven Sword after a short while. But Feng Tianming immediately rushed up to the sky to catch Scarlet Heaven Sword against the trend and moved forward to slash him again. In several times of breath, they struck each other dozens of times. Unexpectedly, Lu Qianchen could catch up with Feng Tianming''s movements as Fighting Thunder Defeating he was using now was swift and violent. It was the only body movement within his six thunder techniques.


    But it still couldn''t defeat the swordsman of Shushan concentrating on swordsmanship in the end. The ever-changing swordsmanship was not something that could be easily broken through by an outsider. Lu Qianchen struck out a thunderstorm at once and then fled away with Thunder Evasion.


    "Turbulent Sea and Wave!"


    Feng Tianming roared aloud and slashed laterally again. A beam of sword power with a width of hundreds of feet and a height of dozens of feet rushed out furiously. As soon as the red sword power appeared, the field they were in collapsed for several inches. A burst of raging waves swept by and was howling past every cultivator''s face off the field.


    "Thunder God Raging!"


    Facing the powerful sword power, Lu Qianchen flew to the sky and conjured with both hands. Then a blue Thunder God Shadow was called out. He was glowering at all living creatures. Next, he took a divine blue lightning hammer and smashed to the sword power.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion. With them being the center, a huge spot was formed. It grew bigger and bigger with the raging aura spreading around. When all the light faded away, people could see the situation there clearly. Thunder God Shadow and the sword power all disappeared completely. Both of them were injured, but Lu Qianchen got more injuries.


    "Hmm, the sword power is formidable, so is the hammer from Thunder God Shadow. If I take them with my physical body, I might be injured slightly." Wang Bugui was pondering, rubbing his chin. When the other three heard his words, they couldn''t help biting their gingiva.


    As they were all sighing about the strong power of the sword and the thunder hammer, their elder brother was thinking about the result of taking the attack with his physical body. It seemed to him that a minor injury was enough already. The attack had actually concentrated all the energy of two geniuses. After taking it only with the physical body, he thought he would just get a minor injury. They didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, catastrophe is more horrible. It can cut me half to death." Wang Bugui nodded and said, with his chin in his hand.


    "Elder brother, please stop talking." Zhao Changge said. He hadn''t seen the catastrophe ever. Even his Master might not be able to see it until he had reached the saint stage. Yu Wude and Lyu Hao were also upset about the huge gap of the capability between them and their elder brother, so they kept smacking lips.


    While they were talking, the two people in the field had attacked each other many times. The speed of Scarlet Heaven Sword was so fast that only vague shadows could be seen. Lu Qianchen was also as quick as a flash, leaving shadows like lightning. In a short while, they again exchanged a hundred moves. At last, they hit each other with the palm and flew backwards respectively, staring at each other far away.


    "Let''s stop here. Make a winner with the last attack!" Feng Tianming pointed at Lu Qianchen with his sword.


    "That''s exactly what I think! Please!" Lu Qianchen cupped his fists.


    "To destroy the heavens with a single move. To strike the world and become an immortal with one attack!"


    Feng Tianming closed his eyes to recite abstruse spells. In an instant, his aura increased sharply. Beams of fierce sword will rushed out from his body and was going to rip apart the firmament.


    "Five hundred Thunder Gods rest in the palm. The sky falls and the earth opens up. Demons and ghosts come here. And they turn into ashes!"


    Lu Qianchen also recited spells, while conjuring quickly with both hands. Thunder rays burst out around his body. Layers of black clouds gathered in the sky and inside it were hundreds of thunder snakes shuttling incessantly.


    "Oh! Aren''t they Immortal Surprising Sword and Five Thunder God Spell? I can''t believe that they''ve understood the essence of these divine spells. They indeed live up to their reputation of being called prodigies!" The headmaster of Zhenyang Sect gasped. And other elders in the palace were also sighing over and over.


    "Immortal Surprising Sword!"


    "Five Thunder God Spell!"


    Feng Tianming and Lu Qianchen cried out at the same time and then rushed towards each other.


    Feng Tianming pointed his sword forward with a single hand and rushed ahead with infinite Scarlet Heaven Sword Power and his strong sword will. Lu Qianchen, whose white robe was fluttering in the wind, called out five hundred beams of thunder and lightning as thick as a bucket from the thunder clouds in the air to fly forward together with him.


    "Crack! Boom!"


    People saw a red rainbow and a blue rainbow piercing the sky and confronting each other instantly. Their violent collision even overshadowed the heaven and earth. Two half balls of light with different colors spread around, making the area they arrived all broken into bits.


    This sight continued for almost half a minute when the light finally faded away. People were looking for the two as they wanted to know what the result was.


    "Well, Lu Qianchen is the weak one at last." A sigh from Wang Bugui was heard, which shocked all cultivators. They started to explore with telekinesis more carefully. Moments later, they found that Feng Tianming was standing with his sword in the field, in front of whom Lu Qianchen half knelt on the ground, coughing blood. They were at a loss for words now, as they didn''t expect that Wang Bugui could perceive the situation so early.


    "Haha. I''m the weaker one. Cough..." Lu Qianchen coughed blood with one hand clenching on his breast. Though losing the battle, he was still degage and detached.


    "If you fight me with all your strength, I will be forced to do that, too. Why did you suppress your power?" Feng Tianming inserted the sword into the sheath and asked.


    "No need to do that. I know I''m not a match for you. And my younger sister does not need me to explore the way for her. Facing her talents, you cannot win, either." Lu Qianchen said with a sorrowful smile.


    "I like powerful opponents. They will stimulate me to become stronger. It''s the only way for me to practice my swordsmanship!" Feng Tianming replied confidently and then turned to leave.


    The first battle for the last eight was ended with Feng Tianming''s winning. It was really fantastic. All cultivators were looking forward to the following battle, hoping that they could understand their own cultivation form it.

 Chapter 88 Graceful in Victory, Cool in Defea

    t


    "I didn''t expect the swordsman''s level of cultivation to be so high. He won without even using his full strength," Yu Wude said emotionally.


    "Lu Qianchen did not use his maximum power as well. Why is this so?" Lyu Hao asked, extremely perplexed.


    "Perhaps he knew that he was no match for his opponent, even if he did," Zhao Changge said as he stroked his chin.


    "That was secondary. I overheard their conversation just now, and Lu Qianchen seemed to have understood that Leng Yueyan''s strength was definitely enough to defeat him. As such, he didn''t want to find out how much power Feng Tianming actually possessed," Wang Bugui said. He had used his spiritual power to separate the zonal barriers to tell his sworn brothers the truth.


    Zhang Changge and the others frowned as they heard him. Feng Tianming''s had considerable power. At the very least, according to their observations, they could only defeat him by using all of their skills. Why would Lu Qianchen think that such a powerful foe would have no chance of beating Leng Yueyan at all? How powerful was she actually?


    "In that case, Big Brother, how much chance of beating Leng Yueyan do you think you have?" Zhao Changge asked Wang Bugui as he poked him with his elbow.


    "I''ll have to see how powerful she is before I can say. After all, she''s in a similar position like me. So far, no one has forced us to use much of our real powers yet," Wang Bugui replied as he turned to look in Leng Yueyan''s direction. He could sense that the unique lady was definitely strong. At the very least, she was the only one who had detected that he was concealing great strength.


    After a break of about 10 minutes, the competitors that had progressed to the next round were decided upon. Yu Wude and Lyu Hao took in a deep cold breath as they looked at the draw, and even the eyebrows of Wang Bugui leaped once. The three of them turned to look at Zhao Changge, and he was standing with his mouth agape. His eyes were so wide open that they looked like they were going to leap out of their sockets.


    "It...can''t be this coincidental!" Zhao Changge said as he spat. He stared at his opponent''s name glowing in the skies and could not believe his bad luck.


    "Zhao Changge of the Dragon Spear Sect versus Leng Yueyan of the Sect of the Nine Heavens!" He gazed at the huge words that gave of a gold glow and could not help hissing. He secretly cursed himself for mentioning the woman''s names so many times earlier today. Now, she was going to be his opponent in the next round.


    Leng Yueyan and Lu Qianchen were still conversing at the other corner. "Why didn''t you use your maximum strength, Senior? I noticed that both of you are not that far apart in terms of power. You even have the Thunder God Technique; you would have stood a chance," she said softly.


    "Junior Yueyan, you know that I learned forbidden art, but have you considered that of Feng Tianming? He should have already taken ''that step'' in cultivating his sword craft, and I''m no match for him unless I have more in depth knowledge about the use of lightning. Furthermore, you don''t need me to test him for you; you can surely defeat him! Not only him, but everyone else as well!" Lu Qianchen said with a laugh.


    "Since you''ve already made your choice, I shall not question you any further," Leng Yueyan said softly. Her tone was pretty unemotional and icy like her master''s. After speaking, she shifted herself away stealthily and prepared to enter the arena again.


    Lu Qianchen smiled as he stood behind her, and Leng Yueyan nodded slightly. A puddle of water appeared in the center of the arena and rose rapidly, forming a simalucrum of herself. The Leng Yueyan which stood in front of Lu Qianchen gradually dissipated into a mirage and vanished. The wonderful magic caused all of the practitioners who were present to exclaim in amazement.


    "Changge, this woman is simply too powerful. Take care," Yu Wude said as he patted Zhao Changge on his shoulder and shook his head.


    "Her magic is strange, be careful!" Lyu Hao advised as he frowned.


    "Remember not to dally and strike as soon as you can. Keep it close, otherwise you''ll be completely suppressed by her!" Wang Bugui reminded him carefully.


    "Right. Let me be the guinea pig to test this little nun''s power!" Zhao Changge said as he laughed bitterly. He then turned, leaped into the middle of the arena, and looked Leng Yueyan in the eye.


    The other practitioners standing outside the arena started various discussions as they watched the two combatants. Most of them believed that Leng Yueyan would win, as she had beat her opponents in each battle rather quickly. Except for Jing Yu, the junior of Ning Zhe from the Buddhists, none of them could take more than three blows from her.


    Zhao Changge took a good look at the beautiful ice queen in front of him and spoke. "Little Taoist nun, why are you so quiet? Go easy on me later, give me some face, alright?" he asked.


    "You can surrender immediately if you''re afraid. I don''t give in to anyone in battle," Leng Yueyan replied, her lips only moving slightly. Her dark eyes were perfectly calm and did not display any emotion.


    "That''s it. He even dared to tease her. I think he''ll suffer a terrible defeat," Yu Wude said as he smacked his mouth. Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao looked at him and were speechless.


    "Clang!"


    The sound of an old bell rang out and reverberated in the training ground. Zhao Changge had shot like a flying arrow toward his opponent the moment the bell rang, and he appeared in front of Leng Yueyan in an instant before piercing with his spear, his attack as quick and ferocious as that of a dragon''s.


    Leng Yueyan did not dodge the fearsome attack. She raised her horse tail duster, and no one could notice any spiritual energy being formed; it looked like a very ordinary move. The momentum of Zhao Changge''s spear was completely stopped by the motion of her duster, however, and his weapon would not move, no matter how much strength he channeled into it. As such, he immediately retracted his spear and tried a sweeping move instead.


    An icy ray of energy shot toward Leng Yueyan, but it stopped about one meter in front of her. Zhao Changge frowned slightly and began to twirl his lance with both hands at great speed. He made dozens of attacks from every direction. In a matter of seconds, he had dug, slashed, pierced and swept at his opponent, but no matter what he did, he could not break into the meter wide protective barrier of spiritual force surrounding Leng Yueyan, and she swept away all of his attacks with her horse tail duster.


    "Rain of Pear Flower Spear Strikes!"


    As Zhao Changge was flying backward, he made use of the momentum to backflip and realign himself before leaping forward again with a step. He was twirling his lance at a speed many times quicker than before, and the spectators could see mirror images of him appearing in the air, all of them stabbing at Leng Yueyan with their spear. It looked like the falling of flowers from pear trees, but the ferocity of the attacks were like that of a gale and storm.


    He had made hundreds of attacks in a few seconds. Leng Yueyan merely raised her horse tail duster slightly and waved it around a few times, absorbing the blows with her Tao powers. She then spun around and retreated a few meters away. She began chanting and thrusted her elegant arms upward, causing dozens of golden beams of power to appear in the skies.


    They swooped down viciously toward Zhao Changge, and he evaded two of them by leaping backward. He struck his spear against the ground and held onto it as he stood upside down, before spinning backward and soaring into the air to avoid another two energy beams. He regathered his lance in mid-air with spiritual force and swept away the other six beams of power as he spun with weapon in hand.


    Zhao Changge retreated as he blocked the attacks, and he had stopped all of the energy beams within seconds. He then charged at his opponent again. Even though he was an opportunist, it did not mean that he would only remain reactive if there were no openings. He was more than capable of creating his own chances.


    He then unleashed his "Seven Entries and Coiled Snake" spear technique. It was created by Zhao Yun and divided into the "Seven Entries" and "Coiled Snake" skills. The former was actually made up of seven lethal offensive strikes, while the latter symbolized the user continuously twirling his or her spear like a snake circling around its prey, thereby creating a impenetrable barrier. Combined together, it formed an all-rounded technique.


    Zhao Changge used the Coiled Snake Technique to block away all of Leng Yueyan''s attacks and the Seven Entries Technique to attack. For a while, the two combatants were equally matched; the technique created by Zhao Yun was extremely wonderful. A twirl of the user''s spear at high speed could block away concentrated attacks by his or her opponent, and it was an exceptional defensive technique.


    Zhao Changge was whirling the silver spear in his hand at maximum speed, and he used both Seven Entries and Coiled Snake Techniques cleverly. While defending against his opponent''s blows, he would close the distance between them and counter attack. Leng Yueyan was well connected with Tao, however, and her movements were in sync with Tao itself. Each attack she made was a form of Taoist magic, and she even knew how to use Lu Qianchen''s Lightning Technique.


    "Heaven, earth, water, clouds, demon, combat, emergence of the Lightning Technique!"


    Leng Yueyan formed a seal of the true words with her hands and unleashed the Lightning Technique of Six Forms at the same time. Six different elemental forms of lightning filled the arena, and the sound of thunder resonated in the skies. Hundreds of lightning bolts surged down toward Zhao Changge.


    "Bamboo Wedging Plum Blossom Spear Technique!"


    Zhao Changge unleashed another of Zhao Zilong''s ultimate techniques. His spear split into five, and he made 25 strikes with each of them, thereby launching 125 attacks in a short span. Each strike struck a ray of lightning, and he amplified the spiritual force surrounding him before charging at Leng Yueyan with his body overturned. An image of a blue thunder god appeared behind her, and it looked even more solid than that of Lu Qianchen''s.


    It stared at Zhao Changge angrily before raising its Thunder God Hammer and smashing it down on him. They exchanged powerful blows, and Zhao pierced through the image but he was also knocked back by the powerful blow of the energy blast. He could feel the sweet taste of iron in his throat after landing and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "Changge!"


    Lyu Hao and his other sworn brothers exclaimed, but Zhao Changge shook his head at them. He then turned to look at Leng Yueyan and told her, "My understanding of Tao is not as deep as yours. Let''s decide who''ll be the winner in the next move!"


    "As you wish," Leng Yueyan replied, her expression unchanged.


    "Roar!"


    Zhao Changge let out a huge roar and rays of piercing white light emanated from his entire body. The spectators could vaguely hear the cries of a dragon and saw the white light slowly forming into a suit of armor!


    "This?! Could this be the soul of General Zilong?"


    "Legend has it that the soul of the Victorious General Zhao Yun resides in the Dragon Gut Silver Spear. Seems like it''s true. His soul is worthy of being known as a Greater Power of his time!"


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t the soul of the Flying General, Lyu Bu, be in that double-bladed halberd?!"


    The elders began discussing among themselves, and if what they said was true, the soul of another extremely powerful being was present in the world right now. Just mentioning the names of those two famous generals gave them the chills.


    The Flying General, Lyu Bu, was the man known as the Demonic God within the community of practitioners, and no one was a match for him when he wielded his double-bladed halberd. The Victorious General Zhao Yun became famous after charging in and out of an army of millions of enemy soldiers for seven times, and he defeated dozens of generals in the Cao Army who were in Semi-Saint level.


    Just as they were speaking admirably about the two generals, they were captivated by Leng Yueyan''s magic again. She waved her duster lightly and moved with the agility of an immortal. "The true immortal, Heavenly Girl, determine my fate and enter the mountains and oceans. Rid the world of dragons and evil spirits and unleash your divine might. I summon thee, Heavenly Girl, with the utmost urgency!" she chanted with every step she took.


    The moment she finished chanting, a huge divine seal appeared behind her, and a life-like peerless female deity was carved on it. She wore flowing green robes, and her beauty moved the hearts of anyone who saw her. In her hand was a holy sword.


    "Hiss! Seal of the Heavenly Girl!"


    The elders took in a breath of cold air subconsciously. The Heavenly Girl was the first Goddess of War of the Chinese people, and only sages could comprehend how to summon her. Unexpectedly, Leng Yueyan could use this skill at Semi-Saint Level. Her talent was simply too terrifying!


    The reason behind the name "Sect of the Nine Heavens" was because its members worshipped the Goddess Heavenly Girl, also known as the first Goddess of War in China. Her influence on Taoists was only secondary to Nyu''wa and the Queen Mother of the West, so the sect worshipped her as their main deity. All techniques that were named after her were secret and forbidden arts of the sect.


    "Wild Dragon Soul Shattering Spear Technique!"


    The battle had began before the elders could continue reminiscing about the past. Zhao Changge was wearing a suit of silver armor with white trim, and he let out a huge roar as he stabbed at his opponent with his spear. It transformed into a silver dragon who gazed sternly and majestically down on everyone before shrieking and streaking toward Leng Yueyan.


    At the same time, the seal of the Heavenly Girl behind Leng Yueyan also came crashing down toward him. The carving of the goddess was truly life-like, and shortly after, the spectators witnessed an authoritative looking goddess appear!


    "Boom!"


    The silver dragon crashed head on into the Seal of the Heavenly Girl, and dazzling white light emanated from them. The piercing light engulfed both of them and the overwhelming energy shockwave made everyone feel terrified, even as they stood at a great distance away from the combatants. One minute later, the divine silver dragon and the Seal of the Heavenly Dragon disappeared before the surrounding light and dust dissipated slowly into the air.


    Leng Yueyan stood quietly in the center of the arena. She was slightly wounded, and Zhao Changge, who was standing in front of her, was rubbing his chest with one hand while he held tightly onto his silver spear with the other. He knelt down on one knee and laughed bitterly. "As expected, I''m no match for ancient Taoist magic. I concede defeat!"


    "Leng Yueyan is really strong. She only suffered some superificial wounds after the violent clash!"


    "The Seal of the Heavenly Girl is an ultimate technique of the Sect of the Nine Heavens. It''s really powerful!"


    "It''s not that Zhao Changge is weak, but his opponent was too strong. It seems like he''s the first person to exchange 100 blows with her."


    ...


    All of the practitioners who had witnessed the battle were in awe of Leng Yueyan''s terrifying power. Zhao Changge got up slowly and wiped off the trail of blood from his lips. He cupped his fists and smiled at Leng Yueyan. She returned the greeting, and they bid each other farewell in this manner before returning to their respective camps. The victor had won honorably, while the loser had lost elegantly.

 Chapter 89 What is the Meaning of Cultivating Ones Body?

    "Changge!"


    Lyu Hao went up to support Zhao Changge, but Zhao raised his left hand and shook his head gently. "I''m fine, I just suffered some external injuries. Luckily, I broke the Seal of the Heavenly Girl at the very last instant. Otherwise, a few of my bones would have been broken. That young Taoist nun''s strength is truly terrifying."


    "That''s right. I had goosebumps just watching her fight. Isn''t she afraid of scaring off any potential suitor?" Yu Wude said mockingly. Before he finished speaking, however, he realized that there was a black cloud above his head, and that Leng Yueyan had swept her gaze casually over him. His neck shrank, and he tried to laugh it off. "My Yiyi is still the best!" he said.


    "Damn you. Don''t let me get my hands on you, or I''ll make you look ''good''!" Shangguan Yiyi had overheard him somehow, and she was shaking her fists in anger.


    "Oh, I see that you can''t forget me, and that you''re still reminiscing about me, Yiyi. Brother Yu looks ''good'' even if when you''re not grabbing him, thanks for the concern!" Yu Wude said cheerfully to Shangguan Yiyi.


    "Be careful. I''ll let you suffer if you fall into my hands!" said Shangguan Yiyi as she raised an exquisite finger and pointed at him.


    "Look at you. I''ll be yours if I fall into your hands. Why wouldn''t my life be good if that happens? Stop trying to put up an act. We''ll lead a blissful life together, and it''ll be a match made in Heaven!" Yu Wude continued to tease her.


    "You! You! This is so infuriating! Just you wait, I''ll kill you!" Shangguan Yiyi replied. Her delicate features had turned even redder than the evening sky, and she was so angry that she was stamping her foot. If Meiqing had not held her back, she would have charged toward the cheeky man.


    "Tough love is true love, I say. So, you''re completely in love with me, Junior Shangguan!" Yu Wude said, forcibly speaking in a low voice.


    "Go and die!!" Shangguan Yiyi exclaimed, completely enraged by now. She waved her fists at Yu Wude, and a powerful murderous aura began to fill the air, causing all practitioners between them to retreat.


    "That''s enough, shut up," Wang Bugui said, finally requesting for Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge to keep Yu Wude''s mouth shut. If he went on, they would really have a fight on their hands.


    The next matchup was announced after a short break. The names of the combatants appeared in the skies, and everyone began to get excited again after seeing the words "Recreational practitioner Wang Bugui versus Wu Kuang of Lingwu Sect".


    "It''s my turn already!" Wang Bugui said with a casual smile. He then appeared at the middle of the arena in the next instant.


    "I''m going!" Wu Kuang bid his juniors and seniors farewell before leaping into the center of the arena.


    As the two previous titanic battles had smashed the arena beyond recognition, Tong Yixing began using the stone discs to repair the arena as he stood in the palace. He added a few more layers of protective barriers to prevent the arena from being damaged easily, as repairs took up additional time. The practitioners began discussing among themselves again as they looked at the two combatants facing off.


    "Wang Bugui has been concealing his true power and only showed us a glimpse of his might yesterday. How strong is he truly?"


    "The Lingwu Sect follows a Taoist school which focuses on training one''s body. Legend has it that they have a technique called the Unyielding Martial Form. Anyone who masters it can go toe to toe with the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation of the Buddhists!"


    "Their Physical Training is ranked second in the entire world, and only the Palace of the Human Emperors, with its peerless lineage, can compete with them. Wang Bugui will definitely meet his match today."


    ...


    The practitioners were interested in the matchup. From the previous battle, they could see that Wang Bugui''s physique was considerably strong, but they felt that it was definitely no match for the disciple of a sect which focused on Physical Training. Many of them hoped to see him being taught a good lession by Wu Kuang, especially those practitioners and elders who had lost their precious artifacts to him. They gritted their teeth as they thought about being cheated by those four people, their faces turning completely dark.


    "Clang!"


    The clear sound of the ancient bell ringing reverberated throughout the arena, signaling the start of the third competition.


    "Heavenly Cloud Technique!"


    Wu Kuang roared, and he was planning to start strong. He knew that he could not dally around with such an opponent, and that he had to subdue him from the start to prevent him from counter attacking in the later stages. Wang Bugui unleashed his Mental Prowess and used his Hell Step to deal with his opponent''s attacks.


    Wu Kuang''s fist came crashing toward Wang Bugui, and he sidestepped to dodge the blow. He also evaded the next dozens of punches. Wu Kuang suddenly kicked at his opponent, but Wang Bugui absorbed the force of the attack with just one arm. He then took three consecutive backward leaps to avoid the chain of kicks which came flying toward him. He reached an arm out immediately after his feet touched the ground to absorb yet another punch.


    "Bam! Bam!"


    Huge ear-rattling sounds of their bodies smacking into one another rang out, and they had exchanged thousands of blows in the blink of an eye. Wu Kuang frowned as he noticed that his opponent seemed to be very calm. He became angry as the thought, "I''m a genius who has been lauded as a great talent since a young age. How can I be looked down upon by a recreational practitioner?"


    "Ah!"


    Wu Kuang increased the force of his next punch, and Wang Bugui reacted by channeling his blood vigor into his next blow. A huge shockwave was generated by the impact of their exchange, and a strong gale began blowing. Wang Bugui, who was in the middle of the storm, launched another attack with a powerful kick. His opponent blocked it with both arms and Wang kept up the pressure with a chain of dozens of kicks.


    Wu Kuang met fire with fire and found an opportunity to knock his opponent backward. As the distance between them grew, he suddenly attacked with a Cloud Piercing Kick. An immense amount of spiritual force was contained in the kick; he wanted to gain the upper hand. Wang Bugui secretly channeled his power and returned serve with a Meteorite Kick. Up till now, he had not used his Innate Prana Power and was relying solely on his vast amount of blood vigor.


    "Ergh!"


    It was Wu Kuang himself who suffered from the clash. A micro fracture appeared on his shin bone, and he leaped far away to regenerate with his spiritual power. Wang Bugui did not follow up and gave him time to heal. He then charged forward again when his opponent had fully recovered.


    He struck with a blow of his Break Heaven Fist, and the impact caused Wu Kuang''s blood vigor to become turbulent after he met the attack head on. He gritted his teeth and continued fighting in anger. He lashed out with a powerful Shattering Martial Fist, which his opponent blocked with one arm before striking at him with the other. Wu Kuang leaped back to avoid the blow before somersaulting into the air to avoid his opponent''s sweeping kick. He then used the momentum of his jump to launch an airborne elbow strike on Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui immediately kept his sweeping leg back upon seeing the attack and flipped himself upside down. He supported his body weight on both hands and kicked at his opponent. Both of them had secretly infused their attacks with Tao and magic, and another huge boom rang out. They retreated faraway from each other. Wu Kuang could feel his entire arm turning numb and thought, "I didn''t expect my opponent''s body to be so tough. Looks like I have to show my true power."


    "Lording Over All Beings, Unmatched Martial Prowess!"


    He let out an angry roar and forced two forces out of his body, one of them white and the other black. His abilities had been increased by a few times beyond their usual levels now. He unleashed his Heavenly Palm, and a giant white palm flew out. Wang Bugui summoned a huge giant hand to meet it head on, and both gigantic hands turned into a shower of light as they clashed.


    Wang Bugui seemed to have realized something and leaped up into the air. Wu Kuang''s leg came flying toward him less than a second after his feet left the ground, and he used the momentum to launch an airborne Extreme Heaven Explosion assault. Powerful punches rained down on Wu Kuang, and he was not fast enough to block all of them. A few of them fell on his shoulders.


    Wang Bugui followed up with an immensely powerful punch. It came crashing toward Wu Kuang with tremendous force, and it forced the ground, which had been protected by a few defensive barriers, to sink by a few inches. Needless to say, the amount of spiritual force unleashed by Wang Bugui was immense. It forced Wu Kuang to kneel, and before the force of the blow had dissipated, Wang Bugui somersaulted in the air and kicked him directly, causing him to fly backward.


    There was a huge crash, and Wu Kuang only stopped moving backward only after a long passage had been carved into the ground. He was trembling in anger as he had never been put down in this way before. He had been suppressed by Wang Bugui ever since he counter attacked, and he had not managed to turn the tide even after using his forbidden art. He got up slowly and coughed out a mouthful of blood. "You''ve pissed me off, and you''re going to have to pay for that!" he said.


    "Come on then!" Wang Bugui replied coldly.


    All of the practitioners who were watching were shocked. None of them had expected a disciple from a sect which prided itself on physique cultivation to lose out to that of Wang Bugui''s, and for Wu Kuang to be seriously wounded as well. They were alarmed at how strong Wang Bugui was.


    "Worship the martial arts, and become obsessed with it. Challenge the heavens!"


    Wu Kuang seemed to have been driven wild with anger, and his eyes had been replaced with a terrifying neon red glow. A ruthless aura emanated from his body, and he seemed to have lived up to his namesake - to become obsessed with martial arts! It was a technique of his own creation, and it triggered a power that was 10 times more powerful than his usual self. It leaked out of the arena, terrifying all of the practitioners and causing their hairs to stand.


    Green veins protruded out of his skin. "I''m going to cripple you with the next move!" he roared.


    "You''ve already lost by using a technique that you can''t control or direct. Let me teach a lesson about what cultivating one''s body is all about!" Wang Bugui chided angrily. He then channeled his Heavenly Battling Force secretly, and there was no overwhelming aura leaking to the surroundings. In fact, he gave off a very calm aura.


    Wu Kuang was already charging toward him by this time like an uncontrollable beast released from its cage to look for prey. Wang Bugui raised his fist gradually, and the spectators noticed that a gale was forming around his hand as he raised it. It was formed by immense spiritual power, and a vast pool of blood began surging out, engulfing the entire arena in the process.


    "What powerful blood vigor!"


    A few practitioners could not help but exclaim. "Who could compete with such immense blood vigor? No wonder his body is so tough", they thought. Wang Bugui kept absorbing huge amounts of spiritual force from the surrounding, and he punched out when Wu Kuang was about half a meter away from him. It struck Wu Kuang directly on his abdomen, and the surrounding air and spiritual force rapidly condensed before exploding in the next instant.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Bugui struck with his Break Heaven Fist at maximal force, and it came crashing down upon Wu Kuang with 50 kilograms of force, along with immense spiritual force and blood vigor. The spectators observed a red ball of light rapidly growing bigger and breaking apart. The blinding red flash that ensued engulfed the entire arena, along with everyone else. Even the Headmasters and elders in the palace observed with their eyes wide open.


    It took an entire minute for the red light to completely vanish.


    "What?! This...!"


    Everyone suddenly realized that the entire arena was beyond recognition again. It had sunk by few centimeters, and a huge crater about 30 meters wide appeared in the center of the arena. Wu Kuang himself was lying right in the middle of the crater. Wang Bugui stood beside him and turned to sweep his gaze across all the spectators. It was as if an indomitable demon was staring at them, and it caused the spectators to take two steps back involuntarily.


    They felt as though their hearts had leaped out of their chests, and they tried to forcibly control their fear. Wang Bugui had won, and he had absolutely no doubt that he would win. He had even boasted of teaching Wu Kuang the true meaning of physical cultivation, and he did it. Wang Bugui had beat the sect which prided itself on physical training at its own game.


    "The meaning of physical cultivation is to discover the hidden potential at the extreme limits of the human body, along with its amazing properties. If one''s strength is insufficient, one should forcibly train. So what if one''s bones are broken, or one''s ligaments are torn? Rejoin them and break them again. Only then, one can be considered as having embraced physical cultivation. You can''t achieve that merely by using magic. Suffering and cultivating an unbreakable body; that is the true path!"


    Wang Bugui chided the semi-conscious Wu Kuang before leaping out of the crater and turning to leave. The other practitioners parted a way for him, and none of them dared to look down upon him again. His strength was so terrifying that it was suffocating.


    A little of the usual devilshness was gone from his face, replaced by pride and authority. It made all of the ordinary practitioners bow down to his might, and even the geniuses that remained were moved. All of them acknowledged that he was a peerless opponent.

 Chapter 90 The Final Eigh

    t


    "Did anyone of you manage to determine which Taoist school he''s from?" Leng Shuangrong asked casually as she observed the damaged arena. Her tone was flat as usual.


    It sounded like thunder to the other Headmasters and elders though. She never concerned herself with the matters of the younger ones, and she did not ask much about them, aside from matters pertaining to Leng Yueyan.


    "What is so unique about that person that she has to pay so much attention to him?" was the main question in their minds, followed by, "What mysterious Taoist school of thought is he from, that even Leng Shuangrong doesn''t know about?" She was one of the two experts at Voiding Realm level in the world, and aside from the unique character at Mount Kunlun, no one else was comparable to her.


    Now, however, even she was pertubed by the Taoist skills that Wang Bugui, the recreational practitioner, had learned. So much so that she made the rare move of consulting the other sects. Everyone began discussing among themselves, but no matter how hard their racked their brains or searched ancient texts, they could find no record of any Taoist school of thought which taught its disciples such skills.


    After all, the alarming amount of blood vigor and spiritual force he displayed earlier on was something only disciples of the Palace of the Human Emperors could do.


    That said, its disciples usually attacked mainly with their Innate Prana Power and used their spiritual force and blood vigor as secondary back up sources. Wang Bugui had used the opposite earlier on. He attacked chiefly with his blood vigor, followed by spiritual force, and he did not use his Innate Prana Power at all. This pertubed them, and even many elders who could be considered as experienced people shook their heads in amazement.


    Doubt flashed in Leng Shuangrong''s beautiful eyes, and her exquisite eyebrows arched slightly. Her elegant face gradually became blank, as if she was reminiscing about the past. She quickly shook her head and stopped thinking about it. All around her were people who were still discussing about which Taoist school of thought Wang Bugui came from. Even the three great Buddhist monks did not know what it was.


    The next battle had began while they were still deep in debate. It ended as quickly as it had started, as the combatants were Lyu Hao and Jin Zhan from the Crazy Saber Sect. They fought boldly and vigorously, and they had made a deal before the fight that neither of them would retreat. It was going to be an all out battle.


    "Brother Lyu, let''s go head on. Shall we not retreat or dodge, let''s make it simple and direct!" Jin Zhan laughed callously as he placed a huge saber on his shoulder.


    "That''s exactly what I wished for. I humbly beg for your advice, Brother Jin!" Lyu Hao laughed as he lifted his double-bladed halberd.


    Both of them gave out a huge cry as the bell rang, and the titanic battle began. They kept to their word, and neither of them dodged the other''s blows. They used ferocious attacks as defense and kept meeting their opponent''s blows head on. Sparks flew as the halberd and large saber collided, and the sounds of metal clanging against metal kept ringing out. The immense battle rage from the combatants tore the clouds apart, and each of their attacks carried immense spiritual force. Their battle caused the entire arena to tremble.


    The two muscular beasts exchanged blows for more than 100 times, and each attack was made at maximum force. Eventually, Lyu Hao leaped into the air and unleashed the final move of his Overpowering Halberd Technique, known as the Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow. It crashed down upon Jin Zhan with overwhelming force. The huge saber in his hand cried out, and cracks appeared in the ground beneath his feet. In the end, he could not absorb the full force of the blow and was knocked flying backward.


    Jin Zhan landed outside of the arena but got up quickly. He shook his head and patted his chest before breaking out into loud laughter. "Haha, you''re indeed powerful, Brother Lyu! I concede defeat! Let''s go a few more rounds when we have the time and have a chat over drinks later!"


    "Sure! As long as you''re willing, Brother Jin, I''ll accompany you anytime!" Lyu Hao laughed loudly as well, before lifting his huge halberd onto his shoulders. He then turned to leave the arena.


    There was a commotion among the spectators as they reminisced about the battle. It seemed to have been the shortest, and each attack made by the combatants were ferocious and vicious. Neither of them dodged, and they used their skills in Tao to block their opponent''s blows. It was truly terrifying to witness their battle. After speaking admirably about them for a while, the next battle was ready to begin. The first person to step up caused the faces of many practitioners to turn dark - it was Yu Wude.


    This person had tricked two entire generations of practitioners and obtained all of their precious artifacts. This was even more infuriating then Wang Bugui pretending to be a mild sheep, but Wang Bugui did not bother himself with their hateful looks. He walked up to the middle of the arena and laughed loudly. "Whoever my opponent is, why don''t you come up quickly to get defeated!"


    A practitioner known as Gu Xun walked up with a dark look on his face. He was a genius of the Dancing Ink Sect, and even though it was not extremely famous, it was also a sect of mid-level ranking. Gu Xun felt that enraged at having been looked down upon.


    "Gu Xun, is it? I''ll give you two options. One, admit defeat now and prevent yourself from suffering. Two, let me teach you a lesson and be utterly defeated. I shall let you choose!" Yu Wude said as he placed his hands behind his back.


    "Why is the fatty acting a little strange?" Zhao Changge asked, a little pertubed.


    "While you were fighting Leng Yueyan, he went to chat with the disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. Shangguan Yiyi told him that she likes strong heroes, so our beloved brother wants to create an image of himself as a great hero in her mind. That''s the reason why he''s trying to change his character," Wang Bugui explained. Even though the disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers were very far away from them, his six senses were extraordinarily powerful, and naturally he overheard them.


    "Oh, so that''s why. Say, I can''t get used to this new him," Zhao Changge said as he laughed softly.


    The bell rang again, and their attention returned to the arena. With a swing of his arm, Yu Wude released seven small platforms and began conjuring with quick movements of his hands, causing beams of magical energy shot out from the platforms. Gu Xun took out a metal judge''s brush with a black shaft and white bristles and drew out a spiritual beast, using spiritual force in the air as his ink, to help him disarm his opponent''s formation.


    "Mediocre magic!"


    Yu Wude grunted and waved his arms again. Bright light glowed from the seven platforms and seven beams of power, each of a different color, shot out from them, before flying rapidly toward his opponent. Gu Xun began retreating as he saw the energy beams coming toward him. He drew out dozens of black spears to block the attack. The beams smashed into the spears, and all of them turned into spiritual force and dissipated into the surrounding.


    Yu Wude summoned a few talismans and used his finger to dab at them quickly. He then made a seal with his hands, and talismanic words appeared in the sky. "Divine Fire of Heavenly Thunder!" he shouted.


    In an instant, huge ominous clouds appeared in the skies, and bolt after bolt of lightning came hurtling down from the within. The spiritual aura in the surrounding gathered and formed flame petals. They then transformed into beams of divine fire and shot toward his opponent. Gu Xun drew out a black dragon to deal with the lightning, before drawing out a sea of ink to quench the vast amount of divine fire. He then turned around and leaped into the air before drawing out various magical artifacts and beginning to counter attack.


    Yu Wude drew out an ancient sword which was inscribed with profound looking talismanic words. He wielded the sword and faced the artifacts alone.


    He cut three swords of ink into two before twisting the ancient sword and launching a back hand slash to shatter an ink hammer that was about to hit him in the back into dust. He then hurriedly retracted his sword and slashed ferociously at the space in front of him, cutting through dozens of huge ink halberds. They transformed into spiritual energy and dissipated into the air.


    In this way, he darted in and out of the weapons of ink and destroyed hundreds of them with his sword. None of them could harm him, and his sword strokes opened and closed in an orderly fashion at the right time. He did not seem to focus on the form or power of his strokes and they were as fluid as water itself. This was the essence of the School of Diplomacy''s ethos about remaining natural.


    The spectators felt that he looked a little cool as they watched him move. Once he stopped himself from behaving mischievously, he actually looked very serious.


    "Hey, this immoral fatty seems a little cool now," Wang Bugui said as he stroked his chin. Both Lyu Hao and him looked at Yu Wude move freely in and out of his opponent''s attacks admirably.


    They realized that his cheekiness had disappeared the moment he put in all of his effort into something and treated it seriously. Even though he was still fat, his cuteness had been upgraded into an aura of elegance and dashing.


    "This can''t be true, how can he possibly be so serious!" Shangguan Yiyi exclaimed softly as she looked at Yu Wude. Her image of the good for nothing fatty had been shattered, and it was replaced with that of a cool young master.


    Gu Xun used everything he had and exchanged hundreds of blows with his opponent. He discovered that he was no match for Yu Wude. His opponent had been moving freely within the sea of weapons he had created and destroying them with ease. He did not seem to be using any sword technique at all, but was simply hacking and slashing at the artifacts. Even so, the simple strikes kept him completely unharmed.


    "It''s time to end this now. Lie down and become the stepping stone toward my goal of winning Ms. Shangguan''s heart!" Yu Wude shouted as he leaped into the air with sword in hand. He waved his hand dozens of times, summoning a huge formation on the ground. It turned out that he had been darting and waving his sword around just to carve out this huge formation on the ground.


    "This...this is the Weaving Freely in Times of Chaos Formation, one of the three great divine formations from ancient historical times that Senior Gui Guzi deciphered?!"


    "You should be right. Even though its an incomplete formation, it still looks terrifying!"


    A few elders exclaimed in alarm. They had not expected that Yu Wude would be able to create such an extraordinary formation at such a young age. Even though it was incomplete, Gu Xun would definitely be unable to withstand its might.


    "People who probe can change their character to suit the situation and move on with the times. What is probing? It''s the art of roaming the world and moving fluidly. Probing - the Weaving Freely in Times of Chaos Formation!"


    Yu Wude soared into the skies and chanted. Countless magic formations circled around him, and he looked like a deity. He pointed downward with his sword, and the huge ancient formation gave off a dazzling golden glow.


    Gu Xun roared angrily and unleashed all of his Tao powers. He drew a scenic landscape of a mountain and a river to defend himself, but it was not enough to withstand the onslaught of the ancient formation and was instantly swallowed whole.


    "Boom!"


    A huge sound rang out, and a giant gold beam of light shot up into the skies, vanishing into the horizon. An immense force began to spread, and the piercing gold light that it gave off caused many spectators to tear up, but they could not shut their eyes. Everything became peaceful again after a long while, after the dust had settled. Everyone noticed that the poor arena had been disfigured again, and Gu Xun was lying prone on the ground.


    "I haven''t used even half of the power of this incomplete formation, yet you''ve already lost. This is the power of the School of Diplomacy!" Yu Wude shouted at his opponent before turning to leave in a cool fashion. It made Gu Xun so mad that he fainted.


    He disappeared, leaving only his back view seared into the minds of the practitioners that he cheated previously. They began discussing among themselves and lamented that he lacked morals, but his strength was genius level and far beyond their reach.


    "Did he just use Gui Guzi''s Formation Breaking Sword?" the Headmaster of the Unfettered Sect asked as he waved his foldable fan lightly.


    "Indeed he did. I didn''t expect that the sword has recognized him. Seems like he''s the type of talent that emerges once every few generations, like Gui Guzi himself!" Tong Yixing replied, nodding.


    "Haha, this is really a Great Age. Everything that''s going to happen in this era will turn the era of late arts upside down. This will go down in the annals of history, I guess!" the mistress of the Palace of Hundred Flowers said as she laughed softly, her laughter full of seductive charm.


    The important figures in the palace began discussing about something. After they were done, the battle to determine the final eight contestants was concluded.


    Leng Yueyan then appeared and gave the eight survivors medicine to refine their primordial spirit. Everyone bowed to her and returned back to their respective divine peaks to rest.

 Chapter 91 The Quarterfinal

    The Liberal Cultivator Peak. The bright moon hung in the night sky like a jade plate. Wang Bugui and his fellows and other liberal cultivators were gathering around a bonfire, drinking and chatting carefreely.


    "Brother Wang, you are so good at martial arts! I admire you, and let me drink to you!" One of the cultivator stood up, turned to Wang Bugui holding a cup of wine, and then drained the cup with one gulp.


    "Thank you!" Wang Bugui picked up a cup of wine as well, and swallowed it.


    "We didn''t expect you''re so strong, Brother Wang. Sorry for offend you in word!" Another cultivator apologized with a hold fist salute.


    "Never mind. It''s okay! It''s because I hid the strength of myself." Wang Bugui waved his hand and smiled.


    "This time, you three have made the final eight! It''s beyond of our imagine! Besides you, Brother Chu He has also qualified. It''s really rare to see more than two liberal cultivators who have been in the top eight in the competition since the Age of Dharma Decline!" One liberal cultivator, sitting on the ground, grasped the wine gourd, had a long drink, and sighed.


    "I''m just lucky. I didn''t meet very powerful geniuses, otherwise I wouldn''t win." Chu He, dressed in blue, lay on the ground and shook his head.


    "You are strong, Brother Chu. However, nowadays, we liberal cultivators lack of helpful experiences and sufficient resources. That''s why we are comparatively weaker. Anyway, this time we have a sigh of relief!" A liberal cultivator with a lot of beards smiled.


    "I heard that the Path to Immortality will show up in this age, but I don''t know whether it''s true. If I''m have the luck to see it, I will have nothing to regret even if I die!" A gray-haired old man sighed. He was not a participant, but just came here to watch the battle. He had watched the competition several times, only intending to prove which age was the legendary Great Age.


    In view of the current situation, this age was the most likely one, because there were too many genius and prodigies in this age. All of them were amazing. Even the one with the Historical Taoism Body showed up. Such body was even rare in the ancient historical times. Besides, there were the inheritor of Zhao Yun, a Big Capable, and the inheritor of Xiang Yu, the Conqueror.


    One of the three major godly arrays of the ancient historical times also appeared. Moreover, there was a genius of Buddhism who was considered rare to see for thousands of years. And now, among our liberal cultivators, there was an unknown but extremely powerful candidate.


    The Palace of Hundred Flowers and the Sect of the Nine Heavens even had more than one prodigies. All these signs indicated that a Great Age after two thousand years was around the corner. All the cultivators in the earth had been waiting for thousands of years for the Path to Immortality in this age.


    "I have been cultivating myself for 500 years. But now I was only in the Voiding State." "Having waited for 500 years, I dare not to live as long as the heavens and the earth. I only want to see the Path to Immortality that attracted all the genius. I also want to appreciate the elegant appearance of the Kunlun Human Emperor. If I can, I''m willing to turn myself into soils."


    The old man looked at the stars and sighed. Once upon a time, he was like these young people, full of spirit, intending to fight to be immortal. But time passing by, he witnessed the death of his old friends as well as his beloved one. He was unable to change everything, and only at this time, did he realize that time was the most terrible force in the world, for it could bury too many things.


    The ruthless years had turned him into a dying old man from a heroic youth. There was no possibility for him to improve his cultivation base in this life. His only wish was to take a look at the Path to Immortality that countless people dreamed of.


    Therefore, he could talk with his beloved one and his friends about what the Path to Immortality was. Looking at the old man who was drinking alone, Wang Bugui had some sympathy in his heart.


    He would never forget the feeling when those precious for him died one after one, but he could do nothing. The old man felt the same the same way as Wang Bugui did. Wang Bugui spoke to him, "Sir, don''t worry, if the Path to Immortality appears, we will definitely let you see it. But, before that, may we know your name?"


    "My name is Ke Meng." The old man replied with emotions.


    "I''m Wang Bugui. Nice to meet you, Senior Ke." Wang Bugui smiled, and held a fist.


    Ke Meng slowly nodded and studied him carefully. A surprise seemed to flash over the old man''s eyes. But it quickly disappeared. Then he uttered, "How amazing that you can reach this level at such a young age. The only thing you need to breakthrough is just to deeply experience the human society, isn''t it?"


    "Thanks for your appreciation, Senior Ke. I haven''t decided where to take this final experience." Wang Bugui grinned.


    "How many years have you been cultivating?" Ke Meng asked.


    "12." Wang Bugui answered.


    "12? Only using 12 years to reach such level?! Haha, it seems that the Path to Immortality will definitely show up in this age. You can touch the first prodigy in ancient historical times. Nice, I''m looking forward to the path." Ke Meng was shocked and then laughed out loud.


    "Senior Ke..." Wang Bugui wanted to ask him why he acted like this. But Ke Meng shook his head and raised his wrinkled hands, saying, "You continue to talk, and I want to be alone."


    Then, he got up and left, disappearing in a blink of an eye. The cultivators looked into the direction he left with confusion for a while, and then continued to drink and chat. Soon after, they all got drunk. Fortunately, they could wake themselves up with the Heart Purifying Incantation, so they would not miss the big event on the second day.


    "Ah, the most beautiful scene at night is surely the starry sky!" Wang Bugui lay on the soft grass by the cliff, holding Chiou in his arm, and stared at the starry sky. The bright moon and the stars on the Pure Land seemed at his fingertips. He reached out and tried to grab them. He would never get bored about this dreamy, beautiful starry sky.


    His three brothers around him had already fallen asleep. Wang Bugui cast a glance at them, and revealed a smile. He felt really good to have families again. Then he received Chiou and began to sleep as well, after all, there was a big battle waiting for him tomorrow.


    The next morning, when the soft, warm sun shone at him, he browed and then slowly opened his eyes. Patting his face, he stood up, stretched out, and began the morning practice. Zhao Changge and others also woke up and followed him to practice.


    Till the competition was about to begin, they four just flew to the main peak. When they arrived, the court outside the martial field had already been crowded with cultivators. The battle today was the quarterfinal, and it would certainly be more exciting than yesterday, so people couldn''t wait it.


    Just as Wang Bugui and his fellows arrived, they heard a burst of cheers from many male cultivators. It turned out that Leng Yueyan and the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers were coming, while talking about something.


    These four girls were all female prodigies in this age. They not only possessed powerful strength, but also had their own charming style, just like four fairy flowers that fell into the earth. Countless cultivators had been attracted by their graceful figure. No wonder they would cause such a big reaction.


    "Sure enough, the top beautiful female cultivators of this generation are Leng Yueyan and the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. Unfortunately, Jiang Lianyue has met Zhao Changge, and Shangguan Yiyi has met Yu Wude, otherwise they would attend this competition as well." A cultivator of the Zhenyang Sect sighed.


    Later, given a way by the surrounding cultivators, Leng Yueyan and Meiqing walked side by side in the center of the martial feild. Then the other top eight geniuses also appeared one after another. Reciting the Buddhist Scriptures, Ning Zhe moved here in a flash. After a clag of a sword, a group of sword power skimmed over the sky, and Feng Tianming, riding a sword, showed up.


    Chu He, the liberal cultivator was flying on a treasure gourd. Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao were carried by Yu Wude''s array, coming together. The eight geniuses assembled. Looking at them in the center of the field, all the other cultivators all with great expectations.


    "Which four will stay after today''s battle? All of them are all the top geniuses. This time the liberal cultivators have occupied three places. It is really unexpected." Some cultivators felt shocked about the liberal cultivators'' strength of this generation. But after since this age was called the Great Age of Dharma Decline, and the number of all the prodigies exceeded the sum of all the previous prodigies, so everyone was relieved.


    The charm of Meiqing, the stunned sword will of Feng Tianming, the aggressive bearing of Lyu Hao, the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation of Ning Zhe, the fairy temperament of Leng Yueyan, the strange flute sound of Chu He, the overbearing array of Yu Wude, and the supreme power of Wang Bugui.


    If born in the Golden Age of cultivation, these eight people could also be regarded as geniuses, so they were destined to shine in the Golden Age of Dharma Decline. Perhaps in this age, one of them would indeed manage to become an immortal.


    Even the Headmasters and elders of the various sects in the palace were also very emotional, looking forward to this age very much. For more than two thousand years since the pre-Qin Dynasty, numerous prodigies had been crazy for the Path to Immortality, and in this age, the hope appeared.


    However, it was predicted that there would be a disaster that had never happened in ancient times along with the Path to Immortality. In this Golden Age, who would make himself stand out to be the immortal, live as long as the heavens and the earth, and leave a good name for future generations? What kind of destruction would happen? Would all the creatures die? And who would be able to fight against the catastrophe to save the world?


    Leng Shuangrong thought for a while quietly, and then got up and walked outside the hall, waving her hand, "The quarterfinal of the Gathering of Practitioners begins!"

 Chapter 92 Overpowering Halberd

    After Leng Shuangrong announced the competition had started, Tong Yixing stepped forward, took out the jade plate again, and began to infuse spiritual power into it. A more advanced arena emerged, built from ancient bluestone. Yesterday, after a discussion, the Headmasters of each sect decided to adopt the Third Arena in the Mountain Tai, because if destroyed by these kung fu geniuses, the other arenas were hard to be repaired.


    In the semifinal, the Second Arena would be adopted, and in the final, the Strongest Arena. Those bluestone arenas were ancient and mysterious. Years had left numerous marks on their surfaces, but their firmness was not influenced. Moreover, they were guarded by a powerful Taoism energy, and only the cultivators in the late stage of the Void Returning Realm could be able to break them.


    The name list of the first contest had appeared in the sky. The battle between Meiqing and Lyu Hao raised the curtain to the quarterfinal.


    "I''m the first, boss. I will go!" Lyu Hao waved his hand to Wang Bugui, turned around and jumped directly to the center of the arena.


    "Senior sisters, I''m going to the arena first." Meiqing uttered softly, saying goodbye to Jiang Lianyue and Shangguan Yiyi. Then she turned around and took a leap, coming to the arena with the flowers flattering in the sky.


    There came the second hot discussion of the audience. Almost all the male cultivators hoped that the fairy Meiqing would win the game, while the female ones hoped that the domineering Lyu Hao would win. Even the elders in the palace had begun to talk about it. They showed great interests in the Taoism of these two cultivators.


    The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect sighed, "The Overpowering Halberd was created by Xiang Yu, the Warlord of Chu. By using it to kill his enemies, he won a famous reputation. Later on, it was learnt by Lyu Bu, the Flying General who then became a well-known Demonic God. The Overpowering Halberd is too strong to be defeated."


    "This halberd skill included seven moves, all of which are strong in killing. Respectively, those seven moves are named Killing Immortals, Killing Gods, Killing Demons, Killing Devils, Killing Ghosts, King''s Power, and Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow. Every move has three changes, a total of 21 strokes. How many people in the world can resist the complete twenty-one strokes?!"


    "The Tao Law of the Palace of Hundred Flowers is also mysterious. It can form thousands of flowers, and each flower was a stroke, making people immersed in the sea of flowers unconsciously. The Founder Master of the Palace of Hundred Flowers was an extremely beautiful woman. At her age, there were plenty of her enemies who are willing to die in her hands. They were buried along with her A Thousand Flower Dance." The Headmaster of the Unfettered Sect smiled, fanning his folding fan softly.


    "The battle between the extreme hardness and the extreme softness. Which one will win?"


    "Will Lyu Hao be pity for his female opponent or not?"


    "Hey, do you want to gamble! The winner will reach the pinnacle of life, and the loser has to continue to cultivate hard."


    When the audience was in discussion, a strange voice sounded. Every took a closer look and found that Yu Wude came here, grinning at them. The cultivators all retreated a few steps with the gloomy face. They don''t want to be close to this trouble god.


    "Oh no, gambling harms people!" Yu Wude shook his head, sighed and turned away. His words made the cultivators clench their teeth. Obviously, he angered them deliberately. He had won so many treasures through gambling, so how could he say that gambling harms people. He was the one who liked gambling.


    "Clang!"


    The crisp bells echoed again, and everyone turned their attention to the bluestone arena. Meiqing dressed in a pink robe, and came with light footsteps. There were countless crystal petals flattering around her. Dancing with the petals, she was like a flower fairy, beautiful and moving.


    If you felt them carefully, you would find that those petals were filled with powerful spiritual power. Lyu Hao summoned his double-bladed halberd, clutched it with one hand, and slowly moved forward. An overbearing message was spreading from his body. His hand was shining like a fire. When the two were separated by a hundred meters, they both stopped moving forward.


    "Here we go!" Meiqing uttered softly to her opponent. Her voice was very delicate, making the audience very intoxicated. It was like a spring breeze stroking everyone''s ears.


    "Be careful!" Lyu Hao reminded her in a low voice, and then quickly rushed forward.


    Although Meiqing was the youngest among the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers, she was the most talented one in the understanding of the Taoism. Her cultivation base was not as large as Jiang Lianyue''s, but she could have a strength equal to Jiang Lianyue. You could imagine what a wonderful girl she was. Plus, with the enchanting appearance, she won the love of so many male cultivators.


    However, Lyu Hao, her opponent, was an exception. Without any hesitation, he brandished his double-bladed halberd directly toward Meiqing. The halberd was shiny, containing endless power, as if he intended to defeat Meiqing with only one blow.


    However, Meiqing escaped this attack agilely. Only some of her spiritual flowers were cut. Then she raised her hand, and numerous pear blossom petals rushed out. Lyu Hao waved his halberd rapidly, smashing the thousands of petals into ashes. Then he suddenly bounced up and cut down his halberd to his opponent.


    Meiqing dodged it, once again, and appeared behind her opponent. She, then, charged forward to Lyu Hao with thousands of peach blossom petals. Her speed was very fast, allowing no time for Lyu Hao to turn around. So, the latter immediately put his halberd on his back, taking this attack. Taking advantage of Meiqing''s power, he moved aside and turned around, and then threw his halberd toward Meiqing. All of those movements were made within one second.


    The halberd was shining, rushing to Meiqing with rumbling noises. She quickly spread her hands, and a huge jade flower showed up before her, blocking the halberd. Then, she resorted to the Dreamy Flower Step to escape, before a fist was about to hit her.


    Lyu Hao''s fist failing to harm Meiqing, he immediately recalled his halberd and rushed toward Meiqing. He displayed three strokes of the Killing Immortals, but Meiqing evaded them all. Then, he resorted to the Killing Gods, brandishing his halberd toward Meiqing rapidly.


    Meiqing bent backwards, merely avoiding this attack. Then, she slowly spun and escaped another attack. However, Lyu Hao made the third attack. When the halberd was only a centimeter away from her, she flicked one of her fingers, releasing strong spiritual power from those petals, and bouncing the halberd away. She was also forced to retreat far away.


    Lyu Hao rushed to catch up with the halberd. After grabbing it, he cut it down toward Meiqing again. However, Meiqing had already set a secret array of numerous golden lotuses, rooting in the void. The lotuses began to bloom one by one, rotated with lights and finally exploded. With his brows knitted and his teeth clenched, Lyu Hao blocked the halberd before him. Meanwhile, a golden light emerged, illuminating him.


    "Rumble!"


    A huge roar sounded, and the fierce spiritual power was detonated. An explosion happened where Lyu Hao stood.


    "The King''s Power!"


    With a howl, a figure rushed out of the sky. He held the halberd with both of his hands, and brandished it violently toward his opponent. It tore all the dust up, carrying abundant powerful energy. It made the bluestone arena tremble. However, Meiqing was just browned without too many fears, and then resorted to her martial arts to resist.


    "A Hundred Angry Flowers!"


    Meiqing shouted, and slowly waved her hands. All of a sudden, hundreds of strange rotating spiritual flowers appeared. She swayed one of her fingers, and all the flowers began to dash toward Lyu Hao. The double-bladed halberd vs flowers! To everyone''s surprise, the soft petals successfully resolved the attack of the halberd.


    "Once again!"


    Lyu Hao screamed again. He performed the Killing Demons, the Killing Devils, and the Killing Ghosts this time. The halberd swayed violently, forming rumble noises. However, Meiqing could always defend the halberd with her flowers. In just a few minutes, the two had fought for several hundred rounds.


    Their raging spiritual power had made all the audience burst into horror. They were all shocked by their powerful strength. Even the bluestone arena was left with a lot of small holes.


    "Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow!"


    "Flowers Flying to the Moon!"


    Lyu Hao and Meiqing shouted at the same time, to make the strongest blow of theirs. The double-bladed halberd, burning violently, rushed toward Meiqing, meanwhile, a huge spiritual flower slowly blossomed, with the endless power of the moon. The two instantly collided into each other, and a huge explosion happened again, spalling part of the bluestone arena.


    "Come on!!"


    Before the impact of the aura ended, Lyu Hao rushed toward Meiqing again, neglecting that the aura would harm him. Widely opening her eyes, Meiqing did not expect Lyu Hao would be so determined, and faced up to him hastily. However, beyond her expectation again, the Killing Devils was not a single move, but brought continuous attacks, which made her get panic.


    She could only speed up her Dreamy Flower Step, to get rid of this arrogant offensive. Then, she fought back with the Pear Blossom Rain, the Rushing Peach Blossom, and the A Hundred Angry Flowers.


    "The Endless Sea of Dragon!"


    Lyu Hao raised the halberd over his head and swung it up quickly, smashing all the flying flowers into ash. Then he jumped to the sky, waved his halberd to resist the Crazy Flower Sands, and then cut the halberd down. Meiqing turned aside to avoid it merely. But meanwhile, Lyu Hao continued to brandish the halberd toward her. She couldn''t escape it, but just let it hit her body.


    "Ah!" The aura protecting her was crushed, and she was beaten far away.


    "Constant Wild Waving!" With a scream, Lyu Hao began to chase after Meiqing, intending to end the battle. He infused all his spiritual energy into the halberd, held it with both hands, cut it down toward Meiqing violently.


    "Flower Dance Kill!"


    Meiqing shouted, and also released her final spiritual power to display the strongest blow she could make at present. Suddenly, thousands of flying flowers gathered in front of her. Then she rushed toward her opponent with these spiritual flowers.


    "Boom!"


    The strongest turmoil thought the battle was produced, cracking the bluestone arena. The great explosion exterminated those fluttering petals into ashes.


    This seemed to indicate the end of the battle. When all the smoke had been exhausted, people found that Meiqing were forced out of the arena. There was blood in her mouth, but no painful expression on her face. Looking at the person standing in front of her, she whispered, "I lost."


    "Goodbye!" Lyu Hao made a hold fist salute, and then left with his halberd.


    "Overpowering Halberd, do all your owners have to live a lonely life? Xiang Yu and Yu Ji; Lyu Bu and Diao Chan. Will he get rid of this fate?" Meiqing looked at Lyu Hao who was far away, whispered to herself, shook her head, and then turned back to the group of the Palace of Hundred Flowers.


    "The inheritor of Xiang Yu, the Warlord of Chu, is really powerful!"


    "He owns the energy to pull the mountains down! His halberd can stir up the chaos of the world!"


    "Unfortunately, Meiqing failed to learn the A Thousand Flower Dance, strongest martial art of the Palace of Hundred Flowers, otherwise, she would be able to win the battle."


    The first battle of the quarterfinal ended with Lyu Hao''s victory. All the cultivators and the elders of the palace were recollecting the performance of the two prodigies in the fierce fight.

 Chapter 93 A Battle Between the Buddhism and the Taoism

    "Nice, Lyu Hao, you didn''t kill her as I thought you would do. There is no hot hand to destroy flowers. I thought you had to turn her over, so I still can''t follow the side from the side." Yu Wude smiled and greeted Lu Wei, patted his shoulder.


    "I''m really not good at this kind of play. There are full of flowers. It''s just like fighting the air. However, those flowers are quite lethal. My opponent is a woman. I''m the least good at dealing with women." Lyu Hao sat directly on the ground and shook his head.


    "Which two people will be in the second game? I feel that there is something to choose us. Perhaps it is the jade plate in the hands of the Elder Tong." Wang Bugui looked at the direction of the palace and said to himself.


    In fact, he did not guess wrong. All the battles were set by the jade plate in the hands of Tong Yixing, and then he would show the result in the sky. At this time, the name list of the next battle had already appeared, which even shocked himself. When he showed it up in the sky, the audience suddenly burst into a fierce discussion.


    "What? Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe!" The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect cried.


    "Is it the fate?" The Headmaster of the Lingwu Sect browned.


    "A battle between the Buddhism and the Taoism!" The Headmaster of the Unfettered Sect folded the fan, sighing.


    "It is said that the choice of the Jade Plate of Fate sometimes involves some cause and effect. Does this battle presage something?" A soft voice sounded. It was from Hua Mengchen, the headmaster of the Palace of Hundred Flowers.


    What she said attracted everyone to ponder. The legend indeed existed that Jade Plate of Fate carried cause and effect. Could it be that the two people were destined to each other?


    "If there is any cause and effect, it will show out later. Don''t have to think about it now. The cause and effect involved in this jade plate is too much. It''s not what we can see." Leng Shuangrong uttered. Everyone no longer spoke. They looked at the audience, where the discussion was fiercer.


    "On my God! A Taoist nun fights a fake monk, interesting!" Yu Wude looked at the list in the sky and exclaimed.


    "They two are both very strong. This will be a wonderful battle. Pay attention, and maybe we can learn something from it, which will help us understand our own martial arts." Wang Bugui browned, and reminded Lyu Hao and the others.


    "Leng Yueyan grasped the Taoism very much, and she was born with Taoism. So, she can control the Taoism energy. It''s difficult to deal with her. I wonder if the fake monk has the ability to compete with her." Zhao Changge thought.


    At this moment, they two had slowly walked to the bluestone arena. Leng Yueyan was still in a gray robe, holding a horse tail duster. She seemed to be an immortal expelled to the mortal world, companied with Taoism energy and full of spiritual temperament.


    Ning Zhe dressed in a white robe, holding a long hair like a splash of ink, tied with a white cloth. With a pair of clear and bright eyes, he looked very handsome, not like a Buddhist disciple at all. He had no weapons, but his body was comparable to many spiritual treasures. Surrounded by faint golden light, he had made a small achievement in 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation.


    When they were separated by 30 feet, they stopped at the same time to look at each other with no expression.


    "Why? Why I have a familiar feeling when I see him/her?"


    This sentence arose in their hearts at the same time. However, they did not show it, but just calmly glanced at each other.


    "Why they are staring at each other? They should put aside their words to enhance their momentum!" Yu Wude touched his head.


    "Clang!"


    Before Wang Bugui and the others were about to answer Yu Wude''s question, a clear bell rang from the arena, spreading though the Pure Land.


    "Amitabha, please!" Ning Zhe recited the Buddha with one hand erected.


    "Let me try the strength of the Buddhism in Mount Fanjing." Leng Yueyan swept her horse tail duster.


    Then she raised her hand and produced several beams of power of the five elements, and then rushed to her opponent. But Ning Zhe did not evade, and just let them hit his body. In the next moment, his body radiated golden light. He stood still, and said "Hum", one of the six true words of the Buddhism. This low voice shocked all the people in the martial field.


    It could be imagined how much pressure Leng Yueyan was under, but she didn''t show any sign of giving up at all. She swayed the horse tail duster in her hand again, and three-inch pillar of faint five-color divine light was formed, shielding her. Ning Zhe''s mainly aimed at attacking one''s body and primordial spirit, so it was unable to penetrate Leng Yueyan''s shield to hit her.


    Ning Zhe also know about that, so he immediately changed his offensive. With the lights around him deepening, his body grew a little higher. It turned out that he had displayed the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation. Then he rushed toward Leng Yueyan with his fists. Leng Yueyan recited the Thunder and Fire Incantation, which was a thousand times more powerful than Lu Qianchen did.


    The sky was suddenly filled with violent thunder and lightning. Meanwhile, hundreds of beams of fires erected from the earth and began to hover in the air. Leng Yueyan pointed at her opponent, and those horrible thunders and fires all rushed to him.


    "When the Buddha was alive, I was indulged. After the death of the Buddha, I was born. I regretted committing innumerable sins, and I''d like to see the golden body of the Buddha."


    Ning Zhe did not try to avoid, instead, he began to recite the incantation of the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation reverently, and his body got more radiant. There seemed to be the faint chanting from the 3,000 ancient Buddhas. Moreover, a variety of shadows of the ancient Buddhas and bodhisattvas emerged behind him. He was like a Buddha, coming to the human society to experience and to gain deeper understanding of the Buddhism.


    Surprisingly, those terrible thunders and fires couldn''t hurt him at all. His shiny sturdy 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation was stronger than the semi-sacred treasures. There were even no marks left on his body. He just continued to rush to his opponent with his fists.


    "Heaven, Earth, Water, Clouds, Demon, Fights, the six Lightning Techniques!"


    Leng Yueyan quickly gestured, and resorted to the six Lightning Techniques. The aura around began to be replaced by a spiritual power full of destructive power.


    A black cloud emerged in the sky, with several hundred terrorist thunder snakes. They poured down, rushing to Ning Zhe together.


    Even Ning Zhe did not dare to use his body to resist those thunders. After he had suffered half of them, he chose to use the Killing Devils Buddha Fist to defend.


    His golden fists crushed the lightening one by one, and then he rushed to his opponent. His speed was very fast, and only in the blink of an eye, his punch had arrived in front of Leng Yueyan.


    Leng Yueyan was still calm. She lightly swayed her horse tail duster several times, and a very pure natural aura emerged to protect her. Ning Zhe''s punch hit on it, and did no harm to it. Then he resorted to the Seven Seven Forty-nine Punch, to attack Leng Yueyan from all directions, but it still couldn''t hurt her.


    Then, he blocked her Taoism energy attack with his hands, jumped in the sky, and made a kick, but the kick was defended by a five-element spiritual energy. At the same time, a wide beam of power was produced to rush toward him. He immediately made a palm at it, and took advantage of the counterforce to fly away.


    On the way, he gestured, and formed a Killing Dragons and Tigers Seal, rushing toward his opponent with horror power of Buddha. However, it was resolved by a black and white Taoism energy. Then Leng Yueyan pointed her horse tail duster to the front, and the power began to rush to her opponent violently.


    "Three Thousand Fire Palm!"


    Ning Zhe''s hand radiated divine lights. The fires gathered in his hand, forming a palm toward Leng Yueyan. Since ancient times, there was a saying in Buddhism that burnt by the three thousand fires, one could build a golden body for himself. The fire here was not the ordinary fire element, but transformed from three thousand sins and human''s seven emotions and six desires. This kind of fire was regarded as the strongest flame in the world, for it could burn everything.


    Although the number of Ningzhe''s fire palms was no more than three thousand, but was several hundred. They rushed to the black and white Taoism energy. They even burn the space and left a huge crack. A hot breath swept over, even influencing the audience. As for those with weaker cultivation base, their lips became dry with cracks instantly, and the water in their body was instantly evaporated.


    "It''s actually the Three Thousand Fire Palm! I don''t expect that he has grasped this magical technique. He''s really a genius rare to see!"


    "It is said this kind fire can burn all the sins in the world, and it''s the most powerful flame for Buddhism. It can even destroy the 30 Foot Golden Body. Today, I have the honor to see it, and it''s really amazing!"


    "Only in this way, can he compete with the Taoism will of Leng Yueyan."


    The elders in the palace were admired by the talents of these two people. They were indeed the best at this age. The audience was also impressed by the two''s strength, aware that they were unable to keep up with them in this life.


    Looking at the two energies in the arena, even Wang Bugui began to frown. He inferred their strength, and considered them to be the real geniuses. Then his brows stretched, because, in his heart, he was the invincible one.


    Even if these two people were strong, in his opinion, they were unable to defeat himself. Because he had already formed an invincible heart in the past ten years. At this age, no one could stop his cultivation road, stop him from being the Human Emperor. He was invincible!


    The battle on the arena continued. Ning Zhe rushed to Leng Yueyan again. He knew that he couldn''t defeat this opponent of him from afar, after all, born with the Taoism, she owned some innate advantages. The only way to win her was to have a close fight with her.


    Leng Yueyan was still fearless. She swayed the horse tail duster in her hands back and forth, and recited the divine incantation to resist. Both of their speed were very fast. In just a few minutes, they have displayed their strongest martial art for hundreds of times. However, the result was still not set, and the battle got fiercer.

 Chapter 94 Extremely Poweful Wills

    "Five Thunder Incantation!"


    Leng Yueyan shouted the divine incantation, gathered the thunder energy in her hands, and then threw it into the air. Responding to the dark clouds that filled the entire sky, suddenly five hundred thunders dropped, causing cracking sounds. They all rushed toward Ning Zhe. He displayed the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation, forming a Killing Devils Buddha Fist to resist.


    His punch slammed forward, crushing a hundred thunders. Then, he lifted his left hand and smashed dozens of thunders with a punch again. After that, he turned back and made a kick, breaking another hundred thunders. However, the other thunders were all close to him at this moment, and he couldn''t escape!


    "Ong!"


    Ning Zhe stood still, and chose to defend with "Ong", one of the six true words of Buddhism. The sound crashed all the other thunders, turning them into aura to dissipate between heaven and earth. Then he went to his opponent with a punch again in a blink of an eye, and slammed it down.


    "Holy Sword of the Nine Heavens!"


    Leng Yueyan gestured to summon a huge holy sword, and controlled with one of her fingers to slam toward her opponent. It was the shadow of the Heavenly Girl''s sword. Even so, its power could smash most things in the world. The holy sword sounded, crackled through the sky, and arrived in front of her opponent in a flash.


    Ning Zhe made a Killing Dragons and Tigers Seal, and pushed it out, and the shadows of the Killing Dragon Buddhas and the Killing Tiger Buddhas appeared to fight with the Holy Sword of the Nine Heavens. An extremely powerful aura was made, even shaking the bluestone arena.


    The arena had long been ruined hundreds of times by the two people, full of holes in the ground, especially where they stood. The last battle did not cause half of this degree, so it could be imagined that how strong they were.


    "They are the geniuses in the geniuses of the world!"


    "The last blows of Lyu Hao and Meiqing did not destroy the arena to this level!"


    "The two are all regarded as geniuses rare to see. Amazing!"


    "It''s the first time I saw a battle lasting for so long!"


    ...


    The audience was all shocked by their strength with admiration. The holy sword and holy seal in the arena were both turned into powders in this collision, and there was another big shallow hole on the ground of the arena. This was the third hardest arena, but a big part of it was still ruined. How strong they were!


    "Amaing! I can really learn a lot from their battle. They have a deep understanding of the Taoism, and I have a new understanding of my own martial arts!" Zhao Changge was very emotional. There seemed to be a vague Taoism gradually forming in his heart.


    "Well, if my halberd can entangle those fires, I think its power will be several times stronger than in the past." Lyu Hao touched his chin, also secretly exploring a new understanding of the Taoism.


    "If my arrays can entangle those fires, or those kinds of powerful Taoism energy, I think they will be even more amazing!" Yu Wude touched his hand with a very deep feeling as well. He had even figured out how to slowly infuse those things into his arrays.


    "I wonder how many my fists the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation can resist, and how many those thunders I can break." Looking at the arena, Wang Bugui whispered to himself. His words startled Zhao Changge and the others. They were talking about their feelings about the battle, but he was thinking if he could defeat them. He was really different!


    The battle had become more and more fierce. The roars and the cracking sounds were intertwined. The extremely Taoism energy prevailed. Both Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were injured! In the previous battles, they used to defeat their opponent without injuries, but now they both suffered a heavy injury.


    However, neither of them used the marital arts to heal themselves. They continued to fight fiercely. At this time, whoever slackened would lose. They couldn''t even distract, let alone cure the wounds. They both bit their teeth, and kept on fighting. One owned the Taoism will, and the other owned the infinite Buddha energy, which one would win?


    Leng Yueyan suddenly burst out Taoism energy, forcing her opponent to retreat several dozen feet away. Then, she held the horse tail duster in the other hand, and began to control the holy sword again.


    She quickly recited the incantation, "Fly high to ride qilin, govern five hundred peals of divine thunder. The ghosts and monsters have no place to escape and the demons also can''t go through. The three true fires was released, and the billions of energy was gathered. Come on, the Thunder Emperor! Thunder Emperor Incantation!"


    Then, her hand burst into lightnings, rushing into the sky, rioting the thunderclouds in the sky. All the thunder snakes were turned into thunder dragons. They roared and hovered in the sky, glancing the earth with powerful strength. Then a figure made of the horrible thunders and lightning emerged in the sky. His body almost occupied the entire arena.


    He slowly opened his eyes like a big clock. He dressed in armor made of the holy thunders, and rode a raging qilin. He was surrounded by various creatures formed by lightening, including the thunder dragons. He was the Thunder Emperor who glancing all the creatures in the mortal world with his powerful strength.


    Ning Zhe recognized the Thunder Emperor, began to put his palms together, and recited the Buddha incantation, "Cultivate the iron body, and you can live in even in the wilderness. Dispel diseases and eliminate evil spirits. Ong Ma Ni Bei Mei Hum."


    "The souls of the Buddha covered the heavens and earth. The merciful stars will lead you to the happy land. The Buddha''s light shines the world. Ong Ma Ni Bei Mei Hum."


    Ni Zhe''s voice sounded. It was the Six True Words Incantation of the Buddhist, formed by the six true words. The six true words combined, and the infinite Buddha''s light burst out from him. The light surrounded him, instantly increasing his strength. Then he widely opened his eyes.


    "Ong! Ma! Ni! Bei! Mei! Hum!"


    The six true words came out in unison, and six golden words appeared in the void, rushing toward the Thunder Emperor. The Thunder Emperor saw someone dare to provoke him, he rushed to the six words with a scream.


    "Crack! Boom!"


    Irritated, the Thunder Emperor slammed his Thunder Hammer toward the six true words. At the same time, the 500 thunders, under the leadership of the thunder dragon, all rushed toward Ning Zhe.


    "Killing Devils Pestle!"


    Ning Zhe shouted and gestured to summon a huge golden pestle that was ten feet long.The head of the pestle was a glaring Buddha. He stretched his hands, and the pestle began to charge forward. The infinite Buddha''s power instantly rushed to the 500 thunders, crushing them into powders.


    Then it continued to move toward Leng Yueyan. She frowned, quickly gestured to form a Heavenly Girl Seal. This seal had shaken the whole world. It bounced over the pestle.


    A loud crumble sounded, and the Heavenly Girl Seal had broken the Killing Devils Pestle, but it was also shattered by the Buddha''s power. At the same time, the Thunder Emperor had smashed the six true words, and itself had slowly turned into aura to dissipate between heaven and earth because the time was up.


    "Ah!"


    Both Lengyue Yan and Ning Zhe were strongly injured again. They secretly resorted to the mystical power to suppress the blood that was about to burst out from their mouths. Then, they looked at each other with firm eyes. They all knew that now they could only use their strongest move to end the battle.


    "Amitabha, Benefactor Leng, please." Ning Zhe put his palms together, reciting the Buddha.


    "The last move, I will use all my spiritual power to end the battle." Leng Yueyan slowly uttered.


    Everyone was attracted. The two young geniuses would finally display their strongest moves. Which one would win, the Taoism or the Buddhism? The Headmasters and the elders in the palace began to use their telekinesis to watch this battle.


    "The heavens, the earth, the powerful princes. The North Pole, the nine states. Wear a gold armor, hold a holy sword. Roll the hair up in a bun, see with the piercing eyes. Kill the demons, kill the ghosts. For the sake of god, do not stay. The God of War of the East, the Heavenly Girl, obey at once!"


    Leng Yueyan gestured, and recited the divine incantation. She swayed her horse tail duster nine times, and a vast will overwhelmed. The entire martial field was trembling, and the ancient bluestone was gradually cracking. This kind of supernatural power made everyone chilling.


    At the same time, Ning Zhe also put his palms together, and continued to recite the incantation with mercy, "There is a flower in front of the Buddha, it is the udumbara. After a thousand years it will sprout, after another thousand years it will bud, and after another thousand years it will blossom. But it will withered in a blink of an eye. The Buddha picked up the flower, and he might be a Buddha or a devil."


    After he finished the incantation, an infinite amount of Buddha light rose into the sky, turning away all the black thunderclouds. The Buddha''s light shone on the earth, moistening all the creatures. The chanting of the three thousand ancient Buddha came, and a huge Buddha virtual shadow appeared, fighting with that powerful will.


    "It''s the Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl!"


    "It''s the will of the Heavenly Girl!"


    "Ning Zhe had realized that theUdumbara Buddha''s Finger, and the udumbara. The flower indicated the life of the Buddhists. They were born with Buddhism, live with the flower. A flower withereds and a flower blossoms!"


    "The Udumbara Buddha''s Finger can withered everything in the world!"


    The Headmasters in the palace were all full of surprise. These two kinds of martial arts were both the most powerful as the top three mystical skill of the two sects. They did not expect to see them on this occasion.


    "Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl!"


    "Udumbara Buddha''s Finger!"


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe shouted at the same time, and made their final blows. A faint shadow of the goddess in blue emerged in the sky, and at her opposite was a big mercy Buddha who gestured and sat in the void.


    This is the will of the Tao and the Buddha. The next moment, the two will act together. The Heavenly Girl virtual shadow''s hand slammed forward, and Sakyamuni pointed a wave. For a moment, the two polar wills collided together, causing the dazzling green and golden divine lights that made everyone unable to open their eyes.


    "Boom!!"


    A huge roar sounded, the two spiritual energy exploded, and a two-color light spot quickly expanded. The deafening sound made many weaker cultivators''s ears bleed.


    "Hoo!"


    Several minutes later, all the visions slowly disappeared, and a strong wind blowed away the dust. At this time, people saw Leng Yueyan standing with her horse tail duster, her grey robe fluttering in the wind. As for Ning Zhe, his white robe was dyed with blood. He squatted on the ground, reciting the Buddha with his palms putting together.


    "Leng Yueyan won!"


    Somebody gave out an exclamation. Only at this time, were the audience aware that Leng Yueyan had won the battle between the Buddhism and the Taoism. Cheers prevailed, on the one hand, to thank the two of them for bringing such a wonderful battle, which made them feel a lot; on the other hand, to show the happiness for the victory of the Chinese descendant Taoism over the foreign Buddhism.


    "Why didn''t you go all out?" Leng Yueyan frowned, softly asking his opponent.


    "My udumbara is my fruit of Taoism. It tells me that I shouldn''t do this. The Buddha is born by heart. My heart tells me to not do so as well." Ning Zhe shook his head and smiled.


    "Why not?" Leng Yueyan asked.


    "You win, as for why, I don''t know. Even if I know, I can''t tell you. Everything has its cause and effect." Ning Zhe got up.


    Then, he recited the Buddha, bowed to Leng Yueyan with one hand erected. She also received her horse tail duster, replied with her left hand gesturing and right hand erecting. Ning Zhe nodded and smiled, "I hope that you can win the final battle as you wish. See you!"


    Then Ning Zhe turned and left, so did Leng Yueyan. She returned to the group of the Sect of the Nine Heavens. In the hearts of the two of them, there was an emotion that had never been seen was created. It seemed that there was an invisible force that guided all this...

 Chapter 95 The End of the Quarterfinal

    The battle bewteen Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan had finally come to an end, and people were still relishing its highlights.


    "They are really powerful! I didn''t expect that both of them had realized their martial arts to such level. But I don''t know why Ning Zhe held his hand eventually. Obviously, he can fight with the attack of Leng Yueyan, but he stopped his attack. Considering his strength, he can be promoted. What a pity!" The Headmaster of the Unfettered Sect sighed. He had figured out the inside story.


    "Yes. With his remaining spiritual power, Ning Zhe can completely fight with Leng Yueyan, but he stopped his offensive. It''s really strange." The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect replied.


    "The Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl fought with the Udumbara Buddha''s Finger! We haven''t seen these kinds of lost martial arts for a long time. Unfortunately, the Ning Zhe didn''t use all of his energy. And if he did, maybe we can see a more exciting battle!" The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect followed.


    "Enough, we can''t figure out its cause and effect. Didn''t you hear the last words of Ning Zhe? ''This is the choice of the udumbara, also the choice of his heart.'' The udumbara is the fruit of Taoism of the Buddhists. It''s their life base. The Buddha picked up the flower, and he might be a Buddha or a devil. The flower can affect his life. The Buddhism emphasizes the afterlife, so there will be a day for us to figure it out. Now, let''s wait." Hua Mengchen sighed. Her soft voice was filled with a lament.


    The words of the Headmaster of the Palace of Hundred Flowers would always make them wake up from confusion. The Buddhism indeed emphasized in the afterlife. It is said that every powerful Buddha was born in the last generation. Each of them had a beautiful udumbara in their hearts to let them know their past life and their afterlife. Life and death were just like dreams.


    To see a world in a wild flower, and a bodhi in a leaf. In the hearts of all the Buddhists, they considered themselves as a flower. A flower died, and meanwhile a flower blossomed. There would always be two flowers similar to each other in the world. But they couldn''t grow in the world at the same period of time; one blossomed, and the other would wither. This was called a reincarnation. The similar people owned different memories. After they gain enough experience, their udumbara would blossom, and they would see their past life. If they saw the Buddha, they would then become a Buddha too.


    The cause and effect involved in this was too much, and no one could intervene it, neither to predict it. The more powerful the one was, the more possible he would be bound by this cause and effect. This went with the strongest ones, and this was the law of the world. No one could violate it. Sometimes, a pair of causes and effect could even change everything in a world. Thinking of those legends, the elders and the Headmasters dared not to speak more. They buried their thoughts in their hearts, because they were afraid that too much intervention might bring big disasters.


    "The battle was so fierce. The Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl and the Udumbara Buddha''s Finger can be ranked in the top three powerful martial arts of the two sects."


    "Even half of the bluestone arena has been destroyed! Terrible!"


    "We Chinese descendant''s martial arts are better than the foreign ones. Good!"


    The audience was still relishing. However, Ning Zhe paid no attention to their comments at this moment. He just watching the group of the Sect of the Nine Heavens in a daze.


    For Ning Zhe, he also believed that there was a reincarnation in the world, and he wanted to weave the dream of the future. Now was the time, so he had been practicing for decades, only to find a past cause and effect. Now that he was defeated, an emotion that had never been seen in his heart quietly sprouted. He remembered a famous saying in Buddhism: the five hundred glances in the past lives can bring an encounter in this life.


    What was the cause and effect of this? It was the thing he wanted to know about the most now, but unfortunately he couldn''t figure it out. Soon after, the next battle would start, so he retracted his heart and paid attention to the arena quietly.


    "Which two people will be in the next battle? The following battles won''t have destructive power surpassing this battle, will they?"


    "Not necessarily, who knows if the remaining geniuses have shown their real strength."


    "According to the words of Lu Qianchen, Feng Tianming still has his final resorts. Yu Wude can use many kinds of strange arrays every time he fights. It is impossible to know whether there are still stronger arrays of him."


    ...


    The audience was still discussing. They expected to see this kind of battle between the strongest again. After all, it could feast their eyes and promote their understanding of martial arts, so they hoped to see more this kind of battles.


    "The most mysterious person is Wang Bugui, right? Who has seen him using all of his energy? No! From the first day to the present, he has not displayed his real strength, except for the punch he used to defeat Zhang Lan. But that punch only carried his body strength, and his cultivation strength is still unknown."


    Someone uttered while the others were hotly talking. They wanted to find the speaker, but discovered that he was hiding. Nobody knew who he was, but his words were correct. Wang Bugui was too mysterious. He concealed his real strength all the way. Till now, nobody could force him to display his real strength.


    This was terrible. The strength of this person and his understanding of the Taoism were both unknown, so was his background, because he was a liberal cultivator. This kind of mysterious enemy was most terrible in the world, because you didn''t know what terrible martial arts he had.


    Many cultivators turned their attention to Wang Bugui. But he did not care about the words around him. He only quietly paid attention to the arena under reparation. Nobody knew what he was thinking. He just talked to Yu Wude and the others from time to time.


    He looked at the sky with his eyes widely opened, and then turned to smile at Yu Wude. The others followed him to see the sky. The next battle was between Yu Wude and Chu He, which meant he would be in the last battle, fighting against Feng Tianming.


    "Wude, go. It''s your turn." Wang Bugui grinned at Yu Wude, and threw him to the arena. Yu Wude almost fell down on the arena. He stood still after a few steps. Chu He revealed a bitter smile, and then jumped to the arena.


    "I didn''t expect my opponent to be you, Brother Chu. It''s the fate. We had a wonderful day drinking and chatting together yesterday, but today, we became enemies." Yu Wude patted his thigh.


    "Haha, don''t talk like this, Brother Yu. It''s just a battle. Let''s just try our best. Even if I''m weaker than you, and lose, we can will sit together to drink and chat." Chu He laughed.


    "Brother Chu, you are right. Then, I won''t hold my hand, and will try my best to fight you to show my respect." Yu Wude nodded. Now he could only go to all lengths to not live up to Chu He.


    "Deal. After this battle, let''s drink together again!" Chu He revealed a happy smile.


    After a while, an old bell rang and the two smiled. They made a hold fist salute to each other at the same time, "Please!"


    After that, they displayed their magic martial arts to fight each other. Yu Wude formed dozens of small arrays, and then rushed up with his Formation Breaking Sword. Chu He summoned the precious gourd against the arrays, and formed dozens of beams of power to surround himself. Then he took out the Green Jade Flute, and placed it across his mouth, slowly playing an ancient mysterious Taoism melody to attack his opponent.


    Yu Wude took the sword in the middle of these sounds. The sound waves couldn''t hurt him at all. At the same time, he formed a huge vertical sword power and a horizontal one, stabbing them toward his opponent. Chu He frowned slightly, speeding up the sound. His blue robe was fluttering with the sound of the flute, making him look like an immortal.


    This more powerful flute sound forced Yu Wude even resorted to his third divine array. Countless power, under the leadership of the spirit of the array, rushed toward his opponent. For a time, the sky was filled with Yu Wude''s power. The divine lights devoured Chu He. After half a sip of tea, the battle finally ended. The arrays disappeared, showing the bloody Chu He on the arena. He spoke to Yu Wude with a hold fist salute, "Brother Yu, I lost."


    "Brother Chu, we''re going to drink together at night!" Yu Wude also held a fist. The two men walked out of the arena side by side. They were not like enemies who had fought with each other, but like a couple of brothers who hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    Just as they left the arena, people heard a clang of a sword. It was Feng Tianming riding his sword. He landed on the arena, waiting for his opponent.


    "Feng Tianming vs Wang Bugui. Both of them have their Sunday punchs that haven''t been shown. It seems to be another big fight!"


    "Which one is better, the sword of Feng Tianming, or the fists of Wang Bugui?"


    "Everyone, please watch this battle carefully. Perhaps it will help us to understand our martial arts very much. This battle is bound to be fierce!"


    The cultivators once again took up their spirit and looked forward to this battle, even including the genius disciples of each sect.


    "Junior, according to my observation, the strength of Wang Bugui is definitely horrible, no less than Ning Zhe. I know the strength of Feng Tianming. He was not the match of Wang Bugui." Lu Qiancheng spoke to Leng Yueyan, frowning slightly.


    "As for a man who deserves your praise, I will observe him carefully." Leng Yueyan nodded.


    "He is the descendant of that sect. I don''t know how strong his real strength is." Meiqing whispered. The disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers had known the origin of Wang Bugui, but their Headmaster asked them not to pass it. This sect has always been terrifying, but few people can say why. Because those who can were almost dead!


    "I''ll go!" Wang Bugui waved hand to his brothers, turned and left.


    "Boss, take care, you will definitely win!"


    "Brother, your mystical power is powerful. There''s no suspense of this battle!"


    "I look forward to seeing your strength, Brother Wang!"


    Yu Wude and the others were cheering in the rear. Even Chu He also held a fist to bless. Wang Bugui waved to them again, and jumped on the center of the arena.


    "Clang!"


    The long bell echoed again, announcing the beginning of the last battle of the quarterfinal.

 Chapter 96 Ending the Battle with a Punch

    Clang!


    A crisp sound of sword echoed. Feng Tianming draw his sword, and moved forward to the arena slowly, "You are powerful. So I have to try my best since the beginning."


    "Really? He has drawn the Scarlet Heaven Sword already?"


    All the cultivators were shocked, becuase in the previous battles, Feng Tianming would test his opponents'' strength first to judge whether they were powerful enough to let him draw his sword. But now, fighting Wang Bugui forced him to draw his sword at the beginning. How strong would Wang Bugui be?


    "Since you value me so much, I will display my real strength as well." Wang Bugui replied with a smile, and stepped forward. While he was walking, the entire areana began to tremble slightly with his pace. A strong red power burst out of his body, covering the sky.


    "Power of the Scarlet Heaven Sword!"


    Feng Tianming screamed, formed several hundred beams of sword power to attack to his opponent.


    "Heh! Hah!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, and made a Break Heaven Fist, carrying billowy blood vigour, rushing forward. In the blink of an eye, half of the sword power was scattered. Then he jumped up and kicked off a dozen beams of the sword power. He turned around and made three fists, continuing to break some other sword power. Then he turned around again, made another kick, smashing all the rest sword power. At this moment, a blood-red holy sword was stabing from his side. He immediately turned aside, merely avoiding this attack. He took advantage of the opportunity, made another fist.


    Feng Tianming released a beam of sword power, pushing him backwards to the sky. Thus, he managed to escape from the fist. But Wang Bugui reacted faster. At the moment of Feng Tianming''s retreating, he changed the attacking direction of his left fist to where his opponent was.


    Clang!


    At the crucial moment, Feng Tianming summoned his sword back to him and blocked the fist for him. Then he swept a finger, ordering the Scarlet Heaven Sword to rush toward Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui resisted the sword with his hands and then stood on his hands, releasing his feet, so that they could make attacks through spinning rapidly. However, Feng Tianming summoned his sword back again to defend and used the counterforce to fly away. Wang Bugui began to chase after his opponent.


    "Myriad Sword Defeating!"


    On the way, Feng Tianming resorted to the Myriad Sword Defeating, and all of a sudden, tens of thousands of golden swords were transformed, rushing out to Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui mobilized his blood vigour around his foot. After three steps, he made a Kick of the Universe. It smashed all the golden swords that approached it, and rushed to the front of the opponent without impediment. At the same time, Feng Tianming infused the Scarlet Heaven Sword with his spiritual energy. The sword grew into a giant sword with a dozen feet long.


    The sword and the kick collided into each other. After several seconds, they were both forced to retreat far away. Feng Tianming controled the holy sword to fly toward Wang Bugui again. Wang Bugui also adjusted himself in the air. After he landed on the ground heavily, he mobilized his power, rushed out again, and made a Break Heaven Fist on the way carrying plenty of energy toward his opponent.


    Boom!


    The speed of this punch was so fast that it cuased a sonic boom. After the twinkling of an eye, it came to the front of Feng Tianming. The latter opened his eyes with surprise. Allowing no time to escape, he was beaten far away. Seeing the opportunity, Wang Bugui displayed the Hell Step to catch up him, and performed the Killing Air in the air. Feng Tianming, clentching his teeth, resisted this attack with his sword, and was injured, spitting out blood. Wang Bugui, then, resorted to the Extreme Heaven Explosion to make several heavy punches. The punches were as fast as sound, smashing the sword power that protected Feng Tianming. Feng Tianming was beaten into the air again.


    Wang Bugui jumped into the air and displayed the Thousand Kicks. Suddenly, numerous shadows of the kick emerged in the air, as fast as sound. Blocked from sight, Feng Tianming was unable to find where his opponent was. Wang Bugui formed a Meteorite Kick toward his opponent violently, slamming him into the ground in an instant, forcing the dust to rise in the air. Then, Wang Bugui made a Break Heaven Fist, carrying billowy blood vigour toward his opponent.


    A huge rumble sounded. Wang Bugui''s fist had left a deep hole of several feet wide on the bluestone ground. However, Feng Tianming had arealdy escaped to somewhere. Not seeing Feng Tianming, Wang Bugui activated his six senses, and immediately jumped out of the hole. A wide and long shadow of the Scarlet Heaven Sword emerged over his head, and penetrated into the ground before he left. If he jumped away a little bit later, he would definitely be injured.


    Then he stepped on the sword, rushed forward to the end of the sword, and then formed a punch to Feng Tianming who was behind the sword in the air. However, he didn''t intend to dodge but swept his finger. The giant sword suddenly shrank to its original size and rushed toword Wang Bugui. Feng Tianming was betting. If he didn''t escape, he would definitely be punched, but Wang Bugui, also, would be stabbed by his sword. Then the result would depend on that who was injured more seriously.


    Clang!


    To his surprise, Wang Bugui''s body was so hard that even the Scarlet Heaven Sword couldn''t pierce into him. It tured out that Wang Bugui had activated the Undefeatable Body of the World secretly. After all, once used by emperors, the Scarlet Heaven Sword was one of the top ten swords in the world. Its strength couldn''t be underestimated. Meanwhile, Feng Tianming was punched seriously and beaten far away with another big spit of blood.


    Wang Bugui displayed the Hell Step in the air again, and made another Break Heaven Fist carrying blood vigour toward his opponent. Feng Tianming, gritting his teeth, adjusted his position, summoned the Scarlet Heaven Sword back to him, and made a striking blow toward Wang Bugui.


    "Heh! Hah!"


    The two men roared at the same time. The striking sword power vs the billowy blood vigour. A beam of golden divine light and a beam of red divine light were released at the same time, and a light spot slowly amplified at the center of them. It finally covered the entire sky and then exploded. The audience began to resort to their martial arts, trying to see the situation inside. At this time, they saw two figures rushing out of the firelight and fighting each other.


    Clans prevailed the arena. Wang Bugui used his fists to resist the Scarlet Heaven Sword. Even so, he actually suffered no injuries except for some marks cuased by the preious collision. Feng Tianming displayed the Dance of Thousand Blades, rushing to his opponent with more and more his energy accumulated. Wang Bugui performed the mystical skill of the Speed Limit, and defend with the Glittering Fist. Sparks were scattered during this fierce battle.


    "Ten Thousand Swords to Kill Devils!"


    Feng Tianming shouted, and forced his opponent to retreat witht a sword attack. He swept his finger, and made thousands of shadows of the Scarlet Heaven Sword, rushing toward Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui mobilized his blood vigour, and transformed it into a giant palm toward Feng Tianming. The palm, like a huge wave, carried strong power, smashed all the shadows of the Scarlet Heaven Sword, and continued to rush to Feng Tianming.


    "Oh gosh! What''s it? The blood vigour can be turned into a palm!"


    "What? He cultivates the blood vigour? Is he a devil?"


    "Too terrible!"


    The audience was all trembled with shock. Wang Bugui''s power was too amazing. If it were them who fought him, they would be taken into a waste in an instant, and this was the result of his mercy.


    "The martial arts he performed are too strange. I know no sects cultivating the blood vigour. Moreover, one can''t cultivate the blood vigour only. It should be cooperated with the Innate Prana Power and other aura. But till now, he has only used a small amount of the Innate Prana Power."


    "Could it be that he is really a demon? But the demon race has been cherished in the ancient times, hasn''t it? Is he the inheritor of the demon race? But it seems he has no evil spirit. It''s weird!"


    "Don''t waste time gussing! Let''s watch!"


    Even the elders in the palace were shocked, because they thought it was hard from them to defend Wang Bugui''s power as well. But Feng Tianming did it. The shadows of his Scarlet Heaven Sword eventually blocked Wang Bugui''s offensive power, smashing along with the blood palm.


    "Let me unite with the sword!"


    Feng Tianming displayed a mystical skill which was also his finial resort. Only those who had deep understaning of the sword skills could be united with their swords. Once they were, their swordsmanship, sword power, sword will, and sword offensive would all be improved many times. There were even some powerful sword skills that could only be performed when the swordsmen were united with the swords. As a unique state of the swordsmen, it was equivalent to the state of the unity between man and nature pursued by Taoists.


    "Come on!"


    Feng Tianming shouted and slammed into his opponent with his sword again. His momentum suddenly increased several times. Wang Bugui performed the Heavenly Battling Force, and his momentum also climbed to a higher level. Then, he made ten punches to defend the ten stricks from the holy sword of his opponent. In the next second, he turned around and made a kick, but was blocked by beams of powerful sword power.


    He resorted to the Glittering Fist again. But Feng Tianming managed to resist it. Then he raised his hand and performed the Raging Sea Sword Skill. A beam of thick, red sword power emerged like raoring waves, rushing out instantly with firm sword will. Wang Bugui rotated himself to avoid, and made a Break Heaven Fist to attack.


    This fist was as heavy as a mountain, smashing the sword power. Feng Tianming intended to rush to Wang Bugui, but found the latter had formed a kick toward him. The kick was so fast that he couldn''t block it. So, he immediately leaned back and avoided it merely. When he was about to fall into the ground, he quickly spun his body and got up. Then he threw his sword out, and controlled it to rush to his opponent.


    Wang Bugui stopped his kick attack, and turned around to block the Scarlet Heaven Sword with his fists. In the distance, Feng Tianming was still controlling the sword to stab toward Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui managed to resist it, and then formed a heavy punch, bouncing the sword away. Feng Tianming grabbed his sword, and rushed to Wang Bugui again. Wang Bugui swept his hands and feet violently, making many attacks toward his opponent.


    Feng Tianming could defend all his attacks with the sword. Wang Bugui knew that he couldn''t drag the battle for too long, otherwise he would be defeated by his opponent. Though the swordsmen''s offensive was invincible, but their defense was definitely a fatal weakness.


    "Universal Chop!"


    Feng Tianming shouted, divered powerful energy on the sword, and cut it down forward. Wang Bugui mobilized part of this Innate Prana Power, and formed a Kick of the Universe to defend. The collision between the two produced a violent explosion, and the harsh divine lights appeared again. The bluestone arena was bombarded by them with a huge pothole, and it was then full of terrible cracks. In the firelight, people saw two people fighting each other again. The demon-like man beat the swordman far away with a punch.


    "It''s time to end the game!"


    Wang Bugui screamed, performed the Hell Step to the extreme, and appeared above Feng Tianming in one step. Then he mobilized all his blood vigour and part of his Innate Prana Power in his right fist, and made a Break Heaven Fist. This fist was filled with the fifty-thousand-kilogram power. Feng Tianming tried his best to block it with his sword, but it was useless. This punch immediately broke the balance of the battle.


    Under the watchful eye of all the cultivators, Feng Tianming was slammed into the ground. Like an ordinary stone, the whole bluestone areana began to shake. There seemed to be waves spreading rapidly around and then stopping with a bang. A huge hole covered half of the arena. The other half was full of terrible cracks. All the bluestone was shattered.


    "What?! That''s the bluestone arena! He broke it with one punch?!"


    "He''s indeed a man of devil!"


    "How much power will be used to do that?!"


    The audience retreated a few steps out of fear. Even some geniuses were freaking out by Wang Bugui''s striking power which surpassed their power a lot. The elders in the palace all opened their mouth widely in surprise, indlucing Leng Shuangrong. This result was too amazing. Only the Headmaster of the Mount Fanjing was frowning; he thought this was not simple.


    Excited, people knew that today there was another extremely powerful genius emerging. He was Wang Bugui, who broke the bluestone arena and ended the battle at the same time with one punch!

 Chapter 97 The Magic Weapons for the Top Four

    "Wang Bugui, what''s the backgroud with him? His body strength is terrible!" The Headmaster of the Lingwu Sect exclaimed.


    "I don''t know if his Innate Prana Power is weak, or he deliberately concealed it. However, as for such powerful blood vigour alone, I can''t come up with a sect that cultivates it so much." The Headmaster of the Unfettered Sect folded his fan and frowned.


    "None of us know the mystical skill he used. Perhaps, he''s indeed a liberal cultivator who inherited an ancient powerful martial art?" The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect touched his beard.


    "His primordial spirit power has not been revealed yet. Sister Shuangrong said that his primordial spirit was very strong. Does he intend to apply it in the final? If so, there''s going to be a good show. Leng Yueyan''s primordial spirit is poweful as well. I haven''t met someone who dares to fight her with primordial spirit." Hua Mengchen gave a crisp laugh like a silver bell, incomparably intoxicating.


    Her words were amazing. Perhaps, only she dared to call Leng Shuangrong, the terrible big capable woman, as "Sister Shuangron". The Sect of the Nine Heavens had always been indifferent to the other sects, except for the Palace of Hundred Flowers. The two sects had been in a friendly relationship for thousands of years till today.


    Maybe because the headmasters of the two sects were both women, and they could understand each other. It was always fast for women to establish friendly relationships, especially for those powerful women. The headmasters of the other sects were all males. They didn''t know women''s minds, so they felt quite strange why Hua Mengchen and Leng Shuangrong were in such a good relationship.


    Even the Headmaster of the Unfettered Sect shook his head along with his folding fan. He revealed a bitter smile. As for what Hua Mengchen had said that the primordial spirit of Wang Bugui and Leng Yueyan were both powerful, it aroused everyone''s curiosity. Leng Shuangrong couldn''t be wrong, after all, she was able to to know everything.


    Moreover, they all witnessed the primordial spirit power of Wang Bugui, which could match that of some of the headmasters! The elders and the headmasters all turned to Leng Shuangrong. However, she didn''t say a word but got up and walked out. It was the time to present awards to the top four.


    Tong Yixing was repairing the arena in a bad mood. Seeing Leng Shuangrong, he immediately concealed his dissatisfaction, and revealed a smile. He said with a hold fist salute, "Senior Sister, the repairing work will finish soon."


    "Good." Leng Shuangrong slightly nodded. She didn''t show too much emotion even toward his sect-mate.


    Tong Yixing continued to repair the arena with the jade plate. The work undone was only to repair the cracks. The arena had been damaged a lot. There was a huge pothole in the center, which occupied almost half of the entire arena. What''s more, the bluestone ground was smashed into ashes; the gravela could only be seen at the edge area.


    But just after a while, it was reparied and returned to its original form with ancient atmosphere again. The top four geniuses slowly walked to the center of the arena. Everyone''s eyes were focused on them. Lyu Hao, Leng Yueyan, Yu Wude and Wang Bugui, the four strongest cultivators who stood out from the many geniuses were all impressive.


    At the same time, people also felt pity for the geniuses who were comparable to them, such as Ning Zhe, Meiqing, Feng Tianming, and Lu Qianchen. They were also very powerful. Especially Ning Zhe and Feng Tianming, they were absolutely comparable to Lyu Hao and Yu Wude.


    Unfortunaly, they met the strongest two people in this competition, and failed to promote to the semifinal.


    "You will be rewarded with a magic weapon respectively. Go to pick what you like. But remember, while you''re choosing the weapons, they''re choosing you as well. It depends on your fate." Leng Shuangrong uttered. With a sweep of hand, she summoned four magic weapons which suspended in the air.


    "These, they can be created only by the sages, right?!"


    "Perhaps not really. They should be the best-level spiritual weapons with extremely powerful spiritual power. Moreover, they all own a spirit which is newborn. It''s the best time to subdue them."


    "Since the prize to the top four is already so precious, what it will be tomorrow? And what it will be in the final? I''m looking forward to see them!"


    ...


    The audience was all amazed. If these magic weapons appeared in the outside world, there would definitely be many cultivators fighting for them. Even the elders in the palace felt jealous. If they could get these treasures, they would be more powerful.


    .


    The four magical weapons were floating in front of the four people. They were a black white ring, a scroll with pictures of mountains and rivers, a white jade nine-story pagoda, and a bronzed tripod with two ears. The four cultivators studied the magic weapons carefully. Yu Wude and Lyu Hao even tried to grab them, but the weapons dodged autonomously.


    "I said, you''re choosing each other. You should use your heart to communicate with them. It all depends on the fate. The ring is the Yin Yang Ring which contains the power of extreme yin and extreme yang. The scroll is the Ancient Mountains and Rivers Map. The white jade nine-story tower is named White Jade Qilin Pagoda, made from the bones of the powerful ancient white qilin.


    "The bronze tripod was left by a great sect in ancient times. I don''t know what are the skills of the four magic weapons either. "They were handed over to the spirit of the array of the Pure Land in Mountain Tai, since they were found. No one has used them. They''re waiting for you, so use your hearts to feel them."


    The four people looked at each other after Leng Shuangrong''s words. Leng Yueyan used her Taoism power to communicate with the four weapons first. After she took action, Wang Bugui and the others began to concentrate on communicating with the weapons as well. This was related to the power of the communicator''s primordial spirit. Possessing strong primordial spirit power, Leng Yueyan and Wang Bugui decided their weapons soon.


    Leng Yueyan chose the bronze tripod. When she was communicating with the magic weapons, the tripod''s spirit was the most intimate and active to her. Wang Bugui chose the Yin Yang Ring. When he was communicating with it, it would release white and black lights, and its spirit seemed to be pretty willing to be owned by Wang Bugui. Moreover, the small pendant around his neck seemed to be activated as well, as if it was summoned by something.


    Besides, there was a magical power which told him that he must get it. He suddenly thought of what it was. It was the primordial vital energy Zi Yuxiao gave him. After the extreme yin and extreme yang was integrated, the primordial vital energy could be produced. No matter in which plane, such energy was the most terrible forces.


    "Would you like to follow me?" Wang Bugui spoke to the ring with the power of his primordial spirit. The ring emitted more black and white lights, as if it had understood his words. Then he gave a smile, left a soul seal inside the ring as a proof of their owner-member relationship. After a while, the Yin Yang Ring moved itself to the middle finger of Wang Bugui''s left hand.


    "Your choice is not wrong. If you follow me, your wishes will be fulfiled definitely." Leng Yueyan also finished the communication. The bronze tripod emitted green lights to submit to its master. Then Leng Yueyan minified the tripod, and received it in her shentang acupoint.


    "What? They two have already made the decision. We should hurry up!" Yu Wude screamed at Lyu Hao. The two became more focused on the communication. After a while, the two finally got some responses. Yu Wude got the Ancient Mountain and River Map; Lyu Hao got the White Jade Qilin Pagoda. Then they left their soul seals inside their own magic weapon as well.


    Then the four people thanked Leng Shuangrong. She slowly nodded and turned away. They turned and left as well. The other cultivators were all envious about them. This kind of opportunity was really rare. Maybe they wouldn''t get one in their lifetime. However, the four people got it. But they could only shake their heads and sigh. After all, the four people gained the magic weapons with their strength. There was no foul play.


    At night, Wang Bugui and the other liberal cultivators had a happy time drinking and chatting in the Spirit Peak.


    "Congratulations, Borhter Lyu, Brother Wang and Brother Yu. You are so lucky!"


    "I didn''t expect there would be two liberal cultivators who could promote to the semifinal." "And Brother Wang is so powerful, that is to say, there will be definitely one of them who can promote to the final anyway. It''s really gratifying."


    "This age is indeed the Great Age. There are a lot of talents among us liberal cultivators. Maybe, we will really be fortunate to see the Path to Immortality. If so, there is no regret after death!"


    All the liberal cultivators were happy for them, for they had earned hornors for the liberal cultivator group. Moreover, they two were both very kind and generous. They were willing to answer all their problems about cultivation. Those who used to be arrogant would feel ashamed before them.


    "Thank you for supporting us. We will not let you down tomorrow!" Wang Bugui laughed and drank a cup of wine.


    "I don''t dare to promise anything else, but speaking of fighting, I will go all out!" Lyu Hao also took several gulps of wine and wiped his mouth with a grin.


    "Don''t leave me alone. There''s only me in my sect, so I support you as well." Yu Wude smiled and then proposed a toast to Zhao Changge.


    The party lasted from the afternoon till 10 o''clock in the evening. Wang Bugui, Lyu Hao and Yu Wude said goodbye to the others, because they had to rest early to raise their spirits. Besides, they had to spend time to get familiar with the magic weapons they won today.

 Chapter 98 The Semifinal

    Buzz!


    An old but powerful voice sounded. The Yin Yang Ring in Wang Bugui''s hand was shining with two-color lights. He was exploring the magic of this treasure and found that it did contain pretty pure energy of the extreme yin and extreme yang. He also discovered that the energy could not only be emitted as beams of powers but also be transformed into various weapons to make attacks.


    However, to activate it would cost too much spiritual power. After all, it was a magic weapon that could be casually used by sages or more powerful ones. In addition, it was a best-level spiritual weapon, which made it more difficult to be activated. He estimated roughly that he could activate it no more than nine times, or his spiritual power would be exhausted. That was costing. With all his spiritual power, he could only activate it nine times. If he was not in his best state, he could maybe just use half of the chances.


    It was even more difficult for Yu Wude and Lyu Hao to activate their own magic weapons. It was estimated that if they were in their best state, they could activate them no more than six times. However, the power of these magic weapons was really strong, in terms of both attacking and defending.


    The power of the extreme yin and extreme yang contained in the Yin Yang Ring was one of the most powerful vigour in the world. As for the Ancient Mountain and River Map, it contained countless Taoism energy, and there was a complicated ancient array in it. Leng Yueyan couldn''t figure out what array it was, but she could feel that it was absolutely strong. As for the White Jade Qilin Pagoda, it also contained strong killing energy and was carved with Taoism lines as to guard it.


    "It''s amazing, indeed the ancient treasure!" Yu Wude exclaimed.


    "It''s good at both attacking and defending. Nice!" Lyu Hao laughed.


    "There are surely a lot of abilities still unknown of them. I''ll discover them in the future." Wang Bugui looked at the ring and laughed.


    "Damn it! You all got magic weapons. Only I didn''t. It was unfortunate for me to meet the Taoist nun!" Zhao Changge sat down on the floor and cried, even rolling back and forth on the grass, like a naughty child.


    His actings made Wang Bugui and the others feel both amused and helpless. He had attracted so many girls with his handsome appearance and cheerful humor. But only those who was close to him knew the real him who often made nonsense. However, they never expected he would act like a child one day.


    He was even on the list of the handsome men of the Gathering of Practitioners. He ranked the third. The second place was occupied by Feng Tianming, who was cold with few words. The first place had been Ning Zhe, who was good-looking and gentle.


    But after today''s battle, Wang Bugui made it top one on the list with his overwhelming punch while Zhao Changge fell to the fourth place. The fifth one was Lyu Hao, who was always domineering but less powerful than Wang Bugui. Yu Wude was also on the list. Thought fat, he was cute and little bit charming when he was concentrated on something.


    There were many girls who liked such cute fatty like him. And Chu He, dressed in blue, he released a mysterious temperament, special and charming. These seven people were the most perfect men in the hearts of the female cultivators. They were all powerful and possessed their own fascination.


    There was, of course, a list of female cultivators, which was secretly made by Zhao Changge and Yu Wude. Without a shadow of a doubt, the first place belonged to Leng Yuyan, the most powerful and beautiful girl. The following three were Meiqing, Jiang Lianyue, and Shangguan Yiyi, of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. The four were regarded as the four beauties in the cultivation world. Each of them possessed their unique charms.


    After a while of frolic, Wang Bugui and the others went to sleep. There were still two big battles waiting for them tomorrow. In the next morning when a ray of sunshine fell on Wang Bugui''s face, he knitted his eyebrows and then slowly opened his eyes. The other three people would always wake up after a while of his waking up. After the morning practice, the four went to the martial field.


    "Oh, they come!"


    "They finally arrived. The big show''s going to start!"


    "They four are so handsome!"


    "Chu He''s moving toward them. Oh god! Five handsome boys! I can''t help myself!"


    ...


    A lot of cultivators had already been here waiting for them. The female ones became so excited when seeing them. The evil style of Wang Bugui and his overbearing fighting style had already conquered the vast majority of the female cultivators.


    Zhao Changge''s sunny smile, Lyu Hao''s calmness and domineering temperament, Yu Wude''s cute, round face, as well as Chu He, who went forward to meet them with a blue robe and a jade flute, were so charming. These five people together could cheer the whole field up like the spirit attacks from the Big Capables. Finally, three of them walked side by side to the arena.


    Wang Bugui, Leng Yueyan, Lyu Hao, Yu Wude, they accepted the ardent vision of all. Among the four, there would be two strongest people today who could be regarded as the top geniuses of all the young genius. They were also the most dazzling two stars at this gathering.


    "It is really rare that two liberal cultivators reached the semifinal!" The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect laughed.


    "This age is indeed the Great Age. I''ve waited for it for more than two thousand years. The era of the late arts''s going to end." The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect nodded and said.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing the most amazing holy martial arts in this battle." The Headmaster of the Shushan smiled.


    "Haha, I can tell the Path to Immortality will emerge in the near future." The Headmaster of the Unfettered Sect gently swayed the fan and laughed.


    After so many battles, they were assured that this age was the Great Age predicted by the ancient Big Capables. There were so many geniuses in this age, and even some of them were rare to see. These geniuses had only been cultivating for no more than 20 years and had mastered at least one unique skill of their sects. Though in the Void Returning Realm, they were able to master the mystical skill of the Saint Realm.


    Hua Mengchen, the Headmaster of the Palace of Hundred Flowers, laughed out as well with her hands covering her face. Her laughter was as sweet as that of a jaundice. Then she uttered, "The little guys of this age are very interesting, especially that liberal cultivator whose background is unknown. He always surprises me. I''m looking forward to his amazing performance today."


    Her words did make sense. Wang Bugui always brought unexpected surprises to everyone in every battle. His talent was unquestionable, and everyone was optimistic about him. After all, this kid was always beyond their expectation. He could defeat his opponent with one punch or mess up the whole arena.


    Yesterday, he even broke the third hardest old arena with one punch, which distressed Tong Yixing very much. Tong Yixing was with a gloomy face as if he had eaten a dead mouse. If someone dared to provoke him at that time, he would be raging as well, even if he always had a good temper. The elders moved their eyes to Tong Yixing as they thought of this. He knew what was in their mind, so he slowly turned his head aside.


    "Haha, in this Great Age, the sects have finally begun to unite. Good! As cultivators, we should be unity to pursue the Path to Immortality together." The Buddhist Headmaster also laughed.


    The Qingchan Divine Monk from the Mount Fanjing used to be quiet. But every time he uttered, his words must be warning words to the world. Now, he was happy to see the unity of all the sects, and all the Headmasters were nodding to show their agreement. Presumably, the Big Capables of the immortal world would discuss Taoism in harmony as well, which was helpful to explore the Taoism.


    And only the mortals would fight against each other. In addition to fighting against the foreign demon race, only in this era of the late arts could they be unit. Thinking about this, everyone began to feel ashamed.


    "You''re right, Grandmaster. Humans are always like this. However, we are all cultivators, and why should we squeeze each other out? As cultivators, we may need help from others, even from those who are weaker than us in cultivation base and Taoism. We fight, we compete, but in the end, we can''t take anything with us when we are dead." Leng Yueyan replied. Her words were always without emotions but reasonable.


    Having been through ups and downs, the experts like her held a special attitude from the others. No wonder that they could become a big capable in this age because of their firm will toward Taoism, and normal people were no match for them in terms of this.


    The headmasters were flushed with embarrassment. Except for the Headmaster of the Shushan, Unfettered Sect and the Palace of Hundred Flowers, all the others had been fighting for the so-called titles. They finally realized their mistakes today and began to talk openly and highly.


    After half an hour, all the preparations were ready. Leng Shuangrong nodded at Tong Yixing and then went forward to announce the final. As she finished speaking, Tong Yixing controlled the jade plate and summoned the bluestone arena. Then the plate began to select the first round candidates. A beam of ten-color divine lights rocketed to the sky, and two names emerged in the sky: Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao.


    "Lyu Hao and Wang Bugui!"


    "A battle between two liberal cultivators, which means a liberal cultivator will definitely be promoted to the final!"


    "Their fighting styles are both aggressive. Let''s see how terrible the battle''s going to be!"


    The audience began to boil. The liberal cultivators performed so well at this year''s competition. One of them would advance to the final, which was the first time throughout more than two thousand years. The audience felt lucky to witness this miracle. All their eyes were cast on the two people. The two smiled at each other and walked side by side to the arena.

 Chapter 99 The Soul in the Halberd

    Wang Bugui slowly walked to the arena with Lyu Hao. He was grinning all the way. Seeing his smile, everyone burst into horror. They felt as if something bad was going to happen.


    "Stop!"


    Before Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao were about to get on the arena, an old voice suddenly, attracting every. It turned out to be Tong Yixing.


    "Why, Elder Tong?" Wang Bugui asked loudly.


    "Just stop! I''ll choose another arena for you!" Tong Yixing said with a black face.


    All the audience and the elders in the palace were stunned. Then, they began to giggle with their mouths covered. They realized that Wang Bugui''s punch yesterday had freaked Tong Yixing out. This number two person of the Sect of the Nine Heavens was afraid that the bluestone arena would be ruined again, and decided to replace it.


    Some blue lights appeared in his hands, and then he quickly spinned the jade plate, the blue lights directly shone on plate. Suddenly, the whole arena became gleamy with white light. The bluestone ground was replaced by white jade. The jade slowly spread, and covered the whole arena in a flash. The ancient and mysterious arena of bluestone was replaced by a sacred and peaceful white jade one.


    "I didn''t expect the Elder Tong would change the arena because of Wang Bugui!"


    "Wang Bugui is the first person who pushed the Elder Tong to do that, isn''t he?"


    "Yes. And he might also be the only one who can find troubles to an elder."


    The audience was whispering. However, as a sage, Tong Yixing could still hear those words. He became even more distressed. It could be imagined what a bad mood he was in at present.


    Then he spoke to Wang Bugui, "Okay, go ahead. The second arena can stand up to you."


    Knock, knock...


    Wang Bugui got on the arena, squatted down, hit the ground with his hand, and studied the arena for a while. After all these, he stood up and stamped the ground a few times, saying, "Seioursly? Can it withstand my full-strength blow? I somewhat feel it''s not harder than the bluestone one."


    His words made the audience be at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. Was he going to ruin this arena too? He was so courageous. Tong Yixing was still with his gloomy face, replying, "If you can destroy the second arena as well, I will admire you!"


    Then he left with his robe flattering in the air. Wang Bugui smiled to him, and then turned to Lyu Hao, "Here we go, and let''s both do our best!"


    "I also want to know your true strength, eldest brother. I know I will be defeated within 20 strokes if you''re at your best state, but please still try your best!" Lyu Hao responded seriously with a hold fist salute.


    An ancient bell came and reverberated three times in the martial field. Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao turned into fighting state immediately.


    Lyu Hao stamped on the ground, and a pool of magma emreged. He quickly ran forward. When he arrived at the center of the magma, a thick lava column erected up. He crushed it, and a double-bladed halberd was revealed. Then he grabbed the halberd, and cut it down torward Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui made a small smile, and rushed forward with the Break Heaven Fist. His fist hit at the halberd, which forced Lyu Hao to retreat a step. Then he brandished the halberd again toward Wang Bugui, but was blocked by Wang Bugui''s fist again. Lyu Hao made the third attack, and Wang Bugui continued to resist it with his fist. Lyu Hao brandished the halberd once again, toward Wang Bugui''s chest. Wang Bugui bent over to avoid it, and stood on his hands, beginning to make kick attacks.


    Lyu Hao defend them with only one hand, and was forced to retreat a few steps. Seeing the opportunity, Wang Bugui formed a Meteorite Kick. However, at this time, Lyu Hao had adjusted his position, and quickly displayed the Killing Immortals. With a clang, both of them were beaten backwards. Wang Bugui stood still immediately and rushed forward with a punch once again.


    Lyu Hao used the halberd to block the punch, and fought back with the Killing Demons. Wang Bugui turned aside to dodge it. Lyu Hao continued to brandish his halberd two times, and Wang Bugui avoided them both. He made a kick, but was blocked by his opponent with the halberd. He continued to display the Thousand Kicks, and Lyu Hao could only rotate his halberd rapidly to defend the thousand kicks.


    Then he resorted to the King''s Power, and his powerful energy began to burst out, beating his opponent away. He caught his opponent up with the Killing Gods, but was blocked by Wang Bugui''s Break Heaven Fist. Wang Bugui made another fist carrying his blood vigour, and meanwhile Lyu Hao displayed the Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow. Brandishing the halberd, and cutting it down, he displayed the seventh move of the halberd skill. Invincible power vs blood vigour, no one was in the upper hand.


    Lyu Hao jumped into the sky, saved his energy in the air, and performed the Killing Ghosts. Wang Bugui rushed forward, and defend with his fists. Lyu Hao landed on the garound in the next second. He held the halberd with both of his hands, and brandished it toward Wang Bugui from both of his sides. Wang Bugui resorted to the Meteorite Kick to defend, and rushed forward with the Extreme Heaven Explosion.


    Lyu Hao frowned, and turned aside to avoid two punches. Then he retreated three steps to avoid three punches, and jumped into the air to avoid one. In the air, he displayed the Crazy Flower Sands toward Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui bent over, escaping that barely. Then he stood with his hands again, and hooked the neck of his opponent, throwing him back.


    Lyu Hao directly took a few feet away, and in the course of his flight, Wang Bugui rushed out and took the last punch. And his opponent only had a glimpse of the crossbar, and the result was that he was shot dozens of times. All of this happened only within a minute, and the speed of the two matchups was so fast that the outsiders were also shocked.


    Allowing others to make any comments, they two began fight again. Wang Bugui made a Kick of the Universe. It was faster than sound, even shaking the air off. In a blink of an eye, the kick had reached his opponent. Getting ready, Lyu Hao displayed the Endless Sea of Dragon to defend. The halberd carrying billowy blood vigour hit the kick. Still, no one took the upper hand.


    However, Wang Bugui did a backward flip, and formed a Glittering Fist. Lyu Hao performed the Killing Devils to defend, and managed to block plenty of the fists. Wang Bugui immediately stopped useing fists, and mobilized his blood vigour and part of his Innate Prana Power to form a Meteorite Kick, rushing toward his opponent.


    Boom!


    Lyu Hao was forced to retreat once again, and left a deep on the ground. All the audience was shocked to see this powerful blow. Instead of stopping, Wang Bugui seized the opportunity to arrive at the above of Lyu Hao, who had not yet stood up, and made a Break Heaven Fist toward Lyu Hao. Lyu Hao shouted and raised his halberd to resist.


    Rumble!


    However, this fist of Wang Bugui was amazingly powerful. It cracked the ground, and made the dust rise in the air. In the dust, Lyu Hao clenched his teeth, and brandished his halberd, beating his opponent away. Then he stood up barely, and rushed forward. On the way, he even coughed up a blood, but it did''not stop his offensive. He jumped up after dozens of steps, and displayed the Constant Wild Waving toward Wang Bugui.


    "Hey!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, and faced up with the halberd with the Break Heaven Fist. His energy prevailed, seeming to cover the sky with a layer of red yarn. A huge wave erected from the blood sea below. The two collided into each other, and the powerful force crashed the arena again. Then the two people yelled and retreated at the same time.


    Lyu Hao, clenching his teeth, rushed forward again. He jumped into the air, turned aside slightly, and displayed the Heavenly New Moon toward Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui performed the Killing Air to defend, followed with a punch toward his opponent. It hit Lyu Hao, and forced him to retreat rapidly in pain. He made himself stop by fixing his halberd into the ground. Then he squatted on one knee, gasped, and wiped off the blood at his mouth.


    "Lyu Hao, can you hold on?" Wang Bugui frowned and asked. There was a gap between their strength. He had reached the Force Limit, so he worried that Lyu Hao couldn''t bear his full-energy blow.


    "Yes. Don''t worry about me. Just do your best. I''m going to use my strongest martial art as well." "Come on and defeat me. Otherwise, I will beat you!" Lyu Hao laughed.


    Wang Bugui could see his sincerity, and nodded, "Be careful!"


    Then he performed the Hell Step. Lyu Hao revealed a smile, and summoned the White Jade Qilin Pagoda he got yesterday. The pagoda was glittering with white lights, and a small white qilin rushed out of it. The qilin was the spirit of the pagoda. It roared to release magic power into its owner''s body, and then formed a layer of white light shield to protect him. Wang Bugui made a Kick of the Universe to defend this holy magic weapon.


    However, he didn''t break the field in front of Lyu Hao. The latter, at this time, had absorbed the magic power from the pagoda, and was surrounded with a lot of blood red lights. The lights began to spread to the double-bladed halberd. Suddenly, a huge shadow shaped like a devel emerged behind him, and then it shank into the size of a normal man.


    This man wore a crown with two red long feathers on his head, a Sichuan red silk cloak embroid with flowers, a purple crystal armor, a lion-head belt on his wrist, and a pair of purple crystal boosts. He looked aggressive, and the outline of his muscles could be seen even if covered by the armor. He was Lyu Bu, the Flying General!


    Immediately after this, the shadow integrated with Lyu Hao. That armor matched him very much. He held the double-bladed halberd, overbearing like Lyu Bu, the Demonic God.


    Hiss!!


    The audience and the elders in the palace were all startled. Sure enough, the double-bladed halberd still carried the soul of Lyu Bu.


    "Big brother, try my last halberd attack!" Lyu Hao roared, holding his halberd.


    "Okay, the last strike! Be careful!" Wang Bugui replied firmly. Since Lyu Hao had demonstrated his expectation for a full-strength last blow, it would be a pity for him, if Wang Bugui showed any mercy.


    Therefore, Wang Bugui performed the Heavenly Battling Force and the Eight Limits Universal Order at the same time, completely resolving the Body Defense Mechanism, but didn''t break the human treasure limit. After all, this martial art was so horrible, and if he broke them all, Lyu Hao couldn''t take it. Wang Bugui''s momentum suddenly increased several times, and then a frightening aura rushed out of his body.


    For a moment, this aura had made the entire arena tremble. A strong sense of oppression prevailed everyone, maing it hard for them to breath. He moved his fists, and the surroundings were all crushed. What a terrible power!


    "Fisting the Whole World!"


    "Magic Dragon in the Sky!"


    Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao shouted at the same time. In the next moment, Wang Bugui rushed out with his fists, and Lyu Hao jumped out. In the air, he rotated the double-bladed halberd three laps, and then cut it down forward. It carried violent energy, and slammed into Wang Bugui''s powerful fist.


    Boom!


    A loud noise sounded, and a white light spot spread rapidly from the center of them two. The white jade arena finally could not bear. The gravel began to rise with the white light, and then turned into powders.


    After a full minute, the white light disappeared, and this strong collision ended. When all the glare and smoke had disappeared, people saw Wang Bugui, like a demon, standing on the arena in a large hole of the dozen feet wide. Lyu Hao was lying behind him, with his armor broken and covered in blood.


    "Cough! Cough... Haha, brother, you''re indeed powerful. I lost." Lyu Hao coughed a few mouthfuls of blood, saying powerlessly.


    "You''re also powerful enough to take this fist of mine. Let''s go. I''ll take you to heal your injury." Wang Bugui stretched his hand to Lyu Hao. Lyu Hao also stretched his hand slowly.


    Then Wang Bugui pulled Lyu Hao up, put Lyu Hao''s hand on his own shoulder and helped him to leave the arena. In the end, he turned his head back to Tong Yixing, saying loudly, "Sorry for ruining the arena again, Elder Tong! You have work to do!"


    "Go away!" Tong Yixing flipped his sleeve with a black face. Wang Bugui grinned, and left quickly.

 Chapter 100 Fighting Against the Heavenly Girl

    "Lyu Hao, are you okay?" Zhao Changge went to support Lyu Hao. Wang Bugui took out a grass of treasure medicine, and fed Lyu Hao. Then, he mobilized his spiritual power to heal Lyu Hao''s injury. After a while, the latter recovered.


    "Don''t worry, just superficial wounds and a few internal injuries. No fatal injuries." Lyu Hao waved his hand.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you fight against boss''s body and even compare body strength to him. Don''t you know his Taoism?" Looking at the bloody Lyu Hao, Yu Wude took a heavy breath.


    "He just wants to see how big the gap between himself and Brother Wang is. Am I right, Brother Lyu? He also wants to learn more in this battle, so he makes such a decision." Chu He guessed.


    "You''re right, Chu He." Wang Bugui answered his doubts, and then turned to Yu Wude, "Wude, you have to be careful. You know the strength of Leng Yueyan. Don''t be distracted!"


    "No worry. I have already prepared for being defeated. I know the strength of the little Taoist nun, and I can accept it. How can there be such a terrible woman in the world? Maybe only the fake monk dare to marry her." Yu Wude shrugged his shoulders. His words were always defiant. How dared he to put Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe together?


    Just finishing his words, he felt a chill climbed up from his feet to the top of his head. He looked back and found that Leng Yueyan was staring at him with a murderous eye. He took a deep breath, saying, "Oh gosh. I forgot that she was born with Taoism energy. Little Taoist nun, I''m wrong. I didn''t mention you!"


    The other cultivators considered him ashamed to say such words. How could he make an apology immediately after he humiliated someone? No wonder that he was so strong, it seemed that his face was invincibly thick. However, his words did not matter Leng Yueyan. Her beautiful face still had no expression. She turned her head around, and ignored him, waiting quietly for the battle to begin.


    "Okay, hurry to get on the arena!" Wang Bugui pushed Yu Wude to the arena. At the same time, he saw the black-faced Tong Yixing, and grinned at him once again. The Elder Tong instantly frowned, and calmed himself down hard.


    Clang!


    The bell rang, announcing the last battle in the semifinal began.


    "I wonder if Yu Wude can defeat Leng Yueyan, the undefeated legendary woman."


    "I think he can''t! After all, she was born with the Taoism energy, innately invincible."


    "But Yu Yuwu may have his master card. He can reproduce the corner of the third magical array, and maybe, he can reproduce the other unexposed ones as well."


    The audience had already been in the discussing of the trend of this battle. Most people were not optimistic about Yu Wude. It was not because they thought he was not strong enough, but his opponent was too strong. She knew a variety of forbidden arts, and even some in the Sage Level though she was just at the Void Returning Realm. She was terribly powerful.


    When they were discussing, the two had already started the fighting. Yu Wude took the lead to take action. He raised his hand and formed a dozen small arrays to trap his opponent first. Then he summoned the Formation Breaking Sword and looked for opportunities to make attacks. Dozens of beams of power of different colors burst out from the arrays, and rushed to the beauty in front of him.


    Leng Yueyan swept her horse tail duster softly, forming dozens of beams of power of bigger size to fight back. Yu Wude was shocked by the gap between their strengths. She understood the Taoism too deeply, which he couldn''t catch up with. His arrays were smashed into powders. Gritting his teeth, he then threw out another dozen small arrays, and rushed forward with them, holding his Formation Breaking Sword.


    "Heaven, Earth, Water, Clouds, Demon, Fights!"


    Leng Yueyan shouted and gestured, displaying the six Lightening Techniques. The clear sky was replaced by the black clouds. In the twinkling of an eye, this battlefield was filled with various lightning. Yu Wude took the sword and shuttled back and forth it in the thunder sea. After smashing all the roaring thunders, he rushed to his opponent with a roar.


    "Vertical! Horizontal!"


    He shouted and brandished his sword twice horizontally and vertically. The two beams of sword power, as thick as huge waves, rushed toward Leng Yueyan cross-shapedly. She waved her horse tail duster nine times, and nine rays of golden divine lights overlapped in front of her, completely blocking the two giant beams of sword power, making them dissipate between the heaven and earth. At this time, Yu Wude took the opportunity and spang out.


    He waved his sword for dozens of times, but each of them was blocked by the three-foot shield of Leng Yueyan. This fierce sword cut it, just like a mud cow into the sea, cutting the water. All his sword power, sword will, and sword offensive were wiped out quickly. The sword stopped when it was only a foot away from Leng Yueyan. At the same time, she recited the Five Thunder Incantation, and moved toward Yu Wude.


    There were five hundred divine thunders in the sky. Each of them was as thick as buckets, bouncing over their opponent like electric snakes. Yu Wude resisted with the ancient sword, smashing several of them. Then he displayed the Vertical and Horizontal Sword Skill to the extreme, and managed to break through the thunder sea. After that, he used the sword as a pen and engraved a series of delicated Taoism lines in the sky.


    These lines were imprinted in different positions in the void. Yu Wude then drew a huge circular array in the air with the sword, surrounding the lines. In the next second, the lines began to transform into various ancient magic beasts, attacking Leng Yueyan.


    "Heavenly Girl Seal!"


    Leng Yueyan was decisive. She could perceive that this array was not simple, and intended to use the forbidden art to destroy it. The huge Heavenly Girl Seal fell from the heaven, carrying countless spiritual power, so aggressive. However, at the same time, the four major divine beasts, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Rosefinchod and Black Tortoise, were transformed and rushed out from the array, carrying the power of the four stars in the four directions. They took the upper hand, temporarily suppressing the Heavenly Girl Seal, as if they were going to break it.


    Yu Wude took the sword again to speed up the array, and controlled the four major divine beasts as the spirit of the array. Leng Yueyan frowned, began to gesture and waved her horse tail duster nine times again. The Heavenly Girl Seal shone with a lot of lights, and the shape of the Heavenly Girl on the seal became more vivid. It even drew the sword, as if it was alive.


    The two made every effort to make a powerful blow. Eventually, both the array and the seal were broken.


    "It is actually the Array of the Four Stars in Four Direction!"


    "Unfortunately, his preparation is not enough. He doesn''t have the symbols or blood of the four divine beasts, otherwise the array''s power will definitely be more than that."


    "It can even break the Heavenly Girl Seal. Amazing!"


    Some elders exclaimed. If Yu Wude could collect enough materials, perhaps the situation now would be reversed. But Leng Yueyan would not give him the chance. She quickly raised her hand, forming a strong Taoism power toward him. Yu Wude made defense immediately. Then Leng Yueyan summoned the Seal of the Thunder Emperor Incantation.


    She recited, "Fly high to ride qilin, and govern five hundred peals of divine thunder. The ghosts and monsters have no place to escape and the demons also can''t go through. Release the three true fires, conquer billions of evil spirits. I obey the Thunder Emperor at once!"


    Finishing, she raised her hand to the sky and summoned the Thunder Emperor who held the Thunder Hammer, rushing toward Yu Wude with 500 thunder devils.


    "Conquering the World Aarry!"


    Yu Wude shouted, and carved a godly array with the ancient sword. The array absorbed the surrounding aura. Then he used the sword as the spirit of the array to summon a huge holy sword, rushing toward the Thunder Emperor. The two violently collided into each other hundreds of times, and both disappeared between the heavens and earth in a tie.


    "The heavens, the earth, the powerful princes. The North Pole, the nine states. Wear a gold armor, hold a holy sword. Roll the hair up in a bun, see with the piercing eyes. Kill the demons, kill the ghosts. For the sake of god, do not stay. The Eastern Great Mars, the Heavenly Girl." "Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl!"


    Leng Yueyan frowned, and refused to delay anymore. She directly summoned a stronger forbidden art. The will of the Heavenly Girl appeared. She used it to defeat Ning Zhe the last time. The will began to prevail the surrounding world. Yu Wude screamed and quickly painted array lines with his sword. At the same time, he summoned hundreds of small arrays and scattered them on the arena.


    "An array appears, and thousands of spirits surrender. Kill all the enemies, and all the devils. The third godly array, Killing Array!"


    Yu Wude swept his hands rapidly, and a peerless array appeared. It was a corner of the Killing Array. Soon after, almost half of the array was engraved by him, and the materials he used cost much, which made it extremely powerful.


    The Killing Array appeared along with a peerless killing message. The audience was all shocked to feel it, even including Wang Bugui, Ning Zhe and the other strong cultivators. The ancient mystical atmosphere accompanied the ancient peerless killing message, and numerous ancient soldiers that had never been seen before emerged in the array.


    These ancient soldiers all rushed toward the shadow of the Heavenly Girl. Irritated, the shadow snorted, and blocked them with her hands only. After dozens of strikes, it broke all the ancient soldiers, no wonder the Heavenly Girl was regarded as the goddess of war in the east. However, Leng Yueyan could only maintain it till now considering her energy, and then she resolved the shadow of the Heavenly Girl.


    Puff!


    Yu Wude spit out plenty of blood. His primordial spirit was incorporated into the array, so as soon as his array was broken, so was his primordial spirit. However, he clenched his teeth and still tried his best to summon the Ancient Mountain and River Map he got yesterday, throwing it toward his opponent. A sence of beautiful mountains and rivers appeared, sucking Leng Yueyan, intending to defeat her. But could it be that easy? She also called out the bronze tripod, and hit the mountains and rivers in the picture with it. Finally she rushed out from the map by breaking its barrier.


    Then she placed the tripod over her head and stepped forward to her opponent, ready to end the battle with her last spiritual power to activate the tripod. Yu Wude obviously run out of his spiritual power. He reached out his hand and coughed some blood, saying, "I lost. Little Taoist nun... you won!"


    After that, he coughed some blood again. Leng Yueyan received the tripod, replying with a hold fist salute, "You did well."


    Then she turned and left. Yu Wude also got up hard, took out a small array to send him back to Wang Bugui and the others. They all rushed over to support him, and delivered their spiritual power to heal his injury.


    "Don''t move. I will heal you!"


    Wang Bugui frowned, because he noticed that Yu Wude''s primordial spirit was damaged. He immediately displayed the Supplementary Method and put the energy into Yu Wude''s body. Then, he let Yu Wude eat the treasure medicine for primordial spirit he got as the top eight. After 15 munites, Yu Wude was recovered, but just a little. After all, he didn''t know the Supplementary Method, and Wang Bugui couldn''t teach it to him before he was recognized by the Heaven Mending Technique.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, and after another 15 munites, Yu Wude could stand up. Fortunately, Leng Yueyan was decent, and didn''t hurt him very seriously. The trauma of his primordial spirit was about to be healed. Seeing that he could grin again, Wang Bugui and the others could finally relieved.

 Chapter 101 Two Antiquities

    "Fatty, you want to die?!" Zhao Changge patted Yu Wude''s shoulder.


    "How can you infuse your own primordial spirit into the array? You are too bold!" Lyu Hao scolded.


    "Brother Yu, you are really too risky this time. If Leng Yueyan didn''t hold her hand in the end, you would be in great danger!" Chu He also frowned, and said in a low voice.


    "It''s not wrong that you want to defeat Leng Yueyan, but there is no need to risk your life." Wang Bugui stopped delivering his aura, and said slowly.


    "I... am sorry. I just want to see if this attack can defeat her. However, I have spent more than half of the array materials in the Dragon Trapping Well. My core array was incomplete, so I decided to use my own priodial sprit. I just didn''t expect the little Taoist nun to be so strong. Even the Universal Incantation couldn''t run out of her spiritual power, which allowed her to be able to break my array."


    "Unfortunately, my Killing Array was not complete, or else I will be able to tie her. Boss, you must be careful in the final. The Universal Incantation of Heavenly Girl is really powerful, equal to the blow of the old dragon."


    Yu Wude barely uttered. He was still in pain. He finally knew how strong Leng Yueyan was. She was definitely a match to Wang Bugui.


    "Don''t worry. I know. Her master card is more than the Universal Incantation. I can see that under the help of bronze tripod, her remaining spiritual power can still display another forbidden art. And when she was breaking your array, she still had the energy to absorb the Taoism energy. The battle of tomorrow will not be simple. Maybe she will force me to use forbidden art!"


    Wang Bugui uttered with his hands clenched. Then he looked at the group of the Sect of the Nine Heavens. Meanwhile, Leng Yueyan was looking at him as well. They had both realized that their opponent was not simple. At that time in the Spirit Peak, they had already known each other. Yu Wude and the others were shocked by his words. Leng Yueyan still had another master card? How terrible this woman was!


    Wang Bugui even said that he would use forbidden art tomorrow! He was a descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors, invincible in the ordinary society, the strongest except for the true immortals. However, Leng Yueyan was able to force him to use forbidden art.


    "Your forbidden art must be terrible, Brother Wang. I''m really looking forward to seeing this amazing inheritance!" Chu He sighed. Although Wang Bugui said that he would use forbidden art, his tone was still full of confidence. He was so confident to win.


    "Brother Chu, come over. Let me tell you. But don''t say it out. Boss''s..." Yu Wude hooked the neck of Chu He and whispered at his ear. A lot of other cultivators intended to figure out what Yu Wude was saying, but their telekinesis and spiritual power were blocked by an array.


    "Ah! This..." After Yu Wude''s words, Chu He couldn''t help but step back two steps. He almost shouted out the name of Wang Bugui''s Taoism. He covered his mouth at once, because he knew that this matter could not be spread casually. After all, it was too amazing. If it were spread out, there would be chaos during the Gathering of Practitioners.


    He widened his eyes and slowly moved them at Wang Bugui. The latter was still looking at Leng Yueyan. And for a moment, the man''s back made him feel so unattainable. Palace of the Human Emperors! These five words were as heavy as the Mountain Tai. In the late period of the ancient times, who in the world did not know the name of the Palace of the Human Emperors? When the Founder Master of the sect was a mortal cultivator, he had been prevailed among all the geniuses from all the other sects.


    After he became the Human Emperor, no one in the world could take one of his strikes. No matter the Big Capables or those who were about to break through the immortal catastrophe, he would defeat them with one Primordial Palm. There was even a rumor that the Human Emperor had met a true immortal before he became the emperor, and he could already escape safely from the hands of the immortal at that time. There was an insurmountable gap between immortals and mortals, but he could even be still unbeaten.


    Since then, every descendant of this Taoism was a prodigy in his generation, but none of them had become an immortal again. However, they were always the emperors in the mortal world. There could be only one emperor, so there was only one inheritor in each generation. And this person could conquer the whole world, and order all the people.


    Wang Bugui was actually not a liberal cultivator, but an about-to-be emperor, an unbeatable person for the prodigies of this generation, except for those who were about to be immortal.


    "I should go up." Wang Bugui took back his solid eyes, turned back to his four fellows, and then went to the center of the arena. At the same time, Leng Yueyan also disappeared and showed up again on the arena.


    "I didn''t expect to see the Killing Array. But unfortunately, it was incomplete." The Headmast of the Crazy Saber Sect sighed.


    "How strong can the vertical and horizontal Taoism be? Have them already collected the complete third godly array?" The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect frowned.


    "It is said that if the Gui Guzi gets angry, the world will be in chaos. It seems that the rumor is not fake!" The Headmaster of the Unfettered Sect folded his fan, sighing.


    "Gu Xiaoyao, the Senior Gui Guzi became an immortal before the Qin Dynasty. Can he be weak?" Hua Mengchen gave Gu Xiaoyao a contempt eye.


    "Well, Sister Mengchen, you''re right. Everything you say are right!" Gu Xiaoyao opened the fan and laughed.


    His words made the other elders speechless. How could a man at hundreds of years age still be so glib. However, Hua Mengchen was amused with a lot of laughter. She was always young, looking like a twenty-five-year-old woman, glamorous and moving. Her laughter had distracted the other elders.


    "Mengchen, don''t laugh anymore. Gu Xiaoyao, you behave yourself as well. How can you still be so glib after living hundreds of years?" Leng Shuangrong frowned, scolded them two, and then stepped out to award for the top two.


    She arrived at the arena with one step. With a wave of her hand, there were two light groups falling down. People looked at them and found that there were two boxes inside. Three silver needles were placed in one of them, and a broken jade seal in the other. They were all gleamy, releasing a kind of ancient message.


    "What are they?"


    "Although the message they emit is strong, they looked not as good as the magic weapons yesterday. What are their specialties?"


    The cultivators were discussing, but they couldn''t see any strange things in these two things. Even if they exuded a strong message, they couldn''t match the four magic weapons yesterday. Could such a thing be a treasure?


    "These two things are the treasures I have spent 100 years searching for the ancient remains of our Chinese descendant, and I found them in two Pure Lands. I don''t know their origins. I only know that they should be something left in the late period of ancient times. You have to explore their specific functions by yourself. Remember, only when you are at the Voiding Realm or above, or you can''t activate them."


    Leng Shuangrong warned the two. The other cultivators began to boil. Such ordinary things were so hard to be activated? Were they actually real treasures? But the message they emitted was not as good as yesterday''s magic weapons. It was really weird.


    But Wang Bugui and Leng Yueyan still believed that these two things were not simple. They grabbed one box respectively. Wang Bugui chose the broken seals, and Leng Yueyan chose the three silver needles. After expressing thanks to Leng Shuangrong, they both left.


    On the Spirit Peak where the liberal cultivator gathered, everyone was cheering around Wang Bugui. They held him, and threw him to the sky again and again. During this period of time, they even shouted his name loudly. A liberal cultivator was promoted to the final. It was the first time throughout more-than-two-thousand-year history. Since the Age of Dharma Decline, liberal cultivators had been belittled by the disciples of all the sects. Now, they could finally raise their heads.


    "Brother Wang, you''re amazing!"


    "You will definitely win the championship tomorrow, Brother Wang!"


    "Brother Wang, you''re the proud of us liberal cultivators!"


    ...


    After a lot of joy, all of them calmed down. Then they took out the vintage wine they collected, sit together and began to drink happily. Yu Wude and Zhao Changge even went down the Spirit Peak and picked up a lot of spiritual fruit. After a long partying, they dispersed.


    After all, there was the most fierce battle tomorrow. Wang Bugui had to prepare for it. Meanwhile, he had to explore the jade seal he got earlier. If he was able to activate it, it must be one of his master cards.


    "Wait, Brother Wang!"


    When Wang Bugui was about to leave, Chu He chased him up and stopped him.


    "Why, Brother Chu He?" Wang Bugui turned back.


    "My flute sound will be helpful to mediate, so let me play it in the distance from you as a help." Chu He explained with a hold fist salute.


    "Oh? Really? I''d surely love to! And thank you for helping me!" Wang Bugui smiled.


    Then the two went to the edge of the cliff. Wang Bugui sat down to mediate. Chu He, in blue, took out his Green Jade Flute, sat beside Wang Bugui, and played an intoxicating melody carrying Taoism energy to help him mediate.


    This melody was magical. It made people feel refreshed, as if their primordial spirit was baptized. After a short time, Wang Bugui was fully concentrated on mediation.

 Chapter 102 Talk at Nigh

    t


    Wang Bugui was developing his unbeatable punch position. This kind of punch position was still in an unclear embryonic form without even a general direction. Now his primordial spirit was in a water-ink universe, where he threw punches continuously to defeat the living things formed with water ink. From time to time, he also rushed to the blank sky to break it.


    This water-ink universe was actually transformed with the power of Taiyin and Taiyang. Wang Bugui fought with the two kinds of power at first and then he came to a dimension with cyan and golden colors, which was condensed with the vigor of the Great Ultimate. He continued to develop his punch position here. At last, he came to a purple world for further development of his punch position.


    This also was attributed to the Taoism sound of Chu He. It was smooth and urgent along with the flute sound and the realm of perception also changed accordingly. He got one special feeling in each place. His punch will was not set totally, so the way of his cultivation now was the best. It was really profound Taoism sound.


    As Chu He finished his fluting, Wang Bugui also woke up from his mediation.


    "Anything?" Chu He put away the flute and asked.


    "I''ve got a lot! Thank you. Please call me Bugui. Brother Wang just does not sound intimate at all. You give me so much help and I''m willing to talk freely and openheartedly with you. I''m happy to have you as my friend of mediation!" Wang Bugui said with his mouth corners lifting.


    "Haha. It''s also my pleasure to make friends with you. You and I are friends of mediation!" Chu He laughed loudly.


    "I need to practice the Innate Prana Power for a while. I won''t hold you up any longer." Wang Bugui said.


    "Well, bye bye then. I also need to speed up my cultivation so as not to fall behind. I wish you luck tomorrow!" Chu He cupped his fists and turned to leave with a light smile.


    Wang Bugui watched him leave. Then he closed his eyes and sat in the mediation of Endless Golden Body Manifestation while circulating the Innate Prana Power. The prana power and blood were vigorously spreading almost most of his Aura Sea, only with about a quarter of the sea left unfilled. In the whirlpool of the Aura Sea, a lump of the most bright prana power and blood was twisting and swirling there. If he released it, he would find that it had almost reached the size of half of his body.


    "Won''t we disturb him if we go there directly?"


    "Don''t worry. You see that Chu He also left. That means that the mediation is over. I can guarantee that elder brother is practicing other martial arts now. I swear on my honor!"


    "Go to hell. You don''t have the honor at all!"


    "Be quiet. Or elder brother will find us."


    When Wang Bugui had practiced martial arts for less than the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the buzz of talking reached his ears. Though being weak, their voice was heard by him with strong six senses. He smiled slightly and said, "Come out. Do you forget the Taoism of me?"


    "Alas! We are found!"


    "Hiss! I just forget that the six senses of elder brother are stronger than the spiritual beast. Next time I just have to take the Hidden Array Line with me."


    "Let''s get out."


    "Ow! Don''t step on me! Ah!"


    "Bam! Bam! Bam!"


    There were sounds from the tree about one hundred feet away and then a scream was given out with something falling onto the ground subsequently. Zhao Changge and the other two fell from the tree. He got up hurriedly and cried painfully, "Oh, my neck!"


    "I can''t believe you are so heavy. My waist!" Lyu Hao said while rubbing his waist.


    "You are heavy, too! Get up. You are gonna kill me!"


    Yu Wude suddenly screamed as Lyu Hao was sitting directly upon him. Lyu Hao was so muscular that he was much heavier than Yu Wude, who kept thumping the ground while biting his teeth. He swiftly got up. And Yu Wude finally stood up with one hand on her waist. He sputtered, "You do not deserve the name of ''a cultivator'' at all. Mortals are even more dependable than you."


    "That''s because we drink a little wine. This is a careless mistake." Zhao Changge sneered.


    Yu Wude was really pissed off. Wang Bugui just didn''t know what to say about them and shouted to them immediately, "If anything goes wrong, come here and let''s talk about it!"


    Seeing this, Zhao Changge changed the topic at once and ran to Wang Bugui. Lyu Hao and Yu Wude followed behind him tightly. However, Yu Wude wouldn''t let it go so easily. He caught up with Zhao Changge and trapped him in a set of array units, where he beat him up there. After the noisy fighting was over, they began to get down to business.


    "Elder brother, what are the odds for your winning?" Zhao Changge sat directly on the ground and asked.


    "One hundred percent, of course. Elder brother will definitely win tomorrow. Leng Yueyan, a young Taoist nun, is just a little less skilled!" Yu Wude, who was lying sprawled on the ground, lifted up his hand and cried out.


    "I also have faith in elder brother. But Leng Yueyan was not that simple anyway, we should be more careful." Lyu Hao said with his chin in his hand.


    "Tomorrow I''ll test her first and gradually force her to use all her Sunday punches. I have never feared about direct combat." Wang Bugui grinned.


    "Yes! I bet elder brother will win tomorrow. If he loses, I will eat the cattail hassock that the little Taoist nun sits in meditation!" Yu Wude waved his hand and teased.


    "Oh, really? Then I will lose tomorrow. I would like to see you eating her cattail hassock. She would probably kill you." Wang Bugui snickered.


    "Oh, don''t!" Yu Wude sat up immediately when he heard this. "This is a huge chance to win the championship. It''s more important than anything. We should never miss this chance. Just forget about my petty things. If I eat her cattail hassock, she will definitely chase me down more than dozens of blocks. No. She and her sect would cross regions to kill me."


    "Hahaha..."


    The other three were amused by his words. If Yu Wude was number two for being unprincipled, no one dared to declare number one. Even Zhao Changge had narrowly lost to him. They chatted happily and freely. Then Wang Bugui got to know that their intention was to help him relax, in case he would lose for being too nervous. He just burst into laughter, because had never felt nervous about this kind of thing.


    At the same time, he was really thankful. With such interesting guys as families, he would never feel bored for the rest of his life. Then Lyu Hao took out several jars of good wine, which were his last stock already. Today they would drink them all and have a really good time. Sitting in a circle, they took up the jar and drank the wine there directly. A peaceful cliff for meditation was now full of intoxicating aroma of the wine.


    "The last swallow for elder brother. I wish you can teach that little Taoist nun a good lesson tomorrow and win the championship!"


    Yu Wude lifted the wine jar and finished the remaining wine with a gurgling sound. Then he sighed comfortably, looking so satisfied. When he rubbed his belly and was about to say something, something hit his head suddenly. He cried out in pain incessantly and turned his head to yell, "What is that? Who dares to provoke me. Do you believe that I''m gonna..."


    Before he finished, he paused there at once and tried hard to smile and say, "Oh, my dear Little Taoist nun. How would you like to come here?"


    "I just come here to look for Wang Bugui and hear your arrogant words by the way. You want to teach me a good lesson? OK! Start now."


    A cold but sweet voice was heard from Leng Yueyan, who was standing right in front of Yu Wude. After she spoke, she turned to look at Wang Bugui and continued, "Can I speak to you in private?"


    "Of course. I just don''t know why you are here." Wang Bugui smiled and said.


    "We are going away now." Yu Wude ginned. Being aware of the situation, he dragged Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao and ran away together with them.


    "What are you doing? Why do we run so far away?" Zhao Changge stopped and asked after running for hundreds of feet.


    "Their telegnosis are so strong. Only a long distance can keep us from being discovered." Yu Wude explained.


    "Do you guys know why Leng Yueyan comes all the way up here to talk to elder brother?" Lyu Hao said, rubbing his head.


    "Whatever it is, it''s not a date. Little Taoist nun and that fake monk make a really good couple. Besides, elder brother already has a lover. Even if he is single, he still couldn''t understand that weird woman with his emotional intelligence." Yu Wude analyzed. The other two just rolled their eyes as if he were talking nonsense.


    Later, they didn''t discuss it anymore and found a place respectively for cultivation, waiting for the conversation to finish. On the cliff, Wang Bugui and Leng Yueyan were sitting opposite each other. Wang Bugui smiled and said, "Little Taoist nun, what do you want to say? I''ll try to answer all your questions if they are not too confidential."


    "Where are you from?" Leng Yueyan said.


    "My father is a Chinese descendant and my mother is a British who was born in Britain. But I love Hua Xia most. It wasn''t until I came back here that I regain a new life. There is also the blood of the yellow race in my body. A man of Hua Xia for a day is a soul of Hua Xia for a life!" Wang Bugui punched his chest and replied proudly.


    Leng Yueyan was startled by his identity as a British Chinese for a moment, but then she nodded and said, "It''s good for you to have this thought. What sect are you from? Don''t tell me that you are a liberal cultivator. You came back from abroad. I don''t believe that you can find a powerful inheritance within such a short time and cultivate yourself to a high-level realm."


    "Haha. You are coaxing me into it now. But I can''t tell you about this so earlier. When the winner is about to be decided tomorrow, I will release it to the public. Now you just regard me as a liberal cultivator." Wang Bugui smiled slightly while shaking his head.


    "It''s right as I expected. Then the last question for you. The surrounding Taoism in the universe told me that you''ve been bathing in a huge amount of blood with more than ten thousand people being involved. Its bloodiness couldn''t be eliminated even after so many years. What have you been through?"


    Leng Yueyan said. This was the most suspicious question. He was normally just a teenager at that time. Why would there be a bloody battle with more than ten thousand people being involved?


    Wang Bugui became lost in thought at her words and something different flickered in his eyes. Leng Yueyan saw this and spoke slowly, "A tinge of outrage, some sadness, and helplessness, maybe, just flickered in your eyes."


    "Haha. You can perceive this? I really admire that. When I was twelve years old, I''ve been through a slaughter. All my family, including a woman who was very important to me, was buried together. They trod on the path with no turning back for me. They just died before my very eyes and I couldn''t do anything about it, just like a piece of trash."


    "This is my story. A bunch of people, who never turned back, made a way for Wang Bugui."


    Wang Bugui smiled sorrowfully. The scar in his heart keeps reminding him of the pain. Leng Yueyan''s cherry-like lips opened slightly, but nothing was spoken. She knew she said something wrong, but she just couldn''t think of proper words for comfort. After a good while, she murmured, "Sorry. I shouldn''t have been so rash."


    "It''s OK. Me as a coward before has been buried along with that nightmare. Today I''m already a strong man. No one can take away anybody from me ever!" Wang Bugui clenched his fists tightly and said, grinding his teeth.


    "I hope things go as you wish. There is no need to show mercy in the battle tomorrow. The winner will be well deserved after fighting with their own magic skills. See you tomorrow." Leng Yueyan got up and took leave of Wang Bugui.


    "Sure. See you tomorrow!" Wang Bugui also got up and said goodbye.


    Leng Yueyan nodded gently. Then she changed into a wisp of smoke and left.


    "Elder brother, what did you just say?"


    Zhao Changge and the other two jumped out right after she left. Wang Bugui just shook his head and said, "She asked about my background and my history. Go have a rest. A violent battle is waiting for us tomorrow!"


    They were silent now. That history was only a tragedy. It was improper for them to ask more and they just went to sleep earlier.

 Chapter 103 The Final Battle Started

    Golden sunlight was floating around all over the Pure Land of Mountain Tai. It was a sunny day, which was good for the final battle. The sun was shining brightly and various auspicious birds were hovering in the sky over the field.


    All the cultivators started off earlier to head for the field and waited for the final battle. Flashes of colorful figures flew in the air successively, which made people feel that they were going to an immortals'' meeting in ancient historical times. Even Wang Bugui and his buddies, who had been known as latecomers, had arrived very early. Many female cultivators cheered and screamed at their arrival.


    There were five of them today even with Chu He also being here. The resolute and domineering Lyu Hao, the pretty and cheerful Zhao Changge, the lovely Yu Wude, the degage Chu He and the handsome and wild Wang Bugui with a sense of aggressiveness were all so charming.


    "Ah. I can''t breathe!"


    "So handsome. They are so handsome. I''m killing to get any one of them to talk to me. They can say anything. Anything!"


    "Each one has his own merits. Younger sisters, please call out the perfect man in your heart!"


    Many female disciples from some sects just couldn''t stand this and started to scream. It can be said that the scream and cheers were going on and on unceasingly like a raging tide while Wang Bugui and his buddies came along. At this sight, the male disciples from these sects were just feeling so envious and ill-affected. Why couldn''t they be so welcomed?


    But they could do nothing about it. Wang Bugui and his buddies were powerful and charming. They were just not comparable at all. In this way, the five men slowly came to the side of the field and waited for the final battle to start at any time. And now the atmosphere in the palace also started to become active.


    "Who will be the winner of the two geniuses for the battle today?"


    "It''s hard to say. Leng Yueyan has a Taoism body of ancient historical times. But Wang Bugui is also hard to cope with. His extraordinary power is matchless in the universe and his physical strength is also amazing."


    "Each one has his own merits. Leng Yueyan has unrivaled magical skills with endless forbidden arts. Wang Bugui has great achievements on body cultivation and his motions are very mysterious. They are hard to foresee, but the power is undoubtedly mighty."


    "Hahaha. I might place bets on Wang Bugui. Anyway, he is a miracle in the session. Though being so talented, he pretended to be weak when confronting Tong Yixing. His power was so destructive that Tong Yixing almost went furious. That''s not an easy task. Maybe you haven''t heard. Some disciples off the field have already called him the Destruction King in the battle!"


    The discussion among the headmasters was intense. What Gu Xiaoyao said at last was dumbfounding in particular. The destructive power of Wang Bugui was indeed a unique talent. He was worthy of being called Destruction King.


    "Well, I think highly of Leng Yueyan. This little girl is the most talented and remarkable youth I''ve ever seen. She is born for cultivation." Hua Mengchen smiled slightly. Her voice was still so touching. But other headmasters would not agree with her this time, as the fighting between them was quite unknown to all the people.


    "It''s about time to start. Stop talking and let''s watch the battle carefully." Leng Shuangrong said seriously. Her words worked as usual and they all stopped discussing at once.


    Tong Yixing outside the palace received the transmitted intention and then called Wang Bugui and Leng Yueyan to enter the field. Leng Yueyan changed into a stream of soft water and appeared in the middle of the field, while Wang Bugui rolled up the sleeves and entered the field with an insolent smile. He peeped at the white jade battlefield and then smirked at Tong Yixing.


    "You bastard! Just wait!"


    Tong Yixing clearly knew what Wang Bugui meant. He just manipulated the jade plate to change the entire battlefield into a place built with black stones. There were also countless complicated talismanic words around here as a mysterious power to guard this battlefield.


    "This place is changed into the first battlefield this time. So long as the fighter is still in Void Returning Realm, the battlefield is unbreakable even for the extraordinary talent that may only appear once through the ages in the past dynasties. Just play as much as you can. You are pretty good if you can just leave a large pit on the ground." Tong Yixing sneered with a gloomy face.


    "Why are you so nervous? The ground is too solid. It''s boring to fight if the battlefield is unbreakable!" Wang Bugui teased. And Tong Yixing just felt awkward and turned back to ignore him.


    "The final battle for the Gathering of Practitioners is ready to begin!" The voice of Leng Yueyan was transmitted from the palace. All the people here braced themselves to watch the battle, a scene that they would never forget.


    "Elder brother, you are unbeatable!"


    "Senior sister, you will win the championship!"


    Yu Wude and his buddies shouted against the disciples of the Sect of the Nine Heavens. Disciples from other sects didn''t know what to say. Looking at Wang Bugui, they had never expected that he would make it to the final battle.


    At first, he was nobody. All the people here just regarded him as a despised common cultivator. No one would ever realize that he was such a man who could subdue the geniuses of each Taoism with an identity of a liberal cultivator. He could fight all the way to the final battle, competing with the genius from the first sect in the world. This man was a legend. And his name had been already deeply remembered by all.


    "Boom!"


    The bell today was somehow different. It was heavy and ancient. An ancient bronze bell made this sound, which seemed to come from the ancient historical times. With a melodious and touching tone, it made all the people here feel refreshed.


    "Little Taoist nun, watch out!" Wang Bugui cupped his fists and said.


    "You, too!" Leng Yueyan also replied with cupped fists.


    Wang Bugui laughed aloud and then clenched into Break Heaven Fist to rush ahead. Today he decided not to hide his power anymore. In an instant, a fist force of fifty thousand kilograms fiercely flooded out. Facing his raging fist, Leng Yueyan vigorously raised the horsetail duster in her hand and a beam of power of dozens of feet dashed out from there. "Bang!" It confronted the fist, but it was destroyed instantaneously.


    "Hoo!"


    A figure flashed out of the broken beams of power and then a Meteorite Kick was exerted. Leng Yueyan gestured with both hands, leading to a show of the power of the five elements, which were metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. They formed into five holy swords of five elements to chop at Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui smashed two holy swords of the fire and earth with one kick and then punched two times with a strong rolling kick up in the air following along to destroy all five holy swords.


    However, as soon as he landed on the ground, ancient soldiers formed with dozens of huge beams of power rushed toward him from all around. Wang Bugui instantly gave out billowy blood vigor and exerted Blood Sea Surge Fist to smash forward fiercely. He further used the other hand to exert Break Heaven Fist to break apart six big bells in succession.


    He continued to swing to the left side to escape an ancient sword. But he had to further bend down right away, as two knives barely passed over him later on. When he was bending down, a dozen spears came over. He rotated his body immediately in the air for several circles while making Hell Step at the same time. At last, he broke through the encircling of the spears with almost impossible ghost-like postures.


    When he just came to a stop and had no time to fight back, he further swiftly swung to the left and the right sides and performed a backward somersault to avoid dozens of mountain-cutting hatchets. At last, he landed on a hatchet, where he rushed upward by pressing against it like the dragonfly touched the water surface. In the air, he made Hell Step very quickly to avoid all ancient soldiers with ghost-like postures.


    After getting out, he turned to build up the strength on one foot and gave out some Innate Prana Power at the same time. Then he performed Kick of the Universe, which broke through the defense of ancient soldiers in less than a split second and rushed fiercely to the front of Leng Yueyan. When it was about to hit her, Leng Yueyan changed into a burst of smoke and disappeared.


    Wang Bugui stopped this attack immediately and turned to form a huge hand to press toward her. Leng Yueyan appeared right in the place that the hand arrived as if Wang Bugui had foreseen this. But she lifted and waved her hand, causing the huge hand disappearing in the universe. Inside the disappearing brilliance, a figure appeared again, who broke through from the back side and smashed his fist toward Leng Yueyan fiercely.


    "Heaven, earth, water, clouds, demon, combat!"


    Leng Yueyan thundered delicately while tossing out six Lightning Techniques at the same time. Peals of magic thunder spread all over the sky and rushed toward Wang Bugui furiously. She just fled hundreds of feet away after exerting Skill of Shrinking into an Inch. Carrying billowy blood vigor, Wang Bugui exerted Killing Air to break all the peals of magic thunder into pieces. And then without any hesitation, he exerted Hell Step to chase up her quickly.


    "Boom!"


    An explosion sound was heard. Leng Yueyan gathered her beams of power and warded off the attack with her horsetail duster during the last millisecond. But then Wang Bugui hit her again with Glittering Fist. His attacks were just like a lashing rain, but they all fell on her three feet protective aura. Later, she gathered a huge Taoism intention to slap forward. Wang Bugui was caught up by a horrible feeling instantly.


    He jumped back at once and appeared dozens of feet away. Then he exerted Endless Golden Body Manifestation to protect his body and once again clenched Break Heaven Fist to rush forward. The intention was broke with this one beat. He sped up Hell Step subsequently and got close to Leng Yueyan in a flash with another Kick of the Universe falling on her. His speed was hard to keep pace with even for Leng Yueyan, who had Taoism to foresee that.


    "He is a liberal cultivator! How could he use the Golden Light Divine Spell of the Taoist? Isn''t Sect of the Nine Heavens the only orthodox cultivation method for this spell?" Gu Xiaoyao exclaimed.


    "No. That''s not true. Golden Light Divine Spell is not that powerful. This kind of Tao Law looks so familiar. I just can''t remember it!" Leng Shuangrong said, frowning her arch eyebrows.


    When hearing this, the headmasters also frowned. This meant that Wang Bugui was definitely not a liberal cultivator. And he also had Tao Law that was even superior to Golden Light Divine Spell. Who was he exactly?


    "Seal of the Heavenly Girl!"


    Leng Yueyan called out tenderly and exerted this powerful forbidden art with a huge precious seal dashing out. The Heavenly Girl carved inside the seal looked quite vivid. She drew out the sword and rushed to Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui hurriedly clenched his fist to withstand this magic directly. The booming sound lingered on and on. Heavenly Girl Seal just wasn''t able to strike him at this moment.


    "Between the heavens and the earth, the prana power is the root of everything; After suffering countless disasters, my strength is proved; Inside and outside the three realms, Taoism is overweening; There is a golden light inside me, covering my body; You can''t see it or hear it; It contains the whole world, and is the source of myriad things; if you extol it for thousands of times, you will be the supreme; The guardians of the three realms as well as the five emperors will welcome you; The gods will show their respect, and the thunders will serve you."


    "The ghosts and evils will be fear of you, and the demons will die in front of you; You are superior to the Thor; You are wisdom with the prana power; Come on, the golden light, come to cover my body; Golden Light Divine Spell, obey at once!"


    Leng Yueyan seized the opportunity created by Heavenly Girl Seal and recited the spells quickly. Gestures formed instantly in her hands. She exerted Golden Light Divine Spell to protect her body, too. Her golden light was even more brilliant, showing her deeper understanding of this spell. If Wang Bugui didn''t master the magic of higher level, Leng Yueyan might have the same attainments with him.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Bugui just broke the Heavenly Girl Seal directly and rushed to attack her with another fist. The ear-splitting sound of the fist was coming through continuously as if the fist had fallen on the hearts of the people around. Now they just had difficulty in sustaining their heartbeats. This was Wang Bugui aided with Endless Golden Body Manifestation, who could withstand all kinds of matchless Tao Law with his physical body.

 Chapter 104 Fighting with Heavenly Girl by Punching

    "Have a feel of my fist!"


    With the whole body bursting with golden light, Wang Bugui roared loudly and exerted Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea to punch her fiercely. This fist had been carrying the blooming blood vigor of his whole body and half of Innate Prana Power, creating a matchless force which even made the entire field shake a little bit.


    Leng Yueyan frowned her blackened eyebrows and continued to circulate Taoism intention around her body. Standing in a space with all kinds of magic skills mingling together, she decided to confront Wang Bugui directly with her physical body. She slapped straightforward with bare hand with Taoism intention and beams of power along with her. "Boom!" An explosion sound was heard and she took this fist successfully. But still, she was shocked to step back a few paces by Wang Bugui. Then she bit her teeth and rushed forward again.


    At this time, people saw the other side of Leng Yueyan. They never thought that she also excelled at martial arts, each motion of which conformed with Taoism. Her frontal collision with Wang Bugui was not weak at all. Currently, people could only see the violent collision of two golden figures.


    Wang Bugui exerted Meteorite Kick along with Break Heaven Fist, Killing Air, Thousand Kicks, etc. following behind, which were all taken by Leng Yueyan, who was not badly injured with only some scratches. But Leng Yueyan already broke out in a cold sweat, knowing that it was not right to fight him directly with martial arts and physical body.


    Then she swept her leg with all her strength in the right timing. The killability of this straight and slender leg should not be overlooked. Wang Bugui warded it off by turning his hand laterally and turned to fight back with a kick, which failed at last. Leng Yueyan exerted Thunder Evasion to flee high up toward the sky while thunder lines were sparkling in her hands. Five Thunder Incantation was triggered in an instant. People just saw that five hundred peals of divine thunder were roaring out from that condensed dark cloud.


    At the same time, she quickly recited the Incantation to gesture Thunder Emperor Incantation Seal. Wang Bugui certainly wouldn''t allow her to exert Tao Law freely, so he instantly performed Hell Step to step up in the air and broke through the siege of the divine thunder with Extreme Heaven Explosion.


    "Fly high to ride qilin, and govern five hundred peals of divine thunder."


    Wang Bugui was rushing toward her furiously with only hundreds of feet distance away.


    "The ghosts and monsters have no place to escape and the demons also can''t go through." Leng Yueyan recited while cold sweat was rolling down her cheeks.


    Wang Bugui shouted loudly at this moment and was only one hundred and thirty feet away from her.


    "Samadhi fire is given out instantly and the whole sect is drawing countless souls here." Leng Yueyan frowned her blackened eyebrows tightly.


    Right now, Wang Bugui had already come to the front of Leng Yueyan and broke open her protective aura with one fist.


    "By order of Thunder Emperor, obey at once!"


    "Heh! Hah!"


    The two shouted at the same time and Wang Bugui rushed ahead with the last fist of Extreme Heaven Explosion, which was carrying all the prana power and blood. When the fist was about to arrive, a huge blue divine hammer blocked him. They were shocked apart upon the collision. Then Thunder Emperor manifested!


    "You mortal, kneel down!"


    Thunder Emperor manifesting this time was so vivid that he could even talk. He howled loudly and rode the thunder qilin to dash forward while commanding five hundred peals of divine thunder.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Bugui hummed coldly and performed Kick of the Universe violently with all his strength. This kick contained all his energy, prana power, and blood. Then he further exerted Heavenly Battling Force.


    "Boom!"


    He unexpectedly kicked all thunder objects into pieces directly except for Thunder Emperor. Then he confronted the raging hammer of Thunder Emperor and they drew one more time. Wang Bugui further clenched Break Heaven Fist to rush forward again. He was like a golden supernatural evil, who had an astonishing capability to fight.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    Explosion sound was going on and on as the physical body and the thunder hammer collided. The power was so formidable that all cultivators off the field turned pale. Even geniuses like Feng Tianming and Ning Zhe were also stunned with their hair standing on end.


    "Howl!"


    With a howl of rage, Wang Bugui actually defeated the Dharmakaya of Thunder Emperor. Thunder Emperor changed into a pure aura and disappeared into the universe. In the end, people seemed to hear him giving out a sigh.


    "The Dharmakaya of Thunder Emperor is actually broken!"


    "What kind of physical body does he own to do that?"


    "Unbelievable!"


    Besides the cultivators off the field, even the headmasters of each sect in the palace also exclaimed in great surprise.


    He had defeated the Dharmakaya of Thunder Emperor only with his physical body, which was even an impossible job for 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation of Ning Zhe. How strong it was!


    What Taoism on earth could exceed Buddhism on achievements of the physical body in the world? The old generation just couldn''t figure this out at all. Even in ancient historical times, only very few Taoisms had gone far in body cultivation. But they had already been buried by time for ages. Was there inheritance they had left in the world?


    Now the two people started to fight frontally again. Wang Bugui threw a fist fiercely with his never-ending Hell Step. He just stuck to her tightly. As long as she had no time to exert Tao Law, he could win the battle in a short time.


    "Holy Sword of the Nine Heavens!"


    But Leng Yueyan wouldn''t let him. With the protection of Taoism and Golden Light Divine Spell, she was retreating while fighting with Wang Bugui. She took two crushing fists directly and then conjured to call out Heavenly Girl Sword to hack forward. Seeing this, Wang Bugui leaned back and then turned to jump into the air, where he swung to the side to avoid three attacks in succession, each of which just narrowly missed the edge of the sword.


    After that, he turned to kick with Meteorite Kick, stopping the holy sword right there. Next, he threw Break Heaven Fist to snap it into pieces. But now there again appeared several beams of power surging forth. Wang Bugui fought back head-on with clenched fists. He threw left and right fists successively, smashing two beams of power that arrived first.


    Then he exerted Thousand Kicks with Heavenly Battling Force to break through. In an instant, he had already come to the front of Leng Yueyan and attacked her fiercely with Extreme Heaven Explosion. Though being protected by Taoism and Golden Light Divine Spell, she still felt an intermittent pain in her hands. Frowning her blackened eyebrows, Leng Yueyan exerted Skill of Shrinking into an Inch to escape continuously, while driving Taoism in the universe to block that ghostly opponent at the same time.


    "The Anger of Taoism!"


    Leng Yueyan waved her horsetail duster and a stream of fresh air spattered out from her body to sink into the universe. Then beams of power rushed furiously upward along with her anger and charged to Wang Bugui, who accordingly circulated the prana power and blood of his whole body to his feet and then performed a violent Kick of the Universe.


    This kick just smashed all beams of power into broken bits, which were spreading all over the universe. He continued with a Killing Air to appear right in front of Leng Yueyan and then punched her powerfully. Being hit by him, Leng Yueyan just changed into a sign paper. This was a substitute. As Wang Bugui realized this, he expanded his sense field and located her at once. Then he rushed to kill her.


    "Eastern Great Mars, Heavenly Girl, obey at once!"


    When he just chased up Leng Yueyan, she had already finished reciting Heavenly Girl Universal Incantation and an intention of utmost Taoism suddenly appeared in the field. Wang Bugui stepped back hundreds of feet away at once while secretly circulating Eight Limits Universal Order to release all limits of the human body, which he further aided with Heavenly Battling Force and Undefeatable Body of the World.


    "He is using this kind of martial arts again!"


    "They are both using the deciding mystical skills of last battle. I wonder which one is superior!"


    "It''s terrible. The two kinds of aura are making me unable to breathe now!"


    The cultivators as spectators off the field were all shocked by this sight. Were they going to decide the winner?


    "Are you sensing a familiar aura?" The headmaster of Shushan said.


    "I kind of feel that some limitation inside his body has been broken now!" Gu Xiaoyao said, frowning her eyebrows.


    "His power is increasing sharply. What''s this magic skill?" The headmaster of Zhenyang Sect was also quite confused.


    "I don''t know if anyone can remember that there is the most horrible Taoism in the world. One single person is only for one generation, but he can suppress all big sects with no one daring to resist. This branch is the supreme of body cultivation. The Innate Prana Power of Wang Bugui is also powerful. Isn''t that familiar to you guys?"


    At this point, Leng Shuangrong spoke slowly. As soon as the people here heard her words, they all trembled a little bit with their eyes wide open. A suffocating name instantly emerged in their hearts. But Hua Mengchen was an exception, who just stayed calm as if she had already expected this.


    "No! That''s impossible. This Taoism has been missing for at least one thousand years. It''s still a question whether or not it still exists." The headmaster of Lingwu Sect said with a slap on his leg.


    "There has been no news about this branch since the Age of Dharma Decline. Does it reappear in the world?" Gu Xiaoyao said while pondering.


    "Amitabha. Have you ever heard of the secret? During the past two thousand years, there appeared dark turmoil several times. Many sects should have passed down to now, but they were completely destroyed at that time. But the turmoil just quieted down silently each time. Is there anything suspicious about it?"


    Monk Jing Chan spoke at this moment. Rumors about what he said used to go around, but they were too weird that no one would ever believe them. The headmasters and elders frowned tightly and then looked at the young man in the field, each of whom was thinking something quite different.


    "Boom!"


    The two people in the field were attacking each other. Wang Bugui clenched Break Heaven Fist of Sea Blood to rush into the sky with mighty aura to confront the ghost of Heavenly Girl. With the booming sound going on and on, he was actually punching the Heavenly Girl!


    At his point, all spectators here, including normal disciples and geniuses, were all shocked by this jaw-dropping sight. How formidable Wang Bugui was! He could attack the intention of Heavenly Girl directly with his fists.


    Leng Yueyan also frowned her blackened eyebrows tightly. She filled aura to increase the force, but Wang Bugui was fighting more and more fiercely. His fists were like something being made of immortal materials. He began to overcome Heavenly Girl after fighting for hundreds of times.


    "Heh! Hah!"


    With a howl of rage, Wang Bugui punched with an unparalleled divine fist and smashed the intention of Heavenly Girl, leaving nothing with it except for the pieces. The fluctuation caused by this unbeatable fist even created a huge crack in the ground of the first battlefield. But this result was at the expense of his hand. His whole arm was already blown into broken meat.


    However, he just frowned slightly and started to exert Whole after Thousand Disasters. His arm was healed at a speed visible to the naked eyes. Cultivators all felt terrified about this, him using this kind of divine skills for healing. Even he killed one thousand people at his loss of eight hundred people, he could still make further attacks. How would other people fight with him?


    "Hiss!"


    "This kind of divine skills is so powerful. Its speed for healing just can be compared with Greater Power!"


    "Even for that Taoism, there is no such kind of divine skills for healing!"


    The elders gasped and the headmasters sighed with great surprise. Now his identity was more confusing. Where did he come from? Besides his extremely strong physical body, he was also capable of this kind of divine skills for healing. They couldn''t think about what would happen after he grew up.


    "Heaven Mending Technique!"


    Leng Shuangrong frowned her arch eyebrows so tightly that glabellar lines were appearing in her white jade forehead.


    "What? The Taoism of Lady Nuwa?" The headmaster of Crazy Saber Sect exclaimed.


    "Is he a descendant of Nyu''wa''s branch?" The headmaster of Shushan frowned and said.


    "No. At least in the world for right now, there is no descendant of Lady Nuwa." Gu Xiaoyao shook her head and said after thinking about it for a while.


    Now every elder was staring at Wang Bugui blankly, a person that was completely mysterious to them!


    "Come on!"


    Wang Bugui roared loudly. With golden light bursting out of his whole body, he rushed ahead to make another attack. Leng Yueyan also gritted her teeth tightly. She had no other option but to fight with all her strength now. People just saw that in the field there were two golden figures, who were fighting from the sky to the ground and from the ground to the sky with its horrifying speed and power.

 Chapter 105 Descendant of Imperial Palace

    "The Anger of Heavenly Girl!"


    With a loud roar, Leng Yueyan waved her horsetail duster back and forth nine times. Then she gestured Heavenly Girl Seal with both hands and slapped it out. A stream of horrible anger was spreading the whole battlefield. People vaguely heard a cold hum, which sounded graceful and beautiful, and they could imagine this was given out by an exceedingly beautiful woman.


    But it also carried infinite anger with her while sending out a sense of killing, which made all cultivators off the field went gooseflesh. But Wang Bugui didn''t hide at all. He raised his fist and rushed to the huge light shadow of the Heavenly Girl, who was instantly smashed into pieces by his Break Heaven Fist.


    He had originally disentangled half state of Eight Limits Universal Order. In addition to that, he was aided with Golden Body Manifestation and Heavenly Battling Force, resulting in his matchless strength. This fist contained at least one hundred thousand kilograms, the wind of which even caused the battlefield trembling. Then he stepped nine paces in the air and the universe just trembled along with his move. While building up his strength, he clenched his fist and rushed to Leng Yueyan with Killing Air.


    "Taoism Suppressing!"


    Leng Yueyan cried out. With a majestic look, she triggered the force of the Taoism in the universe with her Taoism body of ancient historical times. Then a huge suppressing power was formed and getting closer to Wang Bugui. Meanwhile, she gestured continually to gather the beams of power one more time. Next, she just shouted tenderly with a vengeful look, "Taoism of Universe Merciless!"


    While Wang Bugui was withstanding the compression of the Taoism, another unmerciful power of divine wrath fell from the sky with a sense of infinite terror along with it. A peal of raging thunder changed into a dragon. After a long howl, the dragon went toward him at a fast speed.


    "I''m going against God!"


    Howling a cry, Wang Bugui exerted Universal Reversal and totally got the power of divine wrath. Then he kicked out Thunder Dragon Fist violently, which was also melted with his prana power and blood and Tao Law, resulting in a dominant posture. Leng Yueyan opened her beautiful eyes widely at the moment, being struck by the fact that Wang Bugui was able to take away the power of divine wrath.


    This was quite like her being compatible with Taoism. Or, he was even stronger, for he could take away the universe Taoism adversely for his own use at any time. She was clear that there was no time for delay, as Wang Bugui had an endless flow of aura just like her. Instantly, she triggered Taoism again to hold him, preparing to exert one most powerful Tao Law.


    "Invite Heavenly Girl in worship! Become wind at the mountaintop, and do everything with magical power in the mortal world; A Condor on the head was hovering over the universe and chop demons with the right hand holding a sword; Eliminate evils while carrying a gourd in the left hand and stand on a new eagle to ride it."


    "Distinguish the good from the evil by cloud riding and diamond of eight generations serves as a mountain-cutting array; Immortal boys and girls follow behind and possess endless power of Yin Yang; Immortals of Liu Ding and Liu Jia accompany at the side and come to the earth to govern the demons. Come to the altar to save common people and me as a disciple to invite you in worship wholeheartedly; Heavenly Girl befalls; Urgent fire of divine troops, obey at once!"


    Leng Yueyan was reciting the spells one by one to gesture Heavenly Girl Seal and raised her head to call the name of Heavenly Girl in worship. Suddenly, heaven and earth around trembled violently. A woman with unrivalled beauty in a blue robe was formed slowly in the void therewith. Her thick black hair was like a waterfall, hanging down loosely on her shoulders. Standing there with a sword in her hand, she was splendid and heroic.


    Her body was so large that the whole field was covered, while only half of her body emerged with the other part being still concealed in the dark. With her perfect eyes closing tightly, her legs were also gradually showing up.


    "This... This is the Dharmakaya of Heavenly Girl in this world?"


    "Leng Yueyan looks weird. She might have difficulty in exerting this motion!"


    "This is the second divine skill of Sect of the Nine Heavens, which can only be driven by sages. She is now forcibly to drive it with the power of Taoism!"


    All headmasters were shocked by this sight, not realizing that the Taoism body of ancient historical times was so terrifying! Being highly ranked as the second divine skill, it was really hard to be driven by a cultivator with half Voiding Realm. People could clearly see that the face of Leng Yueyan went while instantly.


    "Cough! With this move, everything is over!" Leng Yueyan coughed a gulp of blood and said. She then took out a bronze tripod to help her conjure. The Dharmakaya of Heavenly Girl was about to appear completely.


    "Then fight!"


    Wang Bugui roared loudly, the sound of which shocked the clouds in the sky into pieces. Then he released Eight Limits Universal Order completely and motivated all body limitations and potentials. Universal Reversal again discharged its divinity power and took away her power of Taoism. Wang Bugui further exerted Heavenly Battling Force. Then a huge stream of matchlessly horrifying aura rushed out of his body and instantly crushed the battlefield to sink several inches.


    "What kind of Taoism is this? It can increase his power to Voiding Realm just in a split second!" Gu Xiaoyao was so shocked that her folding fan even fell onto the ground.


    Other headmasters and elders also sprung up from their seats at once and stared at Wang Bugui with their eyes wide open. Some elders even kept dripping cold sweat with terror. They knew that they could never take away that power by their own cultivation.


    "Heh! Hah!"


    "Howl!"


    The two people howled at the same time. Leng Yueyan waved her hand and the Dharmakaya of Heavenly Girl chopped forward with a sword. Facing this, Wang Bugui clenched Unbeatable Fist Seal that he realized by himself and charged forward fiercely. In an instant, he confronted the holy sword. Upon touching, the black battlefield was immediately shocked to broken stones that were flying about everywhere.


    "Heh! Hah!"


    With another howl, Wang Bugui intensified his fist power and sprung the sword away forcibly, which smashed to Leng Yueyan instead! Leng Yueyan clenched her teeth and drove the Dharmakaya again. The Heavenly Girl pressed toward him accordingly with one delicate hand. Wang Bugui also gritted his teeth and performed that unbeatable fist position one more time. Now, people just saw that a small figure was raising his fist to confront a huge hand.


    He rushed to punch her while roaring. His seemingly small fist just directly smashed that delicate hand and then he went through it with his whole body! An arm of the Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl broke inch by inch, which changed into a pure aura and was gradually disappearing in the universe. Without even stopping his attack, Wang Bugui went further ahead to kill.


    "Puff!"


    Leng Yueyan vomited a gulp of blood. Her blood-soaked teeth bit tightly. With a resolute look, she triggered the Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl again, while discharging a small tripod to attack him at the same time. Wang Bugui, a man like an evil, was not suppressed at all. But when he was about to rush ahead, the woman before him suddenly made him recall Hanae Chiou, who was somehow similar to her in appearance.


    Her resolution, determination and sorrow and beautiful expression momentarily reminded him of that woman, whom he had been feeling guilty for all the time. He just stopped his punch right there. At the moment of the final battle, he was distracted. When he finally collected his thoughts, he just saw that huge Heavenly Girl opened her eyes.


    The black-jade like eyes of Wang Bugui reflected her most beautiful eyes, which sparkled peals of blazing white light, just filling the entire universe. The white light shone his vacant face, which was devoured at last.


    "Elder brother!"


    When he was drowned by the last rays, he seemed to hear the crying of his buddies. But then everything was gone, leaving him in a world of dazzling white light.


    "Boom!"


    With Wang Bugui being the center, a light spot compressed and then scattered sharply. After an earthshaking bang, the white light spot instantly spread all over the battlefield. Along with it were countless flying black stones, which turned into broken bits at last. Off the field, all cultivators were sent flying out of the battlefield. Then a huge mushroom cloud rose up.


    "Phew..."


    After a long while, everything finally quieted down. All the smoke and light were eliminated as Leng Yueyan waved her hand. The sight was clear now with Wang Bugui lying on the ground. His body was full of horrifying scars and bleeding profusely, which dyed the area around him all red.


    "He... He lost?!" Zhao Changge exclaimed after stepping back several paces.


    "How could he lose? There is no need to risk your life if you want me to eat the cattail hassock of little Taoist nun! Get up, elder brother!" Yu Wude bellowed while scratching his head. .


    "Elder brother! Why did you stop?" Lyu Hao clenched his fists and bellowed, with his eyes being bloodshot.


    "Bugui, only one more attack will end the battle. Why did you stop?" Chu He clenched his jade flute and said.


    The cultivators were also quite confused. Even the hierarchies, headmasters and elders in the palace were wondering about this result while gazing at the scarred body of Wang Bugui.


    "Why did you stop? Were you thinking less of me? If it''s true, I would rather lose this battle!" Leng Yueyan frowned her blackened eyebrows and demanded.


    "Haha. I just remembered a person that was very important to me. Cough! Cough! Anyway... I did not look down upon you." Wang Bugui said with a sorrowful smile. Still lying there, he started to exert Whole after Thousand Disasters to heal his body. Then something that was even more surprising happened.


    "What''s that?"


    "Is that thing in his body a woman?"


    "No. Look at it carefully. That''s a puppet!"


    The puppet Chiou formed in his body and came out to help him up. Then he led the soul line in his hand, guiding the obedient puppet Chiou to raise her hand. She was also able to perform Whole after Thousand Disasters. Moreover, she injected a stream of aura into his body.


    This was one of the Sunday punches that Wang Bugui had reserved. He stored his aura and Tao Law into it just for emergencies. Their primordial spirits could communicate with each other, so she was capable of all the magic skills that Wang Bugui had mastered.


    "This... So vivid! Is it a soul puppet?" Hua Mengchen said.


    "Hiss! It seems to be true. You mean there is a soul of a woman in his body?" Gu Xiaoyao gasped.


    Other headmasters were also stunned. Soul puppet, the most valuable treasure, had only appeared in ancient historical times. It was even rarely seen at that time. It could hold the primordial spirit and behave just like an ordinary person with an even much stronger physical body. That equaled to another life in addition.


    They stared at that man and the puppet in the field with doubts as if they were born to be a golden couple of Simultaneous Training.


    "Who the hell are you?" Leng Yueyan covered her wound and asked.


    "Kunlun Mountain, Yuxu Palace."


    "Palace of the Human Emperors��Wang Bugui!"


    Wang Bugui ensconced puppet Chiou and answered proudly with his chin up and chest out. As soon as he finished his words, the whole Pure Land went silent. After a long while, all the people here went wild and burst into a hullabaloo. Young cultivators and the old generation were all stepped back a few paces at his words and then yelled crazily.


    They just couldn''t believe this. The words of Palace of the Human Emperors were even heavier than Mountain Tai! And Wang Bugui was a descendant of Palace of the Human Emperors!!

 Chapter 106 Winning the Championship

    "Oh my God! What did you say?! The Palace of the Human Emperors!"


    "Wang Bugui is a descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors! We taunted him as a waste. Oh no, we''re going to be killed, aren''t we?"


    "The sect has been quiet for more than 2,000 years, and now it''s descendant appears!"


    ...


    In different moods, the audience entered a discussion, which instantly boiled the whole martial field.


    "He... is actulally a descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors!" The Heandmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect, sitting in a chair, exlaimed.


    "After thousands of years, the Human Emperor reappears to conque the world, and to order all the creatures!" Gu Xiaoyao squeezed these words after a long time. His fan even fell on the floor.


    "Why? Why? Haha. We have spent so much time to find a body cultivation genius, but he has to meet the Human Emperor? Is that the fate?!" The Headmaster of the Lingwu Sect almost went insane. He had been dreaming to carry forward the Lingwu Sect, however, the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors showed up. The geniuses in this age were destined to be under his pressure.


    "Indeed the Palace of the Human Emperors... Yun Jinghong!" Leng Shuangrong clenched her teeth. She seemed to be a bit happy. But somehow, she was angry when she thought of Yun Jinghong''s name.


    "Sister Shuangrong, don''t be angry. If you want to find his troubles, I will go you with you." Hua Mengchen smiled.


    "Humph, you''ve already known the identity of Wang Bugui, don''t you?" Leng Shuangrong hummed at her. Hua Mengchen could only grinned, daring not to look at her again.


    "But I remember that there''s always only one descendant of the Human Emperor. But his disciple we saw last time was not Wang Bugui. Why?" Leng Shuangrong asked.


    "That disciple we saw last time was Wang Bugui''s father. There was a turmoil in the West created by a big devil ten years ago, and he has died in that war. He was exactly the Big Capable whose death was reckoned by you last time."


    Full of sadness, Hua Mengchen shook her head and sighed, which indicated her admiration to the man. Then she told everything Qin Xiao had told her, and after that all the elders bowed their heads. Wang Bugui''s father was a real hero, but with a short life.


    "Wang Xuanming deserves to be the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors. He has fulfilled the mission of defending the Human Race." The Headmaster of Shushan exlaimed.


    "Since the ancient historical times, there were a lot of turmoils, and they were all suppressed by the Human Emperors. The emperors were willing to shed the last drop of blood for the Human Race. They didn''t give up to the respect paid by humans." Hua Mengchen said with regret.


    "Even if he faced a powerful demon with the strength equal to the true immortals, he still showed no fears. The Eight Limits Universal Order, Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms. Though he knew there was no way for him to win, he still fought the enemy at the price of his life. He did everything he could to protect the Human Race. What a respectable, sad man!" Gu Xiaoyao sighed to the sky.


    "Without him, maybe those big demons would have already invaded in our Hua Xia territory, wouldn''t they?" The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect uttered.


    "If they dare to do that, I will fight against them! The worst ending is just death! We were born as Hua Xia people, and will die as Hua Xia ghosts." Leng Shuangrong snorted with a firm tone.


    Her words stirred up the blood of everyone here, and some of them even regreted that time couldn''t go back, otherwise, they could have the chance to fight side by side with that hero.


    At this time, the two on the arena had stopped fighting.


    "I lost. If Chiou didn''t send her spiritual power to me, I couldn''t even stand up. This is cheating." Wang Bugui admited the defeat and shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t feel glorious even if he won, because in his heart, after the puppet Chiou appeared, Leng Yueyan was fighting two people, which was unfair.


    "I don''t want this kind of charity. It was I who lost. Your last punch was enough to break my Dharmakaya. But remenber, I will challenge you once again in the future, and one day I will defeat you to show my real strength, even if you''re the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors." Leng Yueyan replied.


    "Haha, interesting! This is the first time I met someone like you, who says no to the championship. Well, I will always be ready for your challenge. Send message to me, if you want to battle me. But don''t lag too much behind me, or you won''t be my opponent." Wang Bugui grinned, and made an agreement with her.


    "Elder Tong, I''m sorry for ruining the arena again!" Wang Bugui turned to Tong Yixing with a laugh. His words made everyone have no idea if they should laugh or cry. Reasonablly, the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors should be a serious man with invincible king''s power.


    But his words sounded like gangsters in the mortal world. Tong Yixing was also helpless. Looking at the arena filled with huge holes, he sighed, "Only the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors can destroy the arena as this."


    Then he turned to Leng Yueyan, and asked, "Do you really decide to give up the victory?"


    Leng Yueyan slowly nodded. Therefore, Tong Yixing announced loudly, "The winner of the Gathering of Practitioners is Wang Bugui from the Palace of the Human Emperors!"


    "Wow! Boss won the championship!"


    "Yeah, we don''t need to eat the futon of the little Taoist nun!"


    Yu Wude and the others began to cheer, so did the other cultivators. In this cheering crowd, Wang Bugui raised his fist, "I also represent the liberal cultivators. Thanks all the liberal cultivator brothers for your supports!"


    "Wang Bugui! Wang Bugui! Wang Bugui!..."


    More excited, the liberal cultivators started to call his name in unison. They would never forget that a genius from the Palace of the Human Emperors was willing to friend with them. Though they only spent eight days together, their friendship was forever. A person who might be the Human Emperor in the future spoke for them, which made them dignified before the disciples of all the sects.


    After a while, Leng Shuangrong walked out of the palace, and said, "Wang Bugui, come and take your prize."


    "Okay. Coming!" Wang Bugui turned his head with a smile, and came to Leng Shuangrong with a step. She slowly nodded at him, waved her hand and summoned a jade box. There was a small stone shining with five-color divine light in it.


    "Ah, this is..."


    "The fragment of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone!"


    "Such godly treasure indeed exist in the world!"


    The cultivators couldn''t believe their eyes. They didn''t expect the final reward of the competion would be that.


    "It was discovered in the Pure Land of the Mountain Tai more than ten years ago, and has been sealed here. I don''t know why it broke out from the main peak several days ago. After a discussion with the Headmasters, we decideded to take it as the prize for the winner of the competition. Take it." Leng Shuangrong explained.


    "Thank you, Senior Leng!" Wang Bugui received the jade box, thanked Leng Shuangrong, and turned away. He didn''t expect the fragment of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone that he longed for most was the ultimate reward of this gathering. He was luck, and it was a step closer to cure Qitian!


    "Congratulations for getting this divine treasure, Brother Bugui!" Chu He appaoched Wang Bugui and laughed.


    "Boss, the fragment of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone! You''re lucky! It''s the most valueable baby old dragon holds, and now you have one too!" Yu Wude grinned.


    "We must drink till all''s blue tonight!" Zhao Changge smiled.


    "Yes, let''s go out and buy some wine later!" Lyu Hao also laughed.


    "Please stayed at the Spirit Peak for one more night, and tomorrow we have something to announce!"


    Leng Shuangrong''s voice sounded again. Everyone replied with a hold fist salute, and then returned to the Spirit Peaks they were arranged as residence. Lyu Hao took Yu Wude and Zhao Changge with him, and flew out to buy some wine.


    At night, Wang Bugui and the others gathered at the Spirit Peak, and had a good time drinking with the other liberal cultivators.


    "Let''s taost Brother Wang for win the championship of the gathering!" One of them stood up and tossed off the cup.


    "Haha, come back to you!" Wang Bugui picked up the glass and finished drinking.


    "Thank you, Brother Wang. As the descendant of the Human Emperor, you don''t belittle us, instead, you''re willing to friend us, even to guide us when we''re in downturn. You''re so kind!"


    "Yes. Being out in the first round made us downhearted. Fortunitely, we met you, and your words enlightened us. During these these few days, we watched so many battles between the genius of various sects, which was so helpful!"


    "Moreover, we have to say sorry to you. When we first met you, we were not optimistic about you. Because we didn''t know you are the descendant of the famous Palace of the Human Emperors."


    All the other liberal cultivators raised their cups to thank Wang Bugui. He also felt very pleased to see them learn so much in the gathering. It was the best result that his words had made sense.


    "In fact, Brother Bugui did not care about these. we''re all the Chinese descendants, and he hopes that the Chinese descendant cultivators would existed in the world forever. Maybe someday, we will have the chance to fight side by side with him. Losing so many liberal cultivator will be a loss of our cultivation world, right?" Chu He laughed, and then took out his jade flute, beginning to play beautiful melodies to liven things up.


    "Your flute sound is still so moving, Chu He. I feel like I''m in a gathering in the immortal world. Wonderful!" Wang Bugui said with a smile.


    "Haha, let''s drink and have fun in the flute sound!" Zhao Changge followed with a smile as well.


    "How about we joining you?"


    Just as they were drinking happily together, they saw some people coming from afar. They were Feng Tianming, Ning Zhe, Leng Yueyan, Lu Qianchen, and the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. The one who spoke just now was Feng Tianming.


    "Hey, you all come. The wine is not enough probablly! Why didn''t you tell us that you would come earlier. Wait here for me. I''ll go to buy some more wine." Yu Wude put down his cup.


    "No need. I brought the old vintage of Shushan." Feng Tianming swept his hand, and suddenly, a dozen wine jars appeared. A fragrant scent of wine filled the air immediately after the jars were opened.


    "Hmm, awesome! We welcome such guest who brough fine wine like you." Yu Wude smelled the wine, and revealed a smile.


    "Thank you. Then I''lll find a seat for myself. Let me propose a taost for Wang Bugui first!" Feng Tianming took out a cup, poured it all over, turned to the king, and drank it with a gulp.


    "Monk, you come too? You should not be allowed to drink alcohol and eat meat, shouldn''t you?" Zhao Changge joked.


    "As a worldly monk, I''m not bound by the Buddhist disciplines." Ning Zhe smiled. He also poured a cup of wine, and toast Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui drank a cup too, and then turned to Leng Yueyan, "You can drink?"


    "It''s just a kind of water. I won''t be drunk without sadness." Leng Yueyan was a simple person. She picked up the wine and drank it without hesitation.


    The others began to cheer up. The three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers also proposed a taost to Wang Bugui. Since then, the male cultivators had seen the other side of the four beautiful girls. The wine of Shushan was intoxicating. After less than four hours had passed, the four girls became a little drunk with flushes on their cheeks. They looked so charming now.


    The male cultivators asked them to stop drinking. Chu He was about to play an awakening song. But before he started, the girls had passed out drunk. He revealed a bitter smile, changed his mind, and played a lullaby, while the other males started booze again.

 Chapter 107 A Frightening Nigh

    t


    "Drink! I can continue to drink..."


    Lying on the ground with a flushed face, Yu Wude was still thinking about drinking. A lot of people had passed out drunk, including Ning Zhe. After all he was a monk, and this was his first time to drink alcohol.


    "Wine... the wine''s over!" Zhao Changge said, lying on the other side.


    "Well, go to take a good sleep, everyone! We have to get up early tomorrow." Wang Bugui uttered smilingly.


    "You''re right, Boss..." Lyu Hao extended his hand and fell down before he finished his sentence.


    "Haha, it seems that It will be you and me again who will drink till the end." Feng Tianming laughed, and then drained another cup of wine.


    Wang Bugui made a bitter smile, and raised his cup, toasting Feng Tianming. Besides them, only Chu He was still sober now. He raised a jar of wine, opened it, and began to drink.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui sensed a chill message. It turned out that his sixth sense, the pre-sensation, had measured a scene of the future, where a short sword pierced into his chest!


    "Be careful!"


    He immediately pushed the two people away, and displayed the Undefeatable Body of the World to defend. With a clang, a short sword stabbed his body. Although he had made action with his fastest speed, he was still injured. The man in black before him must be in the Sage Realm!


    "How dare you!" Chu He noticed what happened, and threw out his magic gourd toward the man.


    "Humph!"


    The black man snorted, and raised his hand to beat the gourd away. Then, he brandished his sword toward Wang Bugui again. Wang Bugui performed the Hell Step to avoid, and made a kick to fight back. The man blocked it with his hands, and stabbed his sword out again.


    "Break Heaven Fist!"


    Wang Bugui resorted to the Heavenly Battling Force and Eight Limits Universal Order, rushing toward the man with a Break Heaven Fist.


    "Try my sword, bastard!"


    Feng Tianming also drew his Scarlet Heaven Sword, and stabbed it forward.


    The man in black was pretty powerful. All the attacks made by Wang Bugui and the other two were blocked by him. He mobilized his spiritual power and made an attack with his sword once again. Feng Tianming and Wang Bugui made defense immediately, while Chu He began to play his jade flute with Taoism power, rushing toward the opponent. However, his flute blow couldn''t hurt the man. Instead, the kung fu masters in the Sage Realm were able to kill a group of cultivators in the Void Returning Realm.


    It was hard for the three to hold up so long. They clenched their teeth. At this time, the others were still in a trance. Such a fierce fight didn''t awaken them. Someone must have play tricks to knock them out.


    "Heh hah!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, and then made a Kick of the Universe violently. He couldn''t let anyone be seized by the man in black. However, as a master in the Sage Realm, he resisted with a kick, and then stabbed his sword toward Zhao Changge.


    "No way!"


    Feng Tianming displayed the Raging Sea and Roaring Waves, and brandished his sword toward the man. However, the man blocked the sword in an instand. Then he intended to made an attack, but was hit by Wang Bugui with the Killing Air, which forced him to retreat more than ten feet. In the next moment, Feng Tianming performed the Myriad Sword Defeating, rushing toward him. He mobilized his spiritual power to defend. But meanwhile, he was cut by three beams of flute power, and then was hit by Wang Bugui''s terrible Meteorite Kick.


    Then Wang Bugui resorted to the Extreme Heaven Explosion, and formed several heavy punches. His last punch had beaten the man dozens feet away. However, even in this way, he still didn''t suffer serious injuries, because his physical defense was extremely strong, and he could use the magic weapons and auras to protect him.


    "Eight Limits Universal Order. Remove all the human body restrictions, and activate all the human body potentials!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, and opened the forbidden art completely. Then he mobilized the primordial vital energy, and formed a Primordial Palm toward the man in black. The man immediately activated his Innate Prana Power to defend. But it failed to block Wang Bugui''s Primordial Palm, and the man was hit heavily. However, he was still only traumatized, and healed himself in a blink of an eye relying on his cultivation base in the Sage Realm. Then he stretched his hand out, trying to seize Wang Bugui.


    "Shocking Immortals!"


    Violently, Feng Tianming rushed toward the man with his sword entwined with the flute sound of Chu He. The man mobilized his spiritual power to defend, beating Feng Tianming backwards. Then, he threw out his short sword toward the latter, intending to kill him. Just as the sword was about to pierce into Feng Tianming, Wang Bugui dashed over, and smashed the short sword into powders with a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea. After that, he rushed to the man to have a close fight against him.


    Their offensives were numerous and fast as roaring winds. Ater running the forbidden art and displaying the Heavenly Battling Force, Wang Bugui''s strength had been temporarily improved to the Sage Realm. However, his opponent must be above the medium stage of the same realm, so he was injured and vomit plenty of blood. He clenched his teeth, still trying to defeat his opponent. Shocked by his willpower, the man in black never expected his martial arts to be so magical.


    He had done his best, but still failed to kill Wang Bugui. At this time, Feng Tianming made an attack again. He was surrounded by some red lights, and his capability to fight rose sharply. Chu He, in the rear, was playing his flute to use the Taoism power to protect Wang Bugui and Fegn Tianming. Surrounded by the sound carrying Taoism power, the two felt they were getting more powerful.


    Feng Tianming performed the Dance of Thousand Blades, rushing toward their opponent. The thousand sword shadows, heavier and heavier, were all dashing to the man in black. Wang Bugui performed the Extreme Heaven Explosion, rushing toward the man crucially. The three had displayed hundreds of strikes in a blink of an eye. Irritated, the man revealed all his Sage-Realm power.


    Wang Bugui and Feng Tianming were beaten far away, and slammed on the ground. They couldn''t help but spit out a lot of blood.


    "Humph! Ignorant juniors! The Sage Realm is a new height. The understanding or use of the Taoism in this realm is beyond your imagination! You want to improve your strength to this realm relying on forbidden arts? No way!" The man in black snorted.


    "Shameless brat! If I am in the Sage Realm, you can''t take ten of my strikes!" Wang Bugui stood up and yelled.


    "Don''t say big words! How dare you, a pearl, to compete with the moon? Go to Hell!" The man made an attack again.


    "God of Wine Incantation!" Feng Tianming drank a jar of wine. The red lights around him deepened, and his strength went up to a higher level. Coupled with the help of the Chu He''s flute, his strength almost reached the Sage Realm. He screamed, united with his sword, and then performed the Universal Chop.


    "Come on!"


    The man shouted and released all his power to form a punch toward Feng Tianming. The latter was beaten far away with his sword again.


    "Old goat, try my punch!"


    Gazing at the man, Wang Bugui resorted to the Universal Reversal and rushed to his opponent with HIS unbeatable fist position. The man frowned, and made a punch to defend. To his surprise, he suffered a loss. The Universal Reversal defeated the Sage-Realm power. Wang Bugui''s power was so striking that as if it could collapse the sky.


    "Ah!"


    The man wailed. He was forced to retreat, but the spiritual power and killing intention he released had broken Wang Bugui''s arm as well. Then, he displayed the mystical skill, aiming to kill Wang Bugui with a full-energy blow.


    "Humph! Do you think you can hide this from me by making a Concealing Array I through the forbidden weapons?"


    Suddenly, a yell came, indifference and majesty. It was the voice of Leng Shuangrong. At the same time, a huge Holy Sword of the Nine Heavens was rushing toward the man in black. It instantly broke all his defenses and pierced into his body.


    "Puff! Damn it!"


    The man spit out a lot of blood, snorted, and tried to escape, covering his wound.


    "Soul of War Immortal!"


    Wang Bugui refused to let him go easily. He mobilized his primordial spirit power, and a little golden man rushed out from the center of his brows. The little man began to chase the man with punches. The man hurriedly activated his primordial spirit to resist. He made a scream in pain. His power of the primordial spirit was weaker than Wang Bugui''s, so the Soul of War Immortal hurt him immediately as it hit him. Then, he clenched his teeth and fled away.


    "Ah!"


    His Taoism power cracked Wang Bugui''s primordial spirit. At this moment, Leng Shuangrong had arrived, and began to mobilize her spiritual power to heal Wang Bugui, Feng Tianming and Chu He.


    "Senior, don''t care about me! Catch up with him!" Wang Bugui said anxiously.


    "His array is still here, so he can''t escape far away. Don''t worry, I have left a mark on his sword, and your Soul of War Immortal has left a scar on him, right? The Pure Land has been sealed already. He can''t escape. I will find him out tomorrow! You just have a rest!"


    Leng Shuangrong''s slow explanation made Wang Bugui relieved to receive the treatment quietly.


    "Thank you, Headleader Leng!"


    "Thank you, Senior Leng!"


    Chu He and Feng Tianming also received the aura, and after a while they had recovered a lot. Then Leng Shuangrong mobilized her spiritual power again to wake up the sleeping people.


    "What happened to me? Eh! My head hurts!" Zhao Changge held his head and wailed.


    "You have been stunned by the Soul Confusing Magic Stone. And a bloody battle happened just now. Fortunately, they three have tried their best protect you, otherwise you''ll be all dead." Leng Shuangrong explained. Shocked, everyone all looked at her with their eyes widely opened.


    "Boss! What happened to you!"


    "Chu He, Feng Tianming, what did you experience?!"


    "Who?! Who hurt you like this?!"


    They only saw that the three were covered in blood. A dozen bones and an arm of Wang Bugui were even broken. They suddenly became furious. Then Chu He told them what happened just now, which made them even more angry.


    "Such shameless brat! How dare he bully the weak by being strong!" Yu Wude''s eyes were covered with bloodshot.


    "He should be cut to pieces!" Lyu Hao slammed his fist to the ground.


    "I will kill him one day!" Zhao Changge yelled.


    "Master, we must find him out tomorrow. Such a sinister person doesn''t deserve to be a cultivator!" Leng Yueyan clenched her fists.


    "Though compassionate, the Buddha will kill the devils as well!" Ning Zhe was also angry.


    "We Palace of Hundred Flowers won''t let him go!" Even Meiqing, who used to be gentle, became angry, clenching her teeth.


    At the same time, everyone felt guilty. Because they were all genius, but they passed out easily out of someone''s trick. If the three didn''t try their best to save them, they perhaps could not see the sun of tomorrow. Wang Bugui still didn''t recover. The Eight Limits Universal Order hurt him so much, and he wouldn''t be healed in a short time.


    "Well, I''m fine. Let''s go back." Wang Bugui squeezed a smiled on his pale face.


    The geniuses had insisted on staying, but Leng Shuangrong also told them to go back, so they agreed. Then Leng Shuangrong engraved an array in front of them, ensuring that it would take even the masters in the Sage Realm 15 munites to break it.


    After seeing this array, everyone said goodbye to Wang Bugui and Chu He, and returned to their own residence. However, they couldn''t fall asleep tonight, so they sat quietly in the room, keeping on cultivation with their eyes closed until dawn.

 Chapter 108 The Identity of the Man in Black

    The night passed so slowly. All the geniuses who participated in the party yesterday did''not sleep till the dawn. When the sun finally rose and the golden light spilt into their rooms, they slowly opened their eyes, stopped cultivating, and walked out of the room to the martial field early.


    They were the first people to come. They didn''t talk, but just looked at each other and slowly nodded. They were in the same mood. They couldn''t let go what happened yesterday, and at the same time, they felt guilty to Wang Bugui the other two. Soon after, Feng Tianming arrived as well with his Scarlet Heaven Sword. He stood beside them, quietly waiting for the other people.


    After two full hours, a lot of people arrived. They were startled that those geniuses came here so early.


    Then, some other geniuses including Jin Zhan, Wu Kuang and Xiao Fengyi also arrived. They were shocked to see such a situation where everyone, except for those geniuses, was discussing something. Therefore, a small discussion emerged in their own group as well. After a while, Wang Bugui and his brothers arrived with the liberal cultivators.


    Then the five geniuses walked side by side to the group of those geniuses. Lyu Hao stood firmly with his double-bladed halberd on his shoulder, Zhao Changge with his dragon gut silver spear, Yu Wude with the Formation Breaking Sword, Chu He with his jade flute, and Wang Bugui with his extremely powerful aura. They all looked at the palace without expression.


    "What happened? Why do all of them held their weapons?"


    "The geniuses who came here first were also in a ready-for-fight state. It''s strange!"


    "The competition is already over, isn''t it? Is there any other battles?"


    Many cultivators were discussing puzzledly. After 15 minutes, the Sect Leaders and elders of all the sects arrived as well. However, the Headmaster of Shushan and the master of Palace of Hundred Flowers Hua Mengchen were all with a gloomy face.


    Even Leng Shuangrong, the Headmaster of the Sect of the Nine Heavens and the Jingchan Divine Monk were in a bad mood. They slowly entered the palace, and some other headmasters had felt something wrong.


    Gu Xiaoyao opened his folding fan in his seat, covered his face with it, and leaned to Hua Mengchen beside him, asking, "Sister Mengchen, what happened to you. Why you looked unhappy?"


    Hua Mengchen swept her finger, and her spirit mind carrying a message passed into his mind. After he understood what happened, he immediately jumped up and angered, "I''ll kill him! Humph..."


    Hua Mengchen frowned, put her hand on his waist, and pinched him heavily. Gu Xiaoyao began to wail and begged in pain, "Chenchen, stop! I won''t say anything again!"


    Hua Mengchen withdrew her hand. Then, Gu Xiaoyao turned to the headmasters and elders who were staring at him, explaining. "Sorry, I just wanted to ease the tension. Don''t look at me, and never mind."


    Then he sat down and secretly communicated with Hua Mengchen through spirit mind. The other headmasters and elders were very puzzled, but they couldn''t intercept the message, because they held the similar cultivation base to Gu Xiaoyao and Hua Mengchen.


    Soon after, Leng Shuangrong stepped out of the palace, and uttered toward all the cultivators, "Everyone, be quiet please. I have something important to say now. You must have noticed that some of the geniuses are abnormal today. It is because something happening last night. There is actually a scum in the cultivation world!"


    She snorted and played a video with a swept of her hand. No matter the headmasters, the elders, or the cultivators, they were all shocked and outraged. Even if it was only a video, it was still striking, and made them angry.


    The man in black who came to assassinate Wang Bugui was at least in the medium stage of the Sage Realm, which meant the strength gap between him and Wang Bugui was so big, including a realm and two stages. Wang Bugui, Feng Tianming and Chu He were just in the Void Returning Realm. And among them, only Wang Bugui was at the peak stage of the realm.


    The other geniuses and the liberal cultivators seemed to have been poisoned to sleep. Therefore, only the three were able to fight against the man in black. However, because of the huge gap of their strength, they couldn''t hurt him even if they had displayed the forbidden arts.


    Only Wang Bugui had caused him a skin injury at the risk of his bones and veins being broken. Unless Leng Shuangrong didn''t appear in time, they three would all be killed.


    At the same time, people also saw Wang Bugui''s fighting will. He dared to release his primordial spirit to chase a sage, even if the latter was forced to escape! Fortunately, the man in black fought back too hastily, and his primordial spirit power was not too powerful, so Wang Bugui was not killed.


    "No wonder those geniuses came so early, and some of the headmasters are in a bad mood."


    "Who dares to do it?!"


    "The Palace of the Human Emperors is the guardian of the Human Race. Such a shameless person! How dares he hurt the descendant of the Human Emperors!"


    All the cultivators were irritated, so were the headmasters and elders in the palace. In the sacred land where so many grandmasters gathered, how could someone be so crazy?


    "Headmaster Leng, do you know who is this man in black?!" The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect slammed his seat.


    "He''s the shame of us cultivators!" The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect yelled.


    "Headmaster Leng, tell us, and let us send him to hell!" Gu Xiaoyao said in a cold voice.


    "We Shushan will not let he be alive!" The Headmaster of Shushan stood up.


    "Amitabha, he is a great evil who has to be thrown into the Ten Thousand Buddha Tower to repent for his whole life!" The Monk Jing Chan was outraged.


    "Haha, he can''t escape. After all, I left an indelible mark on him, and Wang Bugui had left his spirit mind as well. It is difficult for him to get rid of them." Leng Shuangrong said harshly, and then looked at the Headmaster of the Lingwu Sect, uttering with a voice, carrying Taoism power, loud enough to let everyone hear, "Am I right, Lin Yun?"


    Hearing the name, all the cultivators began to look at the direction of the Headmaster of the Lingwu Sect. Wang Bugui and the other geniuses even activated their telekinesis, and locked the middle-aged man. His hair had already been half white. Nobody would expect he was the man in black.


    "Lin Yun! It''s you?! Why did you do that!" Gu Xiaoyao angered.


    "Without Sister Shungrong, maybe we can''t see our beloved disciples today. What to explain?!" Hua Mengchen followed.


    "No matter what reason you have, I will not spare you today!" The Headmaster of Shushan uttered.


    "Lin Yun, what are you thinking about?!" The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect questioned.


    All the headmasters were gazing at him angrily. The elders of the Lingwu Sect even moved backwards a few steps. They couldn''t believe that the shameless person was their headmaster.


    "Senior Brother, why?!"


    The Mahathera of the Lingwu Sect shouted. He couldn''t believe that his senior brother would do such things.


    "Haha... Why? Because Wang Bugui is the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors! I have been searching for a genius for so long, and thinking about our Lingwu Sect will be carried forward."


    "But he, Wang Bugui, appeared as the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors. Why?! Is it the fate? Is our Lingwu Sect destined to be declined? I can''t accept! I can''t! What damned descendant! As long as you have not become a sage, I can kill you!"


    Lin Yun went mad. Leng Shuangrong replied him with a snort, "Nonsense! He can be so strong because he deserves. Will his arrival make all the sects decline? There used to be only one descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors. Will he rob your disciples?"


    "Lin Yun!" "I don''t expect you will be trapped by your demons. I really misread you!" Gu Xiaoyao folded his fan and yelled.


    "Trapped by demons? What will you do, if your disciple, whom you have trained for a long time, is surpassed before he becomes famous? I only know that before his death, my Master asked me to carry Lingwu Sect forward, and let others know it''s a big sect majoring in body cultivation! The Palace of the Human Emperors shouldn''t appear again!"


    Lin Yun was crazy, and his long hair was also scattered. The Monk Jing Chan sighed, "A person trapped by fame and fortune again! Since we have chosen the cultivation world, why do some of us still care so much about fame? See, we shall get nothing in the end!"


    "You no longer deserve to be a cultivator, because you have betrayed the belief of a cultivator, and gone to a wrong road to persue fame. Just let me end your sad life!" Refusing to waste time taking nonsense with him, Leng Shuangrong suppressed him with her Taoism power, and walked slowly to him, ready to kill him.


    "Wait a minute, Senior Leng!"


    At this moment, Wang Bugui''s voice sounded. And it confused everyone.


    "Why?" Leng Shuangrong turned to him and asked.


    "I want to fight with him fairly!" Wang Bugui answered resolutely.


    Startled, everyone began to look at Wang Bugui. How dared he challenge an old Headmaster who had been cultivating for hundreds of years?! This was so crazy. Even if there was a chance of a fair fight, he suffered a great loss of experience and Taoism power. How could it be possible for him to win Lin Yun? No way!

 Chapter 109 An Emergency Recall

    "Seriouly?" Leng Shuangrong asked with no expression.


    "Yes, I drank too much alcohol yesterday, and was not in a good fighting state. I''m confident that I can defeat him if he is in the same realm with me! He wanted to kill my brother. Only after I kill him, my hatred will be removed." Wang Bugui replied.


    "Please agree him, Headmaster Leng!"


    Feng Tianming took the lead and all the geniuses begged with a hold fist salute.


    "Then, activate the first arena with the Taoism power. As for you, return to the Void Returning Realm!" Leng Shuangrong asked Tong Yixing to summon the first arena, and then palmed at Lin Yun, making his strength descend to the peak stage of the Void Returning Realm.


    "Leng Shuangrong! You!" Lin Yun roared. For cultivators, damaging their cultivation base was far crueler than killing them. After all, he had spent hundreds of years in cultivating and then reached the Sage Realm. But now, he was forced to return to the Void Returning Realm.


    "You have no rights to be angry with me, because you are just a shameless brat!" Leng Shuangrong scolde, and then waved her hand to deliver him to the blackrock arena.


    "Thank you, Senior Leng!" Wang Bugui appreciated Leng Shuangrong with a hold fist salute, and stepped to the arena.


    "Let me help you!" Leng Yueyan uttered, intending to get on the arena as well.


    "No need. I can defeat him on my own!" Wang Bugui waved his hand as a refusal. He had absolute confidence to defeat this enemy. The others also wanted to help him, but were all rejected by him. Therefore, they said nothing more, and stood quietly to watch the battle.


    "Boss, you should let us beat him in the end to vent our anger!" Lyu Hao waved his halberd.


    Wang Bugui nodded at him, and moved straight to Lin Yun.


    "Humph! I''ve cultivated for more than 600 years. It''s impossible for you, a junior, to defeat me!" Lin Yun was also confident with anger in his eyes.


    "Ready to go to hell! I can kill all the cultivators under the Sage Realm!" Wang Bugui shouted, and then rushed to his opponent with his fists.


    "Looking for death!" Lin Yun angered, and reached out his hand to seize Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui displayed the Break Heaven Fist. Lin Yun revealed a sneer. Though his cultivation base was cut, his body power was still in the Sage Realm. There was also a huge gap between him and Wang Bugui in terms of the martial arts they learnt and the understanding of the Taoism. He was so famaliar with those powerl killing arts, so he could display them causally.


    "Haha!" Lin Yun smiled, as if he had seen the seriously injured state of his opponent.


    Rumble!


    However, Wang Bugui''s body was as powerful as that of the sages. He resorted to the Heavenly Battling Force and the Universal Reversal, smashing the big hand. Then he broke all the human limits. Lin Yun clenched his teeth and fought against Wang Bugui. He made a punch to defend the kick, but in the next sencond, a pain prevailed him. Then his arm began to crack and then exploded into peices.


    "Primordial Palm!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, activated his primordial vital energy, and rushed to Lin Yun again. Lin Yun took reaction in a hurry, and was cracked by the energy. He screamed to bounce his opponent away. At this moment, he knew that he could regarded his opponent as an ordinary cultivator. After all, the bodies of the Human Emperors were invincible, and so were their martial arts.


    "Surpass thousands of cultivators, be the number one of the world!"


    Lin Yun performed the mystical skill to fight Wang Bugui. Lin Yun had been cultivating for so long, and he was very skilled in the application of the martial arts. Besides, his combat experience was far superior to his opponent. Wang Bugui relied on his incomparable martial arts and body power to fight againt his opponent. For a time, the two were in a tie.


    In a twinkling of an eye, they had dispalyed nearly a thousand strikes. The arena was full of Taoism power, and a horrible atmosphere appeared. Lin Yun was still able to display a variety of martial arts in the Sage Realm. His moves were more and more dangerous. Wang Bugui performed the esoteric skills of the Eight Limits to the extreme, defending his opponent with a pair of fists, and not letting his opponent to take the upper hand.


    "To be at the peak, to be the king!"


    "Eight Limits Universal Order, come on!"


    At present, they both displayed their strongest martial art, intending to kill each other as soon as possible. Meanwhile, a lot of Taoism power suddenly emerged on the arena, protecting it from being ruined. This was what the first arena should be.


    Once the Taoism power was activated, even the sages couldn''t break it easily. The other two arenas were the same. After all, there were too many geniuses in the ancient historical times. If the arenas were not covered by Taoism power, it was difficult for them to withstand the full-energy attacks of those geniuses.


    "Come on!"


    Wang Bugui roared, and performed his Unbeatable Fist. This martial art of his was invincible and overbearing, and it even made the arena tremble. He formed several fists, and finally took the upper hand, while Lin Yun was hit heavily on his dead.


    Lin Yun''s eyes became blurry and a headache prevailed him. Before he could react, Wang Bugui rushed toward him with a Primordial Palm again, beating him to the side of the arena.


    "Nice! Welcome!" Lyu Hao screamed and released his Taoism power. He displayed the Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow to cut his halberd down toward Lin Yun. The other geniuses also seized the opportunity to beat Lin Yun. Zhao Changge performed the Wild Dragon Soul Shattering Spear Technique; Chu He played his jade flute; Yu Wude created a vertical beam of sword power and a horizontal one with his Formation Breaking Sword toward Lin Yun.


    Just standing up, Lin Yun had suffered the attacks from those four geniuses. In the next second, a hude shadow of a goddess emerged in the sky, and beside i was there a shadow of the Thunder Emperor. The Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl and the Thunder Emperor Incantation were activated, hitting Lin Yun at the same time.


    Then a striking sound of sword came, and a huge beam of sword power from the Scarlet Heaven Sword was rushing toward Lin Yun. He had just taken the two powrful martial arts, and now was cut by the sword power. The invicible sword power instantly destroyed his internal organs. Immediately after that, Ning Zhe made a point at him, and a huge golden finger carring a lot of Buddha power was rushing toward him.


    Lin Yun was hit seriously by the Udumbara Buddha''s Finger. In the end, the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers displayed the same martial art, and formed a huge flower, flying toward him. It then exploded and threw him into the sky again. He was covered in horrible scars and blood stained the sky.


    "You can only be a king, but I can be the emperor!"


    Wang Bugui yelled, and then rushed to the sky with an unbeatable fist position. The fist power spread through through his body. Then Wang Bugui released all his killing intentions, smashing Lin Yun in the sky. A burst of blood rain fell, forcing everyone to take a step back.


    Looking at the man in the blood rain, they felt as if he was a godly demon who couldn''t be defeated, and could only be admired. He could even kill a senior. Lin Yun knew martial arts in the Sage Realm, and possessed a Sage-Realm body. However, he was still defeated by Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui was amazing!


    "Flowers come in many colors, and a man can only be good or evil. Cherish life, and never be an evil spirit! What Lin Yun did yesterday leads him to death today. What a pity!" The Monk Jing Chan shook his head and sighed. Lin Yun was a person who was astrayd by fame again, and he finally died.


    "Master!" Wu Kuang screamed on the ground, and then glared at the murderer who killed his Master.


    "You can come to me at any time when you want to fight me. But I won''t be a little bit guilty for what I did today. Whoever dares to hurt my brothers and friends must die!" Wang Bugui spoke to him coldly, and returned to Yu Wude and the others.


    "Select another Headmaster of the Lingwu Sect. I don''t want to see such a scum again." Leng Shuangrong slowly uttered, and then went outside the palace.


    She announced, "The Gathering of Practitioners is over. According to the prediction of the Monk Jing Chan and me, an ancient secret land will open in the next few months. It must be extremely dangerous, so all of you shouldn''t slack on cultivating. Sign up at your headmasters, if you want to enter the secret land to temper yourself. And the liberal cultivators can come to me."


    "But I have to remind you that this secret realm must contained the disasters that you have never experienced. Risks and opportunities coexist, and you will lose your life at any time. So, those who want to enter it must be full-prepared, otherwise you will die. That''s it. Scatter."


    The cultivator''s cultivating intentions were activated by the words of Leng Shuangrong. The ancient secret land! There must be unknown treasures waiting for them! The dangers would not ruin their pursuit of treasures.


    This was the case with people. As long as there were opportunities around you, you must seize them, even if you knew the opportunity was slim. After all, if you could seize the opportunity, you would succeed; but if you gave up, you would make no achievements. Risks and opportunities coexist, and only when you were full-prepared, you would have the opportunity to seize opportunity. If you dared not to fight, there was no possibility to succeed.


    Everyone felt emotional at this moment. There were too many prodigies showing up in this competition. There was also a sad story that a leader of a sect had went astray and died on the last day of the gathering.


    "Lin Yun, in the end, you still scatter like a cloud..."


    Gu Xiaoyao also shook his head and sighed. Lin Yun was once his opponent in the Gathering of Practitioners. They had had fun drinking together under the moon. Unexpectedly, Lin Yun changed at this old age, and died at the gathering. For the sake of fame, he was rewarded such a sad result.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Suddenly, when all the cultivators began to get out of the Pure Land, three clangs of bell sounded. They stopped and looked back.


    "They are the sounds of the ancient bell, which indicates something emergent happens. Let''s go back soon!"


    Somebody recognized the sounds, and took the lead to fly back. Then everyone, looking blank, began to fly back to the martial field as well.


    "Boss, let''s go!"


    Zhao Changge suggested. Wang Bugui nodded at him. Then, they started to rush to the martial field. Nobody knew what happened, and it had activated the emergency recalling bell. The martial field was once again crowded. A while later, Leng Shuangrong walked out with her eyebrows knitted.


    Then she slowly said, "Everybody, there must be a disaster in the mortal world!"

 Chapter 110 If the Sky Is Ruthless, I Will Reverse

    "What? A disaster in the mortal world?"


    The cultivators were puzzled. Then Leng Shuangrong uttered again, "A red light from the Mountain Tai entered the palace just now, which indicates a disaster in the mortal world. I reckoned that a natural disaster is going to happen in the ordinary society. You quickly go to Wenchuan to save the mortals without revealing your identity!"


    "Yes, Headmaster Leng!"


    Wang Bugui raised right fist at his head and replied. Then, he rushed to Wenchuan with his brothers.


    The other cultivators followed them to leave the Pure Land and flew to Wenchuan. Wang Bugui and his brothers were the leading group, followed by Feng Tianming who was riding his sword. Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe, Meiqing and the others also speeded up to chase them.


    "Boss, why are you so hurry?" Zhao Changge asked aloud.


    "This disaster is not as simple as we thought. I have seen a corner of the future too with my sixth senses. It is the real purgatory. Use your fastest speed!" Wang Bugui shouted, and then accelerated, displaying the Hell Step to the extreme.


    "Everybody, speed up!" Chu He shouted to the back, and then performed his fastest speed.


    "Why my heart pounds so quickly?" Wang Bugui whispered, and then took out a watch from his clothes. It was now 2:10 in the afternoon.


    The closer he was to Wenchuan, the faster was his heart rate. Though he was at this fastest speed, it would still take him half an hour to arrive at Wenchuan. When all the cultivators got here, they saw a scene of purgatory on earth.


    On May 12, 2008, at 14:28, a sudden earthquake struck away many fresh lives.


    "Ah!!!"


    Countless houses collapsed in a flash, and the earth was shaken out of a huge fault. Cracks covered everywhere of the ground. Numerous beggars were in the midst of a booming sound, and there were gravestones everywhere.


    "Everyone, quickly go to the disaster-stricken areas to save people! Remember, do not reveal your identities!" Leng Yueyan made a decision immediately. And then thousands of cultivators began to disperse to the disaster-stricken areas. Wang Bugui, at this moment, wanted to use martial arts to crush the stones into broken bits.


    "Stop!" However, Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe stopped him.


    "Why?" Wang Bugui roared, and his eyes were red with tears.


    "I know your thoughts, but we are forbidden to resort to marital arts in the mortal world. Otherwise, it will lead to the wrath of the heavens, and the extinction thunder as punishments, which will destroy this area! We can''t be so direct, and can use little spiritual energy!" Leng Yueyan explained.


    "Heavens! Heavens again! I''ll keep this in mind! Even if I do not use martial arts, I will still win the heavens!" Biting his teeth, Wang Bugui snarled.


    Then he hurried to rush in the ruins to save people. Since he couldn''t resorted to martial arts, he performed the maximum speed and force he could, refusing to waste any time.


    "Help!"


    A group of students was asking for help helplessly. They were robbed of ability to move under a piece of cement board, and some of them had already died. At this time, another big stone suddenly fell above their heads. Full of tears, they looked at the magnified stone over their heads, but could do nothing.


    "Uh ah!"


    Wang Bugui arrived at them in a flash, and crushed the stone into broken bits with a kick. Then he lifted the cement board that pinned the students, and then smashed it with a fist. He carried two boys who lost their legs in his hands, an unconscious one in his mouth, a little girl on his back, and two kids between his arms, rushing to a flat ground.


    After placing them on the ground, he immediately rushed into the earthquake zone. All the way, he had been smashing all the cement boards falling down into powders, and at the same time, he used his six senses to search where there were people trapped. He discovered a family of three a kilometer away from him. They were escaping, but the building behind them was about to collapse imstantly.


    However, at this time, he was pulling a child out of the ruins, thus he could not rush to save the family. Finally at the cricial moment, the father pushed the mother and daughter vigorously. The sudden loving movement had rescued the mother and daughter successfully. However, he, himself, was buried here.


    He had witnessed this kind of situation so many times today. Within the area of one kilometer, he could perceive what happened with his six senses. There were a lot of choices placed in front of him. Should he ignore the elders and save the youngs, or ignore the minor and save the major, or ignore the distant ones and save the close ones? He had made countless choices already. After each of his choice, there would be some people losing their lives forever.


    Wang Bugui felt like his heart was being tore up. Having cultivating for ten years, was he even unable to save mortals? In fact, he had tried to use martial arts, but every time when he just started, there would suddenly be a horrible thundercloud gathering in the sky. The thunder''s strength was surpassing the Void Returning Realm, so it could smash him easily.


    He had no other choice but to take it, because there were innocent mortals behind him. The divine thunders were as many as the mortals. They cut down toward Wang Bugui, carrying power stronger than that of the sages, just because Wang Bugui had displayed the Hell Step. In this way, some time was wasted, and several lives passed away.


    "Puff!"


    Wang Bugui spit out a lot of blood. He felt guilty for his actions. He no longer used martial arts, and began to save people relying on his own body energy. However, his movements became slower under such situation. Thus, when he rescued a kid, there were some people around them dying; when he removed the relics to save one person, there was another being buried by the falling buildings.


    "Brother, save us!"


    When he was helping a family of five, he suddenly heard a cry from a child in front, only a few hundred meters away. He immediately speeded up the removal of the stone pile from the family. But at this moment, the building in front of him collapsed.


    He smashed the boulders with a punch, rushed toward them, and shouted, "Run!!"


    "Ah, big brother..."


    A very cute little girl shouted. Then she raised her little head, only to see a balcony falling quickly.


    "No!"


    Wang Bugui arrived at her. But he could only grab a small broken arm. Under his feet was a pool of blood mud, and there was a blood-stained bow in it. He kneeled down in front of the blood mud, and kept kowtowing and crying, "Sorry! Sorry! Sorry..."


    He stood up with a pair of red eyes. He even had no time to bury her. He just smashed the ruins, and collected the blood mud tremblingly. Then he would devote himself into rescue again. He had ecountered such situation so many times. When he stopped his footsteps, it meant that someone had died.


    Once again, he got to ruins of a school. A teacher covered in blood was rushing out with his students. Wang Bugui rushed to help them. But the indifferent stone fell again, and the teacher pushed all the people in front of him, and then held the other students in his chest to protect them.


    When Wang Bugui arrived at them, the teacher was already dead. But there was a mystery energy of her holding her up to continue to protect the young lives in her arms.


    "Ah, Lan is still alive! Let me go!"


    Suddenly, a voice came and a girl rushed toward another piece of ruins.


    "Come back!"


    Wang Bugui began to chase her immediately. But it was late. Wang Bugui caught her friend the girl threw out, but when Wang Bugui tried to grab her, a stone exactly hit her after she could only make a smile. Then she fell to the ground effortlessly.


    Wang Bugui kneeled down in numbness, removed the stone from her, picked up the blood-stained body, and placed it among the students. Then he left with a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    He had experienced life and death choose so many times today. When he chose one side, it would always be late for him to save the other side. He had just saved a brother and sister, but it was late when he turned to the other side. A second, really only a second, ago, a woman was still crying for help, but a second later, she died in blood.


    At this moment, he held a blood-stained head in his hands, and she closed her eyes forever. Looking at this beautiful head, Wang Bugui could only cry out "sorry". He had said this word for more than a hundred times today, each time representing at least one person dying in front of him.


    In a collapsed house, he saw a distorted woman''s body whose bones were broken seriously. But when he walked in, he found a child who was sobbing in her arms. This was maternal love, the most unselfish love in the world. In this disaster area, he saw many tragic things.


    At the same time, he also saw the true feelings and of the ordinary society. Mothers'' love were unselfish. They could give everything to her children, even their lives. Fathers were responsible. When dangerous things happened, a man who had been a father would choose to abandon himself without hesitation, and exchange his life for his family.


    "Big brother, help!"


    "Please, save me!"


    "Save the girls first!"


    "I can''t hold on. Please take my child away..."


    "Husband, no!!"


    ...


    Countless cryings for help came, and Wang Bugui had made one choice after another, seen a death after another. He finally couldn''t stand it, and anger filled up his heart.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Bugui roared, and resorted to a martial art to make a forward punch. Thus, a strong wind crushed all the ruins into powders, and the people under them were all safe and sound. At the same time, a thick thundercloud was gathered in the sky. Wang Bugui displayed the Hell Step, rushing to the sky.


    After three steps, he came to the sea of clouds, and the heavy thundercloud was still there. He yelled, "If the sky is ruthless, I will defeat it!"


    Then there appeared a heavenly punishment that the cultivators in the Void Returning Realm couldn''t withstand. Wang Bugui clenched his fists to fight it violently. His black robe had been stained with blood, but he still hold on struggling against the heavenly thunders with his fists. Each of these thunders possessed the strength that the Void-Returning-Realm cultivators couldn''t take.


    The punishment would kill the other cultivators, but Wang Bugui bit his teeth and managed to withstand it. Then he hid himself in the clouds, and resorted to martial arts, continuing to save people, so that the punishment would not fall into the ordinary society.


    The other geniuses felt this kind of horrible movement. They activated their spirit mind, only to find Wang Bugui, covered with blood, was standing in the sea of thunders. He was fighting the punishment with roars, while saving mortals with martial arts. Every time he resorted to a martial art, there would be a stronger thunder running through his body.


    However, he still showed no fear. He just wanted to go against the sky. All the cultivators were shocked, and some of them even began to frown. Worried about him, they prayed that he would not die. Then, they tried harder to save people.

 Chapter 111 Returning to the Yuxu Palace

    This natural disaster had buried too many innocent lives. It was a tragedy that the Chinese descendants couldn''t forget.


    Wang Bugui and the other cultivators did everything they could. They shuttled through the ruins, carefully looking for living people. In the past few days, all of them had experienced the the ways of the ordinary society. Despair, fear, and blood filled it up, and every day, there was a sad story.


    "Let me go! I can save one more person!!"


    A firefighter kneeled on the ground and roared. His teammates pulled him back from the line of death, but he was distressed because there were still some living people who were buried again by the aftershocks.


    "There are survivors here!"


    Some soldiers had found dying survivors in the ruins and hurriedly rescued them. In the process, another aftershock happened. And the soldier who first discovered the survivors sacrificed, in order to protect the wounded.


    His comrades couldn''t even bury him. They could only transport him back to the safe area, and go back to the search and rescue operations. A doctor found a picture of a woman in the sodier''s arms. The back read, "Zhong, when disaster occurs at one spot, help comes from all quarters. The disaster relief is more important. When I come back, I will marry you!"


    However, this woman could never wait for him to come back. Eyes being red, the doctor slowly put the photo back, saluted the soldier, and then covered old and white face with a white cloth.


    A group of surviving students were found in front of the ruins of a school. They were squatting on the ground tremblingly, waiting for their monitor to come back. But after a girl finally cried back, everyone knew that their monitor saved her and would never come back.


    Wang Bugui rescued a boy, who was squatting in front of a cement board. He met a middle-aged uncle when he was walking. The middle-aged man was a beggar who was despised by his partners. But when a cement board fell across the sky, he stopped the boy, and pushed him away. Then, the begger, himself, was smashed into a pool of blood.


    There were too many things like this. True love existed in the world, and it could only be discovered in crisis.


    However, at this tragic moment of disaster, devils were still wandering around the world. Flowers come in many colors, and a man can only be good or evil. During this time, Wang Bugui had also seen the ugliness of human nature.


    There were a lot of people who donated money to the disaster area, but the donations that actually came here were much less. There must be a big problem in the process. Moreover, some people even robbed those who have just escaped from the disaster area. For such a person, Wang Bugui would show any mercy, and would beat him into meat puree.


    The ugliness of human nature was revealed at this time. Where there was light, there must be darkness. Where there was a move that touched the world, there would inevitably be sinister and ugly activities. Wang Bugui crushed all the people who did evil things in the disaster area.


    In this natural disaster, he saved people, and also killed people.


    When the national rescue forces arrived, Wang Bugui and the cultivators all retreated. They had been saving people from daytime till night these days. However, having saved so many survivors, it was too easy for people to discover their extraordinary power.


    Someone saw that Feng Tianming used an iron bar to smash a piece of ruins that was about to fall. Someone saw Leng Yueyan saved a person by patting a cement board away.


    Among them, Wang Bugui undoubtedly was the most eye-catching one. Many people had seen him. His speed was very fast. He saved people in the ruins like a wind. Some children who were rescued by him began to call him god, superman, hero, and so on.


    "We should go back, and the rest can only be handed over to mortals." Leng Yueyan stood in the clouds, saying.


    "I never thought there would be such a natural disaster. The power of the heavens is really beyond our imagination." Lu Qianchen shook his head.


    "We can''t use martial arts, so our speed to save people is too slow." Meiqing sighed.


    "We have been cultivating for such a long time, but we can''t even save the mortals, can we?" Lyu Hao raised his head, and asked.


    "I only know that the heavens and earth treat all the creatures the same way, which means the heavens should be fair and equal to everything. Since then, why there will be such a natural disaster?" Feng Tianming wondered.


    "So, the heavens are only fair to races, but not to everyone. One day, I will go againt the heavens. I will save whoever I want to save, and even the heavens can''t stop me!"


    A firm voice came. Wang Bugui flew to the clouds as well. Look at him who was covered with blood, everyone admired him very much. He was the only cultivator who dared to use martial arts to save people. He saved mortals at the risk of his own life.


    He was also the most injured cultivator in this rescue. Having resorted to martial arts for several days, he was hit by the thunders many times. He even forcibly displayed the Whole after Thousand Disasters, and went to save people in the middle of the heal.


    In a few times, he really irritated the heavens, so the heavens formed several pieces of sea of thunders, and threw them toward him cruelly. The thunders all contained power of the Voiding Realm, which almost killed Wang Bugui. When he got out of the sea of thunders, half of his body was cut down. If the puppet Chiou didn''t prepare the Whole after Thousand Disasters, he would definitely die.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Zhao Changge came over him and asked in worry.


    "Yes, I''m just a little tired." Wang Bugui shook his head, replying.


    "Thanks god, Brother Bugui, you''re working too hard." Chu He took a long breath.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die so easily. I''ve said that I will go against the heavens in the future. I always do what I say." Wang Bugui laughed.


    They had chatted in the clouds for 15 minutes, and then returned to their own sects.


    "Boss, I will go back and study some new arrays for a time, and then I will come to the Kunlun Mountain for you!" Yu Wude waved his hand, and then formed an array and flew away.


    "Big Brother, I have to go back to report to my Master, and I will come to the Kunlun Mountain to find you as soon as possible!" Zhao Changge also said goodbye, and then left with his spear.


    "Brother Bugui, we will meet again!" Chu He also said goodbye to Wang Bugui.


    "I believe that you will go to the ancient secret land. I will wait for you." Feng Tianming made a hold fist salute, and then left with his sword.


    Then, Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe, Lu Qianchen, and the other liberal cultivators all said goodbye to Wang Bugui and then left. Only Lyu Hao and the disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers were still here. Wang Bugui turned to them and asked, "How about you?"


    "I''m just a liberal cultivator. I want to go back with you to see what the Palace of the Human Emperors looks like." Lyu Hao smiled.


    "We are on the same way. The Sea of the Ganoderma is not far from the Kunlun Mountain. Let''s go back together." Meiqing replied.


    "Okay, then let''s go!"


    Wang Bugui grinned, and then rushed toward the Kunlun Mountain with them. On the way, Wang Bugui even killed several people, because he investigated that they were those who made black money in the disaster area. They thought their actions could hide from all people, but they could never expect that cultivators was able to reproduce what had happened.


    Each of them was very rich, driving a good car, drinking fine wines, and owning beautiful women. These people were willing to spend money for fun, but they were not willing to donate a penny for disaster relief. Moreover, they even dared to earn black money. So, Wang Bugui removed all these tumors in secret.


    "Sure enough, the human heart is really terrible. Once the evil thoughts are subjective, they are more terrible than the devils. Fortunately, there are still many good people in this world, and the dark corruption has not occupied the whole ordinary society. For those evils that mortals can''t remove for a long time, I will remove them. To deal with the devils in the ordinary society, I need to be eviler than them."


    This was what Wang Bugui spoke to Lyu Hao and the disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. It was also his consistent style. He would do whatever he thought he should do, whatever he thought worthy of other people and his own heart. Sometimes, justice requested this kind of tough means. The mortals were bound by rules, however, he was not.


    Even if he removed these scourges, there would definitely be some new ones. Everytime he met them, he would beat them. To kill these demons and make them into meat puree, what he needed was only a drop of water.


    Then everyone rushed all the way toward the Kunlun Mountain, without stops on the way. The Gathering of Practitioners had given them too many feelings, and since they had experienced the natural disaster in the ordinary society, they were hurried to go back to make conclusion.


    Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao separated the disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers at the Sea of the Ganoderma, and then went straight to the Yuxu Peak. A red spar helped them open the door to the barrier, and the two men stepped in. The peak was still the same old, like a peaceful paradise.


    "This is the Pure Land of the Yuxu Palace? The auras are rich, and the scenery here beautiful!" Lyu Hao sighed.


    "Haha, Bugui, you are back."


    A laugh came, and Yun Jinghong flashed to them from the Yuxu Palace. He looked at Lyu Hao, and then turned to Wang Bugui, asking, "Is he your friend?"


    "Yes, we became sworn brothers. The other two don''t come, they have to go back to their sect!" Wang Bugui replied with a smile.


    "Haha, happy for you to make three brothers, and you won''t feel lonely again in the future." Yun Jinghong said in a good mood, "Don''t stand here. Let''s go in, and tell me about what has happened to you these days."


    Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao nodded, and went to the Yuxu Palace with Yun Jinghong.

 Chapter 112 The World of Mortals

    In the Yuxu Palace.


    In front of the main hall, Lyu Hao was stunned to look at the plaque which read "Palace of the Human Emperors". Then Yun Jinghong told him that he could cultivate himself here. Therefor, he accepted the plaque test with excitement, while Wang Bugui and Yun Jinghong were talking about what happened to him in the main hall.


    "What?! You entered the Dragon Trapping Well?"


    Yun Jinghong couldn''t believe that they were so courageous. The first thing they did in the outside world was entering the Dragon Trapping Well. He actually knew what existed inside the well. So dagerous, it had buried several sages. How dared they four cultivators in the Void Returning Realm to go in? And it was lucky for them to come out safely.


    "Sorry, Master! We didn''t think so much at that time. I thought the old dragon has already died." Wang Bugui touched his head and grinned.


    Even now when he was talking about this thing, he still felt frightened. The old dragon was a Big Capable. Although sealed, it could still release part of its strength. A few simple tricks of it were enough to kill the Void-Returning-Realm cultivators. If Wang Bugui was not in a good fighting state, which improved his strength to the Sage Realm, he couldn''t even resist the first blow of the old dragon.


    In the end, without the help of the small pendant, he would definitely be killed in the well. However, he gained a fragment of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone, which could be regarded as a greatly good luck. After hearing this, Yun Jinghong heavily patted Wang Bugui''s head. He really didn''t think that his disciple would dare to go in the well, and even fight for the treasure.


    "Then what''s the result of the Gathering of Practitioners?" Yun Jinghong asked again.


    "I didn''t give up to your expectation, Master. I won the championship, and got a fragment of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone as the final reward!" Wang Bugui laughed.


    "Haha, good! You didn''t make bad reputation for the Palace of the Human Emperors. The final reward of the gathering is a fragment of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone? You''re so lucky!" Yun Jinghong laughed. He felt happy for his disciple who came back with two fragments of the devine stone after participating the gathering.


    Then Wang Bugui told all the stories of the gathering, which shocked him very much. This was indeed the Great Age. There were geniuses in each sect. And even the ancient immortal body and the descendant of the Immortal Buddha appeared. However, what made him gratified the most was that his own disciple could win the championship under such situation.


    At the same time, when he heard that at the end of the gathering, someone disregarded his identity and intended to kill Wang Bugui with the power of the Sage Realm, a horrible killing message burst out from him, filling the entire hall. Fortunately, Leng Shuangrong was fair. If his disciple had suffered, he would rush to the Lingwu Sect, and kill Lin Yun.


    Fortunately, their martial arts were mysterious with many Sunday punches. Therefore, Wang Bugui was able to kill Lin Yun after he was descended to the same realm.


    "Fortunately, you''re fine!" Yun Jinghong sighed, and then continued to ask, "You didn''t come back immediately as the gathering was over. Have you gone to the ordinary society?"


    "Yes. There was a huge earthquake. I went to the rescue with the disciples of all the sects. The casualties were serious. And I was sorry for a lot of people. They could have been saved, but they died before us because I couldn''t save them." Wang Bugui said slow and regrettably.


    He told everything to Yun Jinghong, including what he saw and what he did, no matter it was sad or it had angered him or it touched him very much. Then he walked out of the palace, squatted in front of the jade bench, and dug a small hole.


    He took out a pool of blood mud and a young broken arm from his pendant, buried them in the soil, erect a monument, fixed it with martial arts, and picked some flowers nearby to put them before the grave.


    "Master, I have been practicing for ten years, but I can''t even save such a weak mortal. Why?" He put down a bow in front of the grave and slowly got up.


    "Everything is destined. The heavens decide the life and death. Many times, we can''t even save ourselves, let alone mortals. When the heavens are angry, there will be a lot of mortals losing their lives. What we change is little. Because the heavens do not allow us to intervene the affairs in the ordinary society."


    "If the cultivators intervene in the mortal affairs, the order of the heavens will be broken. The conclusion is that we are still too weak to go against the heavens. Otherwise, we would fight the alien race when it invaded the Hua Xia. At that time, a Headmaster went to fight against the foreign enemies, but he was punished ruthlessly by the heavens!"


    "We are just cowards except for him. If everyone was not afraid of death, we must be able to quell the war. However, we chose to be cowards, for the sake of a prophecy and the Path to Immortality."


    Yun Jinghong shook his head and sighed. He also intended to fight for Chinese descendants, but he became a sinner because of the irreversibility of the heavens.


    "If this is the case, when I become an emperor, I will definitely go against the heavens! I will save whomever I want to save, and even the heavens can''t stop me!"


    Wang Bugui clenched his fists and roared, with decisiveness in his eyes. It seemed that he really wanted to fight against the heavens and destroyed them. After the rescue this time, he had made up his mind that he would do everything he considered right. If the heavens intended to punish him, then he would fight them. He was more convinced of his own beliefs that people would win the heavens!


    "Since you''re so determined, I won''t stop you. We cultivators are acting against the heavens all the time. If one day you can really destrot the heavens, I will be gratified for you. After all, that means you have already reached the limit." Yun Jinghong nodded.


    "I want to go to mediate. I have experienced too much in this trip, and felt a lot about the life and death fights, the ways of the ordinary society, and the terrible human''s heart." Wang Bugui said.


    "Well, I expect you to break through to the Sage Realm after nine years." Yun Jinghong laughed, and then left here, leaving Wang Bugui to mediate with his own.


    Lyu Hao was still suffering the test of the main hall, and finally be defeated after four hours. Yun Jinghong took him out, introduced the pattern of the Pure Land, and told him that Wang Bugui was mediating.


    Learning this, Lyu Hao was unwilling to lag behind. He went outside of the Yuxu Palace, sat down on the ground with his legs crossed, and began to mediate as well.


    The pendant on Wang Bugui''s chest shone once again, and this time the light was extraordinarily grand, wrapping him completely. At the same time, in the jade box in the pendant, two fragments of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone were also shining. They were the divine treasures, and were of great help to cultivation and mediation.


    The soul of Wang Bugui, once again, entered another world, where there were various wonderful flower, plants and numerous magic animals, just like a fairy world. He was sitting in this Immortal Land and enjoying the four seasons.


    After the reincarnation of the four seasons, all things withered and returned to the earth to feed it back. After the death of the magic animals, their corpses fell to the ground and turned into a nourishment to nourish the earth, which would create another batch of life. This was a doomed reincarnation, as well as a long-lasting Taoism.


    Then the scene changed again, and he came to a sea of thunders to fight against countless catastrophes. There were many kinds of creatures that transformed by the catastrophes. Some even turned into immortals, extremely dangerous. After an experience here, his understanding of combat techniques and Taoism became deeper. Then the scene changed again.


    After six changes of the scene, he came to the ordinary society, and witnessed an era after one here. He played different roles in each era. He once worked as a general, holding a long spear, to protect the frontier in the Tang Dynasty.


    Later, the dynasty died, and he came to the Song Dynasty where he was a puppet player who traveled around the world. He had left many pieces of beautiful stories with Chiou. After the demise of Song Dynasty, he practiced medicine in the Yuan Dynasty, or became an official in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, or became a soldier fighting against foreign enemies in modern times.


    Although each of these experiences was short, less than only a month, every time he could still experience different ways of the ordinary society. His mental state had become more mature, and he had understood more things.


    Life was short, so it should be meaningful. At the same time, responsibility was very important. No matter who he played, he must do his duty. To be a general, he should devote himself to protect the frontier; to be a puppet player, he should bring wonderful dramas; to be a doctor, he should worry about all the paients. He did his best to cure patients. Those focused on interests did not deserve to be doctors.


    To be an official, he was cleanhanded, so that he deserved to be regarded as the servant of the citizens. Every time, he would experience different people''s hearts, good, evil, greedy, angry and ignorant. Human''s heart was always complicated and difficult to guess.


    It was no wonder that people could defeat the devils, because the devils were much weaker than the human hearts. Humans had done a great number of evil things since ancient times. Why were there battles and laws in the world? Wasn''t it because people were sinister?


    Light and darkness, good and evil, right and wrong, human hearts always had two sides. In the midst of good and evil, there were great people, and there were the most sinister people in the world. Heroes were always set by the bad guys.


    People said that the demels were terrible, but they didn''t know human hearts could be devils. And the human devils were the most terrible demons in the world. Think about it. How many people had died in the war since ancient times? And how many people could a devil kill in its lifetime?


    Even if it killed people every day utill its death, the number was still far less than wars had made. Therefore, human hearts were more terrible than the devils. A kind human heart could benefit the world, whereas a bad one could bring suffers to the ordinary society.


    "My Taoism, my Taoist heart. I can carry out a kind heart in my lifetime. But if someone makes troubles in the world, I can still turn into a demon to fight devils. My Taoism is to go against the heavens, and I have to be strong enough to let the heavens dare not be against me. My heart is invincible!"


    The invincible heart of Wang Bugui was getting stronger and more determined after this experience. An invincible Taoism was sprouting in his heart. He was going to turn the belief into reality that people could defeat the heavens.

 Chapter 113 Exploring the Divine Lake

    It was already November since Wang Bugui started to cultivate in meditation. He had made great achievements this time, as he vaguely felt that some kind of shackle inside his body was about to be broken. Undoubtedly, it was a substantial threshold for the Sage Realm. He may be able to break the curse of nine years soon!


    After all, he had experienced too much. In his early youth, he had already gone out to hunt demons with Druid and Merutia. The name of genius was actually gained by killing. Afterward, he underwent an exceedingly bloody battle, in which all his family was exterminated, with Chiou also dying for him.


    Then he traveled to Kunlun Mountain and cultivated for ten years. During all that time, he was assiduously researching the Tao Law, day and night. He even found out a way of his own, of which the Taoism rudiment began to take shape. Now and then he went down the mountain to travel and experience human society. Although the attainments were sparse, he experienced many things.


    In the Gathering of Practitioners, he first had to meet with the high-leveled, and of a higher power, then he had to kill and rob them. He had to cross two vast realms with all his skills to ward them off, nevertheless failing in the end. As for fighting with the old dragon, he reached a deeper understanding of Taoism. During the contests afterward, he struggled with different Taoism every day, accumulating all kinds of thoughts and feelings.


    The Tao Law owned by each genius was all mysterious and abstruse, which had given him different feelings about the realms of Taoism after fighting with them. The last several contests enriched him even more, with the rudiment of his unbeatable fist position being more developed.


    He also witnessed the assassination of a sage called Lin Yun. They confronted twice, which further promoted his combat skills, experience, and understanding of the Tao Law. When later on he went to Wenchuan for disaster relief, he had been struck by various aspects of the ordinary society once more and began to hold a new view on life.


    So, with decades of extraordinary experiences as well as his talents and firm determination for cultivation, his achievements were a matter of course. He felt the day for his breakthrough was close by. But before that, he needed to do another thing, which was to explore the Divine Lake.


    He had promised Qilin that he would help it capture the good luck from the lake before going through a sage catastrophe. It was almost impossible to exceed the sages. The peak of the Void Returning Realm was the best option. Even if there were only half a step left for reaching the sage level, one would never be actively competing with the rule of sages.


    Wang Bugui got up and exerted the Hell Step to arrive at the Ancient Forest within just several flashes. He located Qilin who was still soundly asleep, slapped its back and said, "Little Qilin, I''m here now. Take me to the Divine Lake, and I will help you seize the good luck!"


    "Hey, you scared me! You are hardworking. Not hanging out with me in a while, you directly went into cultivation." Qilin shivered a little after being slapped by him and kicked his shin with its hoof in return.


    "I just can''t wait to understand my achievements. See, I feel that my breakthrough is coming soon, so I''m here to do what I should do. Don''t you want the good luck now?" Wang Bugui laughed and said, folding his arms.


    "Of course, I want it! Let''s go now. Go, go!" Qilin howled and rushed forward to guide the way. Wang Bugui grinned and followed behind it.


    Moments later, they came to the center of the Divine Lake and jumped inside it. Wang Bugui spread Innate Prana Power to shield his body from the water. Then they went all the way to the bottom, where there was a stone cavern, on the side of which a stele was set up, with the letters "Entombment Lake of Dragon" inscribed.


    "Entombment Lake of Dragon? Why is this stele at the bottom of the lake?" Wang Bugui said while frowning.


    "That''s because this stele is not only used to open the stone cavern, but it also has to quell the power beams inside, to prevent them from leaking out," Qilin said. Then it came to the front of the stone stele and recited ancient talismanic words, whereupon all kinds of incantations appeared on the stele. Later the brilliance was glistening splendidly with a light door appearing in the cavern. They stepped inside together.


    After entering, they found that it was a cave dwelling inside; its private area was emitting a sort of terrifying aura. Qilin accompanied him past the outside region. There were some scattered golden flakes on every other part of the district, as well as some scroll fragments full of abstruse ancient writing on the way.


    According to Qilin, it was at the time when it was wandering around the outside area that it found the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique. The scroll recorded that the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique was initially left by a divine monkey. But there was no clue why it had appeared in that place. When nearing the center, Qilin dared not to go further, as there was an altar in front where the Dragon and Phoenix Knack was laid.


    "I''m going in then. I''ll be back with good luck!" Wang Bugui said and gave it a smile, then stepped forward.


    "Be careful, man! It''s dangerous everywhere!" Qilin shouted to warn him.


    With his back to it, Wang Bugui threw a fist to show his confidence. Then he just gradually disappeared from its sight. In that cave, a beam was spread for suppressing. Even for him, who was in the Void Returning Realm, it was only possible to go slowly by walking. The deeper he went in, the slower he walked.


    "Is this the beam of power that was left by someone with real strength? It''s really terrifying!"


    Wang Bugui couldn''t help sighing, but he continued to go deeper while clenching his teeth. Then he saw an altar hundreds of meters away in front. Upon it, an ancient scroll was placed, which should be the Dragon and Phoenix Knack. He circulated his mystical skill, prana power, and his blood to fight against the pressure of this beam of energy with all his might while stepping toward the altar at the same time.


    However, when he was closer, he found that there was a considerable dragon corpse behind the altar. It was quietly hovering with no aura of life at all. Although it was dead, it still had its stateliness. That was the reason for the massive pressure in the area.


    "How did this happen? A dragon was actually buried here! Why did it end up here?" Wang Bugui was really shocked. He would have never believed that a dragon would be buried at the bottom. But the sight before him was a hard fact, proving the origin of the lake.


    The dragon was golden, and its scales had not wholly lost their luster, even after death. What made Wang Bugui even more surprised was that a lot of horrible scars were visible on its body. Who could give a dragon such serious injuries? The pressure he was under now felt just like that of the Founder Master, a true God of War.


    The cultivation base of this dragon was definitely as sturdy as a true immortal''s, but it was still beaten to such an extent by some unknown tyrant and died here at last. He just wondered who could be so formidable that an immortal beast had simply died by his hand.


    But Wang Bugui didn''t have time to sigh, as the pressure in the chamber would increase over time. The dragon was dead, but it did not allow other people to get close quickly. No wonder the people with higher levels of cultivation had to withstand more pressure. Anyway, there was a corpse of an immortal beast with the power of a true immortal guarding the place.


    He just sped up to walk toward the altar. Having exerted all his energies, he could only walk step by step under the pressure of this dragon. During his walk, there appeared new beams of power, which turned into water columns to rush toward him. These water columns could be compared with the catastrophe of a sage level, to test the physical strength of all comers.


    Wang Bugui persisted, walking while enduring a great deal of pain, with his teeth clenching tightly. There were more and more water columns. And their power was increasing, too. But he just frowned his knife-shaped eyebrows and regarded this as a refinement of his physical body, believing that it would become stronger after this.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, as he was less than one hundred meters away from the altar, a large beam of power was launched. Instead of attacking his physical body, it was aiming to take his primordial spirit.


    "Soul of War Immortal!"


    Wang Bugui roared loudly and circulated his Soul of War Immortal wholeheartedly to fight back. His Shen Tang burst out golden light. Then a golden dwarf stepped out from it and raised his fist to punch forward. But the beam of power was also mighty. After he smashed it, his primordial spirit was also injured.


    A crack appeared on this dwarf. Wang Bugui just called in his primordial spirit and walked further. But there were even more beams of power coming to attack him; he was forced to call out his primordial spirit again. After the bloody fight against the rays of energy, he finally went to a distance of ten steps away from the altar; his dwarf had already been scarred all over his body.


    At this moment, another danger had just appeared. A mighty intent arrived, nearly pressing Wang Bugui to kneel down. This was the pressure of a Greater Power, which surpassed the peak of the Void Returning Realm by two vast realms. If he were a sage, one could imagine the result. But he was just a cultivator of the Void Returning Realm. How could he confront the pressure of Greater Power?


    He exerted all his mystical skills, Eight Limits Universal Order, Heavenly Battling Force, Reversal Method, and Undefeatable Body of the World, to withstand the pressure. He even exerted Blood Ignition Technique afterward, when he was finally able to move again. With only ten steps left, he strolled, it was as if leaving enough the time to drink a cup of tea.


    "Finally... I''m here!"


    Wang Bugui came close to the altar, at last, just seeing a golden scroll lying there quietly. He tried to adjust his aura as soon as possible. Moments later, he exerted all his energy to reach out his hand to grasp the scroll. Suddenly, a surge of coolness rushed into his heart, and his whole body broke out with gooseflesh. His sixth sense told him not to grasp it, so he crazily retracted his hand with all his strength.


    "Howl!"


    The minute he retracted his hand, the roar of a dragon came through out of nowhere. This sound shocked Wang Bugui so much that his prana power and blood began to stir as if the Aura Sea inside his body was about to collapse. The next scene, however, was even more frightening. The dragon corpse behind the altar burst out golden light all of a sudden.


    At this moment, the head of the dead dragon just moved a little and then slowly opened its eyes, which were as big as copper bells.


    "What?!" Wang Bugui just froze there. After hundreds of thousands of years, this dragon was still alive?


    "Mortal? Amazingly, you can reach here. But you have to experience the last test, which may kill you. It''s not too late to retreat now," An old and aging voice came through. Wang Bugui just saw that the golden eyes of the ancient dragon were staring at him and warning.


    "Elder Real Dragon, I didn''t know that you were still alive. I''m sorry to disturb you," Wang Bugui said with cold sweat dripping down his face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m already dead with only a residual thought still here. I just want to see if there is anyone in later ages that can get this Dragon and Phoenix Knack. For the last time, are you going to take the last test?" The Real Dragon asked.


    "This junior is willing!" Wang Bugui clenched his teeth and said. He never believed that this was just a residual thought, which released such mighty pressure, even more horrifying than Greater Power! But he was already here. He couldn''t just head back with nothing. A promise was something to be fulfilled. Wang Bugui would not go back on his words, so he had no other choice but to go forward.


    "That''s very good. Then, be careful!" The old dragon said. Right after, a golden light was emitted from his eyes to shroud Wang Bugui.

 Chapter 114 A Tes

    t


    "What''s this?" After being shrouded by that golden light, his primordial spirit was brought to a mysterious area, a place all golden in color. It was an ancient battlefield, where there were various kinds of golden ancient soldiers around. And many Dragon Totems were also set up.


    "This is the immortal battlefield from ancient historical times. Only primordial spirits are allowed to enter. But your primordial spirit here is the same as if you were in the outside world. There is no restriction and any Tao Law can be exerted. Even the strength of your physical body will not change, either. It is a place for testing since ancient historical times, or even Time Immemorial."


    "Cultivation in this area can strengthen your primordial spirit and increase both your cultivation base and physique. But there is something you need to know. This place was a safe testing area to keep you alive even after death, but I changed the rule here. If you die here, your primordial spirit will be indeed crushed, and it will never reassemble. So, you should be very careful."


    An illusion, being created by the Real Dragon, slowly told this to Wang Bugui. He frowned with his sharp eyebrows, thinking that the dragon was really cruel, changing the rule of this ancient battlefield. He then looked at it and asked, "Elder Dragon, could you please tell me how strong you are. A battlefield that existed since Time Immemorial was just changed to a field with different rules by you."


    "Of course I''m not changing the whole battlefield. The area you see now is merely a part of it. We dragon race used to test ourselves here. The place was built by immortals in a joint effort, eons ago. There are many other battlefields and ancient places. You just haven''t see them," The Real Dragon said.


    "More battlefields of this kind?" Wang Bugui was quite surprised. In this condition, there might be many undiscovered secret places on earth.


    "There were about ten thousand races in Time Immemorial and nearly every race had a battlefield like this. The area they first entered was just a safe area, not the final battlefield. Only those who had passed all the tests were qualified to activate the ancient arrays of the final battlefield, and then be transported there. It''s the largest but also the most dangerous battlefield. There is no way for general cultivators to enter, except for the most outstanding talents."


    The Real Dragon shook its head. Wang Bugui felt his heart starting to race again. ''There is actually a larger battlefield there. Think about that! It''s thrilling.'' He thought to himself. "So, if I could pass the test, I would be qualified to go to the final battlefield. Is that right?" He continued to ask.


    The Real Dragon shook its head again and said, "No. Not to mention that the minimum threshold there is for the person to be at least a sage. Just with the spreading pressure in the battlefield, you would be unable to move at all. Moreover, the ancient transmitting arrays for our race have already been destroyed. And we''re not the only ones. I believe there are still battlefields in this plane that have ancient arrays for transmitting, but the number is not larger than five."


    "No one knows how many billions of years have passed from those times to now, and too many deaths resulted! During that period, no dark turmoil was pacified for long. Countless prodigies from these races used to fight with those murderous demons for peace, but they lost their lives in the end. Too many galaxies and inheritances were ruined after these battles, which even include some battles about the Extremity of Taoism with the plane being destroyed."


    "These affairs were quite beyond our abilities. The best thing we can do is to try and keep some of that inheritance from vanishing. You should really be grateful. At least the earth has survived the turmoil and is being protected by the remaining rules left by many powerhouses that reached the Extremity of Taoism, so some places with inheritances have not died out completely.


    When the Real Dragon was explaining in detail, Wang Bugui listened carefully and truly felt how small he was. He had heard about superior immortals, who topped true immortals by several grades and were a bunch of people able to easily destroy that plane. Even for such strong practitioner, powerhouses at the Extremity of Taoism represented a level that was out of reach. How formidable they were.


    They could destroy Star River just by raising a hand. A lot of planes had been destroyed by them. A person, who was not even an immortal, was nearly nonexistent to them. He couldn''t help asking, "Where did those demons come from?"


    "They were born with appearance of the Ten Good Deities. They are the origin of all the darkness in the world and the ancestors of all demons. The evil intentions of people are their nourishments. As people always have good and bad feelings, these demons will never be eliminated. What''s more, they are all very powerful, with the weakest one even being a true immortal."


    "As far as I know, the so called Seven Kings of Hell in the west were just their pawns with low titles. But if they worked together, we may just barely overcome them. They probably left something in this plane, for there was so much dark turmoil that has happened since ancient historical times."


    These secrets that the Real Dragon just revealed made him frown his eyebrows tightly. He remembered the several people he had seen in the Jiuhua Cave. One peerless sword immortal had killed hundreds of millions of demons to protect the earth. In order to stop the demon army from invading the earth, the Human Emperor of Kunlun chose to go through immortal catastrophe in Mars to fight with them, but he died in the end.


    And there was the last unknown powerhouse, who was suspected to be a descendant of Nyu''wa, who flew to outer space to stop a huge blood hand. At last, he had to mend the sky with his own body for the integrity of the earth. These things indicated that what the Real Dragon said were true. The Seven Kings in Hell surely had a hidden force in this plane. If not, how could they launch three wars against the earth by gathering the demon army?


    "That explains it. Dracula is probably also a pawn of Seven Kings in Hell." Wang Bugui clenched his fists and said.


    "Dracula? You mean that small demon? He is certainly a servant for the seven guys. According to you, he is still not dead. I never thought a small demon like him could even live until now." The Real Dragon sneered.


    Wang Bugui really didn''t know what to say at this moment. A demon, who was not defeated by the Human Race after making every effort, was just a piece of cake for him. But this was normal from his point of view. Anyway, the Seven Kings in Hell were also not a big deal in his eyes.


    "Senior, please tell me how to pass the test first!" Wang Bugui said, deciding not to think about the matters that were remote from his perspective. At present, the most important thing was to pass the test. About promoting his cultivation base, he could do it later step by step.


    "It''s easy. Defeat all the Totem Dragon Shadows. You can use any ancient soldier around this place. If you can kill them all and afterwards keep fighting with the ghost of my Dharmakaya for three hours, you pass the test." The Real Dragon said while pointing to the battlefield in front.


    "OK! I''m going now!" Wang Bugui cupped his fists and took his leave. Then he entered the battlefield.


    "Let me see how strong you are. I hope you won''t let me down!" The Real Dragon smiled lightly. He stretched its claw and the entire battlefield was activated. The Totems were emitting bright golden light.


    "Howl!"


    The howling sound was produced continuously. Wang Bugui saw that all dragons carved in the Totem started to move. With their eyes bursting out red light, they flew out of the Totem and rushed toward him directly.


    "Heh! Hah!"


    With a loud roar, Wang Bugui prepared a Break Heaven Fist to confront them. When colliding directly with the dragon paw, this fist smashed it in an instant. He further turned back to exert two Meteorite Kicks and jumped into the air to punch the dragon head. Then a loud boom was heard. The Dragon Shadow just started to crack from the head to the rest of its body, inch by inch and later was completely destroyed after an explosion.


    There were again two Dragon Shadows from both sides closing in. When they came to a distance of less than ten meters away from him, Wang Bugui exerted a Hell Step to emerge abruptly in the air above them. With one violent Kick of the Universe downward, the two Dragon Shadows were smashed.


    Then dozens of Dragon Shadows were rushing toward him fiercely from his surroundings. Focusing on one direction, Wang Bugui rushed ahead with a Killing Air along with Extreme Heaven Explosion afterwards, killing a Dragon Shadow in the end. In this condition, he further rushed out of the encirclement. Next, he called out a big golden halberd and hacked it down heavily, with the help of all his released prana power and blood.


    He melted all movements in the halberd, which broke out together, hacking a Dragon Shadow into pieces. Then he whirled the halberd to form a great killing circle, which smashed the incoming Dragon Shadows to bits. Afterwards, he jumped to the air and hacked with the halberd while exerting the Heavenly Battling Force to release half of his human body limitations.


    With this attack, he directly hacked the three Dragon Shadows in front of him into pieces, but the halberd was also broken by his divine power. More so, the attack of these Dragon Shadows just kept becoming more and more fierce. The combat force of the dead one was always being assured, and later Wang Bugui was forced to use all his energy to fight back.


    A Dragon Shadow was rushing toward him while carrying ghastly thunder and lightning. Slapping with a Primordial Palm, Wang Bugui successfully terminated it, but another dragon also gave him a heavy blow with a claw. Wang Bugui grew furious and called out an ancient sword. He turned to hack down violently and slaughtered it.


    At this point, another two Dragon Shadows started to spray fire pillars. Wang Bugui didn''t have time to defend and was received the attack head on. He roared loudly and rushed out of the fire the next minute. Then a spear flashed across the sky to come to his hand. He stabbed fiercely with the Spear of Heaven and Earth, directly tearing the two Dragon Shadows apart.


    With his red gold blood spattering in the air, Wang Bugui was surrounded by dozens of Dragon Shadows. Right now almost all the ancient soldiers in the battlefield were destroyed by him. Each exploded soldier just represented that a Dragon Shadow was killed.


    "Ah!"


    With a furious howl, he shot up to the sky. The Eight Limits Universal Order was completely released and the Heavenly Battling Force was exerted as support. Building his power, Wang Bugui punched with an unbeatable fist position. There appeared a figure, who fell onto the ground from the clouds in less than a hundredth of a second.


    "Boom!"


    An explosive sound was heard. That was Wang Bugui, who destroyed the whole battlefield with this one hit. All Dragon Shadows there changed into broken bits in a second. He waved his hand to disperse all the smoke and was standing in the middle of the broken battlefield like a God.


    "Haha, very good. I didn''t expect to see a genius like you in this era of the late arts. Interesting! Now it''s time for you to get past me!"


    With an ancient and powerful laughter coming through, the Dharmakaya ghost of the Real Dragon was manifested. His body was as long as one hundred thousand feet with golden scales all over it sparkling with golden light. The bronze bell-like eyes were full of majesty, which right now were looking at Wang Bugui in the eye.

 Chapter 115 Getting Good Luck

    A long golden dragon such as that was pressing Wang Bugui heavily. This divine might was even dozens of times stronger than the old dragon in the Dragon Trapping Well. But the figure was just a ghost of its Dharmakaya.


    Dharmakaya normally had half of the real body''s attack power. What''s more, this was just a ghost of the Dharmakaya, so its power might be less than one-tenth by then, which still turned out to be uncommonly strong. One could imagine what kind of cultivation base the divine dragon had before its death.


    The ghost itself was probably enough to terminate a lot of Taoists in the world. And the last challenge for Wang Bugui was to face this kind of opponent with a cultivation base far beyond him. But he didn''t cave in. With an invincible confidence on his Taoism, he would not quit when facing a ghost.


    "Could you tell me your name?" Wang Bugui cupped his fists and asked.


    "Ao Feng of the East Sea, one of the twelve dragon soldiers belonging to the East Emperor Tai Yi!" Ao Feng answered proudly. This title was a great honor to him, since East Emperor Tai Yi was married to the Queen Mother of the West and his cultivation base was earth-shattering. Being one of his divine soldiers was the greatest glory.


    "Oh, you are elder Ao Feng. I''ve also heard about the East Emperor Tai Yi''s prestige. As a soldier of one of the strongest who had attained the Extremity of Taoism, your power must be really amazing." Wang Bugui sighed emotionally and said. Now he just refreshed his understanding about Ao Feng''s strength.


    "Don''t worry. I will not use all my energy. Anyway, you are just a cultivator at the Void Returning Realm. I''m going to test you exactly with the same level of power. I''m running out of time now; let''s just start," Ao Feng said.


    "Junior Wang Bugui. Please enlighten me!" Wang Bugui cupped his fists as a salute. After that, he circulated the prana power and blood of his whole body and released them, getting ready to fight.


    "I''ve heard about the Palace of the Human Emperors in ancient historical times before. Let me see how amazing you are!" Ao Feng smiled lightly and said.


    He stretched out a claw to grasp him. Seeing this, Wang Bugui exerted a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea to punch him. In the very beginning, both of them attacked hard, resulting in a draw. Then they continued to fight. Ao Feng attacked only with its claws, which collided with the fist. No one was flinching.


    Then Ao Feng swept over with its tail. Wang Bugui responded with a Kick of the Universe violently, but he was repelled by his divine might. Roaring loudly, he exerted the Heavenly Battling Force along with Universal Reversal to take the Taoism of the universe for his own use.


    "Eh? The law of Lady Nuwa. Haha, you are a lucky guy, getting so many inheritances. I''m more interested in you now!" Ao Feng laughed and said.


    He further attacked by coordinating its claws and tail. As for Wang Bugui, the strength of his whole body was also temporarily rising to the sage level. Within the short period of time it takes to drink a cup of tea, they had fought hard a number of times.


    Wang Bugui was already black and blue. No matter what, Ao Feng was far above Wang Bugui on the understanding of Tao Law. He obtained a new understanding from each move. "Tao Law can also be used this way!" He just tried to remember how Ao Feng used Tao Law carefully while fighting hard with the dragon at the price of getting severe injuries.


    "You are a good learner. That''s exactly how a genius should be," Ao Feng praised.


    Then he sped up its attack. As Wang Bugui had already released his body limitations, he was able to catch up. The whole battlefield was shaking. The huge body of Ao Feng did not move, only with its claws changing into Tao Law to attack. And its opponent, Wang Bugui, was also fighting hard with no backing off at all.


    The Wang Bugui''s determination was really admirable. Even though he was hurt badly after each fight, he didn''t even hold back a little bit. This battle was a perfect test and also a rare chance to learn. He could tell that Ao Feng was now actually teaching him how to use the Tao Law.


    Each move carried the unique understanding of Ao Feng for Taoism and the inspirations for Tao Law by a superior immortal. He deliberately slowed down his attack with each move being completely displayed, just to allow this junior to get a clear view. Therefore, Wang Bugui was not attempting to evade easily. Only when his body was full of scars, he would exert Whole after a Thousand Disasters to heal himself.


    The two people just fought each other, one move after the other. Two hours later, Wang Bugui felt he was almost running out of all his aura. At this time, Ao Feng also came to a stop and said, "I will speed up my attack during the last hour. At that time, bring out the best you have. Now regulate your breathing as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Wang Bugui supplemented his aura hurriedly and also took two pills which were obtained in the Gathering of Practitioners; one for physical body promotion and the other for primordial spirit promotion. Now was the best time to take them. Because this kind of chance for promotion was very rare.


    "Haha, interesting. Taking precious drugs at this moment, you want to get promoted by me. I won''t let you down then. The cruellest promotion is coming now," Ao Feng said, laughing loudly with his head back. Then his body was gradually growing smaller.


    At last, a human shape came into being. With a lean and strong body, he looked very heroic. The golden tail was dragging on the ground. His thick hair was hanging loosely on shoulders accompanied with a pair of golden horns on his head. His golden eyes were full of majesty.


    Seeing the startled expression on Wang Bugui, he smiled lightly and said, "This is my state for battle. My speed, power and Tao Law are all at the top level. You want to get promoted and I will attack you with all my strength."


    Moments later, Wang Bugui also smiled. He said, "OK. Thank you very much. Junior accepts the battle!"


    Right then he had already recovered his aura, so he exerted the Heavenly Battling Force to take the power of Taoism with Universal Reversal, while his Undefeatable Body of the World also started to move. Even the Eight Limits Universal Order was exerted as well. His body limitations were all released. To face such a mighty opponent, he just needed to go all out at the very beginning.


    "Haha, good. Watch out!"


    Ao Feng laughed and clenched a fist to go reach out. Wang Bugui also fought back with a Break Heaven Fist. After the first attack, they were neck and neck. Then Ao Feng swept over with his tail, which Wang Bugui had avoided by jumping backward. Wang Bugui further performed a Kick of the Universe from the side.


    At this sight, Ao Feng punched with a roar to shake away his opponent and then stretched his claw to grasp Wang Bugui. During the process of flying backward, Wang Bugui released blood vigour which helped him up into the sky, successfully avoiding being caught. After this, he performed a Killing Air to fight back.


    Ao Feng blocked it with his foot and roared loudly to shock Wang Bugui so badly, that his prana power and blood were stirring. The dragon just seized the opportunity to punch him again, while Wang Bugui clenched his teeth to fight back with a Break Heaven Fist of the Blood Sea. They both bounced back dozens of feet away. But the next minute they came to confront each other again.


    The state Ao Feng was in now was too terrifying. He had a much deeper understanding on Tao Law. When sometimes Wang Bugui saw clearly that his fist was throwing in a slow speed, but it was extremely fast instead, much faster than supersonic speed. Or he just froze Wang Bugui with a punch. He could also throw a fist while driving the power of Taoism in the universe, which then changed into a dragon to attack him.


    Wang Bugui was forced to release all limitations of the Eight Limits Universal Order and fought with him fiercely. But with Ao Feng''s matchless power, he was the one who was always hurt after every bout. Fortunately, he had the help of Whole after Thousand Disasters, or he would not last long.


    What''s more, the attack started by Ao Feng''s primordial spirit was also horrific. This dimension was originally a world of primordial spirit. His every move could cause damages to primordial spirits, which was very dangerous. But only with this violent method, Wang Bugui could promote his primordial spirit and physical body to a much higher level.


    Wang Bugui kept struggling bitterly until the last hour had passed. He laid on his stomach, breathing heavily. Dreadful scars were all over his body, but he was incapable to heal them now as his aura was used up earlier. Moreover, the scars were not just from the battle, but also caused by the backlash of the Eight Limits Universal Order.


    After nearly the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Wang Bugui finally struggled to get up and started to circulate Whole after Thousand Disasters to heal his wounds. Seeing this, Ao Feng laughed and said, "Good. The efficacy of the two pills has been fulfilled. And the test was also passed. I''ll send you out to get the scroll."


    Wang Bugui grinned miserably. Under the crazy attack of this elder, the pills had to be converted completely. But he also felt grateful to Ao Feng. If it were not for his generous help, there was no way for him to bring the two pills to their full potential. After a golden flash, Wang Bugui regained his primordial spirit.


    "That was amazing!" He couldn''t help sighing. After the return of his primordial spirit, everything he obtained in the battle was just reflected in his physical body. The pill for the promotion of his physical body also melted all its efficacy inside his body. The fruit of Taoism he just realized was actually being there.


    "Stop sighing. Take the scroll away now! I need to go back to sleep," Ao Feng said.


    "Elder, how long will you be in this world?" Wang Bugui asked with frowned eyebrows, knowing that the Ao Feng of this state just couldn''t prolong the survival time of his residual thought anymore. Just like Zhong Li''ao at the Jiuhua Cave, he had helped him, but he also had a very short time left to live.


    "I died in a battle a long time ago. There is no life in me now, I only left a wisp of residual thought to stay here, in order to see if the Dragon and Phoenix Knack being inherited by later generations. Now that you are qualified, I''m really relieved. It doesn''t matter if you belong to the Human Race. I''ve foreseen something before death and want to see its result. Now I''m going to sleep." Ao Feng sighed.


    "Elder Ao Feng, please don''t worry. As long as I live, I''ll never let those demons invade our earth!" Wang Bugui knelt down and said with cupped fists. .


    "It''s good that you think this way. A dead person will be gone anyway. You, the newer generations are the main force to withstand the dark turmoil. I just hope that the Tao Law left by me and Feng Xian will be of some help to you..."


    Ao Feng said with a deep sigh. His voice was just becoming lower and lower until nothing could be heard. That dragon corpse also begun to dim at the same time. Wang Bugui kowtowed to him for the last time. The ending for a hero against the demons was so tragic. He shook his head and sighed deeply. Then he got up, held the golden scroll in his hand and turned back to go outside.


    As there was no resistance anymore, he just walked to the front of Qilin after a few steps.


    "You''re finally out! I thought you were in danger. Are you OK?" Qilin said with relief. If something bad happened to Wang Bugui, it would be responsible for that.


    "I''m fine. And besides, I also got the Dragon and Phoenix Knack!" Wang Bugui grinned and took out a golden scroll.


    The eyes of Qilin glistened when it saw the scroll. It jumped excitedly. Grinning brilliantly, it said, "Nice job. From now on, you are the only king in the Pure Land of our Jade Void Palace! Let''s go outside quickly. Move! Move! Let all our buddies perceive these divine rules!"


    At this sight, Wang Bugui just couldn''t help laughing. Then he followed it out of the cave and went back to the Pure Land.

 Chapter 116 Breaking Through to the Sage Realm

    "Guys, come here!" Qilin shouted as soon as he returned to the Pure Land. All the little spiritual beasts had heard him, and they all rushed over from all the directions for a time. Soon after, they had surrounded Wang Bugui and the qilin.


    "Lanchuan, why do you call us?" The little rabbit held a higher cultivation base, so she could talk. She asked the qilin in confusion.


    "Haha, our king got a good thing, the Dragon and Phoenix Knack!" Lanchuan answered.


    "Really?" The little rabbit became intersted and shouted.


    "Xue Yu''er, have I ever lied to you?" Lanchuan asked back. He took out a golden scroll and slowly unfolded it. A lot of ancient characters rushed out from it with a strong old aura.


    "It''s really the Dragon and Phoenix Knack! King, you''re powerful!" Xue Yu''er rushed to Wang Bugui''s arms excitedly, and then began to rub her head against him.


    "Haha, hope it can help you. Go to cultivate!" Wang Bugui touched her. Her silky hair was very soft.


    "King, read the scroll too, and there might also be a method for you." Lanchuan touched Wang Bugui''s calf with his hoof.


    "Okay, let''s study it together." Wang Bugui laughed. Then he put Xue Yu''er down, and began to learn the magic scroll with these spiritual beasts.


    The so-called Dragon and Phoenix Knack was a cultivation method that helped the magic beasts to evolve, including the spiritual beasts like Lanchuan and Xue Yu''er. Snakes could evolve to flood dragons, and flood dragons could evolve to real dragons.


    They held a trace of power of their ancestors in their bodies, and this method could help them return to their ancestors. Influenced by the method, the only trace of power would be purified and refined continually, and then spread to every part of their bodies, to achieve the magical effect of reproducing their ancestors'' power.


    But it didn''t do much to humans. After Wang Bugui searched carefully, he finally found two useful methods. One was the Dragon Fists, one of the Real Dragon Techniques, left by Ao Feng.


    The other one was the Coping Yourself Skill which could copy out thousands of you by using your body hair. And each one of you would possess your full strength, but they would be dispelled as soon as they were injured.


    It could be regarded as a striking killing technique. The more powerful the user was, the better the effect.


    There were some words next to the record of the skill, "The Star of Potential Immortals, it''s the place where I was born. Although I can no longer return to it, I still can''t let it be destroyed in the dark turmoils." "Therefore, I passed a martial art to Ao Feng, and hope the later generations can protect this planet well and don''t lose my face. I am Sun Wukong, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven!"


    After reading it, Wang Bugui got shocked. It turned out that the Great Sage Equaling Heaven was not just a legend. And the earth was actually his mother land. But it was confused that he called the earth Star of Potential Immortals. After those emotional thoughts, Wang Bugui began to keep these two skills in his mind sea.


    Then he left the little spiritual beasts, returned to the top of the Yuxu Palace, and began to mediate quietly. The Dragon Fists that Ao Feng left was awfully powerful, and only the martial arts of the Palace of the Human Emperors could match it. Because it would release dragon energy during the battles, which was one of the most powerful energies in the world.


    When he practiced it, a golden man with dragon horns appeared in his mind, wearing a golden armor, looking aggressive. Sometimes, Wang Bugui made deductions with the man, and sometimes, he would step aside to watch the man displaying the moves. In this way, he got to understand the skill.


    As for the Coping Yourself Skill of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, it was extremely mysterious. When Wang Bugui was practicing, there was a shadow of a divine monkey deducing the skill for him. He carefully remembered it, and then made deductions on his own. After a long time, he only understood a little of it.


    After nearly an hour, he could only copy himself several times, far away to reach the Big Achievement Realm. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven could copy himself thousands of times.


    However, it was not the timing to learn these two skills, for he must study what happened to him in the Entombment Lake of Dragon. Ao Feng fought with him to indirectly teach him new martial arts and the essence of martial art, and let him re-understand the Taoism from all aspects.


    Martial arts are complicated. He used to pay much attention to the moves, but neglected their essence. Some martial arts even didn''t contain moves. So, what he should focus on was to uniquely understand them, rather than thinking about how to achieve their standards.


    And the functions of martial art. Not every martial art was fixed and immutable. Did he have to focus on speed and strength only when he displayed a fist skill? If his fists could affect time, dimension, or gravity, they would be more unexpected, wouldn''t they?


    Martial arts were flexible. And it was not the best choice to follow the paths of the predecessors. Because the predecessors had already succeeded, and he couldn''t copy such success. The best path of him was the one he came up with on his own. He could take the paths of the predecessors as reference, but he couldn''t just copy them.


    He used to think about how to improve his skills of each limit to the same as the Founder Master of his sect. Though the effect was significant, it was not suitable for himself. After this battle, he began to pay attention to his own path.


    Moreover, he had to make his moves of martial art simpler, because the real killing techniques were often in a very simple form. All the martial art moves that Ao Feng performed carried extremely strong Taoism power, but he never deliberately used only one of them.


    Back to simplicity, back to the truth, which was the essence of every martial art. For example, comparing the Thousand Kicks with the Kick of the Universe, the former could form a thousand attacks at the same time, but the damage it would cause was far less than that of the Kick of the Universe. It surpassed the Kick of the Universe only in terms of speed, and actually, it was just a little faster than the Kick of the Universe.


    All in all, it was because his understanding of the Tao Law was not deep enough. He should abandon the complicated and extravagant moves and only take the most useful attack methods. He had proposed a good way to simplify Thousand Kicks in a few simple kicks.


    The same went for the Meteor Fist. As long as he simplifed the essence of these two martial arts to several attacks, or even one attack, they would be much stronger. It only took him about twenty seconds to display these two martial arts.


    If he could spend only one second to simplify, or he could form 1,000 attacks with less time, then he would be able to resort to other martial arts faster. The key was how to simplify, which depended on his personal understanding.


    Then what mattered was his own path. He wanted to create new martial arts!


    However, to create new martial arts was so difficult. He wanted to take a path that had not been walked before, that was, to create his own martial arts. Yun Jinghong also said that the path he arranged for Wang Bugui was not complete. Though there were predecessors that had taken it, no one succeeded. To break through to be a sage, Wang Bugui must figure out where his own path was.


    What martial arts could he create? The Palace of the Human Emperors majored in cultivating the prana power, and then the blood vigour. But Wang Bugui combined the two, cultivating them together. Then when he reached the Prana Body Realm, he rooted the fine element of his prana blood in the whirlpool of his pool of qi. It slowly grew up, and then spread to all the parts of his body.


    When he reached the Prana Soul Realm, he integrated part of his Innate Prana Power into his primordial spirit, and the other part into his Shen Tang. When he reached the God of War Realm, he raised the concentration of his prana blood, and enlarged the fine element of his prana blood, which made a big part of his black pool of qi turn into prana blood.


    Then, how could he reach the Sage Realm? Yun Jinghong said that when all his blood turned into gold, he should become a sage. However, his blood now had already become gold, but he had not broken through to the Sage Realm. He was close to the realm, just one step left undone.


    However, there seemed to a layer of unbreakable barrier, and he didn''t know how to break it. This was the question that confused him for so long. He recalled the experiences of the past decade years. Joys and sorrows of life, his life insights, the red dust, and the different people with good or evil hearts, these scenes were quickly replaying in his mind sea.


    He had been thinking about it for another month, and it was the beginning of November now. The pendant around his neck had been flashing for a month as well, and now it finally dimmed. He slowly opened his eyes after pondering for so long, and deducting millions of times.


    He finally figured out how to do in the next step. The Middle Pellet Base was at the Danzhong Baihui acupoint. He developed his pool of qi in the Prana Body Realm and the Prana Soul Realm, trained his four limbs and his bones in the God of War Realm. However, his Upper Pellet Base in the Shen Tang had not been developed, so had his Middle Pellet Base.


    So in the next step, to develop the human treasure here was the most suitable. The pool of qi was the origin of all the martial arts. The Prana Soul Realm focused on the primordial spirit, so the development of the Upper Pellet Base took place in his realm.


    In fact, this was wrong. The Middle Pellet Base couldn''t be ignored either. It was the turning point of the prana blood, so it should be placed in the second place. However, the development of the Shen Tang was too early in the Prana Soul Realm, which was a bit abrupt. In fact, to develop the Middle Pellet Base earlier would contribute to the development of the Shen Tang.


    After a careful thinking, Wang Bugui decided to re-cultivate the Prana Soul Realm, because it now went against his path. The most correct order should be the pool of qi, and then the Middle Pellet Base, and then his four limbs and all bones, and then the Upper Pellet Base. After careful weighing, he decided to break his present cultivation base and rebuilt it!


    To break the cultivation base and rebuilt it would delay the time. He must rebuilt it as quickly as possible. But obviously, he had no time now. What should he do?


    He didn''t know what to do, so he went to the Palace of Purple Clouds for Zi Yuxiao. She had lived from the ancient historical times untill now, so perhaps she knew what to do.

 Chapter 117 Rebuiding the Cultivation Base

    "Sister Ziyu!"


    The voice of Wang Bugui echoed in the Palace of Purple Clouds, breaking the silence inside once again.


    "What do you come here for?"


    Zi Yuxiao asked lazily, with one hand holding her head. This kid always broke her tranquil life.


    "Haha!"


    Wang Bugui chuckled, expressed his thoughts with her, and asked for her advice. She frowned, replying, "Do you really want to do that? Although I can let you return to the peak state in a short time, it''s still too difficult to break your own cultivation base and then rebuilt it. You have to think twice."


    "Don''t worry, Sister Ziyu! What I lack now is time. I have made a detailed plan to rebuild my cultivation base." Wang Bugui revealed a slight smile. He really only lacked time now, because he didn''t know when Dracula would break the seal.


    Zi Yuxiao made a sigh, saying, "Well, I can create a barrier though the 49 stars above the Purple Clouds Continent, and let time inside slow down. One day in the outside world equals to 100 days inside. You can cultivate here without worries."


    "Seriously? You''re able to make time slower? Thank you, Sister Ziyu!" Wang Bugui thanked her with a hold fist salute.


    "My spiritual energy is not abundant, and it can only help you for one month at most. Take the time!" Zi Yuxiao reminded him.


    "Sister Ziyu, don''t worry. It won''t last for too long. And let''s start now." He laughed.


    Zi Yuxiao slowly nodded, and then stepped out of the Palace of Purple Clouds. Her hands quickly moved, forming various mysterious gestures. Then, an ancient and complex talismanic words appeared in the mid-air and then rocketed to the sky.


    The 49 stars, autonomously rotating in the sky, seemed to be inspired, and gave out numerous rays of lights. Like beams of power, the lights began to gather in her hands. Then she used the lights to engrave an ancient star pattern on this continent.


    Done with the pattern, she started to recite an ancient incantation. Her voice, carrying Taoism power, was echoing in this world. Wang Bugui was anxious. He found Zi Yuxiao was unimaginably powerful; even Leng Shuangrong, such a Big Capable, was not her match. But she had not ascended to be a true immortal. Was she a top Big Capable?


    Or, there was only half a step for her to become an immortal? This woman was really a mystery! She had been through the ancient historical times, and then experienced the 2,000 years from the Yan Huang Age to the Age of Dharma Decline. She witnessed the era of the late arts from the Qin Dynasty, and lived tilll now.


    Full prosperity, Fading, and Age of Dharma Decline. The three stages contained a long period of time, maybe thousands of years, and they had buried too much. However, Zi Yuxiao had always existed. This was really scary to think.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    A lazy and fascinating voice came, awakening Wang Bugui. He widened his eyes, and looked at the charming and mystery woman. It turned out that she had finished the barrier.


    "Oh, I''ll start cultivating now." Wang Bugui stuttered.


    "Such a nerd. You continue thinking, and I''ll go to tell Yun Jinghong about this." Zi Yuxiao pointed his head, saying.


    Then Wang Bugui sat outside the Palace of Purple Clouds. He gathered his prana blood in his hands, and then shot himself. After a stuffy hum, his fruit of Taoism was smashed, and his cultivation base returned to the Prana Body Realm.


    "Breaking and rebuilding, everything start here again!" He clenched his fists and whispered to himself.


    He activated the small pendant, and began to re-cultivate. He moblized his prana blood in his pool of qi, and controlled them to rush toward his Middle Pellet Base. When he was cultivating his primordial spirit, the Shen Tang would not been developed, instead, the power of the primordial spirit would be temporarily stored at the Shen Tang.


    The pool of qi contained the essence of prana blood, the vital energe of people, so the pool of qi was also called the pool of vitality. The Middle Pellet Base contained the natural aura, which was the palace of the blood vigour, so it was also called the Spiritual Palace Realm. The next realm was started from the Shenque acupoint at the belly button, and then the four limbs and all bones were activated to develop the potential treasure of human body. This was called the Divine Mansion Realm.


    The last was the Upper Pellet Base, and the primordial spirit would be built at the Shen Tang. The primordial spirit would began to mediate Taoism here. This was called the Divine Terrace Realm. After the path was settled, Wang Bugui started re-cultivating.


    Cutivating and strengthening the fine element of the prana blood, and then turned all the deadly black sea in the pool of qi into a pool of prana blood. Then using this blood to build the true path to the Spiritual Palace to absorbe the natural aura here.


    Then, taking his body as the mansion and spread the aura to his four limbs and all bones, to remove the impurities from his body and refine the final true body. After his body was sublimated, he conbined the source of the prana pwoer and the aura to transfrom his primordial spirit into human shape. Then it would sat on the divine terrace to recite Taoism.


    But this process was difficult. After all, to rebuild the breaking cultivation base was not simple. If he wanted to take the path that the predecessors had never walked, then he could only overthrow the path of the predecessors and find out his own path, so that he would succeed.


    The first step was to strength his prana blood, which was not particularly difficult for him with the help of the martial arts he had grasped. He displayed those martial arts, and even engraved the talismanic words of those martial arts in the fine prana blood.


    Then he focused on cultivating. The First State was quickly rebuilt. However, the Second State depended on his own thoughts, and he had deducted thousands of times in his mind sea. Finally, he found a way to separate a small part of his prana blood, and take it as the backbone to help to build the true path.


    Then he engraved all the talismanic words of the Heaven Mending Technique on this true path, to steady it. Then he mobilized the natural aura in the Spiritual Palace, and led it to his heart to activate the true blood in his heart.


    For cultivators, two kinds of blood in their bodies were the most important. One was the essence of the blood vigour, called fine blood. Such blood was not much even in the body of a cultivator whose held extremely strong cultivation base. If one could let half of his body covered with fine blood, then he could be called an extremely powerful master.


    The other one was the blood in the heart, the so-called heart blood. The amount of the heart blood was fixed, and couldn''t become more through cultivating. And it would take long to recover if a little was lost. Guide the heart blood to the Spiritual Palace, cooperated with the natural aura, and the Spiritual Palace would be strengthened.


    Then the Spiritual Palace would feed back the body with the blood. This kind of blood that contained aura could wash human body, strengthen the physique, and remove impurities. It took Wang Bugui five years to reach the peak of the Spiritual Palace Realm.


    And till now, his cultivation base in the peak of the God of War Realm was rebuilt. He could feel that his strength was much more powerful than before. Because being at the peak of this realm meant that he has experienced another tempering of veins and bones.


    Before this time, he had experienced three times of tempering veins and bones. In addition, Ao Feng had helped him activate two kinds of spiritual elixirs, which tempered his body a little. Though his cultivation base was broken, the strength of his body was remained. Now, his body was tempered again, and it could tell that his body was the stronggest throughout the history of the Palace of the Human Emperors.


    Five times of tempering, and even three times of tempering primordial spirit. He had not yet begun to cultivate his primordial spirit, but the small man of the primordial spirit havd already condensed out. After reaching the peak of the Spiritual Palace Realm, it became more solid and looked the same as him.


    He was very satisfied, and immediately began to cultivate the Divine Terrace. However, it was still difficult, even if he had grasped the method of cultivating primordial spirit of the Palace of the Human Emperors. After all, he could only refer to such method, and couldn''t copy it.


    With the help of the pendant, he sank into mediation again, and had deducted hundreds of millions of times. Only after at least tens of thousands of deductions, could he assure that if a method was feasible. However, all the methods he thought were prooved abortive.


    In this way, he thought hard for a year and finally came up with a method: to activate the true meaning of the Eight Limits and the Heaven Mending Technique, and then with the help of the Universal Reversal, to capture the power of Taoism and the fragments of Taoism.


    There were 3,000 methods of Taoism, then to engrave 3,000 methods in the primordial spirit. He first engraved the true meaning talismanic words of two kinds of martial arts he grasped, and then began to capture the fragments of Taoism.


    Another year passed. Zi Yuxiao had been paying attention to it. There seemd to be no abnormality on Wang Bugui. Though facing with a few obstacles, fortunately, he finally managed to pass them.


    After capturing the Taoism, he immediately engraved it in the primordial spirit. Each method had its own unique features, and each mothod could lead to the Path to Immortality. Afte that, he began to cultivate his primordial spirit.


    The cultivation this time was relatively smooth, because the he had figured out the method, and his power of primordial spirit was strong, which took effect when he was cultivating. Then he relied on his own cultivation experience to solve difficulties.


    There were a total of 3,000 golden lotuses rooting in the void and the ground around him. Each of them represented a kind of method. Then he slowly engraved the Taoism fragments in his primordial spirit. Everytime he finished engracving one method, there would be a golden lotus flying into his primordial spirit.


    He carefully cultivated his primordial spirit. Aafter a year, all the golden lotuses disappeared, and he reached the first level of the Divine Terrace Realm, which indicated that his cultivation base had been broken through to the Sage Realm. It could be clearly seen that the golden little man of his primordial spirit was covered with fragments of ancient complicated talismanic words.


    Each kind of fragments represented a kind of method. Gathering the meaning of 3,000 methods helped he build an extremely powerful primordial spirit. His primordial spirit became more solid, and the face of the little man was more vivid. It sat on the divine terrace to recite ancient scriptures. And there was a three-petal flower above its head, which bloomed and fell down.


    Wang Bugui received his primordial spirit inside the divine terrace, and opened his eyes. There were countless stars in his eyes. Then a golden light flashed, putting away all the strange sights. Then he slowly got up, looked at the continent, and activated his sense field to cover it.


    "Is this the power of sage?" Wang Bugui withdrew his sense field, whisperring to himself. In fact, his power was much stronger than the average sages. Even Lin Yun, a midium-stage sage, couldn''t cover all the Purple Clouds Continent with his sense field.


    "The catastrophe is on the way. I have to prepare for it." Wang Bugui looked into the sky, and then went to the Palace of Purple Clouds.


    "You, have broken through?" Zi Yuxiao was sleeping in the throne, but was awakened by him. She did not perceive Wang Bugui at the first second, which made her think of something, and then whispered in surprise.


    "Yes, and I didn''t give up to your expecation, Sister Ziyu!" Wang Bugui laughed.


    "You can really break this spell?!"


    Even Zi Yuxiao, full of experience, was extremely shocked at this moment. She did not expect this kid to really break the imprisonment of the nine-year red dust experience and break through to be a sage within just six years. Even if he had broken his cultivation base, and rebuilt it, it only took him three years to break through.


    "Sister Ziyu, thank you for helping me. Now my catastrophe is coming soon, and I have to leave!" Wang Bugui revealed a smile, and said goodbye to Zi Yuxiao with a hold fist salute. He perceived that the catastrophe would arrive soon, so he couldn''t stay there for a long time, so as not to impede the Purple Clouds Continent.


    "Okay, go." Zi Yuxiao replied. Wang Bugui nodded, took out the purple crystal to beake the dimension and return to the Pure Land.


    "He can actually break the imprisonment of thousands of years. How strong should he be to do that? And at this age, how terrible will the catastrophe be, so it needs such a genius to surpress? Will the Path to Immortily arrive, or a calamity?"


    Zi Yuxiao looked out of the palace and sighed alone.

 Chapter 118 The Sage-Realm Catastrophe

    Buzz!


    With the help of the purple crystal, Wang Bugui came back to the Purple Waterfall, and found that Yun Jinghong was waiting for him here.


    "What''s the result?" Yun Jinghong asked.


    Wang Bugui released his Sage-Realm power as a response. Yun Jinghong felt it, and then stared at Wang Bugui with surprise, "Really? You did it?!"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t give up to your expectations, Master. I broke my previous cultivation base, and spent eight years to rebuild it in the Palace of Purple Clouds. Finally, I broke through to the Sage Realm." Wang Bugui laughed.


    "I didn''t expect there would be someone who can break this kind of imprisonment! This is really..." Yun Jinghong sighed with excitement. This was a magic barrier that even the most powerful genius of the ancient historical times couldn''t break, but Wang Bugui did it.


    "Master, the Sage-Realm catastrophe is around the corner. I have to go to a place not easy to be destroyed. Can you recommend one for me?" Wang Bugui asked.


    "The restricted area. But you should get the permission of the spirit of the array first. If it says no, you can go to an open ground in the Pure Land." Yun Jinghong thought for a while and answered. The more amazing the genius was, the more terrible the Sage-Realm catastrophe would be. Wang Bugui was the one who broke the ancient imprisonment, and it could be imagined how terrible the catastrophe for him would be.


    Which place was the strongest in the Pure Land? It must be the restricted area. After all, a God of War had set an array there. Moreover, the spirit of the array still existed. Even several Big Capables working together couldn''t destroy it.


    Wang Bugui came to the periphery of the restricted area, and said through his mind, "Spirit! Senior Spirit, are you here?"


    "I know what you''re thinking about. But don''t the back of the cliff. It can''t be destroyed."


    The spirit of the array replied. Wang Bugui revealed a smile, and then sat down near the cliff, waiting for the catastrophe to come quietly.


    "Brother Wang''s going to fight against the sage fate here?" Lyu Hao also came to the periphery of the restricted area. The destruction of the catastrophe would be awfully great. He didn''t understand why Wang Bugui chose here.


    "Just watch." Yun Jinghong was very calm. He believed that his disciple could survive this catastrophe, after all, he even broke the ancient magic barrier.


    "That''s amazing. Brother Wang has just been cultivating for ten years, and he spent only six years to break through to the Sage Realm. Nobody''s gonna believe that!" Lyu Hao couldn''t help but sigh, and became more admiring for Wang Bugui.


    "He''s no wonder the king of our Yuxu Pure Land. We''re lucky enough to be his followers!" Lanchuan grinned. He didn''t look like an auspicious beast at all, but like a bandit.


    "He is a legend, and we can only look up to him." Xue Yu''er blinked her big eyes on the back of Lanchuan.


    There were many other spiritual beasts around them. All the spiritual beasts in the Pure Land had come here to pray for their king.


    Soon after, the blue gem-like sky was grayed out. The serene white clouds were replaced by thick black ones. The winds began to raor, and numerous electric snakes were shuttling in the thundercloud.


    Wang Bugui opened his eyes, with a dignified face. He whisperred to himself, "Start?"


    Rumble!


    A huge dragon-like roaring thunder replied him, and it suddenly arrived above Wang Bugui''s head.


    "Heh ah!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, got up and formed a Break Heaven Fist, smashing the first thunder into pieces. Lifting his other hand, he defended the second thunder. Then, he rushed to the sky with a violent Kick of the Universe, defeating the several thunders appraoching him.


    After that, he displayed the Heavenly Battling Force and the mystical skill of the Eight Limits, and made three punches. The punches then turned into hundreds of thousands of shadows, destroying all the thunders in front him. In the next moment, he performed the Whirlwind Kick, and then thousands of shadows of his kick emerged, smashing the surrounding thunders.


    At this moment, the catastrophe transformed into hundreds of divine thunders with five elements. They all charged forward to Wang Bugui violently. Wang Bugui made no defense, and took them with his body energy. Hit by such terrible thunders, he was actually no injured at all.


    Wang Bugui took a total of thousands of divine thunders with his body energy, only to temper his physique. He even released the little man of his primordial spirit, to let it baptize in the catastrophe.


    "That is so amazing!" Lanchuan yelled. The fact that Wang Bugui didn''t suffer any injuries by the thunders shocked him. Moreover, Wang Bugui even dared to release his primordial spirit to get temperation together.


    However, this was only the beginning, and the following thunders would be more terrifying. All of them transformed into human shape, each holding an ancient weapon. There were totally tens of thousands of them. And their strengths were all at the peak of the Void Returning Realm. They were simply a military army!


    "There is such a catastrophe in the world?!" Lyu Hao exclaimed. This army was composed of cultivators in the Void Returning Realm!


    "Let''s kill!"


    More surprisingly, the soldiers transformed from thunders could speak. They brandished their ancient weapons toward Wang Bugui. For a time, the sky was full of a horrible aura released by this army.


    "Come on!"


    Showing no fear, Wang Bugui made a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea and released his prana blood, rushing forward to his enemies. Fortunately, the thunder soldiers were not in the Sage Realm, so he killed a large plenty of them with only one punch.


    Then he performed the Hell Step to the extreme, moving rapidly through them. Those around him would definitely be killed by him. However, as creatures in the Void Returning Realm, they knew how to fight back. For a time, countless beams of power formed by the machetes, spears, swords and halberds were shuttling in the battlefield.


    Even if Wang Bugui performed the Hell Step, he still suffered a lot of injuries under this dense attack. Suddenly, a big halberd arrived at his side, trying to cut him. He immediately bent over to dodge, but was beseiged by dozens of spears. He released his blood vigour and jumped up at once.


    However, countless swords and spears were rushing toward him under him. He, in the sky, gathered his prana blood in his fist, and slammed it down. The powerful fist smashed all the weapons, and even all soldiers within a few square feet.


    They turned into lights dissipating between the heaven and earth. Then Wang Bugui rushed forward with a Kick of the Universe, smashing hundreds of the emenies into broken bits in front of him. However, meanwhile, several thunder arrows also attacked him from his back, deeply piercing into his body.


    The thunder catastrophe was no wonder one of the most horrific ways of attack in the world. It could even hurt Wang Bugui''s body. He slightly frowned, mobilized his blood vigour to remove the arrows out of his body, and took the opportunity to kill the enemies who wanted to attack him behind.


    Then he once again turned into a God of Killing, shuttling back and forth on the battlefield. It only took him 15 minutes to annihilate the army of the thunder. However, he was also full of knife marks and sword holes. Therefore, he began to display the Whole after Thousand Disasters to repair his wounded body, preparing to face more fierce thunders.


    "This is not the end? This kind of catastrophe is too difficult!" The red eyes of Xue Yu''er were full of anxiety.


    "Although the Sage-Realm catastrophe is known for its horror, this is too much. The number of the soldiers just now was at least 20,000. And all of them are at the peak of the Void Returning Realm. This is only the start?" Lanchuan shrank his neck.


    "The Sage-Realm catastrophe is always long-lasting, especially for geniuses. This is just the beginning!" Yun Jinghong frowned and sighed.


    The catastrophe did not let Wang Bugui rest for too long. It began his next-stage attack immediately. This time, it turned into divine beasts and cruel beasts. Their huge bodies and the horrible power almost made everyone mad, they all kneeling down on the ground tremblingly.


    "What?!" Lyu Hao yelled. He couldn''t believe this was a Sage-Realm catastrophe. This was a killing catastrophe!


    The Real Dragon, the Immortal Pheonix, the Roc, the Rosefinch, the Black Tortoise, the Blue Dragon, the White Tiger, the Qilin, the Golden Bird, the Tao Wu, the Tao Tie, the Primordium, the Qi Qiong... all the powerful divine beasts and cruel beasts that was recorded in the Classic of Mountains and Seas emerged.


    Moreover, their cultivation bases were all in the first stage of the Sage Realm. The weakest one of them was only a little weaker than Wang Bugui. There were so many of them, and they were so powerful. The catastrophe was going to kill Wang Bugui!


    "Bugui!" Even Yun Jinghong became worried with his eyebrows tightly knitted. He even showed fears to see such a situation. How strong his disciple was, so that he could lead to such a terrific catastrophe?!


    "Humph! If I am defeat by it, how can I kill that demon? I''m invincible in the world! Come on!"


    Wang Bugui bellowed to the creatures in the sky, and then the Yin Yang Ring in his hands sparkled, turned into a long bow. He drew the bow hard, and meanwhile, mobilized all of his prana blood. Then a divine arrow appeared in his fingers.


    Then he locked the enemies in front of him, and shot it out. Within a blink of an eye, it arrived at the Primordium and the Tao Tie.


    Boom!


    A rumble sounded, and the Primordium and the Tao Tie were shot to death, turning into lightening and dissipating in the air. The other creatures in the sky suddenly became furious, rushing toward him with their marital arts.


    Hiss!


    Wang Bugui drew the bow again, and shot another arrow out. After breaking all the martial arts, it pierced directly in to the Golden Bird. Then, he turned the ring into a big halberd, and rushed forward with it.


    At the same time, a white tiger bounced over him, but was fought back by his halberd. Then he leaped to the sky, and merged the power of the Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea into the halberd, leaving a deep mark on the white tiger. He continued to make three attacks, cuting the tiger into two peices.


    Then he lifted the big halberd over his head and quickly swayed it, forcing away all the surrounding beasts. Once again, he locked the Tao Wu, brandishing the halberd toward it. At the same moment, a dragon claw rushed toward him. He jumped up to escape, and then jumped aside twice to avoid the fire attack of the Immortal Pheonix and the Rosefinch.


    Then, he mobilized all his prana blood, and displayed the Heavenly Battling Force and the Eight Limits Universal Order to the extreme, taking the attack from the Qilin and the Roc. Meanwhile, he brandished the halberd toward the Tao Wu, smashing it into broken bits. However, the halberd also broke because it couldn''t withstand the power.


    After killing the Tao Wu, he immediately escape by displaying the Hell Step. Then, standing dozens of feet away from the enemies, he formed a long spear with yin and yang, once again, rushing forward violently.

 Chapter 119 A Fairyland in the Thunders

    "A Thousand Gleamy Spears!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, and quickly waved the long spear in his hand dozens of times. Then the spear turned into hundreds of shadows, which was a combination of two martial arts. Within less than ten seconds, thousands of shadows of the spear were formed.


    They retreat all the thunder beasts in front. Locking the Qiong Qi in the next second, Wang Bugui rushed to it with the spear in his hand. He leaped in the air, and continuously rotated the spear for dozens of rounds. Then, he merged his prana blood, and the power of the Dragon Fist into the spear, stabbing it out.


    "Howl!"


    A golden dragon sprout out and quickly rushed forward. Retreating the Black Tortoise and the Blue Dragon, it aimed straight at the Qiong Qi. However, the latter released all its power, and spit out black lightening to resist.


    After it managed to smash the golden dragon, it saw the golden figure in the sky continuously rotating the spear. And then a violent spear attack rushed toward it. It got up to block, but its head was almost broken by this shot.


    Wang Bugui withdrew the spear and landed, and violently swept the spear twice. Qiong Qi was forced to fall down on the ground. Then he displayed the Star Destroying and Sky Breaking Spear Skill, killing it in the sky. After he finished the attack, he was hit violently by the claw of the Real Dragon, and the terrific magic fire of the Immortal Phoenix.


    "Huh ah!"


    A roar came, and Wang Bugui rushed out from the fire with the spear in his hands. Then he activated the martial arts of the Explosion Limit, and displayed the Universal Killing Air Spear Skill, leaving terrible scars on the Rosefinch and the Black Tortoise.


    Then he leaped up. After rotating the spear for three rounds, he threw it out. With a rumble, the Rosefinch was fixed to the ground. He continued to mobilize all of his prana blood, and slammed an unbeatable fist down.


    Rumble!


    Another boom sounded, and even the ground in the restricted area guarded by an array was also cracked. This punch completely killed the Rosefinch. Then, he picked up the long spear and rushed toward the Blue Dragon.


    He made a violent Kick of the Universe, hitting the dragon''s claws in an instant, turning it into lightening. Then he rushed to its abdomen. After making a kick at its abdomen, he did a backflip, followed with several spear attacks carrying the esoteric skill of the Extreme Heaven Explosion. In the end, the Blue Dragon was cut to death.


    However, meanwhile, he was hit by the other thunder beasts in succession. His back was already full of deep-to-bone wounds. Even if he had performed the Endless Golden Body Manifestation and the Undefeatable Body of the World, he was still seriously injured like this.


    He glared at all the beasts in front, and then used the spear to break his hair; he was trying to resort to the Copying Yourself Skill. Hundreds of hairs fell down and then turned into the incarnations of him. They all armed with spears, and rushed to the enemy in front.


    The real he locked the Immortal Phoenix, retreating it with a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea, and then break his magic fire with the Kick of the Universe. Finally, he merged the extremely strong power of the Primordial Palm into the spear, killing the phoenix in the air.


    However, the spear in his hand broke again, because it couldn''t stand the power. Then, he formed a stick with Yin and Yang, and displayed the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique to enlarge as high as mountains, brandishing the black and white stick in his hand toward the remaining spiritual beasts.


    He captured the power of Taoism by displaying the Universal Reversal. Then, he removed all the restrictions and treasures of the Eight Limits Universal Order. With the help of the Heavenly Battling Force, he merged the power of the undefeatable fist into the stick, smashing all the creatures below, as well as his incarnations.


    Crack!


    The big stick in Wang Bugui''s hand broke again. His strength was too overbearing; this blow weighted at least hundred thousands kilograms. Then he slowly returned to his original size, seizing the time to supplement his spiritual power and repair his wounded body.


    "Is this the present strength of Brother Wang? So strong!" Lyu Hao was shocked with sweats.


    "Our king is powerful. He can even break such catastrophe!" Lanchuan grinned.


    "Fortunately, he has gone through this!" Xue Yu''er patted her chest.


    "He''s in a serious injury. Even the Whole after Thousand Disasters can''t heal him quickly, and it will cost too much spiritual power." Yun Jinghong loosened his clenched fists, but his brows were still knitted.


    However, the next stage of the catastrophe made them even more stunned. The numerous thunders in the sky gathered at one point, and then a figure walked out from it. It was so real that everyone considered it a real person.


    He dressed in a white robe like snow, and carryed an ancient holy sword on his back. His hair was black like ink. So handsome, he possessed a pair of eyes full of stars. With a special charm, he was like an immortal in the human world.


    "It''s him!"


    Studying him carefully, Wang Bugui suddenly opened his eyes widely. He had seen this guy. He was the immortal swordsman who calmed the dark turmoil when Wang Bugui was cultivating the Heaven Mending Technique.


    At this moment, the immortal swordsman was only in the Sage Realm, but the pressure he brought to Wang Bugui was far more than just now. This swordman was a real immortal, who suppressed the prodigies of an era; he was naturally abnormaly powerful.


    He slowly walked to Wang Bugui, and drew his sword. The silver holy sword gave out chilly lights, pointing to the front. Wang Bugui adjusted himself to his best fighting state, activated all the forbidden arts, and transformed the Yin Yang Ring into a pair of finger cots. Facing with such a powerful enemy, he must go all out at all time.


    At the same time, he felt a bit happy. Because he didn''t expect he could face with a big capable man from another age. This was undoubtedly a good way to temper his own Taoism.


    Clang!


    The sword sounded in the chilly lights. Then the immortal swordman waved the holy sword, forming a dozens-of-feet-wide blue beam of power.


    "Hey!"


    Wang Bugui roared, and made a Break Heaven Fist. It arrived at the sword power in the blink of an eye, smashing the power. He followed to perform the Killing Air toward the immortal swordman. The swordman waved his sword again, and a huge beam of power rushed out to the opponent.


    Then he made dozens of sword attacks, forming more and more powerful sword power out. Wang Bugui resorted to the Dragon Fist, breaking all the sword power. But at this moment, the immortal swordman suddenly rushed toward Wang Bugui with his sword.


    Wang Bugui displayed the Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea to resist. Then they collided into each other.


    Boom!


    A loud rumble came, and the powerful spiritual power generated by the collision of the two forced the onlookers to retreat a few steps.


    "What is it? How can there be such a horrible person?!" Lyu Hao blocked his hand in front him, saying while biting his teeth.


    "It''s a Taoism mark left by an immortal from a former age!" Yun Jinghong''s hand tightened again. This swordman was a top master. He left his Taoism mark after he became an immortal. Since Wang Bugui and he were both top geniuses, who would be the weaker one?


    "Then, king is in a dangerous state, isn''t he?" Lanchuan worried.


    "No! He must be the most powerful, and he will not lose to anyone!" Xue Yu''er screamed.


    At the moment when everyone was exclaiming, the two had already formed thousands of attacks, and none of them showed mercy. Between the heaven and earth, the horrible sword power prevailed. Without the guardian of the array of the true immortal, this place had arealdy been razed to the ground. Wang Bugui''s holy fists were also undefeatable. Fighting against the sword power with his fists, he didn''t fall to the lower hand.


    Many times, Wang Bugui tried to use the unbeatable fist position to kill the swordman, but the swordsmanship of the latter was unpredictable. Each of his moves contained mysterious Taoism power, even the power of the heaven and earth. Both his sword power and sword will be strikingly terrible.


    Even if Wang Bugui was at a very fast speed, the opponent could always catch up with him, so his fists could only hit on the sword. Not breaking the continuous sword power of the opponent, he gained no chance to use the unbeatable fist to attack. Without other choices, he could only take by storm.


    "Come on!"


    With a roar, he displayed the Universal Reversal to constantly avoid the sword power and gather spiritual power at the same time. Combining with all the martial arts that he had grasped, he formed a violent fist and slammed it out. However, the immortal swordman performed a stronger mystical skill as well, and the holy sword in his hand became more shining.


    A powerful killing intention overwelmed the battlefield instantly, and then a sword attack slowly came out. Suddenly, a thousand-foot-wide sword power emerged, rushing forward to the holy fist carrying peerless domineering power.


    Boom!


    A loud rumble sounded with a huge spot of light. That powerful aura even spread to the whole restricted area. However, the devastating energy was all absorbed by the array. The two men in the battlefield began to fight each other again before the lights were exhausted. They had shown all their final cards.


    Both of them couldn''t kill each other; they could at most hurt each other. Wang Bugui was fully covered with sword marks. The immortal swordman was also covered with horrible deep-to-bone scars, which made other suspect if he was real the incarnation of the catastrophe.


    After nearly six hours of hard fighting, Wang Bugui finally passed this catastrophe. The immortal swordman turned into lightening and dissipated from the heaven and earth. And Wang Bugui, himself, had already been injured all over the body, and even his black clothes were dyed dark red.


    Several times during the fight, he almost died here, for that strong sword power had hit this divine terrace.


    "Is it finally over?" Wang Butui, clenching his teeth, asked himself, his eyes being a little blurred.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, all the black clouds in the sky turned into white auspicious clouds, and all the lightning disappeared. Instead, it was a world of immortal mist, a beautiful world full of various colors of sunshine, where all kinds of fairy birds and auspicious beasts were flying around.


    One and one palace stood in the clouds. Among them, the people were all like immortals with powerful cultivation base. Wang Bugui felt a huge sense of oppression. What was going on? There was a fairyland in the thunders?!


    "No, this is a world composed of thunders, not a real fairyland!" Wang Bugui opened his Divine Eyes, and found that this was a scene of thunders and lightning, which should be the projection of a fairy world.


    But why was there a projection of the fairyland? Did he have to fight against someone in this fairy world?

 Chapter 120 The Essence of the Thunder

    "Wha... what''s this? A fairyland?!" Lyu Hao looked at the dreamy world in the sky with his mouth widely opened, and his chin was almost broken.


    "It''s the fairyland transformed by the thunders. It is so real!" Yun Jinghong was also confused at this moment. He was still very worried. If this fairyland was the next stage of the catastrophe, how could Wang Bugui survive it?


    "Is this the legendary fairyland? So beautiful! But, will king be dangerous?" Xue Yu''er uttered, blinking her big eyes. Those fresh red eyes were so cute.


    "If he hasn''t pass the Sage-Realm catastrophe, it will be difficult for king to survive. He has almost run out of his aura, and the power of his prana blood has also weakened a lot. Moreover, his primordial spirit has been hit heavily by the immortal swordman, and it has not been repaired yet." Lanchuan''s forehead was full of cold sweats. This catastrophe was too difficult!


    "Whew, whew..."


    Wang Bugui in the battlefield was gasping, taking time to replenish his spiritual power. Some cracks emerged on the surface of his body, which was the back reaction of the Eight Limits Universal Order. In the fight just now, he almost lost his life. His blood loss was too much, and the blood on his head reddened his eyes. Now, what greeted him was a blood red blur.


    "Eh!"


    Wang Bugui shook his head heavily and began to recite the Heart Purifying Divine Incantation to keep himself awake. Then he transformed the Yin Yang Ring into a black and white long spear again. Biting his teeth, he couldn''t be slacking, because perhaps this fairyland was the final stage of the catastrophe.


    However, the thunder fairy world in the sky didn''t attack him, including the Real Dragons, Immortal Phoenixes and the immortals. But some most powerful ones seemed to feel something, and they activated their spirit minds to study the man under them who was blood-stained.


    Then, more powerful spirit minds had fallen on Wang Bugui. Under the sight of so many immortals, he dared not to breathe heavily again, even including the outlookers. The spiritual beasts'' hair suddenly erected, then they all squatted on the ground tremblingly.


    Lyu Hao and Yun Jinghong also dared not to speak. Their clothes were soaked in sweat and stuck to skin. The others could even see their bodies through their clothes. This kind of aura was really terrible, before which, even Yun Jinghong, such a Big Capable in the human world, was like an ant looking up to the huge dragons.


    Immortals, unbeatable and powerful, they overlooked the mortal world. Moreover, they were all high-ranking immortals, or they couldn''t notice Wang Bugui. It was said that when immortals reached a certain level, they were able to find someone who gazed at them from another plane.


    Undoubtedly, the spirit minds sent out in the upper palace were from powerful immortals. Even Wang Bugui who had been bold, was trembling with the long spear in his hand at this moment. His instinct was constantly asking him to kneel down.


    However, he was not a man who easily gave in, because his lofty and unyielding character didn''t allow him to do this. He released more power, to fix the long spear into the ground, trying to support himself not to kneel down.


    "Oh? A mortal who aroused the catastrophe of the immortal palace? That''s unexpected!" A majestic male voice spread to the mortal world.


    "I can feel he''s from the Star of Potential Immortals. It seemed that, from then on, the fairy world won''t be boring." A crisp and sweet laugh sounded, from which it could be told that the speaking one was a beautiful fairy.


    "Kid, you are not simple. Cultivate harder, and I''ll wait here for you in the fairy world!" An old but powerful voice came.


    "Count the days, and the Path to Immortality in the Age of Dharma Decline should emerged, but along with a big catastrophe! What the result will be?" Another male immortal sighed.


    "Why does he possess such a divine treasure?!"


    Suddenly, a voice of suspicion came. At the same time, everyone in the fairy world began to strengthen their spirit minds to search Wang Bugui, and then they found the small pendant. As for Wang Bugui, he felt more pressure suddenly, and the land guarded by the restricted area also collapsed instantly.


    "Oh! He is..."


    "He is the one who was selected, isn''t he?!"


    "How many years have passed, and we finally saw him appearing in the mortal world. What will the mortals in this age experience?"


    "If they succeed, they will become immortals; or if they lose, they will die. Can the mortal plane exist? It depends on this age."


    ...


    For a time, a fierce discussion took place in the upper world. Looking at Wang Bugui, all the immortals had expressed their own opinions. However, at the time of their intense discussion, the fairy world in the sky began to fade, and the palace was gradually disappearing.


    "On no! We paid too much attention on him, and had blocked the rewards he should gain from the Heaven. Hurry to withdraw our energy!"


    The voice of a young immortal sounded, and all the immortals began to receive their power and spirit minds. Then, a golden light group appeared in the sky and slowly dropped. As the spirit minds dissipated, the people and the spiritual beasts below got relieved.


    They sat on the ground gaspingly. Wang Bugui released his spiritual power to bring the light group to his hands. But before he could recognize it, another change happened in the palace that faded in the sky.


    "Selected kid, here''s good luck for you. Take good use of it!" "The boring atmosphere of the fairy world is waiting for you to break. Haha..."


    The charming voice of the fairy sounded again. Just as her voice fell, a clear energy burst out of the immortal palace, and went straight into Wang Bugui. Then all the visions in the sky disappeared and everything backed to normal.


    "Is this... immortal power?!"


    Wang Bugui felt that this energy was different. It didn''t merge with his prana blood, and could only be stored in the divine terrace. And It contained terriblly pure spiritual power which could even wash primordial spirit and his physique. Therefore, it couldn''t be a mortal energy.


    "Is this the power of the true immortals? So terrible!" Lyu Hao, sitting on the floor, was gasping.


    "They are all powerful masters, even among the true immortals. Their spirit minds alone can rob our ability to move. Perhaps, they can kill us, even if they are at another plane!" Yun Jinghong also sat on the ground and exclaimed.


    "They are terrible! How can we, devil monsters without pure blood, look up to them? Their sights alone can kill us." Lanchuan screamed on the ground.


    "Fortunately, they didn''t create difficulties for king, or he would be dangerous. I''m wondering what bady did he get." Xue Yu''er patted her small chest and took a long breath.


    Wang Bugui was studing the light group in the restricted area, and found that it contained extremely pure thunder element. Not knowing how to use it, he scratched his head.


    "You''re lucky. It''s the essence of thunder, the best choice for cultivating thunder arts and refining thunder weapons."


    At this moment, the voice of the spirit of array came. It was well-informed, and sensitive to all kinds of spiritual power, therefore, it could distinguish what the light group was. Wang Bugui widened his eyes, after hearing the words of the spirit of the array. Such kind of thing was the best gift for him, because the thunder art was one of the strongest attacking martial arts in the world.


    It was terrible fot all kinds of creatures, except for the species that were born with thunder. Wang Bugui received it carefully, waiting for the day when he could learn the thunder martial arts contained in it.


    Then he performed the Whole after Thousand Disasters to repair his wounded body. After a while, he could move. After bidding farewell to the spirit of the array, he went to Yun Jinghong and the others.


    "Congratulations for successfully passing the Sage-Realm catastrophe, Boss! Since the moment, you will be a master in the world!" Lyu Hao laughed.


    "King, you''re awesome!" Xue Yu''er was the most excited one, who immediately jumped into Wang Bugui''s arms, and rubbed his face with hers.


    "Our king has become a sage, then what should we do?!" Lanchuan got up, raised his front hooves and said. Then he passed his thoughts to the other little spiritual beasts. They understood him immediately.


    Therefore, they shouted, "King, you''re awesome! King, you''re powerful! You''re the only king in both the heavens and on earth!"


    "Haha..."


    Everyone was amused by these cute little guys.


    Then Yun Jinghong walked over to Wang Bugui, and studied him carefully, saying, "Fortunately, you''re fine. You broke the imprisonment, passed the Sage-Realm catastrophe, and became a master in the Sage Realm. I only have two disciples in my life, and you''re even more amazing than your father. I have no regret!"


    "Master, don''t say that. Without you, I will still be a boy with a wrong Taoism heart. All the achievements I make today are from your help. You gave me all the resources that you have, so I must do this to reward you." Wang Bugui made a hold fist salute to Yun Jinghong.


    Over the past ten years, Yun Jinghong had strictly demanded him. Even when he was far away from the Yuxu Palace, Yun Jinghong would still seems secretly watch him. Every night, Yun Jinghong would make the liquid medicine for Wang Bugui. Besides, when Wang Bugui was asleep, Yun Jinghong would pass his own prana power to Wang Bugui to help him strengthen his Innate Prana Power.


    Yun Jinghong did those day and night for ten years. There had already been a few white hairs hiding in his ink long hair. Wang Bugui got emotional immediately. Without the careful cultivation of his Master, how could he develop so fast?


    Yun Jinghong was just like his another father. Wang Bugui made a secret determination that he would definitely find out natural treasures to help Yun Jinghong extend his life in the future.


    "Alright, since you have been through the catastrophe, just go back. You can hold a celebration party, but don''t bother the spirit of the array here." Yun Jinghong patted the shoulder of this dear disciple and smiled.


    "Well, let''s go!" Wang Bugui grinned, and then walked to the Yuxu Palace with Lyu Hao and the spiritual beasts.


    "Boss, I''ll go out to buy some wine, and brought Changge and our other brothers here by the way. It is said that the secret land mentioned by the Master Leng is here in the Kunlun Mountain. Now all the sects have send disciples here, and Changge and Wude are coming soon." Lyu Hao smiled.


    "Okay, come back soon." Wang Bugui nodded. Then Lyu Hao turned around and flew out of the Pure Land.


    "Brother Hao, I want to drink icy cola, remember!" Lanchuan shouted to Lyu Hao in Sichuan dialect. Unexpected, Lyu Hao almost fell down. He was very puzzled that if Lanchuan was a real spiritual beast?


    He revealed a bitter smile, broke the barrier, rushed out of the Pure Land, and headed for the direction of Zhao Changge and Yu Wude.

 Chapter 121 Friends and Families

    At night, the Yuxu Pure Land was gleamy everywhere, illuminating many dark places, making the night scene so beautiful and so fascinating as a dreamland. Zhao Changge and Yu Wude were both shocked to see such a place. It was much more wonderful than the Taishan Pure Land.


    Lyu Hao bought a few big jars of wine, as well as a few bottles of cola for Lanchuan. Wang Bugui took the spiritual beasts to picked up some spiritual fruit in the Pure Land. The four people and a group of spiritual beasts gathered around the Purple Waterfall to eat, drink and play.


    "We have just separated for several months, and you have already broken through to the Sage Realm, Boss. I admire you so much! Let me toast you!" Yu Wude smiled, picked up a jar of wine, and took a sip.


    "Boss, your cultivating speed is so fast. You only spend nine years to reach the Sage Realm, don''t you?" Zhao Changge smiled, holding a jar of wine.


    "He has been cultivaing for a total of ten years. Six years ago, he reached the Void Returning Realm, and now the Sage Realm!" Lyu Hao laughed.


    "So fas..." Yu Wude intended to nod and praise, but suddenly found something wrong, and then slammed his head, exclaming, "Wait a minute! What did you say? He reached the Void Returning Realm six years ago, which meant he spent only six years to break through to the Sage Realm?!"


    "Puff!"


    Zhao Changge directly vomited the wine that he had just drunk, and his eyes were almost out. He also opened his mouth widely and asked, "This, is this true?"


    "Yes."


    Wang Bugui nodded at them. His move seemed to be more powerful than the catastrophe, making Zhao Zhaoge and Yu Wude dumb. Their prides were deeply ruffled. Was Wang Bugui a genius? No! He was a monster!


    "Don''t act like this! You started cultivating earlier than me, didn''t you? Be harder this year, and try your best to break through. Will you be willing to be dragged behind by me?" Wang Bugui patted their heads.


    Yu Wude and Zhao Changge awakened. It was a good thing that their good friend made a breakthrough. And it was not good if they were mean to celebrate him. Therefore, they began to booze again, and talked about their recent experiences.


    "Wow! Cola is so awesome!" Lanchuan, sitting on the ground, held a big bottle in his mouth happily.


    "That delicious?" Xue Yu''er looked at him, asking.


    "Sister Yu''er, you should taste this mortal drink. The mortals'' creativity is really strong." Lanchuan tried to persuade her. Knowing little about the mortal world, she got curious immediately.


    Then she picked up a bottle of cola, opened it, and climbed it up to drink.


    "Puff! Cough! What hell is this?! So bad! Lanchuan, you play tricks on me!" Xue Yu''er only had a sip, and couldn''t help but spit it out. Then she jumped to Lanchuan''s head, beginning to beat it.


    "Oh no! Softly. Why? I like it!" Lanchuan took her down and hid aside to dreak the cola in a wretched manner.


    "Humph!"


    Xue Yu''er pouted, waved her white fist at him, and then hurriedly jumped to the Wang Bugui''s arms. She took out a spiritual fruit to eat, and at the same time, looked at the people around her with her big eyes.


    Wang Bugui liked this cute little rabbit very much. He stroked her ear with his hand, and then stroked over her soft white satin-like hair.


    "Ow!"


    Xue Yu''er closed her eyes with a satisfied sound. Wang Bugui''s hand was very warm, and the warmth spread over her body as soon as Wang Bugui touched her ears.


    After a while, she fell asleep, and her ears bounced from time to time. In order to not disturb her, Wang Bugui deliberately transformed the Yin Yang Ring into a white wine cup, and poured the wine into the cup to drink.


    Zzzz...


    In a short while, the snoring of qilin came. Looking at him, everyone became speachless. His face flushed. It was the first time that they knew cola could make creatures drunk.


    The other little spiritual beasts had also been asleep smoothly on Wang Bugui''s arms, legs, head, and back.


    "Boss, you are amazing. They like you so much." Zhao Changge smiled.


    "After all, he''s the king of these spiritual beasts. They are willing to listen to him." Lyu Hao answered Zhao Changge''s puzzlement.


    "Our boss can even be the king of the Spiritual Beast Race! Amazing!" Yu Wude said.


    "I should thank them. Without them, I really can''t keep on for ten years. They are my best friends here. They brough me laughter, gave me guidance when I was confused, and even solved problems for me. I feel so fortunate to meet them."


    Looking at these little spiritual beasts, Wang Bugui sighed from the bottom of his heart. His eyes were full of gentleness and kindness, no trace of the evil spirits, which showed his true feelings with these little ones.


    Then he turned to his brothers, "You are also very important to me. You''re my new families. On the road of cultivating, accompanied by you, I am invincible!"


    "Nice!"


    Yu Wude and the other two clapped their hands and then toasted to a drink. They surpressed their cultivation base tonight to drink. There was nothing unreliable here, nor the interference of the Gathering of Practitioners, so they could be relax.


    They got drunk, and fell to the ground one by one until the late night. All of them were very happy. It was their first time to drink so happily. There was nothing to worry about, but only a hangover.


    Gurgle!


    After they fell asleep, a purple water was separated from the Purple Waterfall, hovering over them and the spiritual beasts. Then some talismanic words were engraved here to keep the temperature here, so that they wouldn''t feel cold.


    "Once upon a time, I also had this kind of experience. But the friends around me have gone. Time, time..."


    Zi Yuxiao watched them through a water mirror, and couldn''t help but sigh. Time was always the most terrible force in the world. There were so many creatures and history buried by it.


    A prosperous age after another, they all turned into loess. The heros were buried in the years, so were the beautiful ladies. Time had buried too much!


    Only the true immortals could live forever. But when you really became immortals, was the person important to you became one as well? It''s rare for two poeple to become immortals at the same time, mostly just one person.


    In the end, when you looked back, you only found that those who had been with you were no longer there. On the Path to Immortality, there were a lot of regrets. Many immortals had witnessed their families'' and friends'' death.


    But they could do nothing. Even true immortals couldn''t save dead people, because time woulnd''t be reversed, and what happened wouldn''t be reversed either.


    Therefore, we must pay more attention to and cherish the people around us. Don''t wait until the day you losed, before you knew how to cherished it... Because at that moment, you could do nothing but hate.


    Living forever, rich and prosperous, fame and fortune, high power, and so on, they were not important for human''s life. The most valuable thing was no regret!


    The four cultivators and the spiritual beasts didn''t wake up until the sun shone. And what awakened them was the glare of the sun.


    "Oh, too shiny! My eyes hurt!" Lanchuan was the first to wake up. He screamed with his hands covering his eyes.


    "Ah! My eyes hurt too!" Yu Wude followed, even with a similat posture.


    "Whew!"


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao also woke up, each screaming and touching their heads. They drank too much last night, so they all had a headache today. Then they began to perform the Heart Purifying Divine Incantation to stabilize their bodies and minds.


    "Umm..."


    Wang Bugui frowned, and slowly opened his eyes. His blurred vision gradually became clear. He gradually saw a figure of a rabbit, and found that he fell asleep with a little rabbit in his arms.


    "Oh."


    Xue Yu''er also woke up. She licked her fresh big eyes with two small hands. After she found that she was lying on Wang Bugui, she immediately greeted with a smile, "Good morning, king!"


    "Ow, I slept really well last night, for the first time in ten years!"


    Wang Bugui stretched out and got up. He slept well last night, and even the nightmare he often did didn''t appear. For him, it was a rare encounter.


    Yun Jinghong stepped to them from the Yuxu Palace. Arriving at them, he uttered, "Wake up, everybody! Go out of the Pure Land with me. We have guests today."


    "King, then we''ll go to cultivate, and you can go to do your own business." Lanchuan got up, saying.


    "Well! I can''t fall behind!" Xue Yu''er waved her small white fist.


    "Okay, let''s take action respectively. I''ll take you to pick the fruit at night!"


    Wang Bugui made a smile, revealing his big white teeth. Then all the spiritual beasts retreated under the leadership of Lanchuan, returning to their own nesting places to cultivate. After they learned the Dragon and Phoenix Knack, their cultivating speed became many times faster.


    Although in the early stage, they all emulated Wang Bugui: spending three years to build a solid foundation.


    Wang Bugui and the other three followed Yun Jinghong all the way to the exit of the Yuxu Pure Land, waiting quietly.

 Chapter 122 Deduction

    "Master, why are we here?" Wang Bugui asked.


    "Leng Shuangrong and Monk Jing Chan reckoned that the secret land would appear in the Kunlun Mountain, so they will definitely come to me. Let''s wait for them here to show our respect." Yun Jinghong slowly explained. He was still in a white robe, looking like an immortal.


    Sure enough, as his voice just fell, some people emerged out of the Pure Land.


    "Yun Jinghong! Let us in! You want us to wait in the snow for a long time?"


    A cold but beautiful scold came. Undoubtfully, it was Leng Shuangrong''s voice. Only she would be so cold. Yun Jinghong shook his head helplessly, and opened the barrier.


    The light door slowly unfolded. On the snow land outside stood many disciples of the Sect of the Nine Heavens.


    "Hey, Sister Shuangrong, long time no see!" Yun Jinghong greeted Leng Shuangrong with a smile. His words shocked everyone. How dared he call her sister?! Wasn''t he afraid of death?


    "Don''t behave like that. The people of other sects are behind. Wait here for them." Leng Shuangrong kept a straight face, and stepped in with her disciples and two elders.


    "Wow! It''s so beautiful here!"


    All the disciples of the Sect of the Nine Heavens sighed. It was really a dream land here, and the aura here was more intense than the Sect of the Nine Heavens. It was really a holy place for cultivating.


    "Brother Bugui, long time no see." Lu Qianchen went to Wang Bugui and the others, greeting with a smile.


    Leng Yueyan followed him, and nodded to the four people, saying, "Hey, guys."


    "Haha, you''re guests. Please wait here for a moment, and then I''ll take you around the Pure Land." Wang Bugui laughed, while Yun Jinghong stepped forward to welcome the other sects.


    "Welcome, Unfettered Sect."


    "Sister Mengchen, long time no see!"


    "Come in please, Reverend Qing Chan."


    "Mu Wujian, you gave your Scarlet Heaven Sword to him?!"


    "Come in, liberal cultivators. Bugui was waiting for you inside."


    ...


    Yun Jinghong welcomed all the sects, and took them to the Palace of the Human Emperors. Along the way, the cultivators saw all kinds of exotic flowers and grasses, as well as those little spiritual beasts.


    In the center of the Pure Land, there were almost old herbs everywhere, and the medicine fragrance was intoxicating. It seemed a smell of it could cure all the diseases. Soon after, they came to the top of the palace, and became more amazed.


    The magnificent two towers were as high as the sky. A majestic momentum prevailed everyone. The whole palace was white, and gave out a five-color light, looking just like a sacred place.


    All the headmasters entered the palace. When they looked at the plaque, they were starlted to feel a strong pressure. After walking inside, they sat down and started a discussion.


    "Yun Jinghong, you know why we come here." Leng Shuangrong uttered.


    "Yes, you''re here for the secret land. You, Monk Jing Chan and I working together should be able to know the specific position." Yun Jinghong laughed.


    "Then don''t delay the time. Let''s get started." Replied Leng Shuangrong.


    They three, standing in three directions, started to gather their spiritual power in their central where a golden ball of light was formed. Then they began to infuse their spiritual power into it.


    The other headmasters were sighing. They three were the top Big talents at this age. Especially Yun Jinghong, many people didn''t even know his existence, but just heard some of his legends.


    After all, they knew the reappearance of the Palace of the Human Emperors in the Gathering of Practitioners, not to mention Yun Jinghong who never left the palace. Only those old headmasters knew him.


    It was said that they were of the same generation, and something seemed to have happened between Leng Shuangrong and him, which caused their dispute. And it was said that her ice character developed out of him.


    However, the other headmasters dared not to talk about this, because the Big Talents could capture their minds easily. They could only stand aside silently to watch they calculating. But 15 minutes passed, and there was still no result.


    "What? Even we working together can''t figure out the specific location?!" Leng Shuangrong stopped, and frowned slightly.


    "It seems that we can only wait for its arrival." The Reverend Qing Chan also stopped, and recited the Buddhas.


    "Even we three working together failed. What''s going on?" Yun Jinghong frowned.


    At this time, Wang Bugui was taking the disciples of all the sects to discuss Taoism in front of the Purple Waterfall. The young disciples were amazed to see its beautiful scene again. Every place of the Pure Land was really a place of spirituality.


    "It''s the place where Bugui cultivates. Full of aura and purple mist, it''s really a treasure place!" Looking at the huge Purple Waterfall as high as the sky, Chu He exclaimed.


    "I don''t cultivate only here. The two floating mountains on both sides are also my cultivating places. It''s just that the scene here is the most beautiful in the Pure Land, so I took you here." Wang Bugui laughed.


    "The places where boss cultivates correspond to the eight limits. All the places that are suitable for cultivation are used by him." Zhao Changge uttered.


    "It is said that this purple waterfall is made up of a star river. How heavy it is!" Yu Wude sighed.


    "Master Yun told me that there is a total of 50 stars, all of which are gravity planets. So, the weight is difficult to estimate. And it is an instrument refined by a God of War. There seems to be a spirit of the array in it." Lyu Hao touched his chin.


    His words shocked everyone. 50 gravity planets, they were refined from a star river! How strong would the God of War be?


    How powerful could he be, so that he could refine a star river into an instrument?


    "Wang Bugui, called Yun Jinghong for me."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the Purple Waterfall. It contained a magic: hearing it had made all the disciples flipped. They were instantly conquered by this charming and lazy female voice.


    "Okay!"


    Wang Bugui activated his spirit mind, and delivered it to the main hall of the Yuxu Palace that had been blocked by telekinesis. However, it directly broke in.


    After Yun Jinghong received it, his eyes widened, and then turned to the headmasters, "Everyone, please head for the Purple Waterfall. A Big Capable who can solve our problem is there."


    After that, he took the lead to the Purple Waterfall. The others were shocked again. Yun Jinghong called someone Big Capable! Who was this? An almost immortal?


    Leng Shuangrong was close behind him. Everyone began to move to the Purple Waterfall.


    Whizzle!


    A group of people came one after another. Looking at the Purple Waterfall in front, they were all dignified. Then they glanced around and found no Big Capable here, which puzzled them.


    "You all come? You three continue to calculate here, and I will help."


    The voice of Zi Yuxiao sounded again, and the headmasters felt a strongly horrible aura in it. This voice had a unique charm that could conquer all beings.


    All the disciples here had been conquered by this kind of voice, even including some geniuses, such as Xiao Fengyi, Jin Zhan, Lin Yang and so on. The headmasters immediately resorted to martial arts to dispel this enchantment, and then began to teach their disciples to recite the Heart Purifying Divine Incantation to guard their primordial spirits.


    "What a terrible strength she holds! Maybe her voice alone is enough to subvert the world!" Gu Xiaoyao unfolded his fan, and sighed.


    "Really a charm over the world!" Hua Mengchen was sure that she couldn''t form such a charming voice.


    "Perhaps, her true appearance will make the world crazy!" Mu Wujian, the Headmaster of Shushan frowned.


    The three Big Talents had started working again. The golden light group reappeared. Then a purple beam of power rushed out of the Purple Waterfall, dyeing the golden light ball, and strong spiritual power was continuously poured into it.


    Then some ancient talismanic words appeared, hovering over the ball of light, forming a magic array. The cooperation of the four Big Talents finally had the result. The light ball turned into a mirror, reflecting a beautiful Pure Land.


    "What?!"


    "Here!"


    "The Jade Lake!"


    All the headmasters all exclaimed. They didn''t expect the position of the secret place would be the Pure Land of the Jade Lake of the Queen Mother of the West.


    "Since you already know, just go. Don''t bother me in the Pure Land."


    Zi Yuxiao uttered with a more charming and lazy voice, but there was a sense of anger in it. Then all the purple light disappeared, and the Purple Waterfall backed to its normal. In front of the magnificent Purple Waterfall, everyone seemed to be robbed of ability to speak.


    "Sister Ziyu doesn''t like other people to interrupt her. Let''s just leave as soon as possible, or we''ll be hit by the Purple Waterfall." Wang Bugui got up firstly, and took the young geniuses to leave.


    He had been hit by the Purple Waterfall many times before. He was quite sure that even if he was a sage now, he was not the match of the Purple Waterfall. It held the power of 50 gravity stars. In fact, one alone could defeat him.


    The headmasters got starlted again, for Wang Bugui called the Big Capable sister. How good was their relationship? Then Yun Jinghong took Leng Shuangrong and the Reverend Qing Chan to leave without a single word.


    The elders didn''t say anything as well, and all of them began to leave with their disciples. They walked out of the Pure Land, and arrived at the Jade Lake of the Queen Mother of the West. Opening the barrier light door with martial arts, they stepped in another Pure Land.

 Chapter 123 A Gathering at the Jade Lake

    "It''s more beautiful here than the Yuxu Pure Land!"


    The disciples of all the sects got shocked by what greeted them as soon as they entered the Jade Lake. Exclamations filled here up immediately. What was called a fairyland? Here it was! The soft grass bed was covered with fantastic flowers that they had never seen, as if the whole Pure Land of the Jade Lake was made up of flowers.


    In the distance stood a clear, mirror-like lake surrounded by plenty of upstanding trees, on the branches of which grew a lot of delicate pink flowers. And from time to time, there would be petals slowly falling on the surface of the lake. What a crystal and beautiful place!


    A breeze gently stroked the Pure Land, making countless delicate petals dance in the sky, followed with a refreshing and fascinating fragrant. The beautiful scenery on the bank was reflected by the Jade Lake, making it a dreamland.


    It was still under the arrangement of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. No one had come here except for the disciples of the sect. Now thanks to the secret land, everyone got the opportunity to see this fantastic place.


    "Where is the ancient secret land?" Looking at this wonderful Pure Land, Wang Bugui touched his head and whispered to himself. Then he threw his eyes at the disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers, and immediately withdrew his sight with an embarrassing smile.


    He recalled the day of seeing the disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers bathing here.


    However, he didn''t mean it. In his heart, there were only three most beautiful women: his mother, Hanae Chiou, and Zi Yuxiao.


    The female disciples of the Palace of Hundred Flowers who were present on that day also felt embarrassed with a flush face, even though they knew Wang Bugui indeed didn''t mean it. After all, that extremely beautiful puppet showing up at the Gathering of Practitioners had explained everything.


    When Wang Bugui looked at it, his eyes were full of love, which had never been revealed before other women. After they got to know who this puppet was, they all felt pity for them two.


    "Are you sure the secret land is here?"


    "We''ve been here many times, but never saw it."


    "But it''s the calculation of the four Big Capables. They won''t make mistake. It''s so weird!"


    Even the elders were in confusion, not to mention those young people. They asked the four Big Capables, but gained no answer, and were told to wait here.


    "Who is that woman?" Looking at the lake surface covered with petals, Leng Shuangrong slowly asked.


    "A Big Capable that existed since the ancient historical times. She could have become an immortal, but I don''t know why she refused." Yun Jinghong answered beside Leng Shuangrong.


    "An ancient Big Capable? No wonder she''s so strong. Perhaps, she calmed all the dark turmoil since the Age of Dharma Decline with the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors, didn''t she?" Leng Shuangrong continued to ask, and caught a falling petal meanwhile.


    "Yes. More precisely, she played an important role in calming down the turmoil. The power of the ancient Big Capables is much stronger than those in the Age of Dharma Decline." Yun Jinghong nodded.


    Leng Shuangrong also nodded slightly. In the ancient historical times, there were a large quantity of ancient martial arts, but some of them had been lost since the Age of Dharma Decline. Therefore, there was a huge gap between the ancient Big Capables and the later ones. Then, Leng Shuangrong backed to silence, watching the young people quietly.


    At this time, Chu He got emotional, and took out his Green Jade Flute to play a beautiful song. The melody seemed to be from ancient times, melodiously echoing in the Pure Land of the Jade Lake and washing everyone''s mind and body.


    The sound was pretty mysterious. Hearing it, the other cultivators seemed to be more understanding about Taoism.


    "The flute melody Chu He plays is really mysterious, and I almost got to mediation." Wang Bugui laughed.


    "..."


    His words made the other young disciples speechless. They didn''t understand why he mediated so easily. However, Wang Bugui didn''t care about them. He went straight to the bank, and summoned the puppet Chiou out.


    He sat side by side with her and put her hair in order. Then he pointed at the Jade Lake, saying, "Look, It''s so beautiful here. I didn''t have time to show you around last time I got here. And this is a makeup today!"


    "What a pity! When can boss save her?" Looking at the backs of Wang Bugui and Chiou, Zhao Changge couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh.


    "What happened to them? Can you share it with us?" Meiqing suddenly asked.


    Zhao Changge cast a glance at Wang Bugui, and nodded slightly.


    "Well, let me tell you..."


    Zhao Changge told the story of Wang Bugui and Chiou to them. And everyone got a heartache after learning it. Some female cultivators even burst into tears.


    A woman, who was only in the Spirit Gathering Realm, struggled with a devil who matched a Big Capable for a full minute, just in order to save Wang Bugui. What a great determination she held!


    What kind of power could support her to create such a miracle? The answer was obvious. Under their abnormality hid such a moving story that made everyone weep!


    "I didn''t expect Bugui would have experienced this." Chu He shook his head and sighed.


    "Unfortunately, he only knows how to cherish after he loses. What if he can realize it early?!" Meiqing looked into the distance and sighed, with a trace of regret flashing in her eyes.


    "This is the cause and effect, the fate!" Ning Zhe uttered with emotion.


    "The cause and effect? Do you think this is also a choice of the Buddha?" Leng Yueyan got somewhat angry.


    "The cause and effect is not decided by the Buddha, but by the heaven." Ning Zhe shook his head.


    "My life is decided by myself, not the sky!"


    All of a sudden, Wang Bugui said firmly, and everyone was shocked. His words were full of self-confidence, as if he really wanted to fight the sky. Then everyone stopped discussing the sad things and began to explore the issue of Taoism.


    "What?"


    Looking at the Jade Lake, Wang Bugui frowned with his eyebrows tightly knitted. He seemed to have sensed something. And the small pendant on his chest began to glow and vibrate, as if it was urging him to look forward.


    "Is there anything strange at the bottom of the lake?" Wang Bugui speculated in his heart. But he couldn''t figure out what was happening, because his sense field was screened.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to activate the small pendant. After all, it kept glowing, which meant it would guide him to find out the strangeness. Then, he infused some of his spiritual power into the pendant secretly, and the latter began to have a small change.


    He immediately passed some prana blood into it, and in a short while, it gave out a lot of blue lights, illuminating his surrounding area. Attracted, the other cultivators all got up and looked into him.


    Buzz!


    A blue beam of power burst out, rushing to the center of the Jade Lake. The quiet lake surface was broken, and the reflection of the dreamland was shattered. Suddenly, a red light column burst out from the center of the lake, connecting with the blue light.


    "What happened?!"


    Yun Jinghong was the first one who rushed to Wang Bugui. However, he couldn''t get close to Wang Bugui at all. Leng Shuangrong followed him to Wang Bugui, but she also failed to approach him. Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong looked at each other, and then stepped aside to see what was going on.


    The red light and blue light intertwined with each other, and then a huge light door abruptly appeared above the Jade Lake. Behind the door was another world full of richer aura.


    "Oh my God, what is this?"


    "Is it the ancient secret land?!"


    The cultivators all stared at the light door with their mouths widely opened. The reason why they came here was to find the so-called ancient secret land. And now this place suddenly appeared in the sky. It must be the secret land!


    Buy why it was Wang Bugui who found it? Everyone felt strange, for Wang Bugui had experienced so many mysterious things.


    After a while, the two beams of light disappeared. Wang Bugui looked up at the scene behind the light door, but couldn''t see it clearly, even if he possessed the Divine Eyes.


    "Bugui, are you okay?" Yun Jinghong walked to him, asked, and studied him carefully. He got relieved, only after confirming that Wang Bugui was fine.


    "I''m okay, Master. This must be the ancient secret land. Let''s go in and have a look." Wang Bugui replied, and flew to the sky first. Yun Jinghong followed closely behind him.


    "Boss, wait for us!"


    Yu Wude and some other cultivators also rushed up, and suddenly passed through the light door. The rest of the cultivators began to look at each other, and followed their Sect Leaders to flew in the world in the sky.


    In a short while, the overcrowded Jade Lake became empty. In the world behind the light door, people saw an old and broken martial field first. The surrounding areas were bleak, but there were some red palaces standing far away from each other.


    However, they were all broken, and some of them were even crumbling, as if they would instantly be turned into ruins, with a gentle push.


    In this vast land, the cultivators slowly moved forward. They found no creatures all the way, and what greeted them was a piece of dead silence. Some cultivators even stepped in the palace, but found nothing valuable, except for some women''s clothes.


    After about half an hour, they finally saw a relatively large palace and a clear lake.


    "Immortal Land of the Jade Lake?"


    There was a plaque hanging above the palace which wrote the six words. It turned out to be historical remains of an ancient big sect. Since it was named after the Jade Lake, it must be an especially powerful sect, but it was still buried by the years.


    "Let''s go inside and see. Headmasters first, and all the disciples, follow us carefully!"


    Leng Shuangrong uttered, and walked in the palace with the headmasters. The disciples all took out their weapons, and followed the headmasters carefully. Their every step was careful. After all, they were in the remains of the ancient historical times, and there might be dangers here.

 Chapter 124 A Misfortune in Ancient Historical Times

    The people each sect had sent this time were all elites, including some disciples and Sect Leaders, just to assure a higher survival rate during emergencies. A bunch of people advanced slowly while carefully watching the situation around for each step.


    It was so quiet here that even a needle could be heard as it fell on the ground. Many of them were frowning tightly with cold sweat bursting out on their foreheads. Sometimes the most oppressive moment was not the time of the danger, but the process of waiting for it to come.


    With their sense fields covering the whole palace, the three Greater Powers scanned it hundreds of times and determined that it was safe here. Then they let all the disciples find chances themselves and the old generations stay here, being prepared to cope with the emergencies.


    "What the hell is this place? I just saw some useless clothes of mortal women, let alone the treasures!" Yu Wude scratched his head and howled furiously.


    "Or you can put away these clothes for your sister Shangguan Yiyi?" Zhao Changge teased.


    "That''s a good idea. At least the clothes here are much better than those we have seen on the road." Lyu Hao nodded and said.


    "Screw you! These are from dead people. I will have bad luck with them." Yu Wude rushed ahead to slap their heads and said sulkily.


    "We''ve searched this place for so long, but no treasure is found. Is this area really the historical remains of the big sect in ancient historical times?"


    Wang Bugui chirped. He''d searched a couple of palaces and all he found were just women clothes or some fractured jewelry, which were his only gain. Maybe he could sell them as antiques in the mortal world.


    "I''ve got an intact silver hairpin." Chu He chuckled and said, with a shiny silver hairpin lying quietly on his palm. Being intact since ancient historical times until now, it was sure good stuff.


    "You are very lucky. At least the thing you found is still intact. That''s pretty much a good treasure." Wang Bugui laughed. Then he headed to another place to continue searching. On his way there, he suddenly found something.


    Later, he hurried to the part behind the place. After passing through several palaces in succession, he came directly to the front of a palace, which was old and aged. But Wang Bugui didn''t think it was as easy as it looked, he just walked in slowly.


    After entering, he found that there were only a wooden bed, a wooden table, and several wooden benches. And on the wall opposite him hung a painting, where a youthful woman with the peerless beauty was painted. She was almost true to life.


    Wang Bugui stepped to its front and watched. After a while, he just couldn''t get a clue, so he took out the small pendant to fill prana power and blood into it with an intention to search something special in this room. After searching with various kinds of methods, he still found nothing abnormal.


    He again watched the stuff inside the pendant carefully. Besides all kinds of ancient drugs and precious drugs, there were two fragments of heaven-repairing stone and a mutilated jade seal. They were all quite silent now.


    But why would he feel weird? Wang Bugui couldn''t figure this out and kept thinking deeply with his hand under his chin.


    Suddenly, he saw an imprint in the painting, which he seemed to have seen somewhere before. Then he thought of the jade seal in the pendant. He took it out and made a comparison, finding that it exactly matched with half of the imprint in the painting.


    He injected prana power and blood into it right away, wanting to see what would happen as this seal got to the painting. Prana power, blood, and aura of the sage were all injected into the jade seal, which gradually gave out red light that was further gathering in the painting.


    As the light was accumulating there, the whole painting started emitting light red brilliance. Especially for the area of the imprint, the red light was the brightest.


    "Clatter!"


    Next moment, the painting had fallen off the wall and was floating in the air. The woman in the painting just became more vivid and then a stream of astonishing red light shot up into the sky.


    This sight was caught by all cultivators, who immediately rushed to this palace at top speed. As they arrived, they just saw that a painting was floating in front of Wang Bugui, wherein something was changing.


    "What''s this?" The headmaster of Crazy Saber Sect exclaimed with his eyes wide open.


    "Is it a treasure left from ancient historical times?" The headmaster of Zhenyang Sect frowned and said.


    "This dude is really lucky. The door was opened because of him. And now the special treasure is also found by him!" Gu Xiaoyao just sighed emotionally, holding the thought that no one else could have such good luck like him at all.


    "Look, that painting seems to be evolving into the scenes of ancient historical times!" Hua Mengchen exclaimed.


    The gorgeous woman in the painting was disappearing, and then a piece of beautiful pure land appeared. Then a great aura was shaken out of it. It was the aura of the sage.


    "Eh!"


    When people were about to remind Wang Bugui, he had already blocked this aura with just one hand while giving out an oppressive hum.


    "That was the aura of the sage just now!"


    "How did he make it?"


    "Or he is a sage now?!"


    Seeing this, all cultivators were shocked even with some young disciples being startled mouth-wide-open. It was just a few months since the Gathering of Practitioners. Wang Bugui had already had his breakthrough and was actually a sage now!


    Saying horrible was not enough now. His speed of promotion was quite beyond description, as even geniuses like Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were just half sage right now.


    "Bugui has already broken through to the Sage Realm now?" Chu He asked startled.


    "Yes. It happened yesterday." Yu Wude laughed.


    "Clang!"


    Hearing this, the people around began to stir once again. Wang Bugui had indeed broken through to the Sage Realm and this happened yesterday! This made the geniuses here, such as Leng Yueyan, etc., look at him with a quite complex expression as well.


    The promotion speed of Wang Bugui was just too fast with no competition at all. He was not only a genius but a monster.


    "This dude is so strong!"


    "Who the hell is he?"


    "Now is the era of the late arts. How has he managed to get rid of the influence?"


    The Sect Leaders of these sects were also discussing hotly, admiring deeply at his speed of promotion. This kind of speed could only be realized by geniuses even in ancient historical times.


    Within only more than twenty years, Wang Bugui had already cultivated to the Sage Realm. If the people here got to know that he was just a guy who had been cultivating for ten years, they would go crazy. It was a good thing that they didn''t know about this.


    Otherwise, many people might be shocked to sit on the ground and just froze there.


    At this moment, the scene of the evolution in the painting finally became clear. Inside they were the prospects of Jade Lake and Immortal Land in the past, with auspicious clouds floating and propitious vapors rising. All kinds of lucid ganodermas and panaceas were growing everywhere. The aura was too thick to dissolve.


    Here was really a blessed land for immortals. Only female disciples were accepted, but still, it was a big sect that was difficult to provoke. Many people came to visit this place. There were even Jade Lake Meetings in ancient historical times, which were all held by the headmaster of Jade Lake.


    Forces with different cultivations and inheritances gathered here, enjoying the good wine made in Jade Lake and discussing Taoism loudly. This place was also the home field for the young people in ancient historical times, who competed with each other fiercely.


    Whenever a Jade Lake Immortal Meeting was held here, the headmaster of each sect would designate two people to come here to preach their tenets, while the young disciples were listening to them around.


    However, the good times didn''t last long. The next scene was very bloody, as the dark turmoil just happened when the headmasters of two sects gathered to preach. The blue sky was dyed black, for the demons were spreading all over the sky.


    Without any word, these demons were just here to kill. They rushed to the Jade Lake Immortal Land and slaughtered violently. The weakest one among them was already with a cultivation base of the first stage of the sage, while the disciples from these sects, except for the geniuses, were all just in returning to the void.


    With hundreds of thousands of demons being here, the situation was almost overwhelming. Screams and roaring sound were mixed up. Broken limbs and chopped meat were flying all over the sky.


    "You evil creature!"


    Two headmasters rushed up to the sky furiously and killed a bunch of demons with mighty magic. However, there were dozens of demons who almost had the same realm as them. They surrounded the two headmasters tightly and charged at them together.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    All the geniuses and talents were howling miserably. They hadn''t grown up yet, but they had to die so early. Bloodshedding continued among the heroes and the disciples of Jade Lake fought back with all their strength, but still, they fell in a pool of blood one by one tragically.


    At this moment, an extremely beautiful woman, who was exactly the one in the painting, rushed out of the palace. She was the headmaster of the Jade Lake, who had an unparalleled cultivation base. She killed tens of thousands of demons alone. But the four leaders in the demon army found her and went forward to attack her by themselves.


    She gestured with her bare hand to pull out a precious red seal, which shuttled back and forth in the battlefield. She was fighting with the four demon leaders just by herself, but she was gradually losing the battle after less than one hundred movements.


    "Primordial Palm!"


    When she was about to fail, a golden figure pierced the sky and came to the battlefield. He was a descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors. This handsome man just rushed to the side of the headmaster of Jade Lake, killed a demon leader with a punch and then made her behind him protectively.


    "You''re here."


    "Yes. I will kill the demons and guard the Taoism together with you!"


    They looked at each other right into the eyes and then started to fight the demons side by side. However, the demons here were too many to be terminated. The two headmasters that preached successively blew themselves up while taking the demons around along with them. And all the disciples and elders also died in this place.


    At last, the headmaster of Jade Lake and the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors were the only people left, who roared to kill the remaining hundreds of thousands of demons. With all their forbidden arts being exerted, like Eight Limits Universal Order, Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms, Jade Lake Immortal Light, they still couldn''t hang on when facing the countless demons.


    They had no other option but to offer up a sacrifice with their own bodies. This precious seal was an immortal weapon, of which the power could not be motivated completely before becoming an immortal. Only the blood from the two Greater Powers at the peak could wake it up.


    They smiled at each other and then offered all their prana power and blood to the precious seal. The Jade Lake Immortal Land was being lightened by a dazzling red light. But the demons also had immortal weapons and they offered them together to withstand this.


    The black and red light was illuminating the entire Immortal Land and then the light devoured everything. When the brilliance faded away, all demons had disappeared. The evil weapons were completely smashed and the jade seal was broken. The headmaster of Jade Lake was lying quietly in the arms of the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors.


    While holding this woman, he carved everything that happened today into the painting with his last strength and further buried this place with mighty magic. Then he just held her and carefully caressed her sad and beautiful face, while they were gradually turning into dust together.

 Chapter 125 Vanishing

    "Hoo!"


    All the pictures in the sky were vanished and the painting fell down slowly from the air.


    "Ah!!"


    Wang Bugui yelled at the sky after catching the scroll painting. The state for sages had really shown the most of it. Such a big sect was just being eliminated forever. At this moment, he was full of sadness and craziness. He killed for reversing time and went back then to fight with the demons.


    Those young people, who were supposed to show extraordinary talents in the future, were just terminated by the demons before their grownup. It''s a pity that it happened already and could not be changed. Now people clearly knew why there was no treasure here.


    It was such a tragic history. Jade Lake Immortal Land was destroyed, the elites of two sects were killed, and the Palace of the Human Emperors vanished early.


    "Well, this is merely a small part of the dark turmoil. The fight started from the Foreworld just has never ceased until now. There are too many deaths. I don''t know what''s gonna happen with the Path to Immortality already appearing in this age."


    Leng Shuangrong said emotionally. All Sect Leaders were silent now, mourning the death of the precursors. Being tough and unyielding, those disciples just rushed forward while clearly knowing that their power was insufficient. But at last, they fell in a pool of blood successively and were unable to get up anymore.


    In the end, nothing about them was left. They all became broken bits after the collision of the immortal and evil weapons. It was respectable, sad and regrettable!


    Wang Bugui put away the scroll painting and gazed at the jade seal in his hand. Later, he shook his head and sighed deeply. Holding the seal tightly, he swore to himself that he would be sure to kill them all whenever the demons dared to invade.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, the jade seal gave out red light. Seeing this, his heart missed a beat and his whole body broke out with gooseflesh. "Disperse immediately!" He cried out right away.


    Meanwhile, he exerted Hell Step and instantly backed off dozens of feet away. Next moment, a stream of black aura burst out right after he left. The Sect Leaders just retreated far away with their disciples almost as fast as him.


    "Eh!"


    "Ah!"


    But some disciples were slower and instantly smashed into chopped meat by the black aura. It happened too fast and even the Sect Leaders failed to discover it in time and take away all their disciples.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Bugui hummed coldly and drove the jade seal with all his strength to withstand it. The black aura was remains of the evil weapons from ancient historical times. It still existed even for now. Were it not for the jade seal, he would probably die here.


    The jade seal was emitting red light to collide with the black gas. They were old enemies in ancient historical times when the evil weapons were destroyed and the jade seal was left with half part. Now they met again and both of them were very furious.


    Seeing this, Leng Shuangrong frowned tightly and spoke to the Sect Leaders, "It''s not easy to drive the jade seal. Let''s do this together!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she gestured to drive that jade seal. Yun Jinghong followed right behind her. Then the other Sect Leaders started to conjure successively to help Wang Bugui. Even those young geniuses like Leng Yueyan also conjured to help him.


    The jade seal was blooming with brilliant rays after receiving these auras and pressed down the black aura immediately. At this sight, the cultivators just increased their aura transmission once again. The red light was booming continuously, while the black aura was also putting up their deathbed struggle.


    The collision between them grew fiercer with the blustering energy going wildly around the field. Every stream of the energy was fatal to the cultivators. When a group of disciples of Zhenyang Sect was caught by it, they were smashed directly into blood mud.


    Even the elders who had been protecting them were also turned into bloody water in a split second without even uttering a word. This was really shocking to everybody. It was a battle between immortal and evil weapons, with each move being a killer.


    This was far beyond their ability to withstand, so they quickly retreated far away from the collision area.


    "Elder brother!"


    Yu Wude and his buddies were really worried about Wang Bugui. That was a collision of Immortal Taoism Laws! Though he was holding the broken immortal weapon, the black aura also started raging.


    So much as a little interruption of the aura from the Sect Leaders and he was over.


    "Kill the little demon!"


    With a loud howl, Wang Bugui exerted Universal Reversal and released all his forbidden arts and states. He then transported the prana power and blood of his entire body into the jade seal.


    "Buzz!"


    To everyone''s surprise, the jade seal burst out scarlet light after receiving the extremely pure prana power. It felt familiar to the jade seal, as it was the most powerful prana power from the Palace of the Human Emperor!


    Then a male figure rushed out of the jade seal. He was tall and heroic with his body full of golden light as if the God of War came down to earth. He was precisely the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors from ancient historical times.


    Glaring at the black aura, he raised his hand to punch forward with thousands of feet of red light along with him to press ahead. And the black aura was immediately suppressed. Then he threw a couple of more punches with each one carrying countless red light and golden light.


    Being like meeting its natural enemy, the black aura just couldn''t withstand this raging attack and faded away bit by bit. But when it was about to vanish, something strange happened, as if it wanted to fight back desperately.


    At last a stronger stream of black aura burst out. Leng Shuangrong and other cultivators were clenching their teeth to increase the transmission of the magic power.


    "Uh ah!"


    Howling deeply, Yun Jinghong performed the forbidden art of Universal Order and rushed inside by himself to help Wang Bugui drive the magic weapon with all his strength.


    "Master!" Wang Bugui exclaimed.


    "Pay attention!" Yun Jinghong frowned and said.


    Then they withstood the black aura together. Being deeply moved by this sight, the young geniuses off the field was surprised to find that this opponent had reached to such a high level with only a couple of months having passed. They were all in the stage of Void Returning Realm at first, but now he''d already had the capability to fight with the seniors side by side.


    "Elder brother, we''re coming!"


    Yu Wude roared loudly and carved a corner of the Third Divine Array of ancient historical times with his Formation Breaking Sword to make the way. Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge followed behind him to rush inside and spared no effort to transmit their aura to Wang Bugui.


    "Me, too!"


    Chu He shouted shrilly and also rushed inside. He first offered the magical gourd for the aura transmission. Then he took out his jade flute to play the music of Taoism, trying to enhance the aura of everybody.


    "Amitabha." Ning Zhe recited Amitabha and also transmitted his aura to Wang Bugui.


    "Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl!"


    Leng Yueyan just directly called out the illusion of the Heavenly Girl and gestured with both hands to conjure. She was making the illusion transmit her aura to Wang Bugui.


    "God of Wine Incantation!"


    Feng Tianming took a gulp of wine and red light burst out of his whole body. With his sword finger being swept, the Scarlet Heaven Sword unsheathed and then flew to the front of Wang Bugui to assist him.


    "Let''s go!"


    Meiqing cried out tenderly and the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers conjured together to assist Wang Bugui.


    None of those young geniuses wanted to lay behind, so they all tried their best to help Wang Bugui through this catastrophe. At this moment, there was no competition between the sects, but only working together to fight the enemy.


    "Kill it!!"


    Wang Bugui yelled hysterically. With so many auras in, the prana power and blood of his whole body burst out again. As the illusion of the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors in the sky received the prana power and blood, he fought with greater efforts.


    "Boom!"


    As a loud noise came through, the illusion was finally able to shock the remaining black aura into pieces with the help of red light. Except for Wang Bugui, everybody else was shocked to fly outward. But the Sect Leaders of these sects did a little better. They just stepped back two or three paces.


    "Eh!"


    Wang Bugui felt there was blood in his throat. He was also severely injured. Anyway, he was the main character to drive this jade seal, while the jade seal broke again during the collision and further caused back reaction on him.


    "Are you OK?"


    Yun Jinghong was the first one who rushed back to check Wang Bugui. When he determined that no serious injury existed in his body, he started to transmit aura to heal him.


    "Elder brother!"


    Later, Zhao Changge and other people all came to surround him. When Wang Bugui shook his head with a smile, they finally felt relieved.


    "It''s not safe to stay here any longer. We need to go now! This place is going to collapse!"


    Leng Shuangrong said. The minute she finished speaking, the palace began to shake violently. All Sect Leaders immediately took their disciples with them to retreat. The two Greater Powers made the way in the front and Yun Jinghong brought up the rear.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The ground was splitting and horrible cracks started to appear in the whole dimension. One disciple on the way touched the crack accidentally. And the next moment he had already been devoured and twisted into fragments, while even Yun Jinghong didn''t get to save him in time.


    So, the Sect Leaders all sped up. All the palaces collapsed successively on their way out. Within just one minute, they rushed back to the entrance. Then Leng Shuangrong conjured to make a beam of power to open the light door.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    They stepped out of the secret place one by one like refugees. Some of them even forgot they were above the Jade Lake when getting out and fell into the water one after another like dumplings, stirring up a splash of water.


    But there were still some people at the back, who hadn''t come out. And the area around the light door was also going to be full of dimension cracks.


    "Come on!"


    Yun Jinghong cried out. The people that were still in there were just Wang Bugui and some other guys. Boom! With a great sound coming through, the ground behind them just totally collapsed and was replaced by terrible dimension cracks, which swiftly spread to the ground near their feet.


    "Hee-yah!"


    Yu Wude was the last one and rushed out with all his might. Wang Bugui had returned from the forefront and directly sent him out with just one kick. Then he and Yun Jinghong went through the light door together.


    "Buzz!"


    At the very last moment, they finally made their way out of the secret place. The moment they left; the light door just closed. Then people heard a continuous explosion from inside, knowing that all the palaces there were destroyed now.


    "They are totally buried!"


    "One generation of elites of the ancient historical times just answer a curtain call in this way. It''s even impossible for them to be buried here peacefully. Ant the jade seal that''s left at last is actually for the remaining evil influence!"


    "The dark turmoil is hateful!"


    "It''s a pity that those young geniuses died with hatred in their hearts. And the golden couple of the immortal, too. They both ended up here for the Human Race!"


    When the light door was gradually disappearing, the people just shook their heads and sighed emotionally. After it was totally gone, everybody finally regained consciousness. And the disciples in the water also recovered from the shock and hastened to climb to the bank.


    "I never expected that this secret place of the ancient historical times has such a history. No treasures, just the sad stories about those elites in the past." Gu Xiaoyao said, sighing deeply.


    "There is nothing precious here anyway. Let''s just go now. I think it''s not proper to disturb the predecessors any longer." Hua Mengchen shook her head and said.


    "If you guys want to practice to be a genius, you better go back and find out all your good stuff. Then you come back to Yuxu Palace. I actually have another good place to go." Yun Jinghong said with a smile.


    "What place?" Leng Shuangrong asked.


    "Kunlun Mountain, the dimension in the area of the Gates of Hell!"


    Yun Jinghong said majestically. Other Sect Leaders were all shocked at his words. They''d heard something about this place. It existed as early as in the ancient historical times and was a very dangerous region. The wild power inside this dimension could even leak to the outside world.


    Being clear what they were worried about, Yun Jinghong continued, "They can only reach the Sage Realm in the shortest time in this place. Wang Bugui used to cultivate himself there for one year."


    Hearing this, the Sect Leaders were somehow moved. Wang Bugui was the first one among all the geniuses that had reached the Sage Realm. Was it because of the horrible dimension?


    "I''ll go back to prepare myself then. I''ll come back to consult with you later."


    Leng Shuangrong nodded and said. Then she turned to leave the Jade Lake Pure Land along with her disciples of the Sect of the Nine Heavens. After discussing for a little bit, other Sect Leaders also approved of the idea and left with their own disciples as well.


    They were planning to take out all their good stuff to bring up these geniuses. Regardless of the reason, be it for immortal road or preventing turmoil, they had to do this anyway.

 Chapter 126 The World Was Not Wrong, People Were

    "Master, why would you let them go to the Gates of Hell? I almost died inside several times. It''s such a dangerous place. Aren''t you afraid of losing geniuses there?" Wang Bugui asked.


    "Risk and return exist side by side. Geniuses should not be famous only with the name. They have to withstand tough environments. That''s a genius indeed."


    "If they couldn''t live through that kind of environment, how could they cope with the dark turmoil someday? Besides, I want to collect the resources from all big sects, which would be advantageous for real geniuses like you to cultivate."


    Yun Jinghong told him his real thoughts. And Wang Bugui felt this was reasonable. He grinned and said, "Master cares about the future and I just focused on the number of geniuses instead of the quality. It''s true. A discredited genius will not be reliable on the battlefield."


    "That''s right. In the future, there will be some turbulent situations that are quite out of our imagination. We need to make plans earlier. And about that prediction, most people just saw the words ''immortal road''. They''ve missed the most important thing, the dark turmoil."


    Yun Jinghong nodded and said. Then he took the people to return to the Yuxu Palace. Even Chu He was also invited to go. Having had narrowly escaped from two hopeless situations together with them, he''d already become one of the group led by Wang Bugui.


    It was night in the Pure Land of Yuxu Palace.


    Wang Bugui and other people were hunkering in front of the Purple Waterfall and eating magic fruit. Lan Chuan also brought a bunch of little spiritual beasts here to listen to their stories.


    "I''m surprised that there can be such a place in the Pure Land of Jade Lake. It''s a pity that it gets destroyed at last." Xue Yu''er said with her ears being flopped.


    "Yum! Slurp! Thanks to the jade seal, so our king can escape the catastrophe. What has become of the jade seal?" Lan Chuan asked while biting the magic fruit.


    "It''s a little more broken since that time. Now there is no response from it even after aura transmission." Wang Bugui said while he took out the jade seal and rubbed it.


    "Were it not for the jade seal today, we probably died early in the Immortal Land of Jade Lake. The two heroes are still concerned about this world after their deaths!" Chu He sighed.


    They nodded to agree with him. The misfortune just happened too fast. Even with the protection of the Sect Leaders of each sect, there were still dozens of disciples who lost their lives there. They were all elites from the sects, but they just died young like this.


    Thanks to the good intentions of the headmaster of the Jade Lake and the descendant of Palace of the Human Emperors, people could finally escape from there. Wang Bugui used to have this kind of experience before. The first time he confronted a misfortune was in the Lake of Azaleas of Heizhugou.


    The divine monkey and the Gumiho pulled together to fight with the demons, successfully keeping a branch of Mount Emei Buddhism from being massacred. But they both died there in the end, turning into two parts of the Lake of Azaleas, which were never gonna get close to each other.


    And this time he met the descendant of Palace of the Human Emperors and the headmaster of the Jade Lake. They were faced with hundreds of thousands of demons, of which the weakest one was a sage already!


    As peerless Greater Powers, they fought bravely to the last drop of their blood. At last, they went ahead to drive the immortal weapon at the cost of their lives, just in order to terminate all the demons. After their deaths, they even reserved the broken immortal weapon and imperishable obsessiveness for the future.


    This kind of determination and courage totally made them worthy of being called heroes. However, the names of the heroes could only be heard after their deaths. And the two couples were all of bitter romance.


    "All descendants of the Palace of the Human Emperors used to fight dauntlessly for the Human Race. People only know their glory, but they don''t get to know the tragic history of this branch."


    While everyone was sighing with emotion, an enchanting voice came through from inside the Purple Waterfall, breaking this kind of atmosphere.


    "Sister Ziyu! Oh, right. You existed with the Founder Master. You should know something about this branch. I''d really like to know the sect history of the Palace of the Human Emperors!" Wang Bugui stood up and begged her.


    "Xiao Wushuang, the emperor in ancient historical times, had founded the Palace of the Human Emperors and used to slaughter dozens of nebulas of demons for the Human Race. He became an immortal on killing. But after him, no one was able to fulfill the law of the Taoism and become an immortal ever. The highest level for them was to be a Human Emperor."


    Zi Yuxiao said. Right then, a water column shot up from the Purple Waterfall and gathered into a precious mirror in the air. She continued, "The twelve emperors in ancient historical times all died fighting on the battlefield for the Human Race, and there was no intact corpse left at all."


    As she spoke, scenes were appearing in the mirror one by one. Every descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors was peerlessly handsome. Even looking at them far away, they could feel their matchless glories.


    The scenes were evolving their developing history. Some descendants just advanced irresistibly when fighting with the enemies. Some other guys were chased by all the sects in the world, and there were also cultivators who were normal at first and finally became Human Emperors after working really hard.


    When they became Human Emperors, dark turmoil occurred continuously within less than one thousand years. Some turmoil even happened earlier within about less than one hundred years, when certain Human Emperors were made from it.


    The twelve Human Emperors were worthy of the name, as they all fought hard with the demons of the heavens to the last drop of their blood for the Human Race. No one was alive. Even when he was the only one that was left, he still chose to face it unyieldingly.


    They all spared no effort to fight for the Human Race, but all died tragically in the end. Palace of the Human Emperors was like the sovereign descended the world and thousands of races were surrendered. But no Human Emperor died a natural death.


    Because their fate was to protect the Human Race from extinction. The Human Emperor of each generation was finally the one to be mourned by people.


    "I''m an emperor for the Human Race and should live up to their expectations!"


    "I''m an emperor of heaven and earth. Who dares to violate our Human Race?!"


    "The Emperor of The Star, Mu Xingtian is here! Whoever dares to get close to this star, I will kill!"


    "So long as Mo Qing is the Emperor of the Sword, demons of all directions lose their lives!"


    "The Emperor of The War, Gu Hao is here! Who dares to fight with me, you demons?!"


    ...


    The voices just rose one after another with each one of them being grand and magnificent. These were the declarations they announced when the demons invaded. Twelve Human Emperors in total all died tragically at last after going to the battlefield successively all alone.


    Every time the people called them, these Human Emperors just appeared without any hesitation to save the world. With the name of Human Emperor, they were in fact the emperor of all races, because they had saved too many lives.


    Every dark turmoil was suppressed at the price of the lives of the Human Emperors. They were actually the unrivaled emperors in ordinary society, but all ended up without even an intact corpse. And not only the twelve Human Emperors but also all descendants of this branch had died like this.


    Zi Yuxiao didn''t know the history of every person, but she knew that the Palace of the Human Emperors had participated in every dark turmoil in the past regardless of its scale. Besides the Human Emperors, other descendants of this branch also remembered this mission all the time.


    They fought for the Human Race without making it public and then died tragically on the battlefield. But not so many people remembered them. Whenever the Human Race was in trouble, the Human Emperors, be it God of War or sages, would always appear to save them.


    After people watched the history that was in the mind of Zi Yuxiao, they all looked up at the sky and sighed deeply.


    "The history of this branch is so tragic. Palace of the Human Emperors has never betrayed the Human Race!" Lyu Hao said with a sigh.


    "Palace of the Human Emperors. Emperors for the human. They really live for the Human Race and die for them, too." Zhao Changge shook his head and said.


    "This branch is enough to be called the protector of Human Race!" Yu Wude sighed.


    "The powerful emperors and the descendants that haven''t become an emperor all have this kind of determination. They tried to live in seclusion in Great Age and came out to suppress the turmoil in troubled times. This is really respectable, regrettable and sad!" Chu He sighed deeply.


    "Father must be holding that determination just for the dignity and pride of this branch."


    Wang Bugui looked up at the starlit sky. The history of these descendants reminded him of his own father. Wang Xuanming was probably as dignified as them, who would die for the Human Race rather than survive to watch the Human Race die.


    "Your father is worthy of being called the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors. And you are his hope. The mission of this branch is now on you." Zi Yuxiao said at this time.


    After thinking for a while, Wang Bugui said, "I may have a different idea from these Human Emperors. I don''t think I should fight for people all over the world, as the world now has changed. Some people are ugly at heart. I don''t want to save everybody."


    "Every coin has two sides. And people''s hearts have kindness and wickedness. This is my perception after traveling in human society. The evil people are the same as the good people in number in this world. There is a balance out there."


    "Human being is the most awful creature in this world. They can create miracles one after another as well as create disasters one by one, which all depends on how they would think."


    "There are too many kindness and wickedness. And for those people who are ugly inside, I even want to kill them all instead of saving them! No demons exist in the hell, as they have already come out to the ordinary society."


    "The so-called modern higher education is actually creating a large number of demons in human form. Something called law has been made with an original good intention for the equality of all beings, but some people just use their rights to commit evil acts secretly."


    "There are indeed many honest and upright officials, but they cannot cover every region. Within several years of my traveling, I''ve seen too many dark sides of human nature. And I don''t want to protect them."


    "Who do you want to protect then?" Zi Yuxiao asked.


    "What I want to protect is this world, because there are a lot of beautiful things here. There is nothing wrong with the world itself, but people are always the source of evil. So, I want to protect every inch of this world."


    "Then there are people I care. My buddies, my friends, and Sister Ziyu, master, Sister Chiou, etc. You are all the most important people in my heart and it''s worthy to protect you."


    "And also those innocent weak ones. Anyone who is kind-hearted should be well-protected. I will protect these people as best as I can."


    "The so-called laws can only realize equality among a small part of people, and the rest of them were treated unequally. What I''ll save are just those suppressed people. The ones who can escape from the laws will be terminated by me!"


    Clenching his fists, Wang Bugui said all that in his mind. He''d seen too many dark sides in this world and knew that not everyone should be protected. Even some guys deserved death.


    Those corrupt officials and subhuman people should all be punished. The laws were equal. But because of the hypocritical evil men, the world was not fair and equal for everyone anymore.


    The honest and upright officials were doing everything they could to build a good society, but these evil men just confused right and wrong, causing the ordinary society to be full of injustices. Now that the honest and upright officials hadn''t discovered them, I would terminate them by myself when I did.


    Wang Bugui had made up his mind early that he didn''t want to be a hero. A hero could only be praised after his death and many heroes were killed exactly because of some malicious men.

 Chapter 127 Hunters of Blood Moon

    The next day, it was in the Pure Land of Yuxu Palace.


    What Wang Bugui said yesterday was approved by everyone. They stayed up all night, sitting there to talk about the ugly human natures they had seen during their practice. They also made mistakes sometimes, but they were almost nothing compared to those that were done by them.


    The hearts of these people were even more dangerous than demons. Some guys specially bought little kids for their own entertainments. They butchered them and stored up their broken limbs.


    There were also people who cruelly injured so many women just to release their lust. They treated them as tools and threw away or killed them directly after use.


    And some local officials of low rank just colluded with gangsters and did a lot of bribery and corruption. They deprived other people of their hard-earned money and ruined their families to for extra fortune.


    If one person had a higher social position, he would find more demons in ordinary society. But this kind of people was always able to escape the punishment because of the remoteness.


    "Humans are terrible!" Zhao Changge sighed.


    "The villains are as many as the great men." Lyu Hao said.


    "No age can get rid of this kind of darkness, because there are always goodness and badness in people''s hearts." Chu He sighed deeply.


    "The worst thing is that these villains are living a happy life!" Yu Wude said angrily.


    "I have an idea. We could set up a hunter group, which accepts the orders from any mortals in addition to the mission of fighting with the demons. So long as the mortal can provide proof for some unpunished villain, we will kill him without preconditions."


    "Of course, we need food. That''s what a hunter should be. For some orders, we can charge some fees according to the circumstances. The rich people pay more and the poor people pay less or even don''t have to pay."


    Wang Bugui suddenly brought out this idea, which was new to everyone here. Zhao Changge was most interested in this and asked right away with a smile, "Hunter group? What''s that?"


    Wang Bugui grinned and said, "Hunter group is a job in the west. It is classified in many kinds, like Reward Hunter, Treasure Hunter, Ocean Hunter, etc. My family used to be Blood Hunter."


    "The sole duties for each kind of hunters are different. Reward Hunters only act on reward, Treasure Hunter is just as its name implies. Ocean Hunters aim to conquer the ocean. Blood Hunters are to hunt the vampires and monsters."


    "There is such kind of a job!" Yu Wude slapped his leg and exclaimed.


    "This job is famous in the west, but it is not known by many people, as only those rich people can afford this. But the hunter group that I want to set up is for the weak in the world." Wang Bugui said with a smile.


    "This is a great idea, elder brother. I support you!" Lyu Hao nodded and said.


    "I''m sure to support Bugui. But I don''t know if I can join you." Chu He smiled lightly.


    "Of course! But you have to call him elder brother first!" Yu Wude said with an animated expression while putting his arm around the neck of Chu He.


    "It''s my honor to regard Bugui as my elder brother. If you don''t mind, I can swear to heaven and earth now!" Chu He stood up and said with cupped fists.


    "Good! Chu He has gone through tough conditions two times with us and also used to help me in mediation. He is such a good friend to us. We will be really happy to have him as our brother!" Wang Bugui laughed loudly.


    Later, Chu He and Wang Bugui went through a simple procedure and sworn brotherhood in front of the Purple Waterfall. Chu He was very glad at this time, as he had always wanted to follow Wang Bugui since he recognized him again.


    "If you become an emperor in the future, I''ll be sure to stay on your side to help you pacify the world!"


    This was the inner thoughts of Chu He. He believed that he could make a faster growth by being on Wang Bugui''s side. He had a feeling that someday, this guy was going to become an emperor. He was like a follower of a lifetime, who would witness this miracle.


    "Hahaha. Elder brother, what name do you think is good for the hunter group?" Yu Wude narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "We are going to hunt those people like malignant tumors for the world, so blood is inevitable. Blood is the first word. Then the hunting needs to be done at night or in hidden areas. The two words of night and moon are all OK. We can choose one of them." Wang Bugui pondered.


    Chu He thought for a while and said, "How about the word ''moon''? The word ''night'' kind of sounds shady. We are to hunt the people that are harmful to society. And we are the light of hope in this polluted world."


    "So we are a moon, a bloody moon, which is dyed with the blood of the offenders. Its scarlet moonlight will serve as a declaration to the world that we will get you if you commit a crime!"


    "Great. That makes sense! We will illuminate the dark world with the dim light of a bloody moon. Our hunter group is thus named Hunters of Blood Moon!"


    Wang Bugui said with a nod. Then he looked at his buddies. They all nodded and agreed.


    "Good for you. You are indeed a genius with that flute!" Yu Wude said and meanwhile elbowed the waist of Chu He.


    "It''s not a big deal. What do you think now, elder brother?" Chu He asked.


    "During that earthquake, I''ve investigated some officials of low rank as well as the businessmen that collude with them. I transmit the list to you. Then we go down the mountain and investigate the conditions of the people. After that, we could kill or punish those people according to the circumstances!"


    Wang Bugui said coldly and then transmitted a list to his buddies, who perceived quickly and nodded. Then they followed Wang Bugui out of the Pure Land, heading to places of all directions to investigate the conditions of the people.


    It was night. A full moon was hanging high up in the sky, but the stars around it had already been covered by the pollution made the people. The moon was still bright though, pouring down cold light to shine in the nighttime.


    "Haha. Don''t worry about it, boss Zhang! I know you are talking about the money of these migrant workers. I will send them to prison if they dare to come. But I need... You know, right?" A local official was on the phone.


    "No problem! Tomorrow I will buy you a drink in a five-star hotel. There will be tonics for you, officer Fang! Haha..." The voice came through from on the other end of the line.


    "Haha, I like smart guys like you, boss Zhang. So it''s a deal then!" Officer Fang laughed and said. Then he turned to speak to his clerk, "Any people make trouble in the place of boss Zhang. Inform the police and arrest them soon!"


    The clerk nodded and went to make the arrangements. Secretary Fang just lied on the seat and took up a cup of West Lake Longjing Tea of special grade, tasting it carefully.


    "Haha. This is West Lake Longjing Tea, made of Longjing tea leaf from the eight tea trees in the palace of the emperor. It costs tens of thousands of yuan per kilo. You are really in a good mood!"


    Suddenly, a voice came through, which made Secretary Fang tremble in shock and stand up quickly. "Who is there?!" He asked.


    Right then a young man dressed in black appeared with his handsome face full of grimness right now. He walked toward the official and said, "You are such a low-ranking official in a remote place! The atmosphere of Chinese descendant is ruined by you!"


    "Collude with real estate bosses, squeeze the migrant workers and do not give them even a penny. Whoever asks for the money is dead or injured. Countless families of migrant workers are ruined, and you are drinking West Lake Longjing Tea of special grade in here so leisurely."


    Zhao Changge said coldly. He mentioned all the illegal businesses of officer Fang, who was frightened to break out in a cold sweat. Officer Fang said, "That''s nonsense! You frame an honest and upright official like me and I''ll send you to prison!"


    Officer Fang hurried to look for the clerk and call people to arrest this man in black. But when he turned his head, he found that his head was already turned while the body stayed unmoved.


    Then he vomited a gulp of blood and fell on the ground feebly. Zhao Changge left a piece of paper here, on which all his crimes of corruption in recent years were written with the amount of money as high as millions of dollars and deaths of 32 people.


    Inside a splendid building of a city, a pot-bellied boss with three gold teeth was sitting there with his arms holding four or five pretty women. And in front of him, a maimed woman was stepped on by his feet.


    He said, "I say, why you are so unwise? I ask you to sleep with me. Just be good and act as a tool for bearing children. I will give you money, but you don''t want to. Now, do you know you are wrong?"


    "Boohoo..."


    The woman had blood all over her mouth. She scratched him while fighting back his act of violence. But now she had several broken bones with her broken arm even being stepped on by that man.


    "Humph!"


    All of a sudden, a big and tall man dressed in black appeared after a cold hum. Without saying one word, he just came in and directly kicked the disgusting fatty in front of him down to the ground. Then he waved his fingers several times to chop off his arms and legs.


    "Eh ah!" These women were scared away.


    Then the man said, "You are a shame to all the fatties in the world. Wude should come here to kill you!"


    "Who the hell are you?! Do you want to die? Security!" The fatty cried out malevolently, but he found nobody answered him.


    "A bunch of losers. They''ve passed out already. It''s your time to go now!"


    Lyu Hao said ghastly. He took out a big stick and inserted it straight through his heart. Then he turned to take away that woman on the ground and left behind the crime list of the fatty.


    There were his name and the fact that he''d cruelly injured or killed more than one hundred women in his life. Half of these women were even married. He broke up their families forcibly just to satisfy his own desire.


    At the same time, other members of the Hunters of Blood Moon also moved out. Tonight was sure to be a bloody night, which would happen more in the future. Since the demons in hell came out to the ordinary society, they would send them back by themselves!

 Chapter 128 Performing Righteous Acts on Behalf of Heaven

    A dark basement was the place for a group of traffickers. A large group of people were in it, surrounded by knives and a group of children.


    "Boss, I''ve already contacted the seller. But some of the disabled boys are unsalable." One the traffickers whispered.


    "Then kill them, and take out their organs to sell on the dark market. Why do I still have to teach you this kind of thing. Are you new here?" A man with a shaven head snarled.


    "Boss, can we have fun with those little girls before they are sold?" Another trafficker revealed a lewd smile.


    "Don''t force them to die." The boss replied.


    "Haha!"


    The people around him made a smirk, walked slowly to the little girls whose four limbs were tied up, and besieged them.


    "No, don''t..."


    "Calm down! Don''t try to resist..."


    "Dad, mom..."


    The little girls were very scared, and their cute little faces were full of tears. They were covered with wounds; they would be beaten if they tried to resist. Now, they didn''t know why these men were besieging them. The fear of the unknown drove them to roll up shiveringly.


    "Ow, don''t be afraid. We''re going to make you feel awesome!"


    A man in the front, whose mouth was full of saliva, bounced over a girl like a hungry wolf, intending to tear her clothes up.


    Toot...


    Suddenly, an intoxicating flute sounded and echoed in the basement. The traffickers immediately picked up the knives and guns watchfully.


    "Who?!"


    The boss took out his gun and looked around. He waved his hand to signal his underlings to go up and see what happened. But none of them did what he asked. He got angry and glared back.


    "Ah!"


    Scared by what he saw, he screamed and fell on the floor. Everyone except him was smashed into pieces. Then, the flute sounded again.


    The boss hurried turned back and saw a man dressed in a traditional black costume standing in the distance and playing the flute. In the next moment, an invisible force broke the arms of the boss.


    "Eh ah!!"


    He made a painful groan, but the flute did not stop. His legs were cut down too, and then his stomach. It was so easy, just like cutting a watermelon.


    Then his inner organs were crushed, and then the heart. Finally, the power of the flute cut his head off. The children didn''t see all of these, because the beginning flute sound had made them fall asleep.


    It was Chu He who came here. He left a crime list of this group of people, and then flew away with all the children. After handing them over to the police station, he rushed to the next place.


    In a company, a boss was looking at a list. The names marked red were those who got in by the back door, while the remaining hundreds were the most basic employees. Then, a man in a white suit walked in.


    He said to the boss, "Mr. Fang, can my people get their salaries raised?"


    The boss replied, "Yes, but you have to give me more land. After all, the part of money is squeezed from the basic employees. I have to find an excuse to delay."


    "Oh? When did you become so kind? You have forced many of the basic employees to die, haven''t you? Why you became kind this time? Why not send them to another city, and create an accident on the way?" The man followed.


    The boss immediately responded, "I didn''t force them. They volunteered to work to death."


    "Haha, you can''t cheat me! I know that they have to work for more than ten hours a day, and their wage is so little. Even so, you delayed it. In order to get their payment, the employees worked harder, and they were exhausted to death!" The man laughed.


    "Humph! These people only value that amount of money. If they want high wages, they have to suffer a bit. Moreover, most of them are contract workers. No one cares about their deaths."


    "Well, well. I admire such guy like you. All in all, continue to deduct the wages of them to pay my people. If someone dies, just bury him in the land I gave you." The man replied.


    Then he got up, intending to leave. However, at the moment when he opened the door, he saw a cold flash. In the next moment, his head with a confusing face was cut down. Yu Wude, in a night coat, stepped in slowly with his sword.


    "Who are you?! What do you want?!" The boss hurriedly got up and shouted in shock.


    "Humph! I want justice for those who were squeezed by you!" Yu Wude''s voice was cold.


    "I have a good relationship with high-ranking officials. If you dare to provoke me, you will enter the cell!" The boss clenched his teeth.


    "I will visit them too. Before that, do you have last words?" Yu Wude pointed his sword at him, saying dismissively.


    "I can give you money, okay? Killing people is a serious crime! Calm down!" The boss couldn''t stop shaking out of fear.


    However, Yu Wude pierced his sword into the heart of the boss immediately after he finished his words. Then, the sword power was released to crush his inner organs.


    Looking at the dead body, he uttered coldly, "You know that killing people is a serious crime? Then why you still forced so many contract workers to death?"


    Then he dropped the crime list of the boss, and went to the next place. The blood-stained list contained a long list of people who died because of this black-heart boss.


    At the same time, in another waste factory, two groups of people gathered here.


    "Brother Hua, do you bring all I want with you?" A man in a suit asked.


    "Of course, Brother Liang. All the guns and ammunition are here, as well as those one hundred children. I promise they are all healthy!" The Brother Hua answered, and then asked one of his underlings to bring the kids here. Among them, the youngest one was just around seven years old.


    The Brother Liang looked at them, and nodded, "Good, these guys are suitable for being child soldiers. After selling them, we can make a fortune again!"


    "Yes, they won''t let you down. And there are no fakes among the arms. Sell them to those war places, and you will earn a lot of money!" The Brother Hua laughed.


    The Brother Liang nodded with a smile, asked his underlings to take out a few big boxes, and let them open the boxes, "This is five million dollars. Check it out."


    The Brother Hua ordered his man to take the money, saying, "You''re one of my old customers. I believe you. Call me next time you want these things."


    Both of them smiled. One party took the goods, and the other took the money. Then, these 200 people were about to leave.


    Rumble! Clang!


    Suddenly, the door of the warehouse was broken, and fell near the two parties, slamming a dozen people to death. Then, a figure came out slowly from the smokes and dusts.


    He was wearing a white shirt, a suit vest, and black trousers, and his shoes were not covered with smoke, even bright. His face was beautiful like a sculpted man. He walked over to everyone, putting his hands in his trouser pockets.


    He was Wang Bugui who revealed an evil smile, saying, "I''s been late, but why do you, so many people, gather here? If it is a party, I would like to join it."


    "Oh! How did this guy come in?" The Brother Hua was very angry. But he felt lucky that Wang Bugui came alone. Before this, he thought he was discovered by the police.


    "Hurry to kill him and leave here. Or the police will really arrive." The Brother Liang uttered, and then asked his underlings to be armed with guns to kill this person.


    "Oh, well. What you said is exactly what I thought." Wang Bugui laughed.


    "Damn! Don''t be arrogant, man! Come on! Shoot him to death!" The Brother Hua shouted.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The underlings all picked up guns and started to shoot. Wang Bugui displayed the Hell Step, disappearing like a ghost. And the bullets only hit a black smoke.


    In the next moment, everyone felt a breeze, and Wang Bugui reappeared from behind them. He yelled, "Go to Hell!"


    They all turned back. But at the same time, a great pain overwhelmed them. Then everyone was cut into pieces in an instant, with no one surviving.


    Before this, Wang Bugui had already covered the kid''s eyes with martial arts, so that they didn''t see this bloody scene. After dropping a crime list, he delivered all the children to the police station.


    After secretly confirming all these children were taken over by the police, he was relieved to leave. However, his hadn''t finished his tasks yet. In the afternoon, he searched the mind sea of many people in the city with his sense field and found too many dark businesses.


    But these were just the tip of the iceberg. He couldn''t remove all the big tumors in the city. If he did so, too many people would be involved, at least tens of thousands.


    Killing too many people at once would cause widespread panic. And almost all of them were high-powered. Killing them all would give rise to an economic turmoil, which would intervene the normal life of citizens. So he could only lock the biggest ones first.


    As for those whose crimes were not serious, their sins would by spread to the major networks to let people arrest them. If they were not arrested under such a situation, they would be slowly removed by Wang Bugui and his fellows.


    What they did made all the good officials aware of the dark businesses. They decided to thoroughly scrutinize corruption, and vowed to restore the righteous atmosphere!


    At this night, there were more or less newly dead people in all the major cities. And a crime list was found at every murder scene. In addition to their ugly guilt, there was also a bloody full moon on the list.


    A paragraph was written under the moon, "God is watching your every move. Where there is injustice, there will be us Hunters of Blood Moon performing righteous acts on behalf of heaven!"


    Gradually, people knew that an organization was set up to hunt the social tumors.


    "Have you heard that there is an organization called the Hunters of Blood Moon. As long as you discover evil people in the world, get the evidence to the hunters and give them a little reward, and they will remove the tumors on behalf of heaven!"


    "I heard that they are very clever, and didn''t leave any clue every time. So the police can''t trace them. And all the villains died bizarrely, really like under a godly punishment."


    "Finally, some ones are willing to do something for us citizens in remote areas! They are necessary in the small places that good officials neglect, so that corrupt officials are rampant. Let''s see if the bad officials still dare to do evil!"


    "Yes. Since fairness and decay coexist in this society, to control violence in a violent way is needed. There is no need to deal with demons in a humanistic way."


    ...


    For a time, such words were popular in many places. The common people all considered that the Hunters of Blood Moon a righteous organization that did things for ordinary citizens. And it acquired the silent support from all of them.


    After all, although there were many good officials, they couldn''t pay attention to all places. Therefore, there would always be corrupt villains who did evil. In this case, why not let the Hunters of Blood Moon to help the good officials supervise the evil ones?


    The heaven and earth would always exist, and the rightness would always win the evil. Wang Bugui and his fellows vowed to help the good officials in the mortal world to build a better society.


    China should be the fairest and most justice place in the world. With so many good officials, the corrupt atmosphere would definitely be cleared away!

 Chapter 129 To Do Everything

    In the Yuxu Pure Land, Wang Bugui and his fellows were all laying on the ground. They needed a good rest after doing so many things for the common people these days.


    It turned out that the bad guys and good ones in this world were half to half. They had killed a lot of bad people and sent many to the prison, but which was just the tip of the iceberg.


    This was the reality that couldn''t be changed. After all, there were good people, and there would be bad ones. If there had been only kind hearts, then we would not be called human. What Wang Bugui and his fellows could do was only to execute the big tumors that had persecuted many people.


    This was the case in society. There was Golden Ages, and there would be dark side which could never be eradicated. Even the true immortals were unable to change it. They could only choose the most sinful people to execute.


    All the members of the Hunters of Blood Moon were well aware of this truth. So they could only kill the evilest and most inhuman guys without disturbing the social order.


    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. If these evil people''s hands were covered with the blood of sin, Wang Bugui and his fellows would hunt them in a more horrific way.


    "Only until now do I know how terrible the dark side of the world is!" Lyu Hao made a long sigh.


    "As human beings, why can these guys be so cruel? Human heart is really more terrible than demons!" Yu Wude shook his head.


    "They won''t even let the children and the weak women go! So hateful!" At this moment, even Chu He, who used to have a good temper, became angry.


    "There are many eviler people in this world. What we have seen is just a small part. This happens all the time everywhere in the world." Zhao Changge frowned.


    "Even the cold-blooded killers have the rule that do not kill women and children. But these guys are fun of killing them." Wang Bugui sneered.


    These realities were really ridiculous!


    "The mortal rules are not what you can decide. Human hearts can reflect the general trend of a country to some extent, which will only be changed by its leaders. And you can only do a little bit."


    At this time, Yun Jinghong walked over to them. Wang Bugui immediately stood up, replying, "You''re right, Master. But it is as difficult as to become an immortal."


    "Sure, an evil or good guy is not formed in one day." "If the folkway of a country is good, everyone will follow the way and the country will naturally be stronger." Yun Jinghong nodded.


    "Well, what do you come to us for, Master?" Wang Bugui asked.


    "The headmasters of all the sects, as well as their genius disciples, have come here. Go to the Yuxu Palace with me." Yun Jinghong answered.


    Then, he rushed to the Yuxu Palace with the five cultivators. When they arrived at the palace, the genius disciples were standing outside the palace, while their headmasters had already sat down.


    "Big Capable Yun, you finally came." Gu Xiaoyao gently folded his folding fan with smile.


    "We''ve waited for so long. Where did you go?" Hua Mengchen asked a little angrily.


    "I am sorry. They just came back." Yun Jinghong grinned.


    "The Hunters of Blood Moon? I''ve heard about it. They went to the mortal world to enforce justice on behalf of heaven, which attracted a lot of attention of the mortals. But don''t make too much trouble." The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect warned.


    "To enforce justice on behalf of heaven, get rid of the cruel and pacify the good people are also kinds of experience in the mortal world. We Shushan also do these, but we have not killed a man of great evil." Mu Wujian nodded.


    "But this method contains too much killing. It breaks the rule of heaven and hinders the road of cultivation. You''d better commit less killing, and do more education. Amitabha." The Monk Jing Chan recited the Buddha.


    "Monk Jing Chan, we can''t guide all the villains to be good. What they do is the cause, and the execution of Wang Bugui and his fellows is the effect. It''s just the cause and effect in your Buddhist words!"


    Leng Shuangrong said back coldly. She had an abhorrence of evil, and disagreed the guidance way of the Buddhism. In the Buddhist opinion, even if someone had killed hundreds of people, as long as they made confession before the Buddha, they could be forgiven. Leng Shuangrong hated the saying that a butcher becomes a Buddha the moment he drops his cleaver. If the punishment for killing people was just to repent, then those sorrowful souls couldn''t die in peace!


    #


    The Monk Jing Chan knew Leng Shuangrong very much. She would not be convinced by his words. So, he put his hands together without a single word.


    "Yun Jinghong, let''s get started." Leng Shuangrong uttered again.


    Yun Jinghong could only replied with a grin, "Okay. I guess there''s no need to say much about the Gates of Hell. You know, it''s the best place for cultivating in the world today in terms of every aspect."


    "And here, I have the array lines given by that Big Capable in the Purple Waterfall. See!"


    Then, he summoned the ancient array lines with martial arts. The headmasters instantly felt a strong aura, and began to observe it with their sense fields, but they couldn''t figure it out at all.


    The spiritual power and Taoism power contained in it were absolutely horrible. There was even Immortal Taoism Laws. Such array lines were rare even in the ancient historical times.


    "The array lines are indeed powerful, but what is its specific function? We can''t take them with us to cultivate, can we?" Gu Xiaoyao gently swayed the folding fan.


    "Of course, this array has only a few guardian lines. The main lines are to change the time in a certain area." Yun Jinghong laughed.


    "What? Change the time?! How much can it change?" Mu Wujian got up and asked with shocks.


    "One year in the outside world equals to ten years in the area covered by the lines!" Yun Jinghong answered.


    "Wow!"


    The headmasters were amazed. One year''s cultivation equaled that of ten years! This was undoubtedly a fat meat, which instantly attracted the interests of each headmaster.


    The Path to Immortality was going to arrive, but among the geniuses of the younger generation, except for Wang Bugui, all of the others had not reached the Sage Realm. The path was here for those who were qualified to become an immortal, and it requested them to hold a cultivation base as strong as a Big Capable at least.


    Therefore, time was the most important thing for all the young geniuses at this age. Now that such an opportunity greeted them, they should grab it tightly. The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect was the most excited one. He asked, "Big Capables Yun, how will you use this array?"


    The other headmasters all nodded slightly. After all, this array was taken by Yun Jinghong, and they were all concerned if they could make good use of it.


    Yun Jinghong responded with a nod, "Of course we''ll use it together. My intention is to engrave it inside the Gates of Hell, and try to cover the limit position we can reach, which will be enough for the Junior geniuses to cultivate."


    His words made all the headmasters relieved. It turned out that he had taken all the geniuses into consideration. Then the Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect made another question, "Then how can we engrave the array, and in which area should we engrave it?"


    "The dimension is extremely unstable. The interfering Taoism power is indeed a problem." Hua Mengchen frowned slightly.


    "Haha, don''t worry. I''ve already considered this question. So I asked you to bring the natural treasures here. We can use them as a sacrifice to increase the disciples'' spiritual power. And by then, the Big Capable inside the Purple Waterfall will help us too." Yun Jinghong revealed a cool smile.


    "Good!" Gu Xiaoyao folded the folding fan and made a clap.


    "But I have to remind you that some areas inside are extremely dangerous with various powerful Taoism power, and even Big Capables and geniuses will be easily killed. Remember, never let your disciples to take actions alone."


    Yun Jinghong warned. And then Leng Shuangrong replied with a nod, "They know that. This matter should not be delayed, and let''s go to the Gates of Hell now."


    "Okay!" Yun Jinghong responded, and turned to Wang Bugui and the others, "Follow me to the Gates of Hell, and start the real hard cultivation."


    "OK!"


    A slight smile hung on Wang Bugui''s mouth. He followed Yun Jinghong with his fellows.


    The headmasters also followed with their disciples. After a while, they arrived at the Gates of Hell which was regarded as a restricted area of life for mortals. It was also dangerous to the cultivators. Only standing here had made them feel a strong aura.


    The restricted area of life had existed since the ancient historical times. No one knew its origins, and how many people it had buried. There were so many people who came here to cultivate, but no one knew what it looked like inside.


    Because among those who entered here, except for the geniuses who soon became immortals, none of them survived. It could be regarded as an alternative of the Path to Immortality. Once you went here, you will have a big opportunity to become an immortal, but a greater danger of being killed.


    Standing in front of the Gates of Hell, Yun Jinghong tore the barrier with a sweep of his hand. Then, everyone began to stepped in.


    "It''s indeed horrible!"


    As soon as Mu Wujian came in, he felt an ancient bleak aura. An invisible pressure of Taoism prevailed, and countless violent Taoism power were flying all over the sky. There were even extremely powerful space thunders roaring.


    "Eh, what''s it in the central area?!"


    The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect opened his eyes widely, staring at the innermost area, where there were shadows of the ancient magic beasts, such as Real Dragons, rocs, immortal phoenix, and so on. There was even peerless Taoism power in the innermost area, and the space thunders here were the Primordial Thunder, one of the most terrible thunders!


    "Welcome to the Gates of Hell. Please set the array with me!"


    Yun Jinghong looked solemn. The other headmasters responded him with nods. Then they began to take out the rare treasures they brought. Some of them even contributed the most valuable treasure of their sects, for they''ve made up their minds to do everything to help their disciples become immortals at this age!

 Chapter 130 The Experience in the Gates of Hell

    "Is this the Phoenix Feather Grass?"


    "And that! Is it the Fantastic Linglong?"


    "Oh! There is the Bodhi Heart!"


    "The legendary Purple House Liquid!"


    ...


    All the disciples got shocked when they saw treasures the headmasters took out. These things were difficult to find in the world, and could almost be regarded as one of the most precious treasures of the sect.


    However, these dazzling treasures had all shown up together today, lying in the hands of the headmasters. Then they were handed to Yun Jinghong.


    In the next moment, Yun Jinghong began to sweep his hands quickly. At the same time, Leng Shuangrong and the Monk Jing Chan also helped him to engrave the array lines. The headmasters behind them had been passing their spiritual power to them three, to ensure continuous engraving.


    After all, this was a great ancient array which could influence the time rule, so it was extremely difficult to engrave. The work on each of the talismanic words that shone with divine lights took a lot of spiritual power.


    Even if the three Big Capables teamed up, the progress was still slow. Moreover, the scope to be covered was too large which requested them to be fully concentrated without any distractions and pauses. When half of the array was formed, Yun Jinghong took out a piece of Ziyu Mirror.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, a huge purple light beam burst out from it, which contained a lot of amazingly strong spiritual power. Even the geniuses who were watching in the rear were robbed of ability to move by the suppression of the aura.


    In the mirror, it was quite different, where Zi Yuxiao was standing outside the Palace of Purple Clouds, catching the star power of the 49 stars above the sky, merging it with her own spiritual power, and passed it to the outside world.


    "This power is too strong!" Zhao Changge couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Hey, step aside! You block me from seeing the array lines!" Yu Wude squeezed out from behind him. His eyes were hooked on the lines of time array, as if he wanted to brand it in his mind.


    Such wonderful lines were too difficult to understand, therefore, he could only keep them in his heart first, and then study them in the future. But to brand them in the mind sea was not easy either, after all, it involved the law of time, too mysterious.


    "Let me help you!"


    Wang Bugui stopped him, activated his Divine Eyes, and then displayed the Divine Sense, the esoteric skill of the six senses, to the extreme!


    With the two mystical skills for observation working together, the lines were decomposed fast in his eyes, and then branded into his mind sea. Holding a super telekinesis, the cultivators'' brains were developed at least a quarter.


    In addition to such divine skills for developing brain, Wang Bugui''s brain was interpreting those lines and branding them into his mind sea at a speed of tens of millions of times per second. Then, he passed what he branded to Yu Wude with his hand.


    "Boss, your interpretation speed is too fast!" Yu Wude marveled.


    The lines in his mind sea were decomposed very carefully. Wang Bugui even helped him understand a little, which was much faster than his own speed. And it was incredibly clear. Wang Bugui''s strength was so terrible!


    "Not a big deal. Just one of the human body limits." Wang Bugui replied with a laugh.


    "Can you teach me that." Yu Wude chuckled.


    Wang Bugui could actually keep up with the three Big Capables. After a while, the speed of his branding was as fast as that of their engraving.


    It took them about an hour to engrave the array, which was even too consuming for Zi Yuxiao who then backed to the Purple Clouds Throne effortlessly, not to mention the other three Big Capables.


    The array should be set outside the Purple Clouds Continent, so Zi Yuxiao had to passed out the power of the stars, and to convey her own spiritual power at the same time. Such a consumption was too much.


    Fortunately, it had finally been finished, covering all the periphery of the central area.


    "Whew!"


    The three Big Capables, each with a pale face, all took two steps backwards, and began to supplement spiritual power.


    "Master, are you okay?!" Wang Bugui moved forward to Yun Jinghong in worry.


    "Yes. Now you can go in to practice. The array will protect you more or less. But be careful. It doesn''t cover the center area, so do not get close to it." Yun Jinghong shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I will not live up to your expectations!" Dignified, Wang Bugui responded with a hold fist salute.


    Yun Jinghong nodded, and then turned to all the geniuses, "Well, now all of you can go in to cultivate. The test inside is very difficult. You should act according to one''s ability. Once you are seriously injured, return here immediately to heal yourself!"


    The geniuses made a hold fist salute and thanked. Then they bid farewell to their headmasters, ready to step in the Gates of Hell to temper themselves. The Gates of Hell was divided into six areas with increasing difficulty degree. The sixth area was the center, also the most dangerous.


    "Members of the Hunters of Blood Moon, go to the third area with me!"


    Wang Bugui turned to Zhao Changge and the others, and then guided them to rush to the third area. This area was his limit when he was in the God of War Realm, the best area for the cultivators in this realm.


    "Be careful! The Taoism power here is the limit that cultivators in the God of War Realm can withstand!" Wang Bugui sternly warned. Everyone nodded, and then spread out, rushing to all directions.


    "Come on!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, crushed a golden Hou with a Break Heaven Fist, and then rushed directly into the fourth area. This area was exactly for the sages. But he dared only to stay in the periphery.


    Because the Taoism power in the deeper was stronger, which could reach the limit of sages. Just being promoted to the Sage Realm, he was not sure if he could withstand the higher challenges, so he decided to stay in the periphery to have a try first.


    "Humph!"


    Facing with a dragon that was condensed with the element soil, Lyu Hao summoned his double-bladed halberd out, and directly stabbed it toward the dragon. He broke its dragon claws first, and then leaped into the air, displaying the three moves of the Killing Immortals and cutting it into pieces.


    In the next second, he turned around, and performed the Killing Gods, forcing the Tao Tie moving toward him to step back a few steps. Then he quickly swayed the halberd, sweeping away dozens of ancient weapons, and then rushed toward the Tao Tie with his halberd in violently.


    As the battle intensified, there was a faint illusion of a Demonic God behind him. It was the soul in the halberd�� Lyu Bu, the Demonic God!


    "Wild Dragon Soul Shattering Spear Technique!"


    Not far from Lyu Hao, was holding his dragon gut silver spear to fight a Tao Wu. Like a wild dragon, the spear stopped the offensive of the Tao Wu with just one shot.


    Then he made 49 attacks with the spear. Each of them was like a raging dragon, so fast that they even gave out screaming sounds. An illusion of the Real Dragon, dancing with the spear, appeared slowly in the sky.


    That was the soul of his spear. The illusion of the Real Dragon was shrinking, turning into a handsome man, Zhao Yun, the Victorious General!


    After the Gathering of Practitioners, they two had gradually mastered the application methods of the souls of their weapons. They freed up the souls to fight side by side with them, which could enhance their capability to fight.


    Zhao Changge brandished the long spear quickly. Suddenly, it gave out a chill light, rushing toward the Hou. Yu Wude was following behind the chill light.


    He had already placed dozens of small arrays in which he was rushing around with the Formation Breaking Sword. But his opponent was a Primordium. The small arrays didn''t last long under its powerful offensive.


    "Hey!"


    He shouted, and gathered his spiritual power to engrave the array lines in the sky, not just the stage or the ground. He summoned a thunder array, trapping the Primordium in it. Then he rushed to it with the sword.


    Numerous thunders were constantly attacking the Priordium. Yu Wude became more powerful with the help of these space thunders. He formed strong sword power around the Priordium, preventing it from destroying the array.


    At the same time, he also used the Formation Breaking Sword to engrave a Hell Fire Array. With the fire, the attacks of the thunders became stronger.


    Chu He summoned the magic gourd to attack, while playing the flute to protect his brothers. But at this moment, a Qiong Qi rushed to him with roars.


    Hoot!


    He formed a thick flute sound, shattering the black light from the mouth of the Qiong Qi. Then a crisp melody sounded, carrying countless Taoism power toward the cruel beast.


    Roar!


    The Qiong Qi howled, intending to scatter the sound of flute. But it not only failed, but hurt by this sound. Chu He gently moved his slender fingers again, speeding up the rhythm.


    Suddenly, the offensive of the melody become stronger. It carried Taoism power, like a fairy knife, quickly cutting on Qiong Qi. Although it was an ancient cruel beast, it was still hurt seriously at this moment.


    The other geniuses in the third area, such as Jin Zhan, Wu Kuang, Lin Yang, and others, got startled. They were the illusions of the four major cruel beasts, and the four people could actually defeat them.


    Not to mention the ancient soldiers transformed from Taoism power from time to time, as well as the doom thunders that sneakily attacked them. However, while avoiding them, they could still suppress the beasts.


    Let alone Wang Bugui in the fourth area. He was a monster!


    Even in the second area, they could also feel the strength that made them suffocate. Numerous black divine thunders fell down from the sky, like dragons, extremely horrible.


    Moreover, Wang Bugui took these thunders with his body, because his hands and feet were busy fighting against the sage illusions transfromed from Taoism power. Their strength was quite similar to his.


    One person vs a dozen horrible enemies, he could only be described as monster. In contrast, those who were fighting the ancient weapons didn''t deserve to be geniuses. Such a joke!

 Chapter 131 A Thousand Flower Dance

    It seemed that Wang Bugui and his brothers had stimulated the rest of the genius, so the latter became more diligent, and their cultivation method changed from a stable one to a struggling one.


    They followed the five brothers, starting to rush around and form dozens of attacks at same time. They wanted to challenge their own limits. The worst result was just being seriously injured and getting out to repair themselves.


    The cultivation method of the geniuses gradually grew bold. They were all dealing with the thunders, and avoiding the ancient weapons, while fighting the cruel beasts.


    Even the females refused to be dragged behind. Among them, Leng Yueyan was the strongest. She was cultivating right behind Wang Bugui, and they were separated only by the regional dividing line between the early stage of the Sage Realm and the peak of the God of War Realm.


    With a similar strength to hers, Ning Zhe was not far from her, also beside the regional boundary line of the fourth area. The sound of reciting the 3,000 ancient Buddhas surrounded him, and the illusions of the Buddhas appeared.


    There were various Taoism power around Leng Yueyan to protect her. Moreover, she seemed to be able to spur the Taoism in this dimension!


    "Is Leng Yueyan cultivating with the Taoism power of this dimension?"


    "If she did it successfully, there will be several more strong Taoism power to protect her body. She''s really powerful!"


    "The ancient Taoist body she possesses is indeed amazing!"


    After discovering it, the headmasters were all shocked. For those who owned the ancient Taoist body, the more Taoism power there were, the more cultivation opportunities they would get.


    Given enough time, this kind of genius will grow quickly and then become a Big Capable, or even a king of the cultivation world.


    At this moment, Gu Xiaoyao swayed the folding fan softly, and said, "Look! Not just her, Ning Zhe was displaying a strong Buddist martial art as well. Have you ever seen it?"


    Hearing his words, the headmasters threw their sights at Ning Zhe, and found the illusions of ancient Buddhas around hin were teaching him an unknown martial art.


    "Amitabha, I can faintly see that it is the predecessor of Ning Zhe who is teaching him. This is the Buddha''s Rebirth Incantation, a major forbidden art that has been lost since the Age of Dharma Decline!" Explained the Reverend Qing Chan.


    "What?!"


    "It''s really that divine skill?!"


    "The Buddha''s Rebirth Incantation, how to rebirth? The Buddha Dharmakaya appears to guide the creatures to return to their last life!"


    The headmasters never expected Ning Zhe would know such a divine skill. After all, even at the ancient historical times, it was regarded as the supreme divine skill of Buddhism.


    "Wang Bugui is also a rare talent through out 1,000 histor. He was cultivating in the fourth area! And a few months have passed, but I have not seen him rest." Hua Mengchen sighed.


    "He''s indeed the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors!"


    It was the only comment that the headmasters could make on him. His talent and perseverance were rare to be seen at all ages. Every time people saw him bathed in the horrible black catastrophe, they acknowledged his superiority.


    If in the same realm as him, they wouldn''t definitely match this young man who bathed in the extremely strong catastrophe, and fought against dozens of illusions of ancient powerful sages.


    Under such a situation, Wang Bugui had never escaped. He would stop, only when he was exhausted. The word genius could no longer describe him; he was the genius of genius.


    "Every disciple has his own uniqueness. It doesn''t matter if they are geniuses or not. Even if they are not, they can still be the guardians of the Chinese descendants in the future." Leng Shuangrong uttered. Her words still had no emotions.


    "Sister Shuangrong, you''re right. According to my opinion, Meiqing, one of the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers, is going to understand a strong martial art soon." Yun Jinghong nodded.


    The rest of the headmasters became speachless. Perhaps only Yun Jinghong dared to call Leng Shuangrong like this. Sure enough, at the same time, Leng Shuangrong had started a secret fight against Yun Jinghong.


    The headmasters all retreated. They refused to be involve. The two were really fighting hard. Leng Shuangrong was displaying the will of the Heavenly Girl, while Yun Jinghong was resisting with the martial arts of the Palace of the Human Emperors.


    The headmasters looked at Meiqing again, began to carefully observe the state of her cultivation, and found that she was fascinating to dance.


    "Chenchen, look at her beautiful dance, and her floating state! Is it the..." Gu Xiaoyao unfolded his fan and suddenly asked to his side.


    "Yes, it is the A Thousand Flower Dance." Hua Mengchen slowly nodded and answered with her soft fairy voice.


    Hiss!


    The other headmsters took a long breath. It was really the divine skill! Unbelievable! She learnt the first divine skill of the Palace of Hundred Flowers at such a young age. She was absolutely with high talents.


    She could be regarded as the most amazing genius apart from Leng Yueyan. Though she possessed the innate spiritual body, and there was a gap between the ancient Taoist body of Leng Yueyan and hers, she was absolutely as talented as Leng Yueyan.


    In the third area, Jiang Lianyue and Shangguan Yiyi were protecting Meiqing hardly to not let her be disturbed. Meiqing was dancing alone. Her graceful movements were unparalleledly charming.


    Her delicate body was soft, but not powerless. Instead, it showed a unique force of the ancient dance. Every time she changed her posture, there would be delicate flowers flying out.


    Every time she took steps, there would be a golden lotus under her foot. The lotus slowly blossomed, and the fell to the ground, accompanied by those flying flowers.


    Then she swayed her red sleeves out, while spinning in the air. At this moment, the others would see a beautiful woman in red slowly rising, and bringing the surrounding flying flowers to dance with her. It was really wonderful and moving.


    Then she slowly fell while spinning, and the flower rain would fell down with her, as if it was dancing for her, falling for her. She continued to move softly. The dance of her red sleeves could attracted the attentions of the whole world.


    Such a beautiful sleeve dance couldn''t be found again in the world. She controlled them more masterful than countless people controlling their hands. Today, wearing a red dress with red makeup, she was the most beautiful woman in this area.


    Especially, the breathtaking dance made her more charming. Besides Wang Bugui, only Ning Zhe and Feng Tianming didn''t pay their attention on this beautiful dancer.


    The rest cultivators were all staring at her. Their heartbeats accelerated and their vessels enlarged with the peerless dance. They forcibly held back their mood, so that they were not indulged in it.


    Even if Lu Qianchen, the second genius in the Sect of the Nine Heavens, flipped at this moment. Seeming to really fall in love with her, he immediately shook his head, and no longer saw her.


    In his heart, cultivation was the most important thing. He flipped just because of her beautiful dance, which was not true love, so his cultivation couldn''t be shaken by it.


    "The A Thousand Flower Dance attracts the whole world. It is amaing, confusing the 3,000 worlds. A movement, a leap, a smile and a frown of her will mess up the red dust." Gu Xiaoyao commented.


    The other headmasters all nodded. Gu Xiaoyao''s words were not exaggerated. The A Thousand Flower Dance was the first unique skill of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. It killed people with beautiful dances. Firstly, it guided the enemies into this kind of dance, and then quietly killed them.


    Most of them even died in happiness. Because this kind of dance was so beautiful that they were intoxicated and unable to extricate themselves. They didn''t even know when they died. They would disappear with a smile.


    When someone grasped this skill to the Big Achievement Realm, he could kill prople like that.


    There were nine moves of the A Thousand Flower Dance: Blossoming in One Life, Falling in Love in Two Lives, Three Thousand Flowers Blossoming, Flowers on the Other Shore, Flowers and Leaves Crisscrossing, Six Reincarnations, Red Dust Dance, Nine Turns between Heaven and Earth, Fragrance in a Moment.


    According to a legend, it was created by combinating an ancient divine skill named Nine Turns Heavenly Skill. Three moves formed a realm, so there were totaly there reamls: Small Acheivement Realm, Medium Acheivement Realm, and Big Achievement Realm.


    When reaching the Small Acheivement Realm, one would form a thousand flowers covering the three thousand worlds while dancing, and the flowers would protect the performer. When reaching the Medium Acheivement Realm, one would make the flowers on the other shore blossom, realize the way of the reincarnation, and guide the sentient beings to the other shore.


    When the performer reached the Big Achievement Realm, his dance would keep the 3,000 flowers blossom, spin the heaven and earth, and touched the world with the flower fragrance.


    Therefore, this skill required sufficient experience in the mortal world. Only when the cultivator understood love, could he reach the Big Achievement Realm. The last three moves of it were all killing attacks which "killed a thousand enemies but left eight hundred self damages".


    Each move would drive his own fine blood to dance. And the Fragrance in a Moment, the last move, would really be finished within a second, like the blossoming of epiphyllum. After the fragrance in a moment, it would withered.


    Therefore, this kind of divine skill could be regarded as the first unique skill of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. It not only tested the practitioner''s understanding of Taoism, but also his emotions and heart.


    "Unexpectedly, Meiqing can understand this kind of unique skill in the Void Returning Realm! Her future is boundless!" Mu Wujian couldn''t help but sigh.


    "But I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse. I hope that she will not use this last move in her life!"


    Hua Mengchen made a long sigh. Since ancient times, those who cultivated this skill to the Big Achievement Realm were all spoony females. Most of them chose to fight for love and died because of love.


    She could only pray for Meiqing that her love would not let her die like this.

 Chapter 132 The Covering Sky Sword Skill

    Time flew, and these geniuses had entered the Gates of Hell for nearly two years.


    During this time, everyone had found the best way to practice. And some of them had even found out thier own path, or realized the supreme mystical skills.


    At the beginning, Meiqing could only confuse people with her A Thousand Flower Dance, but now her dance already had the ability to kill people. Moreover, her dance became more beautiful and moving, and she could be regarded as a fairy falling into the normal world.


    She was both amazingly beautiful and powerful. Some of the male genius had been willing to worship under her wonderful and powerful dance.


    In recent days, another genius had made a big progress, that was, Feng Tianming, the strongest swordman of Shushan.


    Dressed in a white robe, he stood in the center of the third area with the Scarlet Heaven Sword in his hand.


    "Howl!"


    Suddenly, a golden Hou rushed toward him, and bounced over him with its mouth widely opened, intending to swallow him.


    Clang!


    He cut the sword down, and the powerful sword power swept away. Then he jumped up in the air, formed successive attacks. In just a few seconds, he had to make hundreds of sword attacks.


    The attacks were more and more powerful, crushing the Taoism power that protected the golden Hou. In the next moment, he made another two attacks, cutting down its two fore limbs. Then he spun the sword for three laps to gather more power and suddenly brandished it down.


    The golden Hou was cut, and then turned into Taoism power, dissipating between heaven and earth. After landing, Feng Tianming immediately bent down to avoid a golden halberd. Then he placed the sword against the ground, and with a force, he spun up in the air again.


    He avoided the offensive of a black machete that almost touched him. Suddenly, he stopped spinning in the air, and turned aside, managing to dodge a beam of chill light which turned out to be a white spear.


    At the same time, he blocked a huge red hammer in front of him with his sword. After landing, he released the sword power, crushing the hammer. Then he quickly turned around and avoided a blue Suan Ni.


    Then he brandished the sword toward it, but was blocked by its thunder martal arts. The Suan Ni majored in thunder martal arts with powerful offensives. However, Feng Tianming was not afraid to fight against it. He released the sword power and rushed forward to it.


    The red sword power collided with the thunder and lightning, and all the surrounding ancient weapons were destroyed. He quickly waved the sword behind the sword power in the next moment, and the Myriad Sword Defeating was displayed.


    Hundreds of beams of sword power were formed, and then they transformed into thousands beams of sword power. He pointed the sword out, and the sword power began to rush to the Suan Ni rapidly. The Suan Ni spit out a hude thunderbolt to resist.


    Rumble!


    The collision between the two produced a violent explosion. Fortunately, this land was guarded by array lines, otherwise there would be a big deep pit.


    "Shocking Immortals!"


    With a shout, Feng Tianming sprung out from the smokes, and the Scarlet Heaven Sword in his hand was gleamy. He brandished the sword toward the Suan Ni. The sword power smashed everything.


    "Howl!"


    The roar of the Suan Ni came. It was seriously injured by this attack. The red sword had deeply embedded in its body. Then Feng Tianming released all the sword power, tearing it up.


    With out stopping, he turned around and made another attack with the sword, shattering a purple axe. Then he took the sword, gained power, and slammed it out, forming a dozens-of-foot-wide beam of sword power.


    This sword power turned all the surronding creatures and ancient weapons into broken bits. After it reached a few feet away, it was then scattered by a thunder.


    Feng Tianming swayed the sword wildly again. It was as fast as wind, carrying heavy power. The Dance of Thousand Blades! The sword became faster and faster, and several afterimages gradually appeared.


    This violent sword dance directly smashed all the ancient weapons that wanted to be close to it into broken bits. And even the heavenly thunders couldn''t approach it. Once they touched it, they would be cut into thunder ray and then dissipated.


    Feng Tianming ended the dance with a cut. A huge beam of sword power formed once again. It broke all the creatures transformed from Taoism power in front. Then he retreated to the distance and carefully studied the battle just now.


    In these few months, he faintly formed his own sword Taoism, but it was not obvious enough. Recently, his understanding of it became deeper. He cultivated harder, only in order to shape it as soon as possible.


    However, during these few days, he could only maintain this state, without any progress. The battle just now couldn''t give him enough thoughts. For him, some opportunities were in urgent need.


    "What kind of sword Taoism will suit me?" Feng Tianming looked up at the sky. After a few months of hard work, he had not broken the shackles.


    "It seems that it is hard to find my own sword Taoism!"


    "Throughout the ages, among the immortals with most powerful attacks, immortal swordmen take the majority. Since it''s the strongest attack, it''s naturally difficult to master."


    "It''s already difficult to take his own path, let alone with a sword."


    The headmasters had been paying attention to him for the past few months. However, to take his own path was too difficult. He was stuck in the barrier after creating his own sword Taoism. It seemed that he wouldn''t break through today.


    "Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea!"


    Suddenly, people heard a terrible shout. Wang Bugui rocketed to the sky. Above him were countless black divine thunders. All of them were as thick as dragons, and there were thousands of them, all of which held the strength of the sages.


    Crack! Rumble!


    Wang Bugui''s golden fist, carrying the blood vigour as vast as sea, hit all the divine thunders in the sky. The Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea collided with the boundless thunder sea, causing a terrible noise.


    The powerful spiritual storm produced after the collision even forced Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe to retreat. Then the black sky was engulfed by the red-golden ocean.


    Then more incredible things happened. This blood sea not only completely engulfed the thunder sea, but also covered the sky. Only when the blood sea slowly disappeared, idid the sky reappear.


    The black doom clouds also disappeared. And some others were gathering again. People temporaryly saw a blue sky in this space. It was so incredible!


    "The Break Heaven Fist that carries blood vigour is indeed terrible!" Gu Xiaoyao waved the folding fan and sighed.


    "It seems that the Taoism he showed is different from that of his forefathers, right?" Hua Mengchen asked softly.


    Yun Jinghong, beside her, nodded and repiled, "Yes, he has merged his prana power into his blood!"


    "What?!"


    Some of the headmasters began to exclaim, and the fan of Gu Xiaoyao almost fell to the ground. They had heard about this kind of Taoism before. But it was said that among the dozens of generations, no one succeeded in doing it, and they all died tragically.


    Unexpectedly, the descendant of this age chose this way again. And Yun Jinghong had spent all the resources for him. They couldn''t figure out why Yun Jinghong did this. Was he gambling? If failed, the Palace of the Human Emperors would die out.


    Mu Wujian''s eyebrows were knitted. He intended to ask Yun Jinghong, but the solemn appearance of the latter desisted him. Since then, he continued to watch the geniuses cultivating.


    "He can break the sky with a punch. Why can''t my sword?"


    Feng Tianming witnessed the powerful punch of Wang Bugui, and he seemed to have some new understanding at this moment. He began to close his eyes, united with his sword, and carefully studied this state.


    His eyebrows were knitted. And only after tens of millions of deductions, did he open his firm eyes.


    Then he muttered to himself, "His punch can break the sky? How about my sword? My sword, sky... covering the sky!"


    He finally realized his own Taoism, and a sword skill appeared in his mind sea. It is called the Covering Sky Sword Skill.


    Having been searching hard for so long, he finally created his own sword skill. The Covering Sky Sword Skill. Now it had a prototype, and the first thing he should do was to cover the sky with one blow!


    Then he pulled out the Scarlet Heaven Sword on his back. In the state of unity with the sword, he rose to the sky. Closing his eyes again, he rushed to the thunder sea with the holy sword in his hand which gave out red lights.


    At the beginning, his speed to brandish the sword was fast, only to quickly solve the catastrophe around him. However, he became slower and slower, at a speed in which the naked eyes could clearly distinguish the direction of his sword.


    In fact, the speed of this sword reached a higher level. All the headmasters began to study him with martial arts. To their surprise, they found numerous shadows of the sword.


    Each of the shadows was an attack. In the end, each of the shadows was hundreds of attacks!


    Feng Tianming closed his eyes and resorted to this sword skill to annihilate one thuder after another, and he was unharmed. After half an hour, he suddenly opened his eyes. Some stars appeared in his eyes, and they all emitted cold lights.


    "Covering Sky Sword Skill!"


    He shouted, and swept the sword in his hand. For a moment, the sky he was in was filled with a beam of sword power of hundreds of feet wide.


    This sword contained not only all his spirits, but also a strong sword will. This will guided the sword power to rush out, breaking the whole thunder sea. Then it went up the sky all the way, and covered the sky just like Wang Bugui''s punch did.


    But he did not engulf it, but just covered it. Then he formed several attacks. Each of them could cover the sky with a certain range, and the sword power lasted for a long time before dissipating.


    "Oh gosh!"


    Except for the three Big Capables, the other headmasters all cried. This kind of sword skill was too horrible. Its sword power could last for such a long time, and with a strong killing intention, it annihilated the surrounding thunderclouds which wanted to regather.


    The Covering Sky Sword Skill, absolutely horrible! This was the comment the headmasters made on him. This was just a beginning. And how strong would it to be in the future?

 Chapter 133 None Such Under Heaven

    Three years had passed in a hurry, and everyone had come to the space for five years. During this period of time, several geniuses had followed Meiqing and Feng Tianming to grasp magic martial arts.


    Jin Zhan of the Crazy Saber Sect grasped the Crazy Saber Cut in Troubled Times, the most unique skill of the sect. It seemed the power of his saber could cut several mountains into two pieces at the same time, and the will of his saber could kill 10,000 enemies.


    Lin Yang of the Zhenyang Sect grasped the Origin of the Taiyang, one of the unique skill of the sect. The combination of Innate Prana Power and aura could form the original power of Taiyang, the attack power of which was unmatched.


    Xiao Fengyi of the Unfettered Sect, based on the Unfettered Skill between Heaven and Earth, the unique skill of the sect, created a new mystical skill named Being Unfettered in the Nine Heavens. It could raise one''s speed of movement to the extreme.


    It was even comparable to the Hell Step. And the afterimages of spiritual power it left would transform into Taoism power to be detonated. It was a kind of both offensive and defensive martial art.


    It seemed that Wu Kuang of the Lingwu Sect had got rid of the shadow of his headmaster''s death. Moreover, he made a great achievement here, creating a new martial art, called Messing the Sky up over Clouds.


    This was a martial art that could improve his overall ability, just like the Eight Limits Universal Order, but its effect was not that strong. However, it had no side effects, and its biggest feature was that it could help cultivators turn the body into smokes and clouds.


    Therefore, all the attacks could only pass through his body without hurting him. Only the will of Taoism could hurt him. However, even so, he would be instantly recovered because his body was then composed of clouds or smokes.


    The other two fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers had also grasped the A Thousand Flower Dance, the most unique skill of the sect. The dances of them three fairies were different. During this period of time, Jiang Lianyue had even broken through to the Sage Realm.


    She had been practicing for seven years before the Gathering of Practitioners. Now, by suppressing herself hardly, she passed the Sage-Ream catastrophe stably, and the result was better than she expected.


    "The geniuses of this age are really amazing!" The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect laughed.


    "Yes, each of them possesses their own unique talents. The path they choose is also different, but absolutely powerful." Mu Wujian nodded.


    "After all, this is the Great Age now. We old people should abdicate!" The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect followed.


    "Chenchen, how about we passing down the headmaster position a few years later, so that we can travel around the world together!" Unscrupulous, Gu Xiaoyao even didn''t forget to flirt with Hua Mengchen at this moment.


    "With you? No way!" Hua Mengchen rolled her eyes at him, and replied coldly. However, her delicate voice, in addition to her stunning appearance, still had a unique charming.


    "Don''t joke like this anymore! You''re old enough!" Leng Shuangrong covered her forehead and scolded. The two could only turn their heads aside, daring not to irritate her.


    But Yun Jinghong was not afraid. He grinned, "Look, Rongrong! Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge are also about to break through today!"


    Leng Shuangrong frowned, and then raised a hand to form a Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl toward Yun Jinghong. However, the illusion of the Heavenly Girl in the sky began to fight with another God of War.


    Though looking normal, they two started a secret competition. Leng Shuangrong was calm. She increased her spiritual power, and said, "Yes, they are."


    "They deserve to be the inheritor of the two Greater Powers of the Three Kingdoms. Both of them are peerless geniueses!" Yun Jinghong laughed, and followed to increase his spiritual power.


    These two Big Capables made the surrounding headmasters speechless for a while. Even the Reverend Qing Chan revealed a bitter smile. Every time they two talked with each other, they would end the conversation with fights.


    The headmasters no longer stay their sights at them. Hearing the two''s conversation, they turned their eyes to the two on the edge of the third area.


    Lyu Hao was holding the double-bladed halberd, surrounded by lights. He displayed the Overpowering Halberd. There were seven moves of this martial art, each with three changes, totally 21 strokes. All the strokes were domineering, as if they could fight the world.


    As for Zhao Changge, he held the dragon gut silver spear, performing the Spear Skill of Zhao Yun. Sometimes, his spear was a rambling dragon, sometimes, it was as fast as a blast, sometimes, it could also be smooth like pear flowers and snows.


    Working together, they two were assured to let each other gaurd their back areas.


    "Howl!"


    A Tao Tie rushed toward Zhao Changge. He charged forward to it with the silver spear in his hand, and beat it back with a sweep of the spear. Then the spear began to release cold lights toward the Tao Tie.


    The Tao Tie blocked it with a black light, and then it opened its mouth, intending to swallow the opponent in front. Zhao Changge made a flip backwards to avoid, and then threw the spear out.


    Hiss!


    Like a wind, the long spear rushed toward the fierce beast. The Tao Tie opened its mouth widely, intending to swallow the spear. However, when the spear was close to its mouth, a figure appeared. It was the soul of the spear.


    "Howl!"


    Hurt by the soul, the Tao Tie was going backwards with screams. Zhao Changge seized the spear again, and brandished it out with the Wild Dragon Soul Shattering Spear Technique.


    Behind him, there was an illusion of a handsome general in a white robe. The shadow made attacks together with him. The Tao Tie was stabbed, and began to run wildly. After running a few feet, it released violent spiritual power.


    The spear was bounced to the sky. Zhao Changge jumped up to grab the spear, and resorted to the Birds Pay Homage to the Phoenix, killing the Tao Tie in the air.


    But when he was about to fall, a golden saber came toward him. He immediately stood on the spear. But there was another roaring Tao Wu rushing behind him.


    "Killing Demons!"


    Lyu Hao shouted, and brandished the halberd toward the Tao Wu. The Tao Wu could almost bite Zhao Changge�� the distance was ten centimeters at most�� but it was suddenly hit by a big halberd.


    The teeth of the Tao Wu were interrupted in an instant, and it was beaten backwards. Rolling all the way, it stopped after hitting the dozens of ancient weapons. Then it began to shake head with bellows.


    The big halberd appeared in front of it again. In panic, it spit out a golden light to resist, but failed. Forced to retreat again, it roared, intending to fight back.


    But Lyu Hao didn''t stop his offensive. He displayed the Killing Immortals, the Killing Gods, and the Killing Ghosts in succession. The three moves of the Overpowering Halberd, each with three changes, had suppressed the Tao Wu.


    Clang!


    At this moment, a blue heavenly sword and a black hammer were rushing toward Lyu Hao. He had no time to escape.


    "Humph!"


    At the critical moment, Zhao Changge rushed from behind him and destroyed the two ancient weapons with a sweep of his spear. Then he swayed the spear wildly, forming numerous shadows of spear behind Lyu Hao.


    The surrounding ancient weapons and thunders couldn''t get close to him. Seizing the opportunity, Lyu Hao once again rushed to the Tao Wu with the Constant Wild Waving.


    Whew! Whew! Clang!


    In the sound of the halberd, he swept it violently, crushing the fierce beast between the heaven and earth with the last change of the Constant Wild Waving.


    Then he devoted himseld to the battle again. There were many vicious beasts behind Zhao Changge, but he still didn''t look back. Because he believed that Lyu Hao would protect him well.


    Sure enough, Lyu Hao was blocking these beasts behind him, allowing no attacks to hit Zhao Changge. Zhao Changge did the same things for Lyu Hao. Both of them were confident to let each other gaurd the weaknesses in their back.


    They were not worried. Because they would not let their brothers get injured even if they were risking with life. In the past five years, except for the three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers, they were the only pair of co-cultivators.


    And their cooperation was extremely skilled. The five years had made their hearts connected. Not only could their moves be combined in a variety of ways, even the souls of their weapons could co-work.


    The soul of Lyu Bu was domineering. His moves were powerful to kill thousands armies. If the soul of Lyu Bu and Lyu Hao united, it would be more terrifying.


    Lyu Hao would gain a more powerful fighting will, as if Lyu Bu reappeared in the world.


    The soul of Zhao Yun was also powerful. His spear skill was like pear flowers and snows, unpredictable and agile. Once the soul of Zhao Yun and Zhao Changge united, the latter would be stronger.


    At that time, it seemed that Zhao Yun, the Victorious General reappeared in the world. Although in 10,000 enemies, he could also kill the enemy''s learder!


    Between the two kinds of souls, one was regarded as the Demonic God at that age who possessed the king''s power, and could fight three sages alone.


    The other one had never been injured in his life. In the battle of Changbanpo, among 100,000 troops, he fought with a dozen sages, rescued Adou, and then rode a horse away.


    At this age, Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge were like the reincarnation of these two Big Capables, no matter in terms of talent or momentum. In particular, these two were good brothers.


    Their cooperation was so wonderful that every moves of them could respond to each other. From a movement and a look, they would know what to do next.


    "I seem to see the shadow of Lyu Bu and Zhao Yun in them."


    "I didn''t even think that their cooperation could be so smooth."


    "Really peerless geniuses!"


    The headmasters were all exclaimed. The future of Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao was absolutely bright.


    Even Leng Shuangrong, who used to be calm, nodded at the moment, and made a comment, "None such under heaven!"

 Chapter 134 The Second Killing Array

    After further working together for one year, Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge had cooperated with each other so well just like one man. It could be said that the pair of them was able to fight with a large number of armies when advancing and enter and exit from it seven times without any injuries when retreating.


    "Boom!"


    A red space thunder struck fiercely down from the sky. Lyu Hao shot up and directly slashed it out with his double-bladed halberd. However, dozens of ancient soldiers came from all sides to attack him one more time.


    "Rain of Pear Flower Spear Strikes!"


    Howling shrilly, Zhao Changge dashed upward from the ground and kept waving the spear, which was as light as the snow of pear flowers in his hand, but also as irresistible as a violent storm. And these ancient soldiers just became broken under tens of thousands of spear shadows.


    Then he rotated the spear swiftly to form a spear circle, smashing the space thunder coming from above into pieces.


    Suddenly, a black figure appeared on his side, but he was smashed into pieces ruthlessly by a large halberd with billowy aggressiveness even before getting close to the range about one hundred feet away from Zhao Changge.


    Next, Lyu Hao rushed up to the stormy sea of the thunders once again and fought and killed violently. Behind him, Zhao Changge alone withstood the swarming ancient soldiers formed with cultivations. The power of their cooperation was fully revealed.


    Then hundreds of peals of space thunders struck down fiercely, while Lyu Hao slapped forward violently with The Endless Sea of Dragon to block it. Later, Zhao Changge swept the ancient soldiers aside with his spear and rushed up to the sky with Wild Dragon Soul Shattering Spear Technique.


    Instantly, the sky gave out dragon roars, whereupon a red dragon and a silver dragon pierced the sky. They just flew straight to the horrible space thunder.


    Boom! After a huge noise, the two dragons rotated to break the sky with irresistible impact and destroyed all the space thunders in front of them, which changed into thunder rays and disappeared into the firmament.


    "Heh ah!"


    Shouting at the same time, they grabbed their own weapons to thrust toward the back of each other. The space thunder behind Lyu Hao was eliminated by a silver spear, while a black hammer behind Zhao Changge was struck into broken bits.


    Then they withdrew their weapons simultaneously and landed on the ground with a kink-weight. After that, Zhao Changge immediately squatted down and whirled the spear sharply to sweep forward.


    Meanwhile, Lyu Hao spun up to make a perfect escape and rotated three circles in the air successively to accumulate power. Then he hacked forward with a Crazy Flower Sands. They switched positions in a split second and eliminated the threat behind them respectively.


    "Whoosh! Clang!"


    The spear and the large halberd started to be swiftly waved again. The dragon gut silver spear smashed the ancient soldiers formed with cultivations into pieces with furious power by thrusting, sweeping, hacking, pricking, cracking, poking, pressing, and twining.


    The double-bladed halberd burst out blazing light and went wild with a power of total annihilation to chop, hack, sweep, scrape, peel, thrust, and bulge, completely hacking the fierce beasts of cultivations in all directions into broken bits.


    Every single move was coordinated perfectly by Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge, even with the follow-up effect being unpredictable. Each motion was changeable and interconnected with other changes. The killing circle between them could be said to be the one with no solution.


    "Their cooperation is really unique!" Mu Wujian exclaimed.


    "This is quite like the two peerless Greater Powers, Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu, make their presence in this age and cooperate with each other." Gu Xiaoyao said, slightly shaking her folding fan.


    "The halberd trend goes wild, but its speed is low. The spear is being waved densely, while its strength is a little insufficient. They are complementary to each other, which is really perfect." Hua Mengchen also made a comment.


    "The brother of Bugui is excellent for sure. And I think Yu Wude would also learn something today!" Yun Jinghong laughed proudly.


    Following his words, the Sect Leaders turned to look at the little fatty in the third area. But as fat as he was, he still moved flexibly. Especially with that Formation Breaking Sword in hand, he just shuttled back and forth freely, governing the entire battlefield.


    Right now he was setting up the Third Divine Array as protection, where he further researched a set of far more abstruse array units.


    "What is that? He is already able to restore half of the Third Divine Array now?" The Sect Leader of Zhenyang Sect said surprisingly.


    All Sect Leaders heard this and then observed that divine array carefully. They were surprised to find that its array lines were several times larger than those used in the Gathering of Practitioners.


    And the Killing Array in it was more intact than before. Only after six years, Yu Wude was actually able to restore more than half of this divine array already. This was terrible!


    But now, he didn''t keep on researching the Third Divine Array and began to carve more ancient array lines there. All Sect Leaders felt puzzled and carefully gazed at those array lines.


    No matter how they looked at it, they just couldn''t find out anything unusual, except for a streak of a mysterious aura.


    "What the hell is he doing?"


    The Sect Leaders couldn''t understand this and then turned to look at the three Greater Powers. Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong frowned and kept silent. Reverend Qing Chan also frowned tightly. No one knew what they were thinking now.


    Right now, even Yu Wude himself couldn''t figure this out, either. He''d researched this set of array units for months and got nothing all the time. Maybe he just needed some moments.


    After deeply thinking for a while, he shouted to Wang Bugui who was not far away, "Elder brother! Use all your strength. I''d like to see your killing intention and moves!"


    "Okay!"


    When Wang Bugui heard him, he nodded and exerted Heavenly Battling Force to completely release the Eight Limits Universal Order. Then he exerted the Universal Reversal to take away the good chances for his own use.


    "Howl!"


    With a loud roar, Wang Bugui performed a Kick of the Universe to kick fiercely toward a red qilin in front of him. The qilin exploded right away. Then he landed on the ground and turned to escape a blue halberd.


    He further punched with the Break Heaven Fist, breaking this large halberd into pieces. Without any stop, he jumped to the air, narrowly escaping a silver broadsword.


    After leaning to one side three times in the air, he avoided three claps of white divine thunder like a ghost. Then he shook out all the prana power and blood in his body and gathered them inside his hand, which punched the ground fiercely with a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea.


    "Boom!"


    After this punch, all the ancient soldiers of cultivations and divine wrath around him were destroyed. Even the ground being protected by array lines was also hit to be full of horrible cracks.


    Wang Bugui did not hesitate and exerted Hell Step to shuttle back and forth on the battlefield rapidly. All at once thousands of kinds of cultivations were drawn and started to attack him. People just saw that various ancient soldiers and fierce beasts were chasing him in the behind.


    In addition, there were also horrible space thunders above him, overseeing him aggressively. This kind of situation was even hard for the Sect Leaders off the battlefield to deal with, who thought that his method of cultivation was just tempting fate.


    "Huh ah!"


    Wang Bugui howled loudly and everybody here was shocked with their blood stirring. He shot up to the sky and performed the unbeatable fist position upon the clouds. A stream of extremely powerful aura was spreading around.


    The entire dimension trembled at this moment, which was so scary. Then his golden fist waved down fiercely and brought his whole body along to smash to the ground.


    "Boom!!"


    An earthshaking bang was heard. In a flash, Wang Bugui released his fist as heavily as the impact of the aerolite, which destroyed everything below being converted from the cultivations. Then a huge light mass rushed up.


    It became larger and larger and brought along the broken stones on the ground it swept over, which were changed into broken bits on the way. When all the brilliance and smoke faded away, people saw a figure surrounded with golden light was standing there silently.


    Wang Bugui, at this moment, was like a God of War, heroic and irresistible. He had destroyed all cultivations after only one punch.


    Even though his arm was broken, it healed instantly when he exerted the mystical skills. The young geniuses were stunned at this sight of this and the old generations were also at a loss for words now.


    "Thank you, elder brother! I get it!"


    Yu Wude jumped at once with joy. And then he started to carve abstruse and ancient array lines in the air with blinding speed, all of which were shining with a red light.


    With this kind of speed, he spent the time it takes to drink a cup of tea to eventually carve tens of millions of array lines between heaven and earth. Then he gestured with both hands to conjure while reciting abstruse incantations of ancient historical times.


    "Array Units of Soul Killing of All Creatures, out!"


    Yu Wude offered part of his own essence and blood to set up the array units. Then he offered eighty-one flags and inserted them at relevant positions of it. Next, he disengaged a piece of spirit mind, which was placed inside the array units as a host.


    "With my mind moving, all creatures surrender. To control the world, no one dares to resist! Once I get furious, I kill all creatures and souls! Killing Array - Soul Killing of All creatures!"


    Yu Wude recited the last incantations loudly. Then he gestured with his both hands, while tens of millions of array lines were sparkling with a scarlet light. Next moment, a huge Killing Array was built.


    "Howl!"


    At this point, an earth-shaking roar came through and was heard by everybody. Then a huge red illusion of the God emerged in this dimension, overlooking the universe and governing everything.


    "Hiss! What''s this?!" The Sect Leader of Crazy Saber Sect said and all his hairs stood on end.


    "So formidable the power is. It is even more formidable than the Third Divine Array!" The Sect Leader of Zhenyang Sect was shocked with his spirit almost leaving.


    "In ancient historical times, Array Units of Soul Killing of All Creatures was ranked second and was a peerless Killing Array!" Gu Xiaoyao folded the folding fan and said with furrowed brows.


    "It''s said that the spirit of the array is the primordial spirit of one Human Emperor in the Palace of the Human Emperors. So long as the large set of array units are persistent in inheritance, he will exist continuously just for the peace of Human Race." Hua Mengchen sighed.


    "Yes, this is the seventh Human Emperor of our Palace of the Human Emperors, Emperor of Dragon Blood." Yun Jinghong sighed deeply.


    The Sect Leaders were both surprised and sad. The emperors of the Palace of the Human Emperors had really done everything they could for the Human Race. He was supposed to turn around after death, but he just determinedly melted his primordial spirit into a Killing Array.


    Thus this set of divine array units became the number two in ancient historical times, but it still served for the Human Race. This kind of determination and courage was both respectable and miserable.


    "Humph!"


    As a loud thunder came through, the illusion of the Emperor of Dragon Blood shook out his powerful prana power and half-dragon blood and directly smashed all the cultivations in the third area.


    Even the doom clouds in the sky were also shocked to scatter around by it. This was the dignity of an emperor. Though being dead, he wouldn''t allow blasphemy. Show him respect or die for disobeying him.


    Even the cultivations of this dimension were not able to come together as well for a long time, as a Human Emperor was here. He was the strongest one in this plane and suppressed all Taoism here.


    But this illusion hadn''t lasted long and disappeared slowly after less than three minutes.


    "Well, the people in this world are just fine. Good."


    As he was disappearing, he gave out a sigh. The words were few, but they contained too much.


    "Great emperor!"


    Gu Xiaoyao roared sorrowfully. He now looked very serious. The primordial spirit of the emperor of Human Race reappeared in this word after ages, just in case the Human Race here was in trouble.


    The Sect Leaders were also lowering their heads slowly. Every Human Emperor of the Palace of the Human Emperors was respectable, as they were all ready to fight for the Human Race, even when they had to die in the end.


    This kind of heroes was always those with the most tragic fates! After being called heroes, they all died fighting on the battlefield for the Human Race.


    "Each one of the twelve emperors in ancient historical times used to face the demons of the heavens alone. They didn''t chicken out. Instead, they all fought to the last drop of their blood and the final wisp of spirit!"


    Leng Shuangrong looked up at the sky and sighed deeply. All Sect Leaders here nodded. Palace of the Human Emperors had created a lot of legends of heroes as well as too many tragic stories.


    The sole emperor that could manifest now was just the spirit of the array, but he still cared about the Human Race, which was truly respectable.

 Chapter 135 The Soul of A Monster in Ancient Historical Times

    As time went by, the geniuses had been in the Gates of Hell for eight years.


    During all this time, they broke through to the Voiding Realm successively with each doom of thunder more terrible than the next one. In the catastrophe of Meiqing, an illusion that was suspected to be the treasure of a female immortal occurred. And her doom thunders were all the divine thunders with power of Taiyin.


    There occurred fierce beasts of the heavens from the ancient historical times in the doom of sages of Jin Zhan, but they were killed by him one by one. As for the doom of Lin Yang, nine golden crows appeared there, which were also terminated by him in succession.


    During the doom of thunders of Xiao Fengyi, the cultivations of the Founder Master of his sect, Unfettered Immortal, had manifested, but he failed to defeat Xiao Fengyi.


    Wu Kuang just used both his fists to smash the auspicious beasts like Real Dragon and Divine Phoenix that were changed from the doom of thunders into pieces during the doom of sages.


    Feng Tianming slashed one hundred thousand divine thunders with a sword and got no hurt from the doom thunders at all. With one move of the Scarlet Heaven Sword in his hand, divine thunders of all directions were eliminated at once. Then with one hack being performed, the doom clouds were all shaken scattered by him at last.


    Lu Qianchen confronted various doom thunders during his doom, which included divine thunders with the power of Taiyin and Taiyang, divine thunders of five elements, the creatures changed from the doom of thunders and also the Thunder Emperor. Since he''d already been skilled in thunder magic, he passed the doom harmlessly in the end.


    In the doom of Ning Zhe, three thousand shadows of ancient Buddha manifested as well as the fire of Karma caused by a catastrophe, but he''d lived through them all, resulting in a more indestructible 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation.


    The situation faced by Leng Yueyan was severer, as there were at least hundreds of thousands of divine thunders in the sky. With even the manifestation of the Thunder Emperor later on as well as the intention of Heavenly Girl coming into the ordinary society at last, she didn''t cave throughout the whole process.


    This was because she was surrounded by Taoism. She used that to fight with the heaven and terminated all catastrophes. Later, she was even approved and got the cultivations of the Thunder Emperor and the intention of Heavenly Girl.


    Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge experienced their dooms at the same time. They were far apart from each other with the two thunder oceans being peerlessly formidable. People even saw that illusions of several real dragons had been manifested in their thunder oceans respectively, where the vast dragon prestige could be seen clearly.


    And the dragons were all capable of the magic in the dragon realm, which were so powerful that they would cause people''s legs shaking. Fortunately, Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao hadn''t let people down. They killed all the Dragon Shadows, destroyed the horrible catastrophe and successively got promoted to be sages of this age.


    Yu Wude indeed had passed his catastrophe most easily. Even though there were a lot of intention manifestations of the strong creatures beside the normal doom of thunders, he just carved a set of incomplete array units of the Third Divine Array and defused them all.


    When the last doom of thunders happened, a large hand appeared in the sky. It was suspected to be the cultivations of a true immortal and was very terrible. Even the dimension shook once with it.


    But as soon the second Killing Array was set up, the intention of an emperor directly destroyed the hand. They had just passed a doom of sages in such an easy way.


    The last one was Chu He. After being suppressed for so long, he finally made his breakthrough during the past few days. No danger happened at that time at all. Although there were all kinds of modes of Taoism in the infinite thunder ocean, he was not restricted.


    His blue robe was fluttering in the wind and a piece of flute music about Taoism was resounding in this dimension. Then a variety of intentions of Taoism were brought out and fought directly with the modes of Taoism that were falling from the sky. And the flute music turned out to be more powerful.


    "The geniuses of this age are really more outstanding than those in the past!" The Sect Leader of Zhenyang Sect said.


    "Haha. Anyway, this generation is the predicted Great Age." The headmaster of Crazy Saber Sect also said with a laugh.


    "The road to becoming an immortal is coming. These geniuses need to grow up quickly. I don''t know if ten years are enough for them." Mu Wujian was a little worried instead.


    "Don''t worry. Aren''t they the geniuses once in a thousand years? They will be sure to grow up to Greater Powers before that. And then they could show their great talents on the road to become an immortal." Gu Xiaoyao shook her folding fan slightly and said with a smile.


    "I don''t know why, but Wang Bugui is just keeping silent through these years. Normally, he should not be so quiet even when he suppresses himself. But why would he suppress himself?"


    Hua Mengchen said with frown brows. She was the only one who felt suspicious about the performance of Wang Bugui, who was supposed to take the lead to become the first sage. But this time, why did nothing happen to him?


    "Bugui has been cultivating for only ten years, while it takes him just six years to break through to the Sage Realm. So he surely needs more time to settle." Yun Jinghong said calmly, as if talking about a very common thing.


    "What?!"


    "Hiss!!"


    "Wang Bugui has broken through to the Sage Realm within just six years?!"


    As soon as Yun Jinghong finished, the Sect Leaders all went crazy. The yelling was of course transmitted to the ears of all geniuses here, who almost popped their eyeballs out.


    "I''m actually a loser compared to him!" Wu Kuang stepped back and said with his head in his hands.


    "He is the number one in this age!" Jin Zhan gasped in admiration while carrying his broadsword.


    "As the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors, he can really suppress the geniuses of this generation without any resistance." Xiao Fengyi sighed and shook his head.


    "Well, we are like the glimmering light. And he is like the bright moon. There is no way for us to compete with him. So let''s do our own cultivations. Maybe we can assist the emperor in the future." Lin Yang said with a wry smile.


    Zhao Changge and other people just smiled at this, while Yu Wude was grinning ear-to-ear and said, "Elder brother is awesome. He is a genius of all ages!"


    "Amitabha. Wang Bugui can break the shackle of nine years. He is really a pure genius of all ages." Ning Zhe recited Amitabha and spoke highly of him.


    "I admit that he is the number one among us, but I''m still going to fight with him someday." Leng Yueyan admired him, but she was not knocked down.


    And now the Sect Leaders just opened their mouths wide, speechless. Monster? Genius? Excellent? No, he was totally a genius of the most outstanding throughout the ages!


    After all, the shackle of nine years was not even broken by the genius being called the number one in ancient historical times during the test. And now in the era of the late arts, it was broken miraculously by him.


    Everyone felt uneasy about this fact. They seemed to kind of foresee the appearing of a legend. The things happened to Wang Bugui in the future would probably be recorded in the history of cultivation.


    "A genius of the most outstanding throughout the ages!"


    "A genius of number one in this age!"


    These were the praises of Leng Shuangrong and Reverend Qing Chan for Wang Bugui. But they also had some concerns at the same time. Whenever a peerless genius appeared in cultivation realm since ancient times, it must be full of blood and madness during that time.


    Was the road to become an immortal of this age fated to be full of tears and sad stories?


    Right now, Wang Bugui did not care much about the businesses outside. He just went deep into the fourth area with his states being fully released. He met no resistance on the way. But when he got to the edge of the area, he didn''t stop at all and rushed fiercely through it with destructive forces. After that, he''d smashed all the obstructions with his matchless fists and came straight to the fifth area.


    .


    "Bugui, come back!" Yun Jinghong exclaimed. The fifth area was a place for those that were close to Greater Powers to practice, but Wang Bugui was just a sage in the first stage!


    "What is he going to do?!"


    Besides Yun Jinghong, all the people here felt that their hearts gave a great leap. Even some Sect Leaders were not sure to be able to escape unscathed, and Wang Bugui just rushed straight inside.


    "It''s too late to retreat now. In that area, I may also get hurt!" Gu Xiaoyao folded her folding fan and said while gritting her teeth.


    Right after she finished speaking, a horrible stream of aura was leaking out from the fifth area. The moment it came out, the ground in the peripheral region was directly crushed down several inches.


    Even those cultivations seemed to feel terrible as well and stopped stirring in succession. The aura alone was already able to make all the cultivations quiet down. What kind of being could release that?!


    "This is the aura of a Greater Power!"


    Leng Shuangrong frowned her arch eyebrows tightly. Being a Greater Power herself, she was the most sensitive to this kind of aura. In a world with no immortals and emperors, only Greater Powers could stand erect at the peak in this age.


    No one ever thought a living Greater Power was actually inside the fifth area! If not that, there would be by no means this kind of power.


    "I go in and pull him out!" Yun Jinghong clenched his teeth and performed mystical skills. After his states being fully released, he was ready to rush inside.


    "Don''t worry about me, Master! I''m fine, trust me!


    Right at that time, the voice of Wang Bugui came through, which stopped Yun Jinghong. He gradually loosened his teeth, while the aura of his whole body vanished. Now he just stared blankly at his disciple.


    "Haha!"


    Wang Bugui grinned with his face being full of strong self-confidence. Yun Jinghong saw this and had to believe him anyway. After all, his dear disciple had never let him down before. And it would be the same this time.


    "After so many years, some human is actually being able to reach here to disturb me when I''m asleep."


    Suddenly, a very ancient and bleak voice came through. The abrasive voice seemed to have magic powers and could shock everybody with their blood vigor stirring.


    "Who are you?"


    Wang Bugui looked up and asked. As soon as he stopped, gusts of wind started to blow in the dimension. Countless dark red winds gathered above his head. Later, a huge dark red body of the magic filled in this piece of sky.


    This creature was so powerful that the sky of the fifth area was fully covered by it. Its one hand was as big as a building of dozens of floors. The two bloody eye pupils were like two scarlet full moons.


    It opened its big mouth and said, "I am the soul of the Evil Spirit Race in ancient historical times and guard this place of Taoism on the orders of the Queen Mother of the West!"


    The voice of the magic soul was carrying powerful cultivations with it, which even shocked all the sages backward several steps. This kind of cultivation base could only exist on those Greater Powers at the peak.


    All the people were breathless with anxiety. They were thinking that how could Wang Bugui escape safely when confronting the soul of a monster from ancient historical times.

 Chapter 136 Fighting Against a Demonic Soul

    "My name is Wang Bugui. I want to that spiritual flower behind you!"


    Unexpectedly, Wang Bugui was not afraid of the demonic soul at all. He raised his hand and pointed at a yellow spiritual flower with three petals behind the demonic soul, replying loudly.


    He had paid attention to this flower for a long time. It contained especially strong spiritual power, which should be of great benefit to the cultivation of primordial spirit.


    "It seems that you''re quite knowledgeable, since you can recognize such a treasure used to cultivate primordial spirit. But don''t want to take the Three-life Flower! There''s no way!" The demonic soul smirked.


    "Since then, I''ll rob it!"


    Wang Bugui shouted to the demonic soul, as if he could capture the spiritual flower behind the demonic soul at any time if he wanted.


    "Oh? Interesting! How dare you, a sage, yell at me?! I can defeat you with one blow, even if you''re the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors!" The demonic soul revealed a disdainful smile.


    "Arrogant! Do you dare to bet with me? You should let me pick up the Three-life Flower, if I can break your both of your arms. If I can''t, I''ll do whatever you want me to do!" Wang Bugui continued to activate the demonic soul.


    Hearing Wang Bugui''s words, the demonic soul laughed out loud, "Humph, you''re the arrogant one! Well, I accept the bet. And I don''t want to take advantage of you, so let''s add more chips!"


    "The Three-life Flower is prepared for the test qualifiers. Since ancient times, only a few people have owned them. Now I''ll put on half of my own soul as a bet!"


    "Fine. Don''t regret!" Wang Bugui replied with an evil smile.


    "I never retract my statements. I only held this half part of soul now. If I lose, I''ll definitely give it to you, so that I can reincarnate!"


    "Good! Then let''s get started!"


    Wang Bugui laughed. The demonic soul nodded, and then reached out to hint Wang Bugui that he could make his first attack.


    "Haha, Senior Demon, be careful!"


    After a sneer, Wang Bugui rushed to the sky, and released a strong aura. At his time, his cultivation base rose a little, and a vast black cloud emerged, covering the sky.


    Unexpectedly, he actually suppressed his cultivation base. He should have had broken through early, but it was delayed until today.


    In Sage Realm, there would be catastrophe of every small realm. Since he was amazingly talented, and he suppressed his cultivation base for so long. The catastrophe this time must be more powerful than the first Sage-Realm one he had experienced.


    There was a thick thunder sea in the sky. It was indeed as vast a sea, full of various divine thunders, making people freaking out.


    "What?!"


    Even the demonic soul was stunned with his eyes widely opened. He didn''t expect the human being in front of him would choose to challenge him during his catastrophe. This man was so confident.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a striking rumble sounded as the huge thunder sea in the sky slammed down! Yes, the entire sea!


    "Reversal Method! Eight Limits Universal Order! Heavenly Battling Force! Kick of the Universe! Come on!"


    Wang Bugui activated all the martial arts that he had learned and could strengthen his fighting state, turning his cultivation base to the peak of Greater Power Realm. Then he made a Kick of the Universe toward the thunder sea violently.


    "I''m not afraid of you, even if we''re in catastrophe!"


    The demonic soul screamed and lifted his big hand, forming a palm toward the thunder sea as well. Both of them chose to deal with the thunder sea first. At this time, a loud noise sounded again.


    The big hand of the demonic soul had torn up the thunder sea. Wang Bugui had also smash the sea with his kick.


    "Come on!"


    Then, they both shouted and clenched their fists toward each other. A huge blood fist and a golden fist instantly collided into each other, releasing violent spiritual power.


    All of a sudden, the air between the two fists compressed violently, and then burst out, from which a black aperture spread out rapidly and slammed the Taoism power around it into broken bits.


    The ground was damaged with terrifying cracks in an instant. The gravels slowly rose into the sky, and was slowly crushed into broken bits during the lift-off process. This powerful aura had shocked all the geniuses and forced them to fly backwards.


    No one could take this violent momentum. Even the headmasters in the utmost edge were forced to retreat a few steps. This was the power of a Big Capable, far beyond the sage''s ability to bear.


    Sizz!


    A strong wind scattered the dusts and smokes instantly. The demonic soul and Wang Bugui collided into each other again. Each of their punches could crack the dimension. Meanwhile, the catastrophe was still going on.


    "Humph! Only your body has reached the Greater Power Realm. I''ll then let you see the real power of a Big Capable!"


    The demonic soul stretched his big hand out, containing horrible Taoism power. Wang Bugui took advantage of the power of the catastrophe, forming a Primordial Palm forward. To fight against the demonic soul, the catastrophe improved its strength to the same level as the demonic soul.


    The Primordial Palm was one of the strongest skills of Wang Bugui. Now cooperated with the space thunders, it was not outdone. The demonic soul snorted, and spit out a huge blood sword toward Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui displayed the Killing Air to resist the blood sword, and then smashed it with Extreme Heaven Explosion. However, there was a dark red beam of power rushing toward him at the same time. He immediately made a Kick of the Universe to defend, but was forced to fly backwards.


    Fortunately, the demonic soul was tangled by the catastrophe, having no opportunity to chase after Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui''s hands and feet were broken. After all the dark red beam of power matched a Big Capable, and Wang Bugui had activated a forbidden art such as Eight Limits Universal Order, so it was already good for him to not be smashed into slags.


    "This is the gap between you and me. Even if in catastrophe, you''re not my opponent. It''s not late for you to beg for mercy now." The demonic soul sneered.


    Howl!


    Suddenly as the voice of the demonic soul was just dissipated, there were some screams sounding in the sky. In the next moment, many kinds of divine beasts had been transformed, such as Real Dragon, immortal phoenix, roc, qilin, rosefinch, black tortoise, and white tiger.


    Then the four major fierce beasts followed to appear, including Tao Tie, Qiong Qi, Primordium. Even Suan Ni, Bi An, and Hou had emerged.


    "What? What kind is this catastrophe? Why there are so many divine beasts and fierce beasts from the Foreworld and the ancient historical times!"


    "Is it the way his Sage-Realm catastrophe looks like?!"


    "It''s so terrifying. The Taoism power dealing with Wang Bugui is at the early stage of Sage Realm, but that dealing with the demonic soul is in Greater Power Realm!"


    This scene really shocked everyone. There would often be at most three kinds of divine beasts or fierce beasts in the other geniuses'' catastrophe. However, that of Wang Bugui contained all the divine and fierce beasts!


    "Oh? A catastrophe with all beasts? Interesting! Let me see how strong the legendary catastrophe is!" Not afraid, the demonic soul said with a laugh.


    "Welcome!" Wang Bugui responded with a smile.


    Then, all the divine beasts were rushing to Wang Bugui, and all the fierce beasts to the demonic soul. They two both made a bellow, fighting against those illusions of the beasts.


    The illusions were extremely powerful already. But unexpectedly, they all possessed precious martial arts. In the meantime, various horrific Taoism power was raging in the sky. The martial arts cracked the sky seriously.


    Wang Bugui made a Break Heaven Fist which had poked through the white tiger. Then, he displayed the Extreme Heaven Explosion in the sky, smashing the tiger into powers. Turning around, he beat the qilin away with a kick.


    He then made a backflip to avoid a fire column of the immortal phoenix. Turning aside dozens of times, he escaped the astrology fire of the rosefinch. But at this time, a dragon claw was beside him, about to catch his head.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Bugui made snort, and then displayed the Dragon Fist he learned from Ao Feng. A dragon roar came, and his fist crushed the dragon claw in a flash. After that, he performed the Hell Step.


    Behind the Real Dragon, he made a Primordial Palm toward it. It resisted hurriedly, and was beaten far away. Wang Bugui began to mobilize all of his prana power blood, and formed an unbeatable fist toward it.


    In a rumble, the Real Dragon was forced to explode by the unbeatable fist position. At one fling, Wang Bugui continued to smash the immortal phoenix as well. Then he turned left, and avoided an attack of the qilin.


    He clenched his fists to keep on fighting against them. As for the demonic soul, he used all his strength to fight against the fierce beasts as well. After 15 minutes, Wang Bugui finally defeated all the divine beasts.


    The demonic soul also ended up the battle with the fierce beasts with a palm smashing Qiong Qi into broken bits. He turned to look at the human being in front of him. His strength was indeed strikingly powerful. He could actually kill all these fierce beasts with only half of his soul.


    Presumably, he was a great demon in his previous life, a genius among the Evil Spirit Race. He had suffered only a few scars in this catastrophe.


    "Your catastrophe is just like this. It can only hurt me slightly. What a pit. It almost breaks one of my arms, but it stopped at that moment." The demonic soul sneered.


    "Oh? Who told you that my catastrophe was over? It was just a warm-up, and the real one begins now!" Wang Bugui sneered at him too.


    Clang!


    As his voice just dissipated, a striking sword sound came, and a sword power emerged, cracking the sky. Tens of millions of divine thunders began to gather in the sky, and then a figure stroked out.


    He held a vague ancient sword, dressed in white, and with a waterfall-like balk hair. There were a pair of heroic eyes on his handsome face.


    In his eyes was there a scene of stars. He was much more elegant and special than Chu He, like a real immortal in the human world.


    "What''s that?!"


    All the headmasters were surprised to see this scene. He was so real that it didn''t seem to be transformed by the thunders. Moreover, even Leng Shuangrong, such a Big Capable couldn''t tell his cultivation base.


    "Who is this?" Leng Shuangrong slightly frowned, and asked Yun Jinghong.


    "An immortal swordsman. I don''t know which age he was from. But he must be an amazing genius throughout all ages. Because he settled the dark turmoil with only a sword!"


    Yun Jinghong explained, and his eyebrows were also knitted.


    Hiss!


    Gu Xiaoyao''s folding fan fell to the ground again, and the rest of the headmasters were all shocked very much. This person was too strong! The dark turmoil, it was extremely terrifying, but he had settled it with only a sword!


    How strong was this immortal swordsman? Wang Bugui had already encountered him in his Sage-Realm catastrophe. Then, how strong was Wang Bugui? No one dared to think about it!

 Chapter 137 Dugu Baishi

    "Oh? It''s you!"


    The demonic soul exclaimed after he carefully studied the immortal swordsman. It seemed that he knew the immortal swordsman, which shocked everyone. The demonic soul was not simple!


    "You know him?" Wang Bugui asked.


    "Yes, we two are from the same age!" The demonic soul looked solemn, as if he was pretty afraid of this person.


    Wang Bugui continued to ask, "So, what''s his name?"


    "Dugu Baishi, the top swordsman of the Time Immemorial! He''s quite similar to his name, alone with a sword only, and defeating all the prodigies. Everyone was respectful to him in the Time Immemorial."


    "Presumably, no one can surpass him in terms of swordsmanship from the Time Immemorial till now. Who can defeat his Sky Cutting Lonely Sword? He was the most capable immortal swordsman of attacking since the Time Immemorial!"


    The demonic soul told the ancient story.


    "Hey!"


    His words caused a fierce discussion among the people. They didn''t expect the immortal swordsman to be so powerful. He''s the strongest immortal swordsman in the Time Immemorial, not just a swordsman.


    This meant that even among the immortal swordsmen, he was also the strongest!


    They never thought such a person would appear in Wang Bugui''s catastrophe today. Did it mean that Wang Bugui could also become an immortal?


    "Before he became an immortal, his soul was copied by the natural Taoism. I didn''t expect it would appear in your catastrophe now. Alright, just let me the gap of our strength when we''re in the same realm!"


    The demonic soul mobilized his entire strength, improving his capability to fight to the extreme, as if he wanted to have a deadly fight with it. However, Dugu Baishi had not made attack yet, which made Wang Bugui feel a bit strange.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a rumble sounded, and tens of thousands of lightning began to gather in the sky. Then, a golden figure slowly came out from it. Bathing in golden light, he looked tall and heroic.


    There was a trace of vicissitudes on his handsome face, and a kind of majesty between his eyebrows. His golden eyes were overlooking the world.


    "Is that the God of War!"


    Yun Jinghong widely opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he had saw at all. That was the God of War! The founder of the Palace of the Human Emperors! The only immortal of the palace! Also the last immortal of the ancient historical times!


    Even he had appeared in Wang Bugui''s catastrophe! Two immortals appeared in the catastrophe at the same time! How terrible would it be?!


    One of them was invincible in the Time Immemorial. He was able to kill everyone in the world with his sword. The other one had broken the magic barrier that no one could become an immortal in the Age of Dharma Decline, and established the Palace of the Human Emperors to protect the Human Race till now.


    They two were both the strongest among the true immortals. Wang Bugui met both of them in his middle-stage catastrophe in Sage Realm. How could it be catastrophe?! It wanted him to die!


    "Haha, you''re really amazing. There were actually two true immortals emerging in your Sage-Realm catastrophe!" The demonic soul now had put away his contempt of Wang Bugui, and took him seriously.


    "You''ll cry later!" Wang Bugui replied with an evil smile.


    Clang!


    Boom!


    All of a suddenly, the immortal swordsman and the God of War began to move. Wang Bugui and the demonic soul stood at the same side, and the two immortals were rushing to them respectively.


    "Come on!"


    The demonic soul suddenly made a scream, and rushed toward the immortal swordsman. Therefore, Wang Bugui had to fight against the God of War.


    The God of War made a Break Heaven Fist toward Wang Bugui, carrying unparalleled fighting will. The fist had even trembled the sky. Wang Bugui chose to resist it with a fist as well. They two tangled with each other for a time.


    The collision between the two golden fists caused a fierce fluctuation of spiritual power, cracking the sky. Then the two displayed the Kick of the Universe at the same time, shaking the dimension.


    Wang Bugui stopped the Reversal Method and the Eight Limits Universal Order, fighting the God of War with the Heavenly Battling Force alone, so did his opponent.


    The battle between the two astonished all the headmasters. It seemed that the raging spiritual power was not released by a cultivator at the early stage of Sage Realm, but by a Big Capable.


    Wang Bugui shouted, and formed three punches within less than 0.1 seconds. The three punches then formed 1,000 hits. The God of War performed the Glittering Fist to defend, and then displayed the Thousand Kicks, but was evaded by his opponent with Hell Step.


    Wang Bugui resorted to the Thousand Kicks as well, and followed to make a Meteorite Kick. However, the God of War formed a Primordial Palm, resisting Wang Bugui''s attacks all, and even turned the tables on the attackers.


    The Primordial Palm was rushing toward Wang Bugui with supreme power. Wang Bugui displayed the Hell Step to extreme, arriving at the back of the God of War in a flash, and also made a Primordial Palm toward him. Such a powerful killing attack, the God of War took it actually with his hand only.


    "Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, and rushed forward with a punch full of surging blood vigour. The God of War displayed the Killing Air to defend. But this time, he was actually forced to retreat a step.


    How could Wang Bugui miss such a good opportunity. He moved closed to the God of War with the Extreme Heaven Explosion, and then formed successional heavy punches. The God of War was not weak. He adjusted himself immediately, and fought Wang Bugui with his fists again at a speed similar to that of Wang Bugui.


    However, it was enough. Wang Bugui was able to hit the God of War within one thousandth of a second.


    Rumble!


    After they had made thousands of attacks, the God of War was finally slower a little, and was hit heavily by a punch from his opponent. He also seized the opportunity to fight back. Thus, both of them were beaten far away.


    Falling on the ground, they left a large pit on it. They both sprung up in the next second. Then Wang Bugui rushed forward with the Kick of the Universe, while the God of War with the Killing Air. The fierce battle continued.


    "Demons Destroy the World!"


    In the distance, the demonic soul screamed, and condensed Taoism power at his palm, shooting it out. In an instant, thousands of illusions of demon filled up the sky. They all rushed toward the immortal swordsman in roars.


    Clang!


    The holy sword in the hand of the immortal swordsman gave out brilliant light. He brandished it, forming a beam of sword power of hundreds of feet wide. All the nearby demons were turned into broken bits.


    However, it didn''t stop, and was still rushing toward the demonic soul. The demonic soul made a long shout, and raised his hand to form a fist to resist.


    Boom!


    The dark red giant punch had crushed the sword power and continued to rush toward the immortal swordsman. The immortal swordsman only slowly lifted the sword, and brandished it, creating a beam of sword power with a width of nearly 10,000 feet.


    The horrible sword power contained a kind of supreme killing intention, which suddenly spread out, filling up the whole dimension. The audience in the distance were all shocked and stunned.


    Some of them were even going to kneel down, because they were extremely afraid of this killing intention instinctively. It seemed the killing intention was asking them to kneel down, and if they didn''t obey it, they would be killed!


    How terrible it was? Since the sword power was full of this kind of killing intention, obviously, the demonic soul couldn''t take it at all. As soon as his arm touched the sword power, it began to crush.


    Just in a flash, one of his arms was totally destroyed. The demonic soul made a roar and refused to fight with the immortal swordsman bare-handed. He summoned a blood machete and tried his best to kill the immortal swordsman.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Bang!


    The machete and the sword collided each other fiercely, revealing the power of two Big Capables. It seemed that this place would be turned into broken bits, without the guard of the array lines.


    The demonic soul turned his huge body into the ordinary size, and quickly brandished the blood machete, forming numerous beams of terrifying machete power which had cracked the surrounding dimensions.


    The immortal swordsman began to dance with his sword. He spun the holy sword at a rapid speed, and moved up and down along with it. Beams of sword power rushed out, making the surrounding dimensions collapse directly.


    The machete power of the demonic soul had offset the sword power, but it still couldn''t stop the supreme killing intention. In the next moment, his body was covered with cracks by this killing intention. Even so, he still endured the pain, and continued to fight against the immortal swordsman.


    After all, it was just the will of the immortal swordsman, not a real person. Since he was only left with half of his soul, it was a fair battle, and he had even taken the advantage.


    Because he could infuse his primordial spirit into the machete to unite his spirit and his energy, whereas the immortal swordsman couldn''t. Then, the demonic soul entered the state of the unity of human and machete, and integrated the machete with his own primordial spirit.


    He clenched the machete and produced an overbearing attack which was the most powerful strike he could form now. Facing with such an attack, the immortal swordsman showed no fear and intention to retreat.


    He raised the ancient sword slowly, reaching the state of the unity of human and sword instantly, and then infused his spiritual power and killing intention into the sword. Then he cut it forward, forming a beam of sword power of 10,000 feet wide, unstoppable.


    The strongest strikes collided into each other in a flash. After a while, people heard a clear sound, and the machete power began to crack.


    The cracks spread to the entire machete, and then it exploded. However, the unparalleled sword power had not disappeared, and was still rushing toward the demonic soul in roars.


    "No!"


    The demonic soul bellowed, and lifted his machete, intending to block the sword power. But the sword power was too strong. In addition to that killing intention, the demonic soul couldn''t stop it at all. His machete was wailing.


    Then cracks began to appear on the blood machete, and spread out. Finally, it was broken completely. Then the sword power began to blow up, turning into bright radiance to swallow up the demonic soul.


    When all the brilliance dissipated, people saw that the blood machete of the demonic soul had been broken into pieces, so had the other arm of his. The immortal swordsman stopped attacking him at this time, but began to move toward Wang Bugui.


    "Haha, I''m indeed not your opponent, Dugu Baishi. I''ve mobilized my primordial spirit, but I can''t even defeat your will..."


    The demonic soul squatted on the ground alone and laughed at the sky. The man was still him, insurmountable and should be looked up forever. Dugu Baishi, was there someone who could defeat him?

 Chapter 138 Fighting Against Two Immortals Alone

    Clang!


    The immortal swordsman, holding his sword, rushed toward Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui had noticed that, but he couldn''t avoid at this time. Because he was tangled by the God of War. Besides, the speed of the immortal swordsman was incredibly fast.


    "Undefeatable Body of the World!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, turning his Innate Prana Power into Yin energy and Yang energy, and gathered them on his skin. Meanwhile, he activated the Endless Golden Body Manifestation, and a dazzling gold light began to cover his body.


    Then he chose to take the Killing Air from the God of War with his body, and then turned around to make a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea toward the immortal swordsman, beating him far away. Wang Bugui followed to turn around and form a Kick of the Universe toward the God of War.


    The God of War raised his hands to resist, but the kick was so strong that he was beaten far away as well. Wang Bugui chased him up, and displayed the Extreme Heaven Explosion in the sky, forming successive heavy punches weighting thousands of pounds.


    The last punch had slammed the God of War to the ground, and numerous terrorist cracks began to spread out.


    "Come on!"


    Without letup, Wang Bugui continued to make an unbeatable fist, hitting the God of War vigorously.


    Rumble!


    Light, dust and smoke prevailed. God of War was slammed into the ground, which caused a deep hole on the ground. Then, a sound of sword came with a brilliant light. It dissipated the dust and smoke, and rushed directly toward Wang Bugui.


    At the crucial moment, the God of War activated the Undefeatable Body of the World, so he was not seriously injured. Wang Bugui wanted to continue to attack the God of War, but threatened by the sword, he could only turn around and make a Primordial Palm to resist.


    Clap!


    Clang!


    The Primordial Palm collided into the sword power instantly. At the next moment, the immortal swordsman jumped on the sword, controlled it to fly and arrived at Wang Bugui in a flash. Then he held the sword again, and spun it, forming an attack toward Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui blocked it with a fist. Then the immortal swordsman began to dance with the sword.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Wang Bugui fought against the immortal swordsman with his fists. The fists and sword hit each other, causing a deafening sound. In just a few seconds, they two had exchanged hundreds of strikes.


    "Whew!"


    At this time, the God of War jumped out of the hole and joined the battle with a Kick of the Universe. Wang Bugui gritted his teeth, forming a fist to beat the immortal swordsman away. Then, he performed the Hell Step to extreme, and barely avoided the powerful kick from the God of War.


    In the air, he predicted an attack with his sixth sense, and immediately turned aside to dodge. In the next moment, a holy sword passed his face, and cut off pieces of his hair. Then Wang Bugui made a Meteorite Kick, and the immortal swordsman raised one hand to defend.


    Relying on his extremely strong body energy, Wang Bugui kicked his opponent away, and even cracked his arm. The immortal swordsman had the strongest attack power, but his fatal shortcomings was his insufficient defense. Though his swordsmanship amazed the world, his body energy was not as strong as the descendants of the Palace of the Human Emperors.


    However, at the moment when the immortal swordsman was kicked, he stabbed his sword out violently. Even if the Divine Eyes of Wang Bugui could slow down the enemy''s attack speed by hundreds of times, he still saw a sword as fast as wind.


    He made a fist to resist, but was pierced by the sword, and the raging killing intention had broken his entire arm.


    Then he hurriedly turned around to resist the punch of the God of War, but was beaten high into the sky. The God of War began to chase up Wang Bugui. And at this time, the immortal swordsman had adjusted himself, starting to rush toward Wang Bugui with his sword as well.


    "Come on!!"


    Wang Bugui took advantage of the counterforce to rush to the cloud. Then he performed the Universal Reversal to absorb the energy of the heaven and earth. Glaring at the two figures approaching him rapidly, he slowly lifted the remaining hand.


    "Emperor Punch to Destroy Sky!"


    He made a roar, scattering the clouds. Then, a scene of the worship of all races emerged, and then it changed to another scene of his standing in the sky, surrounded by thousands of corpses.


    In the end, he rushed down with a punch as well as the corpses. The speed of this punch had exceeded that of sound. The immortal swordsman and the God of War could only resist by raising his hands.


    Boom!!


    A striking rumble sounded. People could only see the two immortals were brought to the ground by a golden light. They were slammed into the ground within less than a thousandth of a second.


    Wang Bugui''s punch power began to spread out, making the ground collapse with a loud bang. Then a wave emerged on the surface of the ground, and spread out rapidly.


    The spectators were all bounced into the air. The horrifying sounds of explosion echoed. From the fifth area to the first area, the earth began to collapse rapidly, arousing thousands of layers of soil waves.


    The central part of the fifth area was the most terrifying with a huge blazing mushroom cloud slowly rising. Numerous huge pieces of gravel rose into the sky, and then turned into broken bits during the lift-off process. A powerful storm overwhelmed the entire dimension at the same time.


    "Oh my God! Is this really a punch from a human being?" The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect exclaimed.


    "I''m wondering if Wang Bugui is really in the Sage Realm." Gu Xiaoyao blocked the airflow storm with his folding fan.


    "He didn''t resort to forbidden arts, but chose to display the Reversal Method of the Heaven Mending Technique, which, as a result, didn''t inspire more powerful strength of the two immortals." Leng Shuangrong saw through Wang Bugui.


    "What''s the result?" Mu Wujian asked.


    Also very concerned about the result of this punch, the other headmasters and the geniuses began to search with their spirit mind.


    "Come on!"


    Clang! Bang!


    A roar sounded, dissipating the light, dust and smoke. People were surprised to find that Wang Bugui had battled with the two immortals again.


    The strength of the two immortals had become doubled, and they were not fatally wounded, but just stained with blood. It turned out that before they were hit, they had automatically activated forbidden arts.


    "It''s so frightening! How can someone survive in such kind of catastrophe?" The Headmaster of the Zhenyang Sect couldn''t help but sigh.


    "They were all amazing genius with similar strength. The only way for Wang Bugui to survive is to hold on till the end!" Yun Jinghong frowned tightly.


    "Oh God! This..."


    Everyone took a long breath. Yun Jinghong''s words had reminded them of the last catastrophe of Wang Bugui, in which he actually held on till the last second. Such kind of catastrophe was too horrible!


    As a Big Capable, the demonic soul could naturally hear their conversations. He stood up, and stared at the human being in front. A strange emotion flashed over his eyes. The only way to survive such catastrophe was indeed to hold on.


    However, the opponents were two immortals'' will! Could Wang Bugui hold on till the last second? At least, he had already been covered with wounds, and his spiritual power had been almost exhausted, causing the rapid declining of his fighting state.


    After another two hours, Wang Bugui had done all he could. Fortunately, he finally caught in the flaws of the two immortals. The God of War smashed his right arm with a punch, and the immortal swordsman cut him into two halves with his sword at the next moment.


    "Bugui!"


    "Boss!"


    Yun Jinghong and Wang Bugui''s brothers shouted in tears. Such dangerous situation had happened before, at least dozens of times. And every time he could use the Whole after Thousand Disasters to recover. But now, he was short of spiritual power!


    The Whole after Thousand Disasters couldn''t be used. At this time, the immortal swordsman stabbed his sword to Wang Bugui''s Shen Tang, while the God of War was reaching out to take Wang Bugui''s heart.


    Clang! Bang!


    When everyone couldn''t help but close their eyes and turn back, they suddenly heard two sounds. Then a woman rushed out from Wang Bugui''s Shen Tang, blocking the two fatal attacks with her hands crossed.


    Wang Bugui seized the opportunity to held her and escape. On the way, he absorbed the spiritual power from Chiou, the puppet, and stared at the two immortals in the distance.


    "Oh! Chiou!"


    "Great!"


    Lyu Hao shouted excitedly. He didn''t expect that Chiou would appear at such crucial moment. Everyone got relived after she saved Wang Bugui successfully.


    "This is his beloved woman?"


    Looking at that beautiful woman, Meiqing slowly sighed.


    "Wang Bugui''s soul puppet again!"


    The headmasters were also shocked a lot. This soul puppet had saved Wang Bugui by passing her spiritual power to him in the Gathering of Practitioners. This time, it was her again! Everyone was surprised that she could resist the offensives of the two immortals.


    "The ancient soul puppet!"


    The demonic soul was also startled. The strength of the soul puppet was second only to the immortal weapon. However, there was a harsh condition in use: only primordial spirit could activate them.


    It was generally used by people whose body had died. Unexpectedly, the primordial spirit of such a beautiful woman was hidden in Wang Bugui''s Shen Tang. And it seemed that her primordial spirit had been rebuilt.


    No wonder Wang Bugui was so obsessed with the Three-life Flower, presumably for this woman.


    People once again brought up their spirits. It seemed that there was still a battle waiting for Wang Bugui. However, to their surprise again, after standing still for a while, the two immortals turned and left.


    They then slowly turned into a Taoism power and thunder ray, dissipating between the heaven and earth. The catastrophe had ended.


    "Whew! Has it ended?"


    Even the headmasters had made a long sigh of relief, as if they had just gone through a great disaster.


    Buzz!


    However, at this time, a palace appeared in the sky, in which there were various auspicious beasts and immortals flying. Besides, it was full of auras and mist, like a real fairyland.


    "The fairyland!"


    The demonic soul locked at the world above. His words boiled everyone.


    "What?! The fairyland!"


    "Is... is this the real fairyland?"


    "The fairyland appears after the catastrophe. What''s going on?!"


    The headmasters and geniuses became crazy about it. It was the fairyland! Even if it was transformed from the catastrophe, it was still rare to see. Now it had appeared in Wang Bugui''s catastrophe, and what did this mean?!

 Chapter 139 The Three-life Flower

    "Is it really catastrophe, since the fairyland appears?" Lin Yang couldn''t help asking.


    "I never heard that the fairyland had appeared in catastrophe before!" Xiao Fengyi stared at the fairyland.


    "It is the projection of the fairy world, but too realistic!" Leng Yueyan had perceived it was not the real immortal world. But it was so real that all the people thought the fairy world had appeared before them.


    The headmasters had launched a discussion. But even Leng Shuangrong and the other two Great Powers didn''t know why it showed up. Yun Jinghong said that the fairyland also appeared in Wang Bugui''s catastrophe last time.


    Instead of attacking him, the immortals even seemed to have commented him last time.


    These words shocked all the other headmasters even more. To be commented by the strong immortals! What did this mean?


    "Hey, kid, we met again."


    Suddenly, a charming fairy sound came, attracting everyone. They felt incredible to hear such a soft voice.


    "Oh, interesting! Every time after this kid gets through his catastrophe, our world will be projected before him." A majestic voice sounded.


    "It seems that something big will indeed happen in the Star of Potential Immortals." A magnetic voice of a young man came.


    "Haha, I didn''t read him wrongly. He''s indeed an unparalleled genius!" An old but powerful voice sounded.


    "What are you doing, gentlemen? Don''t bully me, a woman! Listen, he''s the person I determine to gain. Don''t grab him with me!"


    The woman said with a little anger, and her voice was still intoxicating. The immortals began to argue with each other. The cultivators on the ground dared not to make any sounds.


    The pressure from the immortals had made them unable to breathe, which was the result of they not resorting to martial arts. It could be imagined how strong they were.


    Perhaps, they could kill all the Big Capables on Earth by releasing their power only, even if they were in another plane. At this moment, some geniuses on the ground had already been forced to kneel down.


    Lyu Hao and his brothers were supporting themselves hard. Ning Zhe was reciting the Buddhas to prevent him from kneeling down. Leng Yueyan was the most relaxed among them. After all, she could absorb the Taoism power to help her.


    "Hey... can, can you please... withdraw your pressure?"


    Wang Bugui transformed the Yin Yang Ring into a big halberd, poking it into the earth to not let himself kneel down, and then screamed out with all his energy.


    "Oh, we forgot there are so many mortals below!" The old man suddenly realized, and then withdrew his pressure.


    The fairy smiled and withdrew her pressure as well. The other immortals also successively withdrew their pressure. Otherwise, they would really kill the mortals, even including that amazing genius.


    "Whew!"


    Wang Bugui made a long breath, and sat on the ground heavily. He had been seriously injured, and then had suffered the extremely powerful pressure, which almost killed him.


    "Oh my!"


    Not just him, everyone was sighing of relief. Those who were slightly weaker even fell to the ground directly. Only Yun Jinghong, the other two Big Capables, and the demonic soul could stand still at the moment.


    "Sister fairy, immortals, please remember to suppress your pressure when you come out next time! This is the second time! I almost crushed by you!" Wang Bugui shouted.


    "Oh, kid, you''re really naughty. Okay, I will remember to suppress my pressure next time! Haha..." The fairy smiled softly, and her laughter was even more fascinating.


    The cultivators on Earth all thought she would be as beautiful as Zi Yuxiao, the unparalleled charming women they had ever seen. Both of them conquered everyone with only laughter.


    "Hey, are all the powerful women similar to each other? They trained their voice, and used it to charm the world."


    Wang Bugui was also fascinated by her laughter. It was the second time he was like; the last time was when he heard the voice of Sister Ziyu the first time. He was so puzzled. Did all powerful women like to charm the world with sound?


    "Sister Chiou is not like this. She''s strong, domineering, better than you!" Wang Bugui whispered to himself. But at the nest moment, he covered his mouth immediately, for he had forgotten he was before a lot of immortals, and they must have heard what he had said.


    "Haha, Yu Qingyue, did you hear? You can''t even match a mortal beauty!" The young man laughed.


    "Humph! I understand you love her, so you think she''s the most beautiful." But even so, I can''t forgive you. I''ll wait for you in the fairyland, and you''ll know my strength at that time!" Yu Qingyue hummed.


    "I..."


    Wang Bugui wanted to slap himself. Since all women love to be beautiful, how dare he have the nerve to say those words. But in fact, it was difficult for him. After all, he didn''t know much about women.


    "Well, don''t scare him! Let''s go. We''ve blocked the post-catastrophe reward for a long time," the majestic men uttered helplessly. These immortals were all childish.


    "Okay. The catastrophe is almost gone. It seems I can''t pass good luck to you this time. Let''s wait for your Greater-Power-Realm catastrophe." Yu Qingyue sighed.


    "Haha, little friend, you have to cultivate harder and faster. I think you''ll definitely become an immortal in the future. Don''t let me wait long." The old man smiled.


    "It''s time to go." The young man urged again.


    The voices of the immortals gradually drifted away, and the projection of the fairy world slowly faded. Eventually, everything disappeared in the sky. After all the thunderclouds disappeared, a dazzling light group fell.


    "The essence of the thunder again!"


    Wang Bugui grabbed the light group, observed it carefully, and then put it into the space of small pendant. The two groups of thunder essence began to blend together, turning as big as a basketball.


    He walked to the demonic soul, grinning, "Are you okay, Senior Demon? Both of your arms were broken just now, weren''t they? If you''re unwilling to admit that you''ve lost, I can continue to fight you."


    "..."


    Everyone became speechless, including the demonic soul. Wang Bugui had already recovered now, and even became more powerful. However, the demonic soul was still in a state of serious injury. His arms had not fully recovered. He would suffer a great loss if he fought with Wang Bugui again.


    After all, using the forbidden art, Wang Bugui could now improve his body energy and the aggressivity of his martial arts to the Greater Power Realm. Although his understanding of Taoism was not as good as the demonic soul, he was still strong enough to seriously hurt the demonic soul again whose condition was so bad now.


    "Although you defeat me by taking full use of the power of catastrophe, you have also actually managed to get through it. I will obey my promise. You can take away the Three-life Flower." The demonic soul was faithful. He moved aside to let Wang Bugui pass.


    Then he turned into a human in a black coat, looking handsome, and spoke to Wang Bugui, "According to the gambling contract, my primordial spirit belongs to you."


    "Okay, just follow me, and maybe I can bring you back to life." Wang Bugui revealed a slight smile.


    "My body had already died, and only half of my primordial spirit has left. It will dissipate someday. I''ll feel enough if I can go out to see the world after the Time Immemorial." The demonic soul responded with a smile, as if he was unafraid of death at all.


    "The world outside is very beautiful, so you have to watch every corner of it before you die," Wang Bugui turned around and replied.


    "The reason why my primordial spirit can live to today was depending on the power of the Queen Mother of the West and the nourishment of the Three-life Flower. After I leave here, I will die soon." The demonic soul revealed a bitter smile.


    "Don''t be that sad. I''ll talk to you later after I pick up the Three-life Flower." Wang Bugui grinned, patted the shoulder of the demonic soul, and then went straight to the Three-life Flower.


    This flower had three green leaves, and all its rest was gold. Three beams of golden aura slowly fell down from the three petals, looking dreamy and mysterious.


    A secret aura was lingering around the flower, ancient but pretty powerful, as if the flower came from the hell with a power that could rob people''s souls. Perhaps your soul would be taken away by it any time.


    "Be careful. The Three-life Flower can make people remember the past, and meet the future. If your mind is not mature enough, you may be lost in these illusions forever." The demonic soul reminded.


    Wang Bugui slowly nodded, squatted down, stared at the flower for a moment, and then reached out to grab it.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, the Three-life Flower released a strong gold light, swallowing Wang Bugui. When the glare dissipated, he opened his eyes immediately and found himself in a void universe. In addition to the meteorites and the broken planets, a dead silence filled up the space.


    "Where is it?"


    Wang Bugui activated his spirit mind, but after searching for thousands of times, he found no beings at all. There was only coldness and dead darkness. He suddenly remembered the words of the demonic soul.


    The Three-life Flower could make people see the past and the future. Then, was this a scene of the past or the future? Wang Bugui continued to explore in the universe. After a long time, he finally saw something else.


    On a broken planet, there was a collapsed palace. He met a sarcophagus in the ruins of the main hall. He found no record of its origin or its owner.


    But he could assert that it was from ancient times. He tried opening it, but failed even if he had used all his energy. It seemed that it was sealed by some kind of power, and couldn''t be opened without the correct method.


    He began to pour his own prana blood into it. After a while, he heard a clear sound, and it was slightly opened. Then the cover opened automatically and slowly, revealing the person inside. Wang Bugui began to stare at him with his eyes widely opened.


    He was surprised to find the person inside was exactly himself!


    Taking two steps backwards out of fear, he started to recall what the planet looked like. Then he looked around in alarm, and discovered a plaque.


    There were "Palace of the Human Emperors" on it. This planet was the Earth, wasn''t it? And this palace was the Yuxu Palace? So, was this the scene of the future?


    The planet was seriously damaged. The entire solar system was destroyed except for the remaining half of the Earth. Then Wang Bugui''s small pendant began to shine, and in the next second, he saw the scene he was most afraid in his life.

 Chapter 140 Hanae Chiou Finally Woke Up!

    It was a disaster that could exterminate the world. Dracula started the war as soon as he broke the seal in advance. Wang Bugui united with the powerful cultivators all over the world to fight against the vampires.


    But suddenly, the dark turmoil happened. He saw a huge black fog slowly covering the solar system, and it dyed all the surrounding stars with black which then slowly collapsed.


    When the black fog was about to approach the Earth, Wang Bugui rushed to the sky, and blocked the fog with the power of Human Emperor. However, Dracula hadn''t been killed at that time, and rushed toward him from his back. Yun Jinghong rushed over with a roar, fighting with him desperately.


    But Yun Jinghong couldn''t match Dracula. His heart was pierced by a blood spear after dozens of strikes. Then, he chose to self-destruct to save Wang Bugui. Besides the power to destroy the world, there were devils in the black fog.


    Leng Shuangrong and Reverend Qing Chan took the lead in fighting with the devils, but were killed because there were so many devils. The geniuses, including Leng Yueyan, Feng Tianming, Ning Zhe, and Lu Qianchen, as well as the members of the Blood Moon Hunters were also fighting against the devils.


    Leng Yueyan''s Dharmakaya of Heavenly Girl was crushed by the devils. Ning Zhe''s 30 Foot Golden Body was also broken. Feng Tianming died as his Scarlet Heaven Sword was broken.


    Lu Qianchen sacrificed the sky with his own body to detonate the primordial space thunders. The three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers performed the A Thousand Flower Dance, and then died, turning into three pink skeletons.


    Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge rushed to the thousands of devils in bellows, but were shredded by them. Yu Wude even made the Ancient Second Killing Array with his own body, but it failed to kill half of the devils.


    Chu He''s Taosim sound was also useless. After a beam of blood power hit him, his Green Jade Flute was broken instantly, and he died with tears on the battlefield. Seeing the deaths of his brothers and friends, Wang Bugui got mad at his enemies, and began to try his best to kill them.


    Activating both of his two forbidden arts, he eventually killed all the enemies, and settled the dark turmoil. But, as he looked around, he found only the Earth was remained in the solar system.


    Everyone had died, no matter his friends or enemies. Disheartened, he made a scream to the sky, and returned to the Yuxu Palace with his last strength, and created a sarcophagus for himself.


    He buried himself in the ruins of the Yuxu Palace to protect this broken planet as a dead Emperor to end his sad life.


    "No!!"


    Seeing these scenes, Wang Bugui made a sad roar, and crushed them with a violent punch. Was this his future? He rejected it!


    His future should be determined by himself, so this result would never happen in the future. Dracula? The dark turmoil? They would be smashed by his fists.


    "If this is my future, then I''ll change it by myself! No one can take my friends'' lives before me!"


    He shouted to the sky, releasing horrible spiritual power which then smashed the surrounding ruins into powders. In the outside real world, the cultivators could also see him releasing all his spiritual power, which caused a panic among them.


    "What happened to him? He has been holding the flower for two hours with his eyes closed. Now he''s releasing such strong spiritual power!" The Headmaster of the Crazy Saber Sect was very puzzled.


    "He must be lost in the scene of past or future, and is now trying his best to break the illusion," the demonic soul replied with a frown.


    His words caused uneasiness for all. Wang Bugui tried to get rid of it after being trapped for two hours! Nobody knew if he could succeed.


    Crack! Crack!


    The spiritual power that Wang Bugui released became more and more powerful, even cracking the ground under his feet. It still had no sign to stop. In the void world, Wang Bugui''s primordial spirit had already turned the broken Yuxu Palace into powders.


    "Just some illusions! They can''t disturb my heart. Come on!!"


    He bellowed, and even displayed the Soul of War Immortal.


    Crack!


    Finally, a sound of fragmentation came, and there were numerous cracks appearing in this space. Then these cracks began to expand. Behind the void was the original world.


    He continued to increase the power of his primordial spirit. The entire universe was filled with cracks. Then, an explosion took place, followed with a white light which engulfed him. When he woke up again, he had already returned to the outside world.


    "Uh!"


    He covered his head with one hand and took two steps backwards. The illusion had finally been broken. He looked around and found that everyone was still there, but the land under his feet was destroyed. Then, he made a long sigh of relief.


    "Bugui, are you okay?" Yun Jinghong came over to him with one step.


    "Boss!" Zhao Changge and the others also gathered up.


    "I''m fine. I was just trapped by the illusion for a while," Wang Bugui answered with a smile. He had already been soaked in sweat. The painful experience in the void was the most terrible nightmare for him.


    "What did you see?" the demonic soul asked with a frown.


    "My future, the western devils and the dark turmoil!" Wang Bugui clenched his fists.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was shocked by his words. The western devils came together with the dark turmoil! Would this really happen in the near future?


    "Don''t worry! Future is full of variables. What Bugui saw may not be true." Leng Shuangrong reminded everyone.


    "Yes. Unless someone masters the most complete divination methods, or it is impossible to foresee the real future. What Bugui saw is just one of so many possibilities," Gu Xiaoyao picked up his folding fan and said.


    "But there are indeed devils in the west that have been sealed. Even the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors has been killed there. This is a hidden danger, and it should not be underestimated." Hua Mengchen slightly frowned.


    "The western devils will be killed by me!"


    Wang Bugui suddenly uttered with his fists clenched. His eyes were full of anger, but more absolute confidence. The headmasters all slowly nodded, believing that he could do it.


    Because Yun Jinghong had said that Wang Bugui was more amazing than his father. In the past few years, his power was obvious to everyone. Moreover, the western devils were his personal enemies. He must kill them.


    "I believe you, Bugui," Yun Jinghong said with a smile.


    "We''re here with you!" Chu He and the genius said firmly.


    Warmth sat in Wang Bugui''s eyes. He would never allow anyone to hurt his warm families! So he had to be stronger enough to settle the dark turmoil.


    He must become the Emperor! Later, he asked his brothers and his master to protect him, for he had a more important thing to do at present, that was, to take Hanae Chiou back to life! The people around him all nodded, and then surrounded him.


    Wang Bugui took out Chiou, the puppet, sat on the ground and divided the Three-life Flower into two halves. He put them in his mouth and Chiou''s respectively. Then, he performed the primordial spirit cultivation method. After they swallowed the flower, a golden light emerged and covered them.


    Then a little man of primordial spirit walked out of the center of his eyebrows with some crystal silks in his hand. The little man began to carefully sew the jade soul with the puppet, and infused primordial spirit power into her meanwhile.


    Wang Bugui recited the primordial spirit incantation quickly to accelerate the efficacy of the Three-life Flower. He, at the same time, also send his primordial spirit power to Chiou to help her accelerate the efficacy of the Three-life Flower.


    The two had already signed a contract. The result would be shared no matter whether they were cultivating or taking the primordial spirit medicines. Therefore, he divided the Three-life Flower into two pieces, which meant two of them had both taken an entire Three-life Flower.


    Wang Bugui wanted his primordial spirit power to become stronger, because only so, could Hanae Chiou wake up. She also needed such kind of flower to complement the important parts of her primordial spirit that had been lost.


    After a long time, the Three-life Flower were absorbed by them two. Wang Bugui continued to infuse his primordial spirit power into her, as well as his prana blood.


    The prana blood was his purest blood. It entered Chiou''s body little by little.


    But she still did not wake up, and he began to worry. After all, his primordial spirit had been tempered three times, and Chiou''s primordial spirit had been repaired. What was left undone?


    With the elixir that the spirit of the array gave him, the Fantasy Soul Green Lotus, the treasure medicine obtained in the Gathering of Practitioners, and the Three-life Flower, she still couldn''t wake up?


    "Come on!"


    Wang Bugui clenched his teeth, and once again increased the transmission of prana blood, and then performed the primordial spirit cultivation method to the extreme. The little man of his primordial spirit had been faint because his primordial spirit power had been consumed a lot.


    After nearly six hours of repair, he saw a strange picture. His primordial spirit once again appeared in another space, along with Hanae Chiou''s primordial spirit.


    The two looked at each other like this. Suddenly, he seemed to see she had become another person who held the same face as her, but was an ancient person.


    "Is this person her previous incarnation?"


    He thought of the Three-life Flower. Three life, was this one of the past three lives of Hanae Chiou? However, he didn''t notice that he had half of his face had also changed.


    Although it was still his face, the costume was obviously the same as the style of the other half of Hanae Chiou. Because her eyes were closed, so he couldn''t see himself from her eyes.


    This strange picture lasted for a few minutes, and then Wang Bugui''s primordial spirit had returned to the real world. But Chiou was still closing her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Bugui became disheartened. He had taken primordial spirit medicine for four times, and his cultivation base had already reached the medium stage of the Sage Realm, but he still couldn''t wake her up. A trace of sadness flashed over his eyes. He was about to get up.


    "Uh..."


    Suddenly, a faint voice sounded, which made Wang Bugui nervous. He began to stare at the primordial spirit of the puppet in front of him carefully.


    The puppet''s finger suddenly moved with a frown. Then her beautiful eyebrows spread gently. Finally, the beautiful eyes opened slowly!


    "Where am I?"


    Chiou asked softly. This sentence was like a huge stone that fell on Wang Bugui''s heart, making him excited. Unconsciously, there was a teardrop in his eyes.


    "Sister Chiou, you, you finally woke up!"


    Wang Bugui''s voice was trembling. Then he raised his hand to touch her face. However, he shrank back, fearing that this was a dream, but the next moment he stretched out again and took Hanae Chiou in his arms.


    He believed that it was not a dream. Even if it was, he must hold on to it and prevent her from leaving. He had dreamed about this so many times, and every time he reached out, it was turned to be a dream.


    But this time, it wasn''t! She didn''t scatter like a bubble! It was true!


    After so long, Hanae Chiou finally woke up!

 Chapter 141 Terrifying Women

    "Wang Bugui?"


    The man in front of Hanae Chiou hugged her before she could even react. Even though he looked a little different, she could still tell that this was the little brat that she used to be close too.


    She did not know why he had suddenly turned older though. It was also for this reason that she did not immediately push him away. Instead, she accepted his tight embrace. She could not feel his warmth, however, as she was a puppet.


    If she could, she would be able to sense that it was an intense warmth. In fact, she could imagine it just by how tightly he was hugging her. The embrace lasted for a few minutes, but he still felt that it was not enough.


    For the first time, Wang Bugui felt that time past by faster compared to when he was training, and it was because the person he was hugging was his love who he had been thinking of everyday.


    "Alright, who said you could hug me for so long?" Hanae Chiou chided him softly.


    "So-sorry, I was too emotional. Sister Chiou, I did not think that you would remember my name." Wang Bugui smiled radiantly. It was only now that he realized many people were looking at him.


    "Amitabha, congratulations, Benefactor Bugui. You''ve successfully saved the person of your dreams." Ning Zhe chanted a Buddhist scripture while congratulating Wang Bugui sincerely.


    "Those who keep working on their goals will eventually be rewarded," Leng Yueyan added, nodding as well.


    "This time, don''t let go of her hand," Meiqing said, smiling like the rest of her friends.


    The sect leaders and prodigies then went forward to congratulate Wang Bugui. He had spent much effort in cultivation for the past few decades and risked his life to obtain unique artifacts to cultivate his primordial spirit before managing to save this woman eventually.


    "Big Brother, is this our Elder Sister-in-law?" Zhao Changge asked with a laugh.


    "Elder Sister-in-law is indeed beautiful! However, you''re also as beautiful as her, Yiyi!" Yu Wude sniggered, not forgetting to praise Shangguan Yiyi.


    "Humph, don''t think I don''t know that you like to flirt around!" Shangguan Yiyi replied angrily as she waved her petite fists.


    "The Heavens have finally rewarded your persistence," Lyu Hao replied with a grin, as he patted Wang Bugui on the shoulder.


    "More than a decade of continuous training everyday allowed you to awaken your love eventually. Congratulations, Big Brother!" Chu He said, also laughing.


    Hanae Chiou was frightened by the number of strangers surrounding her. They wore ancient clothes, and all of them were extremely powerful. "Who are these people, and why are they calling me Elder Sister-in law?"


    "Wang Bugui, where is this place? And what is the meaning of ''Elder Sister-in-law''?"


    Hanae Chiou grabbed hold of the flesh on Wang Bugui''s waist and squeezed, causing him to squeal in pain. He did not understand why his Sister Chiou had suddenly turned angry and hurriedly pleaded for mercy. "I''ll explain everything to you, let go of me first!"


    "Speak!" Hanae Chiou eventually relented.


    "This is China, my father''s home. I was training here, and you..."


    Wang Bugui told her everything that had happened over the last ten more years truthfully, as well the contract he had signed with Azrael. He also told her how he managed to awaken her after training hard to cultivate primoridal spirit.


    "Hehe, our Big Brother''s wife is really strict with him!" Yu Wude said before covering his mouth to conceal his smile. He was trying extremely hard to hide it, but his red face betrayed him.


    "Argh!"


    Naturally, this could not escape Wang Bugui''s discerning eye and he knocked Yu Wude down with one punch before turning back to Hanae Chiou and continuing to speak to her, telling her about his life and death experiences over the past few years.


    He told her about eating divine berries with the qilin beast when he was younger, and everyone chuckled in mirth as they heard the names Yun Jinghong gave his dishes.


    "Hahaha, ''Beauty Emerges from the Water'' is actually a cold dish made of tomatoes," Hua Mengchen remarked. She was laughing so hard that her face was shaking.


    "Senior Yun is really full of imagination. To think he could name plain tofu soup as ''Emerging Lotus''..." Gu Xiaoyao added, using his fan to cover half of his face. He was trying very hard to not laugh.


    "Hehe, you''re really capable, Yun Jinghong. You managed to come up with the elegant name of ''Jade Ruyi'' for a dish of vegetables," said Leng Shuangrong. Even she was beginning to mock the old master.


    Yun Jinghong walked forward with a glum expression. "I''m sorry, young lady. Let me borrow this fella from you for a while," he told Hanae Chiou.


    He turned around in a violent motion and grabbed Wang Bugui. "Let''s go, we haven''t sparred for a long while. It''s time we catch up!"


    "I''m wrong, Master!" Wang Bugui immediately pleaded for leniency, but it was already too late.


    "Ouch!"


    A terrifying howl could be heard from afar, followed by sounds of Yun Jinghong''s savage beating. His blows rained down upon Wang Bugui as if his student was a punching bag. It did not matter as Wang Bugui possessed an extremely strong body and could handle the beating.


    Anyone who heard his terrible howls could feel his pain. Only someone from the line of Emperors could make another from the same line feel pain. His sworn brothers could only hide in a corner sheepishly. There was nothing they could do except pray for him.


    Meiqing walked up to Hanae Chiou and smiled. "Can we talk?" she asked.


    "We can," Hanae Chiou replied, nodding slowly.


    Meiqing then led Hanae Chiou by her hand to a spot far away from the others, and the other two divine women from the Palace of Hundred Flowers also followed her. Even Leng Yueyan, who usually did not speak much, made a grand exception and joined in their conversation.


    "What are the group of women doing?" Lyu Hao rubbed his head, perplexed.


    "There must be something fishy!" Yu Wude said, seriously analyzing the situation.


    "Could it be that they''re planning to do something bad together?" Zhao Changge rubbed his chin as he asked, also unable to guess what the women were up to.


    "Stop making wild guesses; women always have topics in common. Who knows, they might have built up a good relationship with each other from the beginning they met, and they might be sharing intimate secrets with each other now," Chu He said with a grin.


    Indeed, laughter could be heard from the women not long after he finished speaking. It sounded as divine as music from the Immortals, and each of them had their own unique way of laughing. It lifted everyone''s spirits.


    "My god, you''re simply great, Chu He! Teach me how to win a woman''s heart now, so that I can successfully woo Yiyi!" Yu Wude said, grabbing onto Chu He''s clothes. He had turned emotional immediately and kept pleading with his friend.


    "Wonderful!"


    Even Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were impressed. Among all of them, the person that could understand the heart of women best was their Fifth Brother, Chu He.


    "I..."


    Chu He was befuddled by their huge reaction. To him, it was not difficult to guess a great deal of what women were thinking; it was common sense. He did not know that his sworn brothers were clueless about such things.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, a human-shaped meteor shot across the sky and crashed right in front of everyone.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Wang Bugui dusted himself off and climbed out of the shallow pit.


    "Are you alright, Big Brother?" Yu Wude asked with a toothy grin.


    "Damn you. I treated the beating as something that would help improve my circulation and stop my blood from clotting." Wang Bugui was feeling helpless; it was a classic case of how one''s words could lead to deep regret later on. He surveyed his surroundings and asked, "Where''s Chiou?"


    "Big Brother, the ladies are having a private conversation. Why don''t we try to listen in on their conversation?" Zhao Changge asked softly as he covered his mouth.


    "Right, we should probe a little into what they''re doing." Yu Wude laughed devilishly. He looked extremely mischievous while speaking.


    "That''s not very right. We won''t be able to explain ourselves if they''re talking about something we shouldn''t hear about," Wang Bugui said, his brows furrowed.


    "I don''t think that it''s a good idea too. Let''s just wait here," Chu He nodded in agreement.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? We''ll just run if we can''t explain ourselves. Are you telling me that us men can''t outrun these women?" Yu Wude continued to convince his sworn brothers.


    "Grandmaster Yu is right. I feel that they must definitely be discussing something secretive. What other reason would they have to hide from us?" Zhao Changge supported him.


    Wang Bugui thought about it for a while and gritted his teeth. "Alright then. Prepare the Deceptive Heavenly Platform and don''t get noticed."


    "Right!" Yu Wude replied with a huge grin before drawing out five Deceptive Heavenly Platforms. The sworn brothers then began to sneak forward.


    "What are they doing?" Feng Tianming noticed their actions from afar.


    "Haha, see no evil. It isn''t something that we can get involved with," Lu Qiancheng said with a grin.


    "I''m speechless," Ning Zhe replied. He shook his head and kept reciting Buddhist phrases.


    The runes on the artifacts were indeed powerful, and coupled with the fact that all of them had concealed their qi, they managed to sneak to a spot behind the chatting women. They pricked their ears and began to eavesdrop with their spirit minds.


    The Demonic Soul had also noticed their actions from afar. It began to snigger and transmitted a thought from its spirit mind to the women, before channeling its Tao powers to reveal the men''s position. He then just watch cheerfully.


    "Eh? They''ve stopped talking. Something''s not right!" Yu Wude observed, his brows tightly furrowed.


    "Why is the Demonic Soul smiling at us?" Zhao Changge asked, feeling extremely pertubed as he observed the soul standing far away.


    "Damn!" Wang Bugui said, his sixth sense telling him that something bad was about to happen. There was only one thing that could have gone wrong!


    "Run!" he shouted. His sworn brothers immediately got up to flee.


    "Humph! Where do you think you''re going!"


    Hanae Chiou shouted and used her chains to drag Wang Bugui back. The others were instantly knocked back to the ground with a Heavenly Girl Seal the moment they began to move. Countless bolts of lightning began raining down on them, and they were surrounded by thick layers of flowers.


    Terrible cries filled the air in an instant. All of the Blood Moon Hunters were severely taught a lesson, except for Chu He, who had only followed behind them and covered his ears while turning his back toward his sworn brothers.


    Naturally, he escaped punishment, but he could only stand away from his brothers at this moment. There was no way they could argue, and he had no way to persuade the women to let them off.


    "Oh! Chu He, you''re so unloyal! Sister Shangguan, don''t hit me so hard!" Yu Wude howled.


    "I''m wrong!" Zhao Changge exclaimed, his body having already been burnt to a black crisp.


    "I shouldn''t have listened to you!" Lyu Hao shouted, his body also charred.


    They were much better off than Wang Bugui, however. They were merely struck by lightning and blasted by a few flowers, and the pain they felt lasted for a few minutes only. All of the women had turned their attention onto Wang Bugui, and his sworn brothers realized that their pain was nothing compared to what he was going through when they got up.


    "Sisters, teach this fool a lesson!"


    Meiqing laughed gently before ordering the other divine women. She then threw out a Chinese snowball, which exploded on Wang Bugui. Leng Yueyan raised her hand to strike Wang Bugui with a Five Thunder Incantation, followed by a Heavenly Girl Seal.


    The incantation and seal crashed savagely onto the man who was wrapped tightly with chains. Finally, Hanae Chiou grabbed him and beat him viciously.


    She had been underdoing Simultaneous Training with Wang Bugui, and her cultivation was already at mid-Sage level. Coupled with the fact that a soul puppet''s power was second only to Immortal artifacts, she could be considered as terrifying as Wang Bugui currently.


    At the moment, Hanae Chiou was the only young genius who possessed skills on par with that of Wang Bugui. That was because she knew all of his techniques, aside from the Emperor Activation Fist.


    Of course, she could not bear to hurt him much. After all, she loved this man very much, and she had begun to rely on him emotionally the first moment they met.


    Otherwise, she would not have the courage to try and hold Field by herself. Unfortunately, the clueless Wang Bugui did not understand the heart of women and instead tried to eavesdrop. As a result, she just wanted to vent her anger on him a little and stopped after a short while.


    Zhao Changge and the other three could not help but tremble as they saw the beating suffered by Wang Bugui. These women were simply too terrifying. In the past, they thought that the young Taoist nun was the most fearsome woman, but they did not expect that the woman their big brother loved was many times more terrifying than her!


    "This is truly a bunch of terrifying women!"


    It was the common thought in all of the Blood Moon Hunters'' minds. From here on, they marked the women as tigresses and reminded themselves not to offend them.

 Chapter 142 Discussion

    After a short beating, Hanae Chiou and Wang Bugui ended up embracing. Their love was hard to express in words. She was a girl who was viewed as a monster since she was young, yet she was admired by a boy.


    He had always been trusting toward her, and she had relied on him emotionally all along. It was a somewhat strange love��she had never expressed her love, while he had always been clueless. It was only at their parting moment that she decided to give up her life to save his.


    When he turned back to look for her, she had turned into a pool of blood. He then made a pact with a God of Death for her and venture out into China, where he discovered Yuxu Palace of Mount Kunlun and trained for decades to patch her soul back every day.


    Luckily, with the aid of magical medicine, he eventually managed to patch her soul back. However, he realized that he still could not awaken her, and he needed a stronger body for her. As such, he obtained the soul puppet from the Palace of Purple Clouds.


    From then on, human and puppet traversed the Earth together. Ordinary people thought he was a puppet master that was manipulating an extremely beautiful looking puppet who looked no different from a real human. They went sightseeing everywhere and he even guided her with wires.


    To him, Puppet Chiou was the woman he loved and not a mere puppet. Therefore, he wanted her to see the lovely views that he saw, and he guided her with wires because he wanted to dance with her.


    He could still recall stubbornly inviting her to a party when he was still a young boy. He had even tried to dance with her but to no avail. He wanted to fulfill his dream.


    The Spirit of the Array, bottom of Jade Lake, battling at the Great Meet, dueling with the Demonic Soul. Finally, he managed to cultivate his primordial spirit to a level which was enough to rouse her.


    That night, no one trained. Instead, the group of young talent gathered around to listen to the teachings of their seniors. Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou sat away from the others, and everyone left them alone.


    They could be seen sitting on a rock at a spot far away from the others. Hanae Chiou lifted her head to look at the beautiful starry night sky created by magic. Wang Bugui followed suit.


    The two of them remained like this in silence for a long while. They had so much to tell each other, but none of them could speak after they met. Hanae Chiou had always been aggressive, but she felt weak at this moment.


    Wang Bugui had always been clueless about women and still intended for her to speak up first. He had also always been chauvinistic and did not know what to tell her anyway.


    "You...how long have you been training?"


    After 15 minutes, Hanae Chiou finally spoke up. She could sense that this man was really waiting for her to take the initiative, and it was also because of this reason that her tone was more of frustration than emotional.


    "If I count my time here and breaking ground at Sister Ziyu''s, roughly more than two decades," Wang Bugui replied as he looked at her.


    "Has it been that long?" Hanae Chiou''s deep blue eyes reflected the starry sky as she kept her head facing upward.


    "Right. After I master primordial spirit cultivation, I''ll refine yours everyday. I''ll also use it to carefully patch up all the parts of your body that have been broken," Wang Bugui blurted out.


    Hanae Chiou blushed instantly upon hearing him. "Carefully patch up all parts of my body?!"


    "You...! What have you seen?!"


    Even though she could already guess his answer, she could not help but ask.


    "All... Of... It." Wang Bugui smiled sheepishly as he rubbed his head.


    "I...!" Hanae Chiou gritted her teeth and immediately wrapped her arms around her body tightly. Even though they were talking about primordial spirit, according to what Wang Bugui just told her, it was no different from her real body. "Doesn''t this mean that he''s seen my entire body?"


    "I did it for your good, Sister Chiou. Furthermore, I did not harbor any dirty thoughts. Even if I did, I would wait for you to awaken before I really did anything!" Wang Bugui hurriedly explained.


    He would have been better off not trying to explain things. Hanae Chiou momentarily forgot that he was completely clueless about how women thought and was so outraged that she pressed him onto the ground and rained a few punches onto him.


    "You''ve already grown into an adult, so why are you still behaving in this manner!" Hanae Chiou was angry and frustrated. To think that he was still completely clueless about her thoughts after all these years.


    "I''m telling the truth, Sister Chiou. The most I did was hug you to sleep. I didn''t do anything else, not even trying to steal a kiss from you. I know I need to seek your consent before doing such things!" Wang Bugui replied, looking completely innocent.


    "Dummy!" Hanae Chiou chided him, but she felt a little thankful. Even though he was really dumb, his love for her was completely pure. Just this factor alone made him outclass most other men in this world.


    In truth, she would not blame Wang Bugui even if he really had kissed her without her knowing. Secretly, she yearned for him to have that kind of initiative. But he did not do so for simple reasons.


    This was because he was the same Wang Bugui who really respected her and treasured her. He would always think about matters concerning her from her viewpoint.


    There were people who said that men who gave in to their wives were not afraid of them, but loved them. Wang Bugui was such a man, and he was an extreme version of this group of people. It was not far off to say that he would never bring up anything that Hanae Chiou did not like.


    He would not even think about doing things like that. As for those that she liked, he would do his best to obtain or perform them for her. He would make anyone who disrespected her pay. His love for her was close to spoiling her.


    It was like this since he was a child. Anyone who called Hanae Chiou a monster was sent to the emergency room of the hospital. After knowing that she loved red wine, he snuck some out from his family for her to drink.


    He was unafraid of being scolded by his seniors, nor did he care. All in all, he was willing to sacrifice that much for her.


    "Who is that ''Sister Zhiyu'' you talked about earlier on?" Hanae Chiou recalled that offensive part of his speech earlier on. Women were always very sensitive toward such things.


    "She''s one of the most powerful people in the world right now. I''m very sure that even Father is no match for her. She was the one who gave me the puppet body you own now," Wang Bugui replied with a smile.


    He was truly thankful toward Zi Yuxiao. She had helped him more than once and never asked for any repayment. She was someone like a real sister to him, and a great benefactor of his to boot.


    "Is she beautiful then?" Hanae Chiou asked. Any woman in love always had to compare her beauty in the eyes of her lover to other women.


    "Even though I couldn''t really see her face clearly, I''m sure that she''s a woman of peerless beauty who can drive entire nations crazy over her! However, she''s just a sister to me. That''s because I like you!" Wang Bugui replied with a toothy grin.


    Hanae Chiou smiled upon hearing him. She knew that this man would never lie to her, and she realized how true his love was. No matter how beautiful other women were, they were just ordinary looking compared to her.


    She remained grinning and in a daze, her usually cold and overbearing look turning into a uniquely beautiful expression. When she removed her armor, she was just another woman.


    "Sister Chiou, please be together with me! I don''t want you to leave me, ever again!"


    Wang Bugui plucked up his courage to say. The other side of Hanae Chiou was even more mesmerizing to him. He did not know how to declare his love for her in fanciful words and only knew how to woo her with a heartfelt speech.


    "Dummy, haven''t we already been together for a long time? It was already so when our souls connected," Hanae Chiou replied as she blushed a little.


    "That''s great!"


    Wang Bugui smiled and hugged the love of his life. Even though Hanae Chiou did not possess a real body or heart, she could feel warmth surge into her primordial spirit.


    They looked at each other lovingly. Hanae Chiou closed her eyes slowly, and clueless as he was, even Wang Bugui understood what to do next. He touched her lips lightly and kissed her as they remained in embrace.


    Unfortunately, Hanae Chiou could not feel her heart beat faster, as any woman in her place would normally feel. After all, a puppet did not possess the normal senses of a human. She did not feel pain, had no heartbeat, had no sense of taste and did not have all of the important human organs.


    Naturally, Wang Bugui noticed her strange behavior. "Rest assured, Chiou, I''ll let you regain your real body. Once I become a Greater Power, you''ll be able to understand how to remold your body!" he said.


    "It''s alright, as long as you''re with me. We''ll be an even better match if I don''t have a heart. From now on, we''ll go through thick and thin together." Hanae Chiou forced herself to smile.


    "I''ll definitely not let you wait for too long!" Wang Bugui promised as he clenched his fists tightly.


    He then wrapped his arms around her back and both of them rested their heads on each other as they admired the night sky together. They spoke long into the night, neither of them holding back any of their emotions any longer.


    "I wish to sleep now," Hanae Chiou said during midnight. Unexpectedly, she was tired, and it should not have been the case.


    "Sleep then. I''ll be here with you," Wang Bugui replied and smiled at her. She smiled back at him gently and nestled her head onto his chest, which made her feel at ease.


    Wang Bugui observed Chiou carefully after she had slept and realized that her primordial spirit was still not stable enough. He had managed to awaken her now, but not for a sustained period of time. He needed much more powerful primordial spirit for that.


    He hugged Hanae Chiou until the sun rose. He only hurried over to Yun Jinghong''s when he realized that she had still not woken up.


    "You''ve come. Where is Hanae Chiou?" Yun Jinghong had sensed his presence while he still far away, and he sensed that something was odd about the lack of Puppet Chiou''s presence.


    "Her primordial spirit is still not strong enough, and she can remain awake for six hours a day at most," Wang Bugui sighed.


    "How could this be true?!"


    Lyu Hao and the others felt it was too bizarre to be true. Wang Bugui had waited for so long for her to wake up, and it was too unjust for them to just be able to meet each other for six hours a day!


    "Actually I realized that her primordial spirit was a little weak yesterday, but the situation was a little more serious than I thought," Leng Shuangrong added as her exquisite eyebrows furrowed.


    "Are you telling me you still wish to find rare medicine for your primordial spirit? How could there be still such medicine left in the world?" Meiqing shook her head and sighed.


    "The situation cannot be changed just by refining his primordial spirit with medicine. He still needs a higher level of cultivation��at least that of a Greater Power, to let the woman''s primordial spirit to completely stabilize."


    The Demonic Soul said at this moment. Everyone agreed upon hearing it. It was more important to possess a greater pool of primordial spirit.


    The Demonic Soul then turned to Wang Bugui. "So, you need to learn a method of cultivating your primordial spirit. There''s a Taoist drawing beneath the parade square of the Sixth District which can test your primordial spirit. Do you dare to venture there?"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was extremely shocked upon hearing it. The Sixth District! It was a place where even Greater Powers could easily end up dead, and it was suggesting Wang Bugui, who was only of Sage level, to venture there. Was that not akin to sending him to his death?

 Chapter 143 Sect Leaders Paving the Way

    "No way! Even my peers and I can easily lose our lives in the Sixth District. How could we allow Bugui to undertake such a huge risk?" Yun Jinghong protested firmly.


    "Amitabha, I believe great danger lies in the Sixth District. You can''t venture there just like this!" said the usually calm Reverend Qing Chan. Even he was feeling emotional now.


    "Indeed, the Taoist magic there is far too powerful. At the very least, they were left behind by peak level Greater Powers from ancient historical times. No matter how amazing one is, there will still be danger of one dying there." Leng Shuangrong nodded in agreement.


    "Is that Taoist drawing really that amazing?" Wang Bugui asked, as if he still wanted to try venturing to the Sixth District. This was because Hanae Chiou was far too important to him, and he did not want her to suffer even for a little.


    The Demonic Soul laughed and replied, "Of course, it''ll be a test of your right to earn more primordial spirit. The drawing will test the strength of your primordial spirit; if it''s even slightly weaker than its standard, your spirit will be instantly shattered and you''ll die."


    "However, if you can survive the test, your primordial spirit will be greatly refined, and you''ll earn the right to ascend the altar anytime you wish to challenge yourself to the final refining process."


    "You can go back there a decade later. After all, the final test is simply too difficult to complete, and anyone other than a talent who is head and shoulders above his peers will definitely perish. Even you''re that sort of prodigy, there''s also a chance of dying."


    "However, the final prize will definitely be very good. Usually it''ll be Immortal artifacts preserved since Time Immemorial, for example Taoist magic the God of War learned from others, or the Ancient Sword of Dugu Baishi!"


    "Wow!"


    His words blew the minds of everyone present. The atmosphere immediately ignited into frenzied commotion; the people he mentioned were powerful experts who affected an entire generation!


    The techniques of the God of War were said to be borrowed from an even more ancient set of skills; he created his own after learning from them. He used these techniques to defeat all of his enemies and overcame all of the ancient historical Taoist traditions.


    Eventually, he even broke through the restriction during the late era of his time which stopped Taoists from becoming immortals if his or her mastery of magic was incomplete, and became an immortal. He was the last of his kind in ancient historical times, and the last of the line of Emperors to become an immortal.


    As for Dugu Baishi, he was the strongest swordsman of Time Immemorial and became the most powerful Sword Immortal after his ascension. Likewise, he defeated all challenges along his way and used only one sword to quell the Dark Turmoil.


    Today, however, they were found out. Both of them had ascended the ancient parade square and achieved greater evolution after the refining process. One used it to create his own techniques, while the other obtained a sword that had no equal during Time Immemorial.


    This truly shook the Sect Leaders up, and they even wished that they could send their disciples to venture into the District. They dared not, however, as they knew only the greatest talent of their generation could possibly hope to accomplish that. Then, a thought came to their minds. Perhaps Wang Bugui would be able to do it.


    Yun Jinghong had declared that he would definitely be able to become an Emperor, and all of the other outstanding prodigies from different sects had lost to him. This meant that he was stronger than all of his peers.


    After thinking for a while, Wang Bugui replied, "If that''s the case, I wish to give it a shot. The magic there is far too strong, however, and I can''t even get close to it."


    "If you really want to go there, the Sect Leaders and I can combine to pave the way for you. We''ll definitely be able to send you into the District, but it depends on whether they dare to undertake the risk or not," said the Demonic Soul with a smile.


    "Bugui, you have to think carefully about this!" warned Yun Jinghong.


    "We know how powerful the drawing is without even having to try for ourselves. I''ll definitely aid you if you are keen on going, but whether you can survive or not will be up to your own skill," Leng Shuangrong said slowly.


    "I don''t have confidence in surviving if I go there now. Why don''t we wait for another two years, after I''ve trained more?" Wang Bugui replied after giving it some thought. He decided against taking the huge risk for now.


    He had not stabilized the fruits of Taoism and still needed more time for cultivation. As such, he decided to venture to the Sixth District only when his final year was going to end.


    After he made that decision, Wang Bugui began to train hard every day and night. He wanted to reach the higher ranks of Sage level within the final two years, and he was sure that his chance of surviving would greatly increase if he could do so.


    He spent nearly all of time circling around the outskirts of Sixth District, taking the terrifying magic on. In between, he dueled with the Demonic Soul constantly in the hopes of gaining a better understanding of the laws of Tao. After which, he used his free time to train with the aid of the small pendant. There was no time for rest at all.


    He did not awaken Hanae Chiou again, as he felt it was better not to meet her than just spending six hours per day with her. He cautioned himself not to slack off and to stabilize her primordial spirit as soon as he could.


    For the last two years of his training, Wang Bugui truly did not rest much. He spent each day dueling repeatedly until his bones were broken and ligaments were torn. It was only then would he drag his shattered body back to the First District to heal.


    That said, he did not rest even when he found it hard to clench his fist and was gritting his teeth while he endured the pain of regeneration. He would meditate and attempt to cultivate his skills when he had no strength to fight; he did not allow himself any downtime.


    He only took a break when he was so tired that he could not even open his eyes and had fainted onto the floor in exhaustion. He did not rest for long, however, and would wake up after less than six hours of sleep.


    He would then throw himself back into the grind of training again. He kept this up for everyday, and rested for only one time several months. This risky approach to training gave everyone who heard about it the goosebumps.


    During which, Wang Bugui broke through the lower ranks of Sage level and caused another worldwide catastrophe again. The other prodigies observed from afar, hoping to gain some insight from it.


    Feng Tianming gained the most out of the incident. This was because the will and magic of Dugu Baishi, the Sword Immortal, still existed. The amazing and wonderful swordsmanship of the Immortal touched him greatly.


    To the others, Wang Bugui must have felt like time had stopped while he was training. To him, however, time was ticking by too fast. He felt that he needed more time for training.


    He would think about his painful past everytime he saw the puppet body of Hanae Chiou. His family was wiped out, and she had died to save him. He could not allow such a thing to happen again!


    In this way, Wang Bugui spent the last two years of his cultivation training in such a maniacal fashion. Now, he was sitting cross-legged in the Fifth District, and the Demonic Soul was standing beside him.


    "This is astounding. You''re not feeling the effects of the Age of Dharma Decline at all and managed to reach the lower ranks of Sage Realm with your hard work," said and nodded the Demonic Soul in approval.


    "This is still not enough. We don''t have much time left in this era to train. The future I caught a glimpse of will happen over the next few years, as Dracula will be able to break free from his seal earlier than planned."


    Wang Bugui opened his eyes slowly. His expression was serious as he thought about how long it had been since he left London. He wondered how the place was now, as well as how well Druid and Merutia were faring.


    He gazed far away into the horizon in a daze before getting up. He needed to break through the barrier of the drawing as soon as he could, to further strengthen his primordial spirit.


    "Are you ready?" the Demonic Soul asked. He had transformed himself into the form of a human male, and there was a devilish charm about him.


    "I''ve spent the past two years preparing and can start anytime," Wang Bugui replied incredibly firmly.


    "Good!"


    The Demonic Soul nodded and gathered everyone in the Fifth District. After a while, various figures appeared, the weakest among them already of middle Sage level prowess.


    "Bugui, are you going to venture there now?" Yun Jingong asked, stepping forward.


    Wang Bugui turned around upon hearing his master''s voice. He cupped his fists as a show of respect to the other Sect Leaders, saying, "I humbly request for all of you seniors to help me reach the lower levels of Sixth District!"


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, let''s go," Leng Shuangrong nodded her head slightly.


    "Reverend Qing Chan, Shuangrong, the three of us and the Greater Power Demonic Soul will blast a way through at the head of the group," Yun Jinghong turned around to say.


    "Amitabha, I''ll do my best," Reverend Qing Chan stood still with a single palm raised in deference, as he chanted Buddhist scriptures.


    "Follow me then. All of the other Sect Leaders shall stay behind us and channel your divine auras!"


    The Demonic Soul said before turning and heading toward the Sixth District. Yun Jinghong, Leng Shuangrong and Reverend Qing Chan followed closely behind, and the other Leaders moved as well, with their disciples in tow.


    Wang Bugui released Puppet Chiou but did not rouse her. Instead, he led her along with wires for a while before containing her within the dimensional portal in the pendant. He was afraid of damaging her spirit and harming her during his refining process.


    Everyone could feel an immense pressure as they neared the border of Fifth District. It was so powerful that it caused them to breathe with difficulty, and it was not hard to imagine what sort of terrifying pressure one would have to endure upon entering the district.


    "In front of us are runes from ancient times and where the magical formations lie. Be careful, everyone. I suffered severe injuries while I ventured inside there when I was alive. We''ll be dead if there''s so much as a slip in concentration!" the Demonic Soul said, a serious expression on his face.


    He could never forget how terrifying the place was. The last time he ventured there, he was in his prime, and he wielded a magical artifact that was extremely close to evolving into an immortal artifact, but it still ended badly for him.


    "Alright!"


    The Sect Leaders nodded. Naturally, they had already sensed that danger was lying in wait for them everywhere and dared not take it lightly.


    "It''s good that you know how dangerous this place is. Follow me and bash a path forward, the juniors, follow closely behind us!"


    The Demonic Soul roared and summoned a Blood Saber before charging ahead of everyone else to pave a way into the District for Wang Bugui. Leng Shuangrong and the other two Greater Powers were beside him, while the other Sect Leaders followed behind them, getting ready to channel their divine aura anytime it was necessary.


    The disciples focused all of their attention on the task ahead and followed closely behind their leaders. The moment they entered the District, an immensely powerful magic array came crashing down on them, followed closely behind by beams of other forms of magic.


    The Demonic Soul and other Sect Leaders roared and charged forward with all their might. They were unleashing all of their magical powers to pave a way for their junior!

 Chapter 144 Fighting All the Way

    "Come on!"


    The machete in the hands of the demonic soul released a demon red light, and beams of dark red light burst out from his body in an instant with a sinister demon aura.


    With all the strength, he made an attack, carrying violent machete power, smashing the hundreds of Taoism power in front. Then he continued, and blocked dozens of the Taoism power.


    At the same time, Leng Shuangrong raised her hand, displaying the Thunder Emperor Incantation. Her Thunder Emperor was several times more solid than that of Leng Yueyan. Together with five hundred thunder gods, it destroyed all the Taoism power around.


    Yun Jinghong formed a Kick of the Universe, trying to smashing the Taoism power that was approaching Leng Shuangrong into powers. Then he walked back to her with the Hell Step, and destroyed the Taoism power near her with the Glittering Fist.


    The Reverend Qing Chan made a colorful fire in his hand. He threw them out all, igniting all the Taoism power around him. Then he recited the Buddhas, smashing countless of the Taoism power.


    "Let''s go, it''s the weakest here! Don''t waste spiritual power!"


    The demonic soul snarled, and then began to run with his machete. He had smashed much Taoism power all the way. The others also speeded up to keep up with him.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, a thunder qilin rushed out of the sky toward them.


    "Outraged Blood Machete!"


    The demonic soul shouted, jumped to the sky, cut down his machete heavily. Suddenly, a beam of machete power of thousands of feet high emerged, rushing toward the thunder qilin.


    After a while, the thunder qilin was smashed. But when it exploded, the demonic soul was hit back as well. However, he didn''t stop, and continued to move forward.


    They were very fast. Despite the various Taoism power and space thunders all the way, they were not delayed at all. Soon, they had been close to the central area, and could see the map was there from afar.


    "Howl!!"


    However, when they were about to enter the central area, they heard a dragon shout. Then the martial field on their head exuded a strong aura, and a huge thunder dragon around began to rush toward them.


    "You go first. I''ll tangle them! We can''t fight against the thunder dragon by using force but guile!"


    The demonic soul shouted. Then he gnashed his teeth and rushed to the thunder dragon. The headmasters listened to him, and continued to rush into the depths with the genius, daring not to stop.


    "Heh ah!!"


    A striking roar came from the rear, scattering all the clouds. Though they didn''t look back, they could still felt the horrible demon aura. Then there came a burst of loud noise behind them.


    It was the collision between the mad machete and the thunder dragon. The entire earth was shaking at this moment. The sound scared everyone, as if it was hitting their hearts.


    Boom!


    The sound didn''t last long. Suddenly, a dark red figure surpassed everyone like a bullet, and slammed heavily on the ground, leaving a huge pole. The demonic soul got up from it.


    "It''s getting stronger again! Go!"


    He didn''t expect that the strength of the thunder dragon would still grow even after so long. He once could match it, but now he held an obvious sign of losing all the way.


    Then he made an attack with his machete again to the thunder dragon, but the machete power was crushed by a golden dragon claw. After that, it began to rush toward the human in front with a roar. Unable to fight back, the demonic soul chose to escape.


    However, just after a while, the thunder dragon had already kept up with him. The headmasters began to pass their spiritual power to him at this moment, while Yun Jinghong activated the Eight Limits Universal Order and the Heavenly Battling Force, and made a Primordial Palm toward the thunder dragon.


    Clap!


    The thunder dragon spat out a thick ray of light, smashing the Primordial Palm instantly. Then it bounced forward with one of its claws reached out. Yun Jinghong made a Kick of the Universe to resist.


    In a rumble, Yun Jinghong didn''t take the upper hand, and only forced the dragon to retreat its claw. However, he was beaten far away. He quickly adjusted himself in the air, and rushed to the dragon again with a Break Heaven Fist.


    Leng Shuangrong performed the Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl. Suddenly, the illusion of Heavenly Girl appeared in the sky, fighting against the enemy together with the man in white. However, the strength of the thunder dragon was so strong. It was unafraid of the attacks of these two people.


    It was covered with violent golden light composed of the thunder and lightning. It had been rioted around the thunder dragon, and then it sprung out, turning into a golden violent thunder sea.


    The Heavenly Girl and Yun Jinghong were instantly submerged. After a while, Yun Jinghong was bounced out. Taking advantage of the counterforce, he flew back to his group. The demonic soul rushed back to fight against the thunder dragon again.


    "Howl!"


    Suddenly, another cry sounded, and a white tiger was transformed out by countless Taoism power. It rushed toward the people with a roar. A kind of powerful killing intent freaked everyone out. The tiger must hold a Greater-Power-Realm cultivation base!


    "Udumbara Buddha''s Finger!"


    The Reverend Qing Chan shouted, and a violent Buddhist light was formed to cover his body. Then, an illusion of a huge ancient golden Buddha appeared behind him, slowly pointing out. For a time, he was surrounded by a lot of Udumbara.


    The golden big finger instantly touched the white tiger. At that moment, numerous Udumbara withered in an instant. With the fading of the flowers, the power of the finger broke out instantly.


    Rumble!


    The power of a Big Capable was released. This horrible aura almost smashed the land covered by the ancient array lines into powers. But the Reverend Qing Chan frowned tightly, and after a while, he chose to resort to the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation and rushed into the scattered dust.


    "Howl!"


    The dust and smoke were shattered by two forces, and people could saw the white tiger and the Reverend Qing Chan were fighting each other. The 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation made Reverend Qing Chan enlarge to 16 feet high. Covered with a faint golden light, he chose to fight the white tiger''s claws with his body energy.


    The others were still moving forward under the leadership of Leng Shuangrong and Yun Jinghong. They dared not to delay for a while. The white tiger had tried its best, and held a tie with the Reverend Qing Chan, while the most horrible thunder dragon was still taking the upper hand in the battle against the demonic soul.


    The demonic soul couldn''t hold on for too long. He had been retreating with cracks on his body. Everyone was careful now, because there were unknown dangers waiting for them.


    Hoop!


    A strong wind prevailed in an instant, followed by a huge black shadow that covered the entire sky, as if the night was coming. People looked up and found that a huge murderous bird was spreading its wings, covering the sky.


    "A roc!"


    Yun Jinghong gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect it to be a great fierce beast that could only be seen in Time Immemorial of Foreworld.


    "Howl!"


    The roc stared at the human beings below indifferently with its big eyes. Then it suddenly swayed wings and rushed toward them. In its eyes, they were just a small group of prey.


    "Killing Air!"


    Yun Jinghong screamed, and displayed a forbidden art once again. His palm was rushing to the giant bird. The roc also found that the opponent was a Greater Power, so it began to treat him with caution and spat out a black light toward him.


    A loud bang sounded. The Killing Air didn''t hurt the roc at all. Yun Jinghong then displayed the Extreme Heaven Explosion toward it. It reached out its giant claws, intending to tear this person apart.


    But the pair of golden fists was extremely powerful. They bounced the roc''s claws away, and continued to rush toward its head. It began to swing its wings vigorously to fled thousands of feet away in the blink of an eye. In terms of speed, roc was the fastest in the world.


    Because its speed could affect part of time. Yun Jinghong also performed the Hell Step to the extreme, and caught up with it in an instant.


    If there was anything of the Human Race that could match the speed of roc, it must be the Hell Step. Because it was a treasure of the human body. The human body was a universe, and human''s speed limit represented the law of time!


    Rumble!


    After catching up with the roc, Yun Jinghong formed a Break Heaven Fist toward it, but was blocked by its strong feathers. Then he turned around and made a Kick of the Universe, driving it to fall down instantly. On the way, it was cut by a holy sword.


    It was Leng Shuangrong''s Heavenly Girl Swordsmanship. She gestured her fingers quickly to control the holy sword to rush toward the roc again.


    Clang!


    At the moment, Mu Wujian also summoned the Scarlet Heaven Sword and entered the state of the unity of sword and human. He displayed the Universal Chop, releasing a red sword power of thousands of feet high, carrying all his energy and killing intent.


    Clang!


    However, the roc was also not weak. Though it was transformed from Taoism power, it mastered all the martial arts roc were born with. Suddenly, hundreds of thousands of beams of golden light burst out from its body, turning into heavenly swords and falling down.


    They not only killed the red sword power, but also continued to rush down toward the human beings. The roc swept its tail, slamming Yun Jinghong to the ground.


    A huge deep pit was left on the ground. The Heavenly Gril''s sword was also wiped out, and the sword light was about to touch the cultivators.


    "Unfettered Incantation!"


    "A Thousand Flower Dance!"


    Gu Xiaoyao waved his folding fan rapidly, rushing to the sky with a mystical skill. Hua Mengchen also performed the unique skill of the sect. Chu He, at this moment, also played his flute to protect them two.


    The two felt that their spiritual energy was increasing, and their strengths had reached an unprecedented level. Gu Xiaoyao smashed part of the sword light into powers with his fan, while Hua Mengchen forced the heavens and earth to shake with her dance, killing all the other sword light.


    At this moment, the giant roc had swooped down, as if to crush them into minced meat.


    "Howl!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, performing the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique and forbidden arts, including the Blood Ignition Technique, the Heavenly Battling Force and the Universal Reversal, turning into a giant man.


    Covered by golden light, he then made a Kick of the Universe. The present him could definitely threaten a Big Capable. This kick forced the roc to wail, and to fly thousands of feet back.


    In the air, it adjusted itself, and rushed to them again. Wang Bugui returned to his original size, and displayed the Copy Yourself Skill. Suddenly, tens of millions of him filled up the sky, rushing forward.


    Although the roc''s claws were strong to destroy thousands of illusions at a time, it couldn''t resist all the hundreds of thousands of illusions. Even if each of their attacks were only as powerful as sages, they could also hurt it relying on quantity.


    Irritated, the roc became furious and released all its spiritual power, killing all the illusions. The real Wang Bugui was also hit down. The roc glared at him and explored its claws, intending to take his head.


    "Soul of War Immortal!"


    At this moment, Yun Jinghong suddenly appeared from its side, and formed a primordial spirit attack suddenly. A golden illusion of God of War walked out of the center of his eyebrows and rushed toward the roc with a punch.


    The roc hurriedly blocked, but it was still a step late. This attack almost killed it. At the same time, Leng Shuangrong arrived at it with the Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl, and formed an attack with a green holy sword.


    The Reverend Qing Chan was still fighting fiercely with the white tiger. He resorted to the Udumbara Buddha''s Finger again. The demonic soul in the distance was seriously injured by the dragon claws. Then he endured the pain and made a violent and overwhelming machete attack.


    Boom!


    A rumble sounded. The full-energy attacks from the four Greater Powers hit the roc one after one, crushing it in an instant. Then it turned into a Taoism power, returning to the heavens and earth.


    "Go!"


    Refusing to delay, everyone began to rush to the final map at full speed.

 Chapter 145 Seeing the Map

    "Uh!"


    The demonic soul started to cough up blood in the back of the crowd. As he desperately tried to save the others with his machete, he was deeply pierced by the dragon claws. Then he turned around and brandished the machete toward the dragon, struggling to escape.


    After he managed to escape, he stood on the machete to fly away at the fastest speed he could perform. At this time, he couldn''t be more injured. Since his body was transformed from his primordial spirit, to repair it would take a lot of power which he couldn''t afford.


    After all, only half of his primordial spirit was left now. The thunder dragon was just a will existing since ancient times, but it could actually improve its cultivation base. That was so incredible! Even if the demonic soul was pretty powerful, he still dared not to risk his life.


    "Go! Quickly!"


    When he passed Qing Chan, he made an attack with his machete to help Qing Chan get out of trouble. Without a little bit of stay, he then immediately flew away. Qing Chan followed him to escape rapidly as well. The thunder dragon and white tiger were chasing after them.


    "Heavenly Girl''s Anger!"


    Leng Shuangrong shouted and turned around. Suddenly, the illusion of the Heavenly Girl appeared in the sky. She glared at the front, and then released a killing message forward. At the next moment, there were a few pieces of spelling paper emerging in her hands. She threw them all out.


    "Godly Fire Spell!"


    She recited the incantation, while gesturing to activate the spell. The spelling paper was instantly burned. Then the clouds in the sky abruptly became reddish, like red fire.


    In the vast red clouds, flames as large as meteorites emerged to break through the sky, like shooting stars. In this way, the two wills were blocked, so that the cultivators could seize the opportunity to flee away.


    The white tiger displayed its ancestral martial art, forming a huge tiger claw forward. Three beams of white light blocked the anger of the Heavenly Girl like a thousand-foot machete. And then the spell was broken by some more claw illusions.


    Facing the fireballs in the sky, the thunder dragon screamed to the sky, summoning out a thunder carrying the power of the five elements to destroy them. Only a moment later, it caught up with the cultivators again.


    Hiss!


    A black and white godly arrow cut through the sky, and instantly hit the body of the dragon. The dragon was actually hurt a little. This was Wang Bugui''s attack. He transformed the Yin Yang Ring into a longbow.


    He formed an illusion of himself to carry himself away. While escaping, he was engrossed to draw the bow. And when the bow was full, he burst the arrow out.


    However, such an attack carrying all his power and killing message could only cause a superficial trauma to the thunder dragon. How terrible was it?!


    "Howl!"


    The attack had irritated the thunder dragon. How noble was it? It belonged to Real Dragon family, and it grasped thunder martial arts. It could be regarded as noble even in the dragon family. But now it was actually injured by a weak man in the Voiding Realm.


    Although it was transformed from Taoism power, it had been infused with will, so its dignity couldn''t be violated. Being injured by an arrow was such a shame for it. It immediately released stronger spiritual power, intending to kill the human in front of it.


    "Woo! Woo!..."


    The thunder dragon wanted to resorted to a killing martial art. But how could Wang Bugui make it as desired. He showed no fear at all, and continued to draw the bow, shooting hundreds of arrows, all of which were integrated into his power and killing intention.


    The white tiger wanted to help the thunder dragon to block it, but it was impossible, because the arrows'' speed was too fast!


    After all, Wang Bugui had activated all the other forbidden arts, except for the Eight Limits Universal Order. The red mist that rose on his body was his burning blood. He even displayed the forbidden art of the Blood Hunter Clan.


    At the moment, he looked like Alice, his mother very much. The same accurate archery, the same unyielding look, and the same strong strength.


    Chu He was playing music for him in the rear. The melodious ancient flute sound brought him stronger power. The other sect leaders all followed him to use the far-reaching method to fight while running.


    The Myriad Sword Defeating of Mu Wujian, the Unfettered Fan of Gu Xiaoyao, the various flowers of Hua Mengchen, the thunder martial arts of Leng Shuangrong, the three thousand fires of Reverend Qing Chan, and the Primordial Palm of Yun Jinghong which was the fiercest.


    The three sect leaders of Crazy Saber Sect, Zhenyang Sect and Lingwu Sect were passing their spiritual power to heal for the several Big Capables. Everything was in order, and the full cooperation of sect leaders displayed outstanding effect.


    The distance between everyone and the thunder dragon and the white tiger was gradually widening. The two wills had also made far-away attacks, but were all blocked by the demonic soul. The map was not far away from them!


    "Howl!"


    The thunder dragon and the white tiger roared, as if they knew that they couldn''t attack the cultivators once they had reached the map. So, they two immediately launched a more violent offensive, and some small thunder dragons were formed to rush forward.


    Each small dragon was in a different color. They were made from the five-element space thunder, and infused with the thunder dragon''s strength. Dozens of the small thunder dragons almost flashed to the demonic soul in roars in an instant.


    "Humph!"


    The demonic soul snorted, and gathered all his power in his machete, forming a violent attack. After killing all the small thunder dragons, the thousand-foot machete power continued to move forward with killing message.


    However, it was smashed by the dragon''s tail. Then, the dragon pinched its fist, and made a Thunder Dragon Fist at them. At the same time, the white tiger also explored its claws. With a violent sweep, three huge claw illusions rushed out.


    The claws were all thousand feet high. Carrying murderous intention, they directly faced up with the machete power. The two disappeared in the air together. However, the Thunder Dragon Fist, carrying a ten-thousand-foot beam of thunder ray had already caught up with the cultivators. At the crucial moment, Yun Jinghong rushed up again.


    He kicked the fist into broken bits with a Kick of the Universe, followed with a Primordial Palm, and then he turned away. Irritated, the thunder dragon formed a thunder, crushing the Primordial Palm.


    Then, it rushed forward more madly. Everyone had already seen the map. But at this moment, the thunder dragon was outraged. It released five-color divine lights, and its momentum suddenly increased.


    It had its mouth widely opened. The sect leaders knew that the situation was not good to them, and immediately made attacks to defend. But the white tiger desperately blocked them. Only a few attacks hit it, causing no harm to it.


    Bang!


    At last, the thunder dragon spit out a huge five-element thunder ball. The ball was so much stronger than the five-element small dragons. As soon as it appeared, everyone''s heart began to beat harder.


    "Emperor Fist? Ruin the sky!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, and activated all the forbidden arts he knew again. He suddenly turned around and formed an Emperor Fist. This unbeatable fist collided into the thunder ball with domineering power, causing an instant explosion.


    Wang Bugui successfully prevented the thunder ball, but the explosion also injured him seriously. He almost had no effort to display the Hell Step. Seeing the situation, the thunder dragon opened its mouth, trying to swallow him.


    Whiz!


    But when it was about to bite Wang Bugui, its pray was dragged away. It turned out that Wang Bugui had already considered this. He secretly picked up a hair, turned it into an illusion of him, and handed the small pendant to him.


    At this crucial moment, he summoned Chiou, the puppet. She pulled the Soul Thread which connected them, and dragged Wang Bugui back from the door of death.


    After all, her speed was not fast. The thunder dragon had already been violent. Ignoring the other attacks, it chased him up, intending to swallow him. One was escaping; one was chasing. Wang Bugui stared at the bloody mouth that gradually approached him.


    But he was unable to move, and could grit his teeth, looking at his opponent. The thunder dragon neglected all the sect leaders'' attacks, and the white tiger was still blocking the attacks.


    "Howl!"


    The sound of the dragon was so close to Wang Bugui''s ear. The big mouth was about to bite him!


    Buzz!


    But at this moment, the huge map released dazzling lights, enveloping Wang Bugui. The thunder dragon suddenly stopped its offensive and stopped chasing.


    "Whew! Whew!"


    Wang Bugui gasped. The thunder dragon was less than ten centimeters away from him. Looking at the huge dragon head and the copper bell-like eyes from a close distance, he felt the horrible strength of the dragon.


    "Howl..."


    The thunder dragon made an unwilling bellow. But it dared not to enter the map. It screamed to the sky, turned around and returned to the martial art to hover above it.


    The white tiger also shouted, and then turned into Taoism power, dissipating between the heavens and earth.


    "We finally get over!"


    At this moment, both the powerful demonic soul and the cultivators were relieved. The experience just now must have been the closest to death in their lives.


    The four Greater Power! Except for Leng Shuangrong, the other three were all heavily injured. Wang Bugui''s performance was amazing. Dealing with the roc with the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique, and shooting the thunder dragon with arrows.


    He even blocked the fatal blow of the thunder dragon in the end. Without his powerful body, and the help of Chiou, he might have already died.


    "That thunder dragon is indeed terrible!" Gu Xiaoyao still had a lingering fear.


    "It has existed since ancient times, and is the strongest of all the wills. It held a cultivation base equal to the peak of the Greater Power Realm at that time. I didn''t expect that such a will can improve its strength."


    "Presumably, if there is no power of the Queen Mother of the West, it can turn itself into a new life from a will. Moreover, it can become an immortal. Now its cultivation base is equal to a potential immortal."


    "Infinitely close to an immortal. For it, the way to become an immortal is not far!"


    The demonic soul told such secret, which really shocked everyone. A will could evolve into a new life, and it was about to become an immortal!


    Such words could convince nobody. But the fact was in front of them. The strength of the thunder dragon was obvious to all. Everyone''s attack couldn''t seriously hurt it.


    Even if the demonic soul and the several Big Capables were powerful, they were still suppressed by the dragon. Could it really change into a new life and become an immortal?


    "How can it do that?" Leng Shuangrong frowned.


    "I don''t know. But as long as it is still here, it won''t be an immortal. Because there is the Taoism power and array lines of the Queen Mother of the West. Even if the true immortal can''t break them easily," the demonic soul answered.


    Then he turned and looked at the map, slowly saying, "The Taoism power of the Queen Mother of the West is in this map!"

 Chapter 146 A Trial to Test Primordial Spiri

    t


    The Gates of Hell, the end of the sixth zone.


    "Does this picture really contain the Taoism power of the Queen Mother of the West?"


    Everyone was staring up at the picture. It was really big, bigger than the roc they saw before. It was engraved with all kinds of celestial beasts. They were all worshiping a graceful and noble woman.


    Although the woman dressed like a normal person, it was easy to recognize that she was the Queen Mother of the West. She was incomparably beautiful, and at the same time, had a temperament of the motherly model of the nation. There was an oldest immortal peach tree beside her.


    Surrounded by all the creatures, she was in the top of the picture. Her beautiful and deep eyes were overlooking the beings. The entire picture was vivid, demonstrating a prosperous cultivation year.


    "The picture is not fully activated yet, and it needs to be watched by the power of primordial spirit," the demonic soul slowly uttered.


    The demonic soul nodded and said, "Yes. But remember, the Taoism power of the picture is very strong. If your primordial spirit is hurt as soon as you watch it, stop immediately!"


    "Be careful when your primordial spirit is under the test. Once you''re hurt, stop watching it at once! This is not a common trial. So many prodigies have died here since ancient times."


    "I became the present me because I was arrogant. Half of my primordial spirit was destroyed out of my watching the Queen Mother of the West for a long time. If it wasn''t for her sympathy, I would have died. So, don''t aggrandize yourself!"


    His words surprised everyone. The picture could even kill such an ancient demon! How powerful was it!?


    Everyone began to fear, but they still wanted to see it, because of their curiosity, as well as their intention to strengthen their primordial spirit. After the Sage Realm, if one wanted to improve his cultivation base, he must raise his primordial spirit meanwhile.


    "Okay. This matter should not be delayed, and let''s start the trial now!" Wang Bugui walked to the picture first.


    The other geniuses looked at each other and walked forward one after another. They were the pillars of the future cultivation world, and they certainly wouldn''t refuse the opportunity to improve themselves.


    And as the genius of their sect, although they couldn''t match Wang Bugui, Leng Yueyan, and Ning Zhe, they wouldn''t lose to the rest of the geniuses. They had the heart of comparison.


    The picture was obviously the best way to compare their strengths. They all clenched their fists, and moved forward with firm steps. Everyone wanted to see who was stronger.


    Buzz!


    A golden light was released from Wang Bugui''s Shen Tang, and a small golden man who was exactly the same as him was striding out. It slowly moved forward, and the picture also began to shine.


    Then all the geniuses followed to summon out their primordial spirit men to watch the picture, or explore it with their primordial spirit power first.


    After a short while, even the sect leaders began to observe the picture. After all, this was also a rare experience for them. These people had been trapped in the current realm for hundreds of years, unable to break through.


    Except for the demonic soul, his primordial spirit was already broken, so to watch the picture of the Queen Mother of the West was useless to him. Moreover, he didn''t want to take risks. He started to wait quietly on the side. For a time, more than a dozen beams of primordial spirit power rushed to the picture altogether.


    "Ah!"


    Some of them shouted as soon as their primordial spirit power touched the picture. And the scene that everyone saw was even more terrifying. It seemed all the creatures in the picture were alive.


    Their primordial spirit was transmitted to the world in the picture. All the demonic beasts and divine beasts were gathered together in the Kunlun Mountain. They solemnly walked to the Jade Lake of the Queen Mother of the West. Under the largest peach tree sat sideways a graceful woman.


    Countless peach flowers were dancing in the air. The soft grass bed was also covered with crystal peach blossoms. The space was filled with the intoxicating fragrance. The very dignified woman under the tree was exactly the Queen Mother of the West.


    People couldn''t see her appearance, but they were told in subconscious that she was a beautiful woman. She was not a human, but she could transform into a human shape. Everyone who saw her would have a good impression on her subconsciously.


    Around her, all the beasts were worshiping her, even including the noblest beasts, such as the real dragons and the immortal phoenixes.


    Gaining the respect of all the beasts showed that both her strength and prestige were very powerful. The cultivators suffered an extremely powerful pressure, even if they were standing on the outermost periphery.


    They only felt a violent pain in their primordial spirit, as if their primordial spirit would be broken at any time. At this time, Wang Bugui and the three Big Capables still continued to move forward, followed by Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe.


    Their speed was very slow, because the pressure changed a lot as they moved forward and they dared not to be rushed. Then the members of the Blood Moon Hunters followed to move slowly. Feng Tianming was not willing to show weakness as well.


    Lu Qianchen also gritted his teeth and struggled forward. The three fairies of the Palace of Hundred Flowers looked at each other and chose to move forward to challenge their own limits. The more they persisted, the more they would gain.


    The other sect leaders had also walked a long way. Such a scene activated the remaining geniuses. They all began to step forward hard. Every step of them was very heavy. The Taoism power to suppress primordial spirit was too strong.


    There was still a long distance from them to the peach tree at the end of Jade Lake. Along the way, the beasts would raise their heads to see them. And every gaze would add a bit more pressure on them.


    "Uh!"


    Suddenly, when they had walked a tenth of the whole way, Wu Kuang''s primordial spirit was cracked. So was Lin Yang who was a few steps ahead of him. Even so, the two still clenched their teeth to continue to move on.


    But after the cracks on their primordial spirit, the pressure they felt suddenly increased several times. A dozen steps later, there were dozens of cracks emerging on their primordial spirit. Helpless, they could only choose to quit.


    "Puff!"


    In the outside world, the two''s primordial spirit was beaten back to their Shen Tang, and then they vomited a lot of blood and fell to the ground. Their Shen Tang got dimmed a little, and with dozens of horrible scars, it began to bleed.


    "Not everyone can get over such a trial. You know when to withdraw decisively, which is also a kind of growth." The demonic soul slowly uttered.


    "Alas..."


    Wu Kuang and Lin Yang made a long sigh. It seemed that they left far behind by their fellow of the same generation.


    "Ah!"


    Soon later, some primordial spirit was beaten back as well. The three sect leaders of Crazy Saber Sect, Zhenyang Sect, and Lingwu Sect were forced to fall to the ground. Then they took a look at each other and made a short sigh.


    "The trial of the picture will grow harder as your cultivation base gets improved. So, it''s not easy to break through," the demonic soul said again.


    The fact was as he said. The cultivation road was getting narrower and narrower. Why was it difficult to become an immortal? Even to become a Big Capable?


    It was precise because cultivation was difficult. It required not only hard work and ability to understand but also physical fitness, opportunities, talents, resources and so on. The nun-geniuses would be even slower, and it was more difficult for them to break through each realm.


    Maybe they had paid a lot, but because of their poor talent, what they gained was less than half of what the geniuses got, unless they worked as ten or hundred times hard as the geniuses did.


    Otherwise, hard work and perseverance couldn''t narrow down the gap. With all the conditions in place, efforts could widen the gap. Wang Bugui had made a lot of efforts, so he became the strongest among the geniuses.


    At the moment, he was walking alongside the three Big Capables, and the other geniuses could only follow them. At present, people felt a much heavier pressure than the beginning. They were all very cautious.


    It seemed that there would be cracks on their primordial spirit at any time. Once the pressure got a little heavier, a lot of people''s primordial spirit would be driven back. They were halfway away from the peach tree, and were locked by all the beasts behind them.


    "Uh!"


    Finally, some people couldn''t stand the pressure and were covered with tiny cracks on their bodies. Then the cracks began to expand rapidly.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of primordial spirit being broken came and several people were injured. Then Xiao Fengyi made a short sigh and quit the trial. After a few steps forward, Lu Qianchen also voluntarily opted out.


    So did Gu Xiaoyao and Hua Mengchen. Their primordial spirit was covered with terrifying cracks. But they gnawed their teeth and moved a few more steps forward before quitting.


    "Uh ah!"


    Mu Wujian was still insisting. He refused to admit that he was so weak. But the reality forced him to quit, because the horrible cracks had spread all over his body. He shook his head and quit.


    Buzz!


    A series of primordial spirits were forced to quit; the cultivators were forced to retreat or get down on one knee. They all spat out a lot of blood, and their Shen Tang was injured, beginning to bleed.


    "We are old, and can''t match the younger ones!" Gu Xiaoyao revealed a bitter smile.


    "All the talents and resources have been given to them. If they are not better than me, I must give them a good lesson." Hua Mengchen sighed.


    Although unwilling, they could only admit that the geniuses of this age were indeed better than the past, which was also the only thing that was gratifying. As long as the pillars of later generations were stronger than themselves, they held no regrets.


    "It seems that it''s very difficult for us to improve our cultivation base. Let''s wait to see if we can understand something out of the trial." Mu Wujian shook his head.


    Xiao Fengyi and Lu Qianchen looked at each other, and shook their heads with bitter smiles. They had to admit their weakness.


    In the space of the picture, the remaining cultivators were still moving forward slowly. The foremost four people were a little faster, followed by Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe.


    Among the rest geniuses, there might be someone who took every step extremely slow, but absolutely no one stopped moving. They were trying to challenge their limits.

 Chapter 147 The Most Powerful Prodigy of the Age

    At the place where all the beasts were worshiping, a group of people were slowly moving forward above them. Along the way, there were always beasts'' sights gathered on the people, and the pressure they suffered gradually increased to dozens of times.


    "Oops!"


    At this time, there was still three-quarters of the distance from the peach trees, and many people were covered with small cracks. Finally, someone couldn''t hold on anymore. Shangguan Yiyi and Jiang Lianyue of the Palace of Hundred Flowers successively quit the trial.


    Yu Wude and Chu He also failed to insist. They supported their bodies full of cracks hardly to encourage their other brothers, and then opted out.


    "Alas!"


    After moving forward a few dozen steps, Meiqing also shook her head with a soft sigh and then quit.


    "Can I only get to this point?"


    Under the pressure, Lyu Hao could no longer move forward. Neither could Zhao Changge who was beside him. The cracks on the bodies of the two were slowly expanding. They shook their heads with bitter smiles, quit the trial.


    "Uh!"


    Feng Tianming gritted his teeth. The small cracks on his body had expanded, as if it was about to be broken at any time. If he went one step further, he must suffer a risk of life. So, he followed Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge to quit the trial helplessly.


    A serious of golden lights rushed out of the picture one after one. And the cultivators all vomited a lot of blood, and then got down on one knee. Horrible scars appeared on their Shen Tang, causing it to bleed.


    "Only still three-quarters of the distance is left! What a pity!"


    Feng Tianming wiped the blood and sighed. The rest of the people also revealed bitter smiles. This was their limit. One more step would cause a great danger. It couldn''t be changed.


    "In the Age of Dharma Decline, it''s already good to persist until the last three-quarters are left. It somebody can pass two third of the whole way, then he can match the before-ancient cultivators."


    The demonic soul slowly said, which comforted them. However, it was indeed commendable to be able to achieve this level in the Age of Dharma Decline.


    After all, the martial arts in the Age of Dharma Decline were incomplete. A before-ancient Big Capable or one in the early stage of the ancient historical times could defeat two Greater Powers of Age of Dharma Decline.


    This was the gap between the ancient times and the Age of Dharma Decline. After all, the martial arts were complete in one time, and incomplete in another time. The incomplete ones were certainly worse than the complete ones. So those who could persist to such a position were valuable.


    And the number of them was not very small. It was equivalent to the sum of decades of generations in the past Age of Dharma Decline. Perhaps this was really the performance of the Great Age of Dharma Decline, so the geniuses more than decades of generations were gathered in this age.


    In the past, one of them could be a giant that prevailed hundreds of years, and they all had the potential to become a Greater Power.


    Only because this age was too special, there were more dazzling geniuses born, and the others were destined to be overwhelmed by them. The Great Age was a gratifying one, but also one where many geniuses became dimmed.


    Once such a Great Age emerged, there would inevitably be a most powerful one. He would become a star of great attention, while the others could only be his foil.


    He could defeat all the strongest cultivators of an era. The winner was eye-catching, the loser was stunned, and had to look up the winner for his entire life.


    Now, the sect leaders had already foreseen an extremely powerful killing catastrophe in addition to the Path to Immortality in the Great Age. The future that Wang Bugui had seen was one of the many speculations.


    "Let''s see if this age is the path to immortality or to death!" The demonic soul looked at the picture with a long sigh.


    In the space of the picture, the rest people were less than one third of the distance from the peach tree, merely three hundred steps. The foremost four people were already covered with horrible cracks and might be unable to hold on at any time.


    Because the pressure had doubled. Every step they took was ten thousand pounds heavy. No one talked, because they had no extra strength.


    "Amitabha!"


    After a hundred steps forward, the Reverend Qing Chan stopped. His primordial spirit could no longer support him to move on. He stood in the same place, watched Ning Zhe overtaking him, and quit the trial with a smile.


    The tiny cracks that covered the bodies of Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan were spreading while they continued to move on. After they gritted their teeth and moved a hundred steps forward, they finally stopped.


    Deeply gazed at Wang Bugui who was still slowly moving, the two felt ups and downs in their hearts. Then they took back their sights and chose to withdraw from the trial.


    "Ah! The little Taoist nun and the fake monk are also out!"


    Yu Wude shouted, and everyone''s eyes were shifted to the two. The two''s Shen Tang was also injured. They spat out a little bit of blood. They were injured not as badly as other people.


    "Now, only Wang Bugui, Sect Leader Leng, and Greater Power Yun are insisting!" Gu Xiaoyao lightly waved his folding fan.


    "Amazing!" Lin Yang marveled.


    Although everyone already knew that Wang Bugui was the strongest among the geniuses, they didn''t expect he could achieve this level. He was able to match the two Greater Powers of the age, but nobody knew how long he could hold on.


    At the moment, the last three people were ninety steps away from the peach tree. However, the pressure now had made them tremble. To simply lift their feet required almost full of their effort.


    The three looked at each other and then slowly nodded, resolutely moving forward. It took them about a few minutes to move ten steps. And now the cracks on their primordial spirit had begun to expand.


    After they took ten more steps, the four-direction divine beast behind them opened its eyes. Then, four beams of strong pressure came, staggering the three. After ten more steps with their teeth clenched, the qilin also opened its eyes, staring at the three coldly.


    After ten more difficult steps, a roc opened its eyes. At this moment, their cracks on their bodies had been expanded a time more. They were already exhausted but still chose to continue.


    Intermittently, the three finally took another ten steps, and there were still fifty steps away from the peach tree. Seeming at their fingertips, it was as far away as a hundred thousand miles in their eyes.


    At this time, a real dragon and an immortal phoenix also opened their eyes.


    "Oops!"


    The three were almost forced to kneel down. The cracks on them were enlarged another time more, and they were all gasping.


    It seemed that these horrible scars would break their primordial spirit at any time. Leng Shuangrong and Yun Jinghong looked at each other. They knew it was their limit.


    If they went one step further, they would be in danger, unless they activated the forbidden arts, but it was unworthy and would hurt them even more. Then they cast their eyes on Wang Bugui who seemed to want to be a little bit closer.


    "Bugui, do you want to continue?" Yun Jinghong asked hardly.


    "Master, if you can''t hold on, just go out and wait for me. The pressure is determined according to the cultivation base, so the pressure you bear is much greater than me. Don''t be stubborn." Wang Bugui frowned.


    "But..." Yun Jinghong still wanted to say something but was stopped by Leng Shuangrong.


    She shook her head gently and said, "Your disciple is not ordinary. Believe him! We can''t move forward unless we use some forbidden arts. Don''t lose more than gain!"


    Wang Bugui also nodded. Seeing his firm eyes, Yun Jinghong didn''t give more advice, just saying, "Don''t take on more than you can cope with, and immediately withdraw if you are in danger!"


    "Yes, Master!" Wang Bugui slightly smiled.


    Then, Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong withdrew from the trial together. People outside paid close attention. They saw two rays of golden lights flying out and piercing into the Shen Tang of the two Big Capables. They two snorted and then retreated two steps.


    But the scars on their Shen Tang were not serious, and only a few drops of blood flew out. They were indeed Big Capables.


    "Ah?! Wang Bugui is still holding on!"


    Suddenly, Jin Zhan shouted, and everyone got to know that there was still a person didn''t get out. They took a few steps back out of surprise, and their fine hair was erecting like needles.


    "Wang Bugui is still insisting on the trial. He is too strong!" The Sect Leader of Zhenyang Sect cried.


    "Is he a demon?!" Mu Wujian sighed to the sky.


    "Our boss is indeed strong. Even the last two Big Capables are out, but he can still stick to it!" Zhao Changge was very excited.


    "Or how can he becomes our boss?" Chu He also smiled. He was happy and proud to see his boss was so powerful.


    His words had pleased all the members of the Blood Moon Hunters. They all cheered with jumps.


    "Where did you stop?"


    At this time, the demonic soul went to Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong and asked.


    "Where there are still fifty steps away from the peach tree!" Yun Jinghong frowned.


    "Fifty steps? That is to say, Wang Bugui can get closer?!" Even the demonic soul was shocked. He didn''t expect someone could reach so far in the Age of Dharma Decline.


    Moreover, the one was just a sage! The demonic soul couldn''t help but ask himself, "Is this still the Age of Dharma Decline?"


    "There''s such a person in the Age of Dharma Decline! Haha!"


    The demonic soul thought for a while, and then laughed out loud. The people around him were puzzled what made him so happy.


    Then the demonic soul looked at the picture again and seriously said, "If he can see the Queen Mother of the West, I, the Blood Demon King, is willing to honor him as the strongest prodigy in the age!"

 Chapter 148 The Queen Mother of the Wes

    t


    "What?"


    All the people present were surprised both at his identity, a demon king from the ancient times��no wonder he was so strong��and the fact that Wang Bugui was the most powerful prodigy in the age!


    Wang Bugui got such a high comment of an ancient king of the Evil Spirit Race, which indicated that the Blood Demon King held a high expectation to him. Even such a master thought that Wang Bugui''s potential was so terrible?


    The demonic soul seemed to be able to see through what these people were thinking. He said, "Don''t doubt that. If he can really go to the Queen Mother of the West relying on his Sage-Realm cultivation base, it is definitely that he is the most powerful prodigy in this age."


    "Even in the ancient times, there were few people who could do that, not to mention the Age of Dharma Decline!"


    "After seeing the Queen Mother of the West, they had all become the most powerful one of their generations, and become an immortal eventually. Such kind of people you know includes Dugu Baishi and the God of War."


    "Do you think if they are the most powerful prodigy of their generations? Though the Taoism power is determined by one''s cultivation base, when one comes to the Queen Mother of the West, it will improve to a higher realm!"


    "So, the people who can see the Queen Mother of the West are the strongest prodigies of that age!"


    The words of the demonic soul had shocked everyone for a long time. He even mentioned the immortal swordsman and the God of War. The two men could see the Queen Mother of the West which was the best proof.


    At this time, some people were happy while some were sad. The former ones were really happy for Wang Bugui; the latter ones felt really sad that they had been born in the wrong age where they met such a powerful competitor.


    The so-called genius identity was nothing in front of this person, because what he was best at was to suppress geniuses, and to make them unable to lift their heads again in this age.


    It was no wonder that the eras in which the descendants of the Palace of the Human Emperors appeared were their eras. All the prodigies could only be foiled in front of them. They would build their invincible road to be an emperor with the demise of all the other geniuses.


    However, they had to accept the fate. Since they were born in this unfortunate but great era, what they could do was to accept everything. Although they were suppressed by the potential Human Emperor, the Path to Immortality would appear in this age.


    Perhaps this was their chance. Everyone knew that to become an immortal or an emperor was extremely difficult, but they had a bigger chance. If they cultivated hardly enough, there would be hope for them to step on the Path to Immortality.


    "The strongest prodigy can''t disturb my heart, and I''m not afraid of fighting him!" Leng Yueyan looked solemn, and her words were full of firmness.


    "Amitabha. The so-called the strongest is just a kind of fame. I worship the Buddhas, and only aim to be a Buddha." Ning Zhe recited the Buddhas. He was not affected by the words of Leng Yueyan and the demonic soul.


    "The more powerful my opponents are, the more they can motivate my understanding of the swordsmanship!" Feng Tianming''s Sword Core was not shaken as well. In his heart, he had already regarded Wang Bugui as a friend mediating together.


    Only such a strong opponent would improve his swordsmanship. Moreover, his biggest goal was not to defeat Wang Bugui, but to catch up with Dugu Baishi.


    This most powerful immortal swordsman since ancient times possessed amazing swordsmanship. His understanding of the swordsmanship was far beyond that of Feng Tianming. So, his only goal was to strive to become an immortal swordsman.


    Only when he achieved to be an immortal, could he be qualified to pursue the footsteps of Dugu Baishi. He knew very well that he couldn''t surpass Dugu Baishi, because this person was almost perfect in all the aspects about sword.


    Through out the history, his swordsmanship was the most unique and striking; his sword core was the most powerful; his sword bone was the firmest; his sword power was the strongest.


    And his killing intention, it could almost tear the sky up. When he entered the state of the unity of sword and human, his offensives would be invincible!


    Feng Tianming could only look up to Dugu Baishi who was rarely seen. As for Wang Bugui, his future achievement might be able to compete with that of the immortal swordsman and the God of War.


    Thinking of this, Feng Tianming couldn''t help but move his sight to the picture, eager to see the final result.


    "Our boss can certainly see the Queen Mother of the West, and we should pay more attention to cultivation, so that we won''t be dragged far behind by boss!" Yu Wude grinned.


    Then he began to look at the picture with his brothers. Not just them, everyone was waiting for the consequence.


    In the space of the picture, Wang Bugui was now only thirty steps away from the Queen Mother of the West!


    He also admired his own perseverance which supported him to this position. Although he had used the Whole after Thousand Disasters on the way, it didn''t take much effect. After all, it was mainly aimed at strengthening cultivators'' bodies.


    Its effect on primordial spirit was minimal; the speed of repairing primordial spirit was slower than the speed at which the scars expanded. All the eyes of the rear beasts had opened now, all cast on him.


    They should have been worshiping the Queen Mother of the West. But now it was like they were worshiping Wang Bugui. Attracting so much attention, could he come to the end?


    "Whew! Whew!..."


    He looked at the beautiful figure under the peach tree gaspingly. Although he couldn''t see her face, he could perceive that it must be extremely charming, otherwise his heart wouldn''t be filled with an indescribable feeling.


    He bit his teeth and continued to move on hard. He almost resorted to the Eight Limits Universal Order. It seemed that his feet were carrying a few mountains, and every step would use all his strength.


    When he took the last thirty steps, there was another way of oppression greeting him, which was issued by the Queen Mother of the West. Taoism was the origin of one, one the origin of two, two of three, and three of all, which was also a kind of theme of the picture.


    It took him fifteen minutes to take ten steps, and then a stronger Taoism power was added to suppress him. He was almost forced to slam to the ground.


    "Uh!!"


    Almost all the scars on his primordial spirit were enlarged. He looked like a glass man who was about to be broken. A single press only would crush him.


    He immediately activated the Whole after Thousand Disasters Skill, and after an hour, half of the scars were recovered. However, he had to continue to move on. Every second of staying would waste his primordial spirit power.


    Gritting his teeth, he took another ten steps forward. But at this moment, he couldn''t stand still and was almost forced to fly back by the third new Taoism power. He bent over, trying to make himself keep stable. But he would still kneel down at any time.


    His eyes could only see a blurry scene which was gradually deepening.


    "Come on!"


    He shook his head violently to stay awake, and the blurred vision slowly cleared. Then he stepped forward again. When he took the first step, he went down immediately.


    After resting for a while, he took the second step, which drove all his cracks to expand instantly. His subconscious mind had intended to give up, and his body was shaking.


    There seemed to be a voice asking him to no longer keep on and just go back. But how could he give up since he had arrived here?


    "Come on! Don''t give up!"


    He ordered himself, and then took three steps in succession.


    "Ah!!"


    He screamed in pain, and his scars had begun to fall from his body. It looked like he was composed of pieces of broken glass.


    However, instead of quitting, he still took move forward desperately. After the sixth step, his arm began to break. After the seventh step, both of his arms were broken.


    He was still moving on. After the eighth step, his left leg suddenly erupted. When he took the ninth step, his right leg was also broken.


    And his body was also covered with scars at the moment, especially at his Shen Tang. There was almost no good skin on his forehead. Hot blood ran down from his head, so terrifying.


    "Bugui!"


    "Boss!"


    Yun Jinghong and the members of the Blood Moon Hunters screamed out, tightening their fists. Even the outside him was seriously injured so much, not to mention his primordial spirit inside.


    "I, can, do, it..."


    He still didn''t give up. Only the last step was left. The bloody past appeared involuntarily in his mind at this moment. This nightmare had been with him for a long time.


    Every night he would wake up from the nightmare. He didn''t want to be as weak as before. He told himself in his heart that he must be strong, be strong enough to frighten all his enemies, so that no one could take anything away from him!


    "Uh!"


    Without his hands and feet, he then used his teeth to bite and used his head to drag him forward slowly. On the way, his lower body began to break little by little, and his every move would make him more painful.


    Slightly move his broken body, and he could see the Queen Mother of the West. But now, the upper half of his primordial spirit was almost broken. His broken eyes looked ahead unwillingly.


    "Come on!!"


    He made a bellow, tried his best to move his head. And finally, he was dragged to the Queen Mother of the West.


    "Ah..."


    He was losing his consciousness slowly, and he only had a small part of his upper body now. He tried to see the figure in front of him with his remaining eye covered with cracks. When his sight slowly became clear, his eye was widely opened again.


    The appearance of the Queen Mother of the West became finally clear. She was really beautiful, as if the word "graceful" was specially created to describe her!


    Moreover, she was looking at him with her eyes filled with tenderness, like a mother looking at her injured baby.


    "Mo-mother..."


    He seemed to see his kind mother for a moment. The outside him even began to tear.


    He knew this was a fake, just an illusion in his heart. But he still burst into tears with excitement. His mother had died for many years, and to see her again was so difficult.


    "Poor kid, you''ve suffered. Come to me..."


    Suddenly, the Queen Mother of the West moved. She reached her hands out to hold Wang Bugui in her arms. He was conquered by the maternal warmth instantly.


    Even if he knew all of this was fake, and it was a dream, but he was still willing to sink into it. He didn''t want to wake up soon, because this gentle embrace reminded him of his mother.


    He winked his tired eye, finally recognizing the person in front of him was the Queen Mother of the West, not Alice, his mother. But he still smiled at her. In the next second, his eye slowly closed.


    Everything disappeared and the space turned into darkness. He was lying quietly in the arms of the Queen Mother of the West.

 Chapter 149 The End of the Trial

    "What happened to Bugui? Why hasn''t he waked up?" Yun Jinghong frowned.


    "Maybe he has already seen the Queen Mother of the West. But I don''t know why he hasn''t come out yet. Normally, even if he has seen the Queen Mother of the West, it can''t last for a long time, otherwise he will be hurt by that powerful Taoism power."


    The Blood Demon King was also very puzzled. He had never met such situation before. A day had passed, but Wang Bugui''s primordial spirit still didn''t come out. However, he still had signs of life.


    There was no further expansion of the scars on the body, including those at his Shen Tang. The bleeding had stopped as well. But it was a quirk that his primordial spirit hadn''t returned.


    "He will be fine. Don''t worry!" Chu He said tremblingly. His face was pale at this time. He had been comforting himself.


    The other three brothers also clenched their fists and silently prayed that Wang Bugui was fine. They didn''t believe their boss would die here, because he had got over so many hardships and obstacles, and wouldn''t be trapped here!


    At this time, countless crystal petals were falling down from the peach tree. Under the tree, the Queen Mother of the West was holding Wang Bugui, letting the petals fall on their bodies.


    Her beautiful eyes were full of gentleness, and her hands were warm, gently touching the head of this young man. A force was passed to his broken body, repairing all his broken parts.


    After 10 minutes, Wang Bugui''s primordial spirit was recovered completely, even more solid with golden lights. If the demonic soul was here, he must be shocked a lot.


    Everyone who had seen the Queen Mother of the West all came out with broken primordial spirit, even including Dugu Baishi and the God of War. When they came out, almost half of their primordial spirit was broken.


    They repaired it after they came back through mediation and divine skills for healing. But Wang Bugui not only saw the Queen Mother of the West, but also was held in her arms. She even used her Taoism power to heal him.


    "Woo..."


    At this moment, Wang Bugui was still in his dream. He was watching a past as a bystander. It was a vast star domain where aura was so thick that it could gather into drops of water, falling down from the air.


    The Taoism power was complete, which made it a perfect place for cultivation. Wang Bugui didn''t know when it was. He just saw some kinds of beasts that he had never seen before. They were extremely powerful.


    Then, he saw a man and a woman, which looked like him and Hanae Chiou. He wanted to take a closer look, but he found he couldn''t move or hear at all. He could only perceive that the two people looked very cautious.


    The two were discussing something while running rapidly. Then, a large black shadow came behind them. It was a group of devils, at least a million. Their cultivation base was too deep to be fathomable.


    Perhaps, they could all match strong immortals. Because when they appeared, the star domain was shaking. Even Wang Bugui was weak, he could feel the magic of this world.


    Though guarded by countless kinds of horrible Taoism power and array lines, it was still trembling. Wang Bugui was very clear that even if he was in his best fighting state, it was still difficult for him to shake a stone here.


    But this kind of world was shaking when the devil army came, and finally a space crack was formed. It could be imagined how strong the devils were.


    When the two felt the enemies, they immediately turned back and displayed supreme martial arts to kill the devils. Their every blow would turn tens of thousands of the devils into broken bits. They were still running.


    Because they didn''t want to take this domain as a battlefield. However, among the devil army, there were devils as strong as they were, so many planets were still involved and exploded.


    After a bloody battle, the devils were all killed by them. But Chiou died. Wang Bugui also suffered a fatal injury, with only a broken soul left.


    He then displayed a martial to forcibly condense his soul and reshape his body. After that, he still continued to move forward in sorrow and anger, with Chiou in red in his arms.


    Finally, they came to an altar on the edge of the star domain. Wang Bugui, who was covered in terrible cracks, was carrying a dead beauty and slowly walking to the top of the altar.


    The real Wang Bugui gazed at them carefully, expected to see what would happen next. But all of a sudden, a beam of white light illuminated this world.


    "Uh!"


    He couldn''t see anything; his eyes were covered by the blazing white light. After everything had disappeared, the light began to slowly dissipate.


    "Uh!"


    Wang Bugui suddenly frowned, and his eyelids had jumped a few times. He then slowly opened his eyes, and his blurred vision gradually became clear. A beautiful gentle face came into his view.


    "Ah, Queen Mother of the West!"


    He was stunned for a while, and then cried out. Wasn''t this the Queen Mother of the West? Why would he be in her arms? Then, he remembered the scene before he lost consciousness and finally figured these questions out.


    He immediately left her arms and made a hold fist salute to her. She was a real strong immortal, and even her illusion deserved to be worshiped by all living beings.


    He thought of the moment he slept in the arms of Queen Mother of the West, and began to tremble.


    "You are the one who managed to come here, so take it easy." The Queen Mother of the West showed a gentle smile.


    "Than-thank you!" Wang Bugui was surprised. He didn''t expect that the Queen Mother of the West could not only speak but also have such a moving expression.


    "You have seen your past life, and what do you think of it?" the Queen Mother of the West asked smilingly.


    "That''s my past life? I didn''t expect that I had already met Chiou in my previous life. I didn''t expect I had failed to protect her in the last life either." Wang Bugui made a long sigh, for he had failed her two times.


    "The previous life has already passed, and the present life is the most important. Seize this life, and don''t go wrong again," the Queen Mother of the West replied.


    "Okay. But what happened to us in the end? And I couldn''t hear just now. Why did she and me fight so many devils without no one else?" Wang Bugui asked with doubt.


    He silently watched the scene of his past life, but still didn''t know the cause and effect.


    "The reason why you saw your past life just now is that your small pendant was inadvertently activated while I was strengthening your primordial spirit. If you want to know the end, just wait. You can''t force it."


    The Queen Mother of the West slowly explained. To Wang Bugui''s surprise, his small pendent could actually take work in the outside world.


    He continued to ask, "Your Majesty Queen Mother of the West, what''s this little pendant exactly?"


    "There exists something that you can''t know now, and you need to wait until the right time. If the heavenly secret is exposed in advance, you will suffer a lot." The Queen Mother of the West shook her head.


    "Oh okay. But..."


    Wang Bugui''s brows were slightly knitted, as if he still wanted to ask something, but was stopped by the Queen Mother of the West.


    She smiled softly again and said, "You just need to know that this pendant is a kind of glory, also a huge responsibility that you must take up."


    "Your primordial spirit has already been strengthened. And I''ll pass you a martial art. Go back and learn it. Your friends are still waiting for you outside. Don''t let them worry."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she passed a martial art into Wang Bugui''s Shen Tang. This martial art was absolutely strong, because it contained an old and powerful aura, which could compete with the Eight Limits Heavenly Kung Fu.


    This was just a kind of martial art, but it could match a heavenly kung fu. How powerful it was!


    "Thank you, Queen Mother of the West!" Wang Bugui expressed his gratitude with a hold fist salute.


    "It''s your prize after passing the trial. What I can do is all this. Go, and don''t let the outside people worry about you anymore."


    The Queen Mother of the West revealed a smile, her eyes full of maternal gentleness. Wang Bugui felt like a spring breeze had passed through his heart, and the warmth had spread all over his body.


    He got stunned for a second, seriously bid farewell, and quit the trial.


    Buzz!


    A golden light slowly flew out of the picture, entering Wang Bugui''s Shen Tang. Then, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Boss!"


    Just as soon as he opened his eyes, a big hug greeted him, followed by several figures rushing to him together.


    "Enough. I can''t breathe!"


    Wang Bugui shouted, and then his brothers just dispersed. They punched his shoulder slightly. Two days had passed, and they had been worried about him so much.


    "Bugui, you come back!" Yun Jinghong also walked over to Wang Bugui and carefully looked at him to see if he was injured.


    "Master, brothers, I am fine. Although when I saw the Queen Mother of the West, my primordial spirit was almost broken completely, she helped me to fix it, and even passed me a martial art!" Wang Bugui grinned.


    "What?!"


    His words shocked everyone. They didn''t expect that he really saw the Queen Mother of the West. They looked at the Blood Demon King in the next second. Their heart was full of ups and downs. Was this person destined to be the strongest prodigy?


    "You said that the Queen Mother of the West healed for you?! And passed you a martial art?!" the Blood Demon King asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yes. She is really beautiful and gentle." Wang Bugui laughed.


    "Gentle... Oh god, you really surprised me! Maybe you are the only one who has such luck throughout history!" The Blood Demon King revealed a bitter smile. A small human being could experience the gentleness of the Queen Mother of the West?!


    Moreover, he had seen her true appearance. The Blood Demon King didn''t know what to say. It couldn''t happen again.


    Hiss!


    The sect leaders and the geniuses all drew in their breath. They never thought Wang Bugui would really see the true appearance of the Queen Mother of the West. He even said she was very gentle. What a miracle!


    "It''s not time to talk. Let''s go out first. On the way back, there will be no Taoism power to stop us." The Blood Demon King made a short sigh and then took the lead to leave.


    Although Wang Bugui''s experience made him admire, the idea of looking at the outside world was still more attractive. He had been expected to see it. The others all followed his footsteps and walked straight out of this space.


    Every time they passed an area, the Taoism power in it would disappear. When they arrived at the exit, the time array lines no longer existed. Then, they got out of the Gates of Hell.


    "Uh ah!"


    As soon as Wang Bugui came out, he stretched out immediately and then looked around with a smile. They had been in the Gates of Hell for ten years, but only one year had passed in the outside world, and it didn''t change a lot.


    Looking at such a living scene, they finally felt relieved. Then Yun Jinghong led everyone to the Yuxu Peak.


    Wang Bugui took a look at the Gates of Hell again, and then turned around to catch up with the others in front.

 Chapter 150 Memory of the Past Life

    In the Yuxu Palace, the sect leaders and disciples met in the main hall.


    "We have to thank Senior Yun for his help, so that we can reach the medium stage of the Voiding Realm in such a short time!" The Sect Leader of the Crazy Saber Sect laughed.


    "Don''t thank me. The Greater Power in the Purple Waterfall is the one you should thank." Yun Jinghong chuckled.


    "That''s right. But she is unwilling to appear or to talk to us." Mu Wujian nodded.


    "May we have her name?" Gu Xiaoyao folded his fan and asked carefully.


    Yun Jinghong thought for a while, frowned, and sent a message to the Purple Waterfall with his mind. She seemed to agree. So, after a while, he answered with a smile, "Zi Yuxiao, an ancient Greater Power!"


    "Oh, she''s the Senior Zi Yuxiao. No wonder an ancient Greater Power, we can''t match her at all!" The Sect Leader of the Zhenyang Sect issued a sigh.


    "An ancient cultivator? Zi Yuxiao? Where is she? She seemed to have gone to the picture too, and her achievement shouldn''t be low. I want to see her."


    At this moment, the Blood Demon King asked Yun Jinghong with a frown. His words shocked everyone once again. They didn''t expect he had seen Zi Yuxiao, and she had left an impression on him.


    "Sister Ziyu is in the space of the Purple Waterfall. If you want to see her, I will take you to her," Wang Bugui replied.


    "Sounds good. Please!" The Blood Demon King chuckled and then extended his hand to make a request.


    "Hey, boss, can we go with you?"


    Yu Wude and the others also circled up. They had wanted to have a good look at the mysterious Greater Power. Since Wang Bugui got on with her very well, maybe this was a good opportunity now.


    "Yes, boss. We want to see the Senior Zi too." Even Chu He who had been indifferent about so many things admired Zi Yuxiao very much.


    In fact, not just him, all the young people were very interested in her, especially her lazy soft voice.


    Except for a few with extremely determined minds, the others were all conquered by Zi Yuxiao. Her voice alone would make them intoxicated, let alone her true appearance. No matter which plane she was in, she must be extremely charming!


    Therefore, at this time, so many hot eyes had converged on Wang Bugui.


    "You all want to see Sister Ziyu? Then I have to ask. Wait a moment."


    Very embarrassed, he didn''t expect the charm of Zi Yuxiao to be so great. A few words of her that day had conquered so many geniuses.


    However, she was not a person who they could see as they wanted. Even if they were Wang Bugui''s brothers, he had to gain Zi Yuxiao''s permission. Then he took out the purple crystal and transferred his spirit mind to her.


    After a while, he received a reply and nodded, saying, "In addition to the Senior Blood Demon King and my brothers, Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe, Feng Tianming, and Meiqing, you four are allowed to see her."


    "Alas!"


    Xiao Fengyi shook his head and revealed a bitter smile. Zi Yuxiao could perceive these people were the best ones among the geniuses at a glance, and only they were qualified to see her. He, himself, was left far behind them!


    "This matter should not be delayed, and let''s go now. Sister Ziyu has to rest for a long time every day, so don''t delay her time," Wang Bugui said to them, and then stepped toward the Purple Waterfall with the Blood Demon King.


    "Okay!"


    Zhao Changge and the others cheered and followed their steps. Leng Yueyan and the others looked at each other. Though they were not conquered by the charm of Zi Yuxiao, their curiosity still forced them to enter the Purple Waterfall.


    They really wanted to see what this wonderful woman looked like. Then they followed to the Purple Waterfall. Arriving at the waterfall that was as high as the sky, Wang Bugui broke the space with the purple crystal.


    "Ah! This is!"


    Ever since they entered the Purple Clouds Continent, everyone was shocked by the sights which greeted them.


    This continent was too vast. It was even enough to accommodate the entire Asian sector. In the sky, there was a magnificent palace, and the most central palace was surrounded by endless propitious vapours.


    There were forty-nine stars surrounding the palace, very shocking. And the aura here was richer than in the Yuxu Pure Land, really a good place for cultivation!


    "Don''t sigh! If this continent is not manifested, you will see a life planet as big as the sun. Let''s go, Sister Ziyu is waiting for us." Wang Bugui waved his hand.


    Then he walked in the forefront to lead the way. Sounds of surprise and praise prevailed all the way; everyone was really marveled by this space.


    Especially when they heard that this was a giant magic weapon, they became more admiring to the God of War. They approached the palace soon, and could see the four characters "Palace of Purple Clouds" in the main hall from afar.


    "Sister Ziyu!"


    As always, Wang Bugui called loudly in the distance. Then he rushed into the palace and said hello to the beautiful figure on the throne.


    "It''s rare to be quiet for a while, and you still bring people to bother me. Well, why do you want to see me?" The voice of Zi Yuxiao was still charming, lazy, and intoxicating.


    "Nice to meet you, Senior Zi!"


    The geniuses made a hold fist salute successively, pressing the ups and downs of their hearts. They had heard this kind of soft magic sound again in such a close distance, which almost had hooked their souls.


    There was still lingering fear in their hearts. This kind of charm could confuse all beings, and they might lose their sense if they were careless.


    "Listen to the voice of Sister Ziyu at a close distance, do you feel that your heart is about to jump out? Don''t worry. Just stabilize your heart. I came over like this." Wang Bugui laughed.


    Everyone was dumb. He had spoken out the point. The men all became embarrassed. Even Meiqing and Leng Yueyan had revealed a face of fear.


    They had marked her as an extremely dangerous person in their hearts, and dared not to neglect her.


    "It turned out to be you! We''ve seen each other in the Gates of Hell in ancient times."


    Suddenly, the Blood Demon King stepped forward. From the moment he saw the Purple Clouds Continent, he began to search for the relevant memories in his mind sea, and now he finally remembered the identity of Zi Yuxiao.


    "My identity is not appropriate to say in front of them. Let''s move to the outside," Zi Yuxiao replied leisurely.


    "I''ll wait for you outside!" The Blood Demon King waved and left. He understood her words. As for her identity, the fewer people knew the better.


    The geniuses watched him off, and then diverted their eyes to this beautiful woman whose appearance was vague.


    Zi Yuxiao slowly got up and said to the members of the Blood Moon Hunters, "I arranged a trial for you on the big star opposite to the palace. Go ahead."


    "Good. The cultivation arranged by Sister Ziyu must be very interesting!" Wang Bugui grinned and then left with his brothers.


    "Boss, I..."


    Zhao Changge still wanted to listen to the charming voice of Zi Yuxiao, but how would Wang Bugui give him the chance? He asked Lyu Hao to drag Zhao Changge away.


    Then, Zi Yuxiao began to look at the rest young cultivators.


    She slowly uttered, "I can give you a chance to see a corner of your past life or the future. You can choose one."


    "The past life and the future?"


    Everyone looked at each other with confusion, wondering if there was indeed reincarnation in this world.


    "You don''t have to wonder if there is reincarnation, because it indeed exists. But all the memories and personalities of the soul are erased. The past or future you are quite similar to the present you, but not the same."


    It seemed that Zi Yuxiao was able to see through their thoughts. She continued to explain to them, "I don''t have much time. Do you want to see them? The decision is in your hands."


    The geniuses pondered for a moment, and then Feng Tianming looked up, "I want to see the future!"


    "Okay, close your eyes."


    Zi Yuxiao replied lazily, and then took out an ancient bluestone with ancient and complicated talismanic words on it.


    Then she swept her hands quickly, casting a spell on Feng Tianming. The bluestone began to shine, and the talismanic words began to rise up one by one, rushing into the Shen Tang of Feng Tianming.


    "Oops!"


    Feng Tianming cried softly. A magical force was introduced into his Shen Tang, forcing him to fall asleep.


    Then, Meiqing also went forward, and said, "I also want to see the future."


    "Close your eyes." Zi Yuxiao whispered, and then cast a spell on her. The ancient and complex talismanic words began to make her fall into a deep sleep as well.


    Ning Zhe followed to move forward. "Amitabha, Miss Zi, I want to see the ancient world recorded in the udumbara."


    Zi Yuxiao nodded slowly, and then cast a spell on him with the bluestone. Countless talismanic words began to rush into his Shen Tang.


    It seemed a beautiful udumbara had blossomed in his Shen Tang.


    "And you? I don''t have much time. Choose one quickly." Zi Yuxiao turned to Leng Yueyan.


    "Is there really reincarnation?"


    Leng Yueyan asked. There was no fixed answer about this issue since the origin of the world. Some people in Taoism agreed that there was reincarnation, but some people didn''t. Buddhism said there was if you believe it, or there wasn''t.


    The other sects also had different understandings. What Zi Yuxiao said was one of them.


    "Do you know why Ning Zhe wants to know the previous life? Is it because his udumbara has already been activated, and he wants to find the answer?" Zi Yuxiao chuckled.


    Her words reminded Leng Yueyan of the Gathering of Practitioners. When fighting her, Ning Zhe withdrew his offensive in the final moment. He said that this was the choice of udumbara, also his choice.


    Why would there be such a choice? And how did this connect with herself?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t calm down anymore. With a frown, she answered, "I, I want to see my past life!"


    "Okay, as you wish." Zi Yuxiao smiled and immediately cast a spell, making Leng Yueyan fall into the past. Then Zi Yuxiao moved outside of the main hall.


    "What kind of story will this age bring me?"


    She smiled and then walked toward the Blood Demon King.

 Chapter 151 Finding the Young Talents

    "You are finally here." The Blood Demon King smiled.


    "I didn''t expect you to come out." Zi Yuxiao returned to the lazy and charming posture.


    "I just want to see the world after the ancient times. It''s too boring to stay there. Anyway, the Queen Mother of the West has said I can leave when I was defeated by a cultivator in the Sage Realm of the Age of Dharma Decline."


    The Blood Demon King shook his head with a bitter smile, and then said with emotion, "That kid is really amazing. Even the Queen Mother of the West had predicted his arrival before she left. What kind of storms will he bring?"


    "After all, he''s the person selected by that thing. Since ancient times, all those who are selected by it have become the strongest!" Zi Yuxiao replied.


    "This age seems to be a little different. I want to see his previous life, but I failed." The Blood Demon King frowned.


    "Maybe he doesn''t belong to the past?" Zi Yuxiao sighed.


    "Doesn''t belong to the past?! Impossible, there is reincarnation in the world. Our demon lord has seen the Fengdu Emperor who was in charge of all the souls of the East." The Blood Demon King didn''t believe her words.


    However, Zi Yuxiao asked him, "How many planes are there in the world? How many extremely powerful ones are there? How do you know that the Fengdu Emperor can completely control all the souls?"


    "You mean he''s one of those who were not taken away by the soul guider of the Fengdu Emperor?" The Blood Demon King''s sinister face was full of surprise.


    "I don''t know. I was just guessing." Zi Yuxiao sighed. Even if she had a lot of means, she couldn''t figure out Wang Bugui completely.


    "This person is really..." The Blood Demon King didn''t know how to comment Wang Bugui.


    "You came to me just for him?" Zi Yuxiao was a little angry. She hated to be disturbed while she was resting.


    "Of course not. You went to the picture for the trial with the God of War and the others in ancient historical times. Considering your talent, you can be regarded as the most powerful female cultivator in that age. What''s more, you''re a good friend of the God of War, but why didn''t you become an immortal?"


    This was the most incomprehensible problem to the Blood Demon King. When Zi Yuxiao entered the Gates of Hell, she had already been a Greater Power, but she had only cultivated for twenty years.


    Even if she couldn''t become an immortal relying on her own talent, it was not difficult for the God of War to help her to be an immortal.


    What puzzled the Blood Demon King was that Zi Yuxiao not only failed to become an immortal, but had lived in the cultivation world for so long.


    "If you really want to know that, just give me the remaining power of your primordial spirit." Zi Yuxiao snorted.


    "I can see that you are very weak. The primordial spirit will get old too. I have to see the world, so sorry. But I can rob the others'' souls for you!" The Blood Demon King revealed a bitter smile.


    "Okay, but you have to follow the instructions of Wang Bugui. Clean up the souls of those guys. I need ten thousand of them," Zi Yuxiao whispered.


    "Deal. If I only kill those bad people, ten thousand is enough. Please answer my question." The Blood Demon King laughed.


    This condition was not too much for him. In the ancient times, the law of the jungle existed. Every powerful cultivator had killed countless people.


    Then Zi Yuxiao set up a barrier to prevent the outside exploration and told a past to the Blood Demon King. No one knew what they had said.


    After six hours, on the big star opposite to the palace, Wang Bugui and his brothers had finished the trial and returned tiredly.


    "Boss, the trial of the Senior Zi is too terrible, even as difficult as that of the picture." Yu Wude repeatedly complained.


    "If the picture tempers their primordial spirit, then the trial of Senior Zi is testing our bodies and martial arts." Even Chu He who used to be clean was now dyed with blood, looking embarrassed.


    "Ah, No! A lot of my bones have been broken. This tempering method is really violent!" Zhao Changge was tired.


    "But the effect is very good. At least our physical strength and understanding of martial arts have been improved." Although Lyu Hao was heavily injured, he could feel that he was improving.


    "That''s right. How can we grow without experiencing tempering? If you can''t stand such kind of bitterness, how can you continue to cultivate in the future? It seems you have to experience the cultivation of eight limits, then you''ll know what the real bitter cultivation is like."


    Wang Bugui gave them a lesson. He knew when to treat them strictly. His brothers had good potentials, but if they didn''t develop a habit of suffering bitterness, how could they succeed?


    He added, "We are no worse than the cultivators in the ancient times and the Time Immemorial. Which kind of strength you will gain depends on your level of effort. How can we become an immortal without experiencing countless disasters?"


    "Boss is right. Then we''ll follow your cultivation pace!" Lyu Hao nodded.


    Wang Bugui shook his head and said, "You don''t have to follow me. You must learn to be self-disciplined, and insist on self-cultivation. Constantly customize higher goals and improve yourselves step by step, then you can succeed."


    "Cultivation is like the life of a mortal. They are both a process of improving oneself. However, our goal is to become an immortal, while their goal is to be successful. But the process of progress is necessary."


    "We are all stones. Whether we can become a well-known statue depends on whether we want to cast ourselves. Although the process is difficult, the result won''t be disappointing."


    "But there are some people born to be the gold and jade. They are destined to be dazzling." Chu He sighed.


    Wang Bugui shook his head again and said, "Even if there are stones in the world better than us, they are still stones. Who said that the value of ordinary stone carvings is not comparable to jade carvings?"


    "Which one of those huge and long-lasting stone carvings in the world is made of gold or jade? No! But their value is definitely greater than that of gold and jade, because they are known to many people."


    "It is often the ordinary stone carvings, not the gold or jade to be worshiped by people. We should know that although gold and jade are good, they are vulnerable. However, stones can experience the tempering of time!"


    Wang Bugui''s statement had aroused his brothers to ponder. After seeing all the geniuses, they got to know the difference in talent was hard to get closer.


    But today, the words of Wang Bugui had changed their minds. He was right. The sculptures that were truly meaningful were often ordinary stone carvings, not gold or jade.


    The same went to life and cultivation. Those who didn''t work hard would never surpass others. If you wanted to see a better you, then you should work hard to temper yourself.


    Don''t give up, even if the process was extremely painful. Because when you finished shaping yourself, you would find you had become a successful man in the eyes of others!


    "Thank you for your guiding, boss!"


    Chu He and the others made a hold fist salute to thank Wang Bugui. These words changed their hearts. From now on, they wouldn''t be hit by anyone or anything. The more frustrated, the stronger they would be.


    "It good for you to understand my meaning." Wang Bugui nodded with gratification.


    Then he rushed to the Palace of Purple Clouds with everyone and found that Leng Yueyan, Meiqing, Feng Tianming and Ning Zhe were waiting for them.


    "Have you been standing here all the time? Where is Sister Ziyu?" Wang Bugui asked.


    "No. Senior Zi has shown us something. But when I woke up, she had already gone. I don''t know where she is," Feng Tianming replied.


    "Well, she must have gone to chat with Senior Blood Demon King. Let''s go out first. My Master said you''re going to leave." Wang Bugui smile slightly.


    Then he left the Purple Clouds Continent with the others and headed for the main hall of the Yuxu Palace. After the four returned to their masters, they said goodbye to Yun Jinghong and others with their headmasters.


    They went back to their sects, continuing to cultivate. If there was nothing important, they would no longer go out, and would wait here for the Path to Immortality.


    Wang Bugui and his brothers would stay in the Yuxu Pure Land to cultivate. But Wang Bugui now began to plan to return to London.


    "Boss!"


    Seeing Wang Bugui, Lan Chuan rushed to him with Sichuan dialect. Xue Yu''er also followed to rush into his arms, followed by a group of little spiritual beasts of the Pure Land.


    Wang Bugui started to cultivate with the little spiritual beasts and his brothers. During a month, Zhao Changge and the others had tried various cultivations of the eight limits, which let them suffer a lot.


    "Master, I want to go back to London." On someday, Wang Bugui expressed his thoughts to Yun Jinghong.


    "You finally decided to leave?" Yun Jinghong looked a bit stunned. He had already thought of this result, but he was still reluctant.


    "Don''t worry. I just want to go back to deal with some things, and will come back soon. I can''t throw here behind either." Wang Bugui smiled.


    "What''s your plan in the west?" Yun Jinghong asked.


    "I want to bring my brothers as well as the most talented people of each sect together." Wang Bugui came straight to his thoughts.


    "Good idea. But how can you convince their Sect Leaders? You know, these geniuses are their most valuable disciples. They won''t allow them to be in danger," Yun Jinghong replied.


    "I won''t force them. It''s up to them." Wang Bugui sighed.


    "You''d better make full preparation. It''s best to convince them. After all, they are a powerful force which is helpful." Yun Jinghong frowned.


    "Okay, I''ll try my best. Then I''ll go down the mountain to find them now. After that, I''ll return to the Pure Land to say goodbye to you, Master!" Wang Bugui nodded, and then made a hold fist salute solemnly.


    "Okay, good luck." Yun Jinghong squeezed a smile.


    Then he saw Wang Bugui off the Yuxu Pure Land, silently looking at Wang Bugui''s distant back.


    Yun Jinghong couldn''t help but frown, and then shook his head with a sigh. The ignorant boy had finally grown up. And Yun Jinghong had already done everything he could.


    But he didn''t know what kind of storm would be stirred up after he returned to the west.

 Chapter 152 The Sea of the Ganoderma

    Buzz!


    A brilliance flashed over, and Wang Bugui got out from the Yuxu Pure Land. After confirming that no one else was here with his spirit mind, he rushed toward his first destination, the Sea of the Ganoderma.


    As the closest to the Yu Xu Pure Land, the Palace of Hundred Flowers was also located in the Kunlun Mountain. He now could pass such a distance within a minute.


    However, he chose to visit Qi Jianguo first. If it weren''t for the kind-hearted frontier soldier, he wouldn''t reach the Yuxu Peak so quickly.


    A minute later, Wang Bugui arrived at the Golmud, and found their garrison area with his telekinesis. However, after some inquiries, he received a piece of bad news.


    In order to calm a riot, Qi Jianguo had sacrificed. Wang Bugui found his grave. There were a lot of withered white flowers. This enthusiastic big brother had died several years ago.


    He was the hero of our motherland. Guarding the frontier, he contributed his life to the country and silently protected the people far away from him. Wang Bugui walked closer to the grave, and watched silently.


    Then he knelt down, gathered the surrounding weak aura with mighty magic, and formed a white flower. Infused with Tao Law, it would never fade. He placed it before the grave.


    He slowly said, "Brother Qi, I won''t know how good China is without you. And I won''t reach the Yuxu Peak so quickly. I came to repay this time, but didn''t expect that you''ve already sacrificed."


    "You are a good soldier of China. Not just you, all the soldiers are heroes. Don''t worry. I will protect China for you. I swear!"


    Finishing speaking, he used his right finger to cut his left arm. Golden blood dripped down into the grave, so that nothing in the world could destroy it.


    Then he got up and made a salute to Qi Jianguo, and then turned to all the sacrificial soldiers. Every soldier was respectable, especially those who were in the frontier.


    These people, they used their own splendid lives to exchange the peace of a country. They were all respectable. They cast the firm souls of our army with their blood and flesh!


    After the condolence, Wang Bugui head for the Sea of the Ganoderma. It was a beautiful place. It was the season of peach blossoms now, and this scenic spot was dotted with a pink peach blossom forest.


    He glanced over this flower sea with his sense field. He seemed to found a regulation among the flowers. Then, he chose to cast a spell in an uninhabited land behind the flower sea.


    With the strength at the late stage of the Sage Realm, he found out the light gate hidden in the void. Then he hid himself and released his spirit mind into the gate.


    After a while, the light gate slowly opened. He stepped in with a slight smile.


    "Oh my god! It is more beautiful than the Pure Land of the Jade Lake here!"


    He got surprised with his mouth widely opened as he came in. Composed of various flowers, it was much bigger than the Pure Land of the Jade Lake here.


    No matter the flowers in the mortal world or in the cultivation world, they could all be seen here. It was divided into several annular areas with different kinds of flowers. And the outmost one was covered with the flowers of the mortal world.


    Not far away, a beautiful female cultivator in a pink coat was flying toward him. She said, "Welcome here, Brother Wang. This way, please!"


    "Thank you!"


    Wang Bugui nodded, and then followed the girl of the Palace of Hundred Flowers to a palace in the central part of flower sea. They passed across the sea of peach blossom, red rose, rhododendron, pansy, etc. on the way.


    In the end, they saw a sea of Roselle, and then arrived at the palace. The palace was surrounded with countless kinds of flowers that he had never seen before, even including the flowers of the Pure Land of the Jade Lake, looking wonderful and dreamy.


    "Brother Wang, come in, please!" The girl took him in the palace with a smile. Reaching the main hall, she walked forward, "Master, Brother Wang is here."


    "Well, you can leave, Zhi Yue." Hua Mengchen said.


    After the girl left, Wang Bugui stepped forward with a hold fist salute, "Palace Leader, elders, how''s it going?"


    "What''s your intention? Just tell it!" Elder Qin Xiao nodded.


    "Well, to be honest, I''m here to sincerely invite Meiqing to go to the west to remove demons with me. This is a kind of experience in the mortal world." Wang Bugui smiled.


    "The west? Isn''t there a powerful demon?" The other elder frowned.


    "Yes. I want to invite the geniuses of all the sects to go to the west with me, in order to get rid of this hidden scourge, so that we can prepare for the Path to Immortality attentively." Wang Bugui nodded.


    "But are you sure you can defeat it? Even your father has died there. Though you are a peerless genius, you are just at the Sage Realm now. How can you fight it?" The elder continued.


    "Junior Sister Nangong Biyue, please let him go on." Hua Mengchen uttered to stop the elder who wanted to continue.


    The Sect Leader and the elders of the Palace of Hundred Flowers were really worthy of their fame. They still looked young with a lot of charms.


    But Wang Bui had no time to appreciate them. He added, "The western demons are called vampires. The weaker ones can''t act during the day. So, we can eliminate most of them during the day."


    "As for the stronger ones, their strength was equivalent to the Void Returning Realm at most. We sages in the medium and later stage can kill them easily. The most threatening vampires are the Thirteen Infantes."


    "Three of them has been killed in that big battle. I don''t know if the vacancy has been filled. But their cultivation base is at the Sage Realm. The strongest six are Greater Powers."


    "I''m confident to fight with the Greater Power. I believe that you have witnessed my battle with the Blood Demon King. And at that time, I was only at the medium stage of the Sage Realm."


    Nangong Biyue nodded, "You are strong, but the other geniuses may not be the case. If the six Greater-Power demons work together at the same time, can you defeat them?"


    "I will bring Senior Blood Demon King with me. In addition, they are all arrogant. Only two of them will act together, so don''t worry." Wang Bugui laughed.


    "I believe about this. But there is also a sealed demon whose strength is comparable to a true immortal. How do you know that he will not break the seal in advance?" Qin Xiao asked.


    "The seal was made of the blood of my entire family. I believe them! There are still a few years!" Wang Bugui put his left fist on his right chest, and said resolutely.


    Since he was so firm, the three refused to refute him anymore. After all, they knew about it. Thousands of his families were all killed, and only he was left.


    "Junior Sisters, let''s believe him once. If the scourge is not removed, it will come to our country as well. It''s right to make plans early." Hua Mengchen made a long sigh.


    "Okay, but it must be approved by Meiqing." Qin Xiao nodded, and then looked at Nangong Biyue. Nangong Biyue also slowly nodded, and then summoned Meiqing here.


    In the distance, a girl in a pink coat slowly came. She made a greeting with a sweet smile, "Master, elders, Brother Wang."


    "Meiqing, Wang Bugui needs your help. If you are okay with it, go with him." Hua Mengchen uttered. Along with her words, Meiqing turned to Wang Bugui.


    "Would you like to go to the west to experience with me?" Wang Bugui laughed.


    "Okay, I also want to prove something." Meiqing answered.


    "Good! Such a frank person!" Wang Bugui grinned.


    The three seniors were stunned by Meiqing''s attitude. They didn''t expect her to agree so quickly. Qin Xiao said with a frown, "What do you want to prove?"


    "When I saw Senior Zi, she let me see a corner of my future. My special someone seems to be outside China." Meiqing told the truth.


    "Really!?"


    Nangong Biyue stood up suddenly out of shock, slowly sat down and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    "Since then, go with him. This trip may be your most difficult experience. Be careful!" Qin Xiao said in all earnestness.


    "Remember to practice hard and improve the cultivation base to reduce danger. This world is so large that a sage can''t travel all over." Hua Mengchen also warned.


    "Yes, Master, elders." Meiqing replied with a hold fist salute.


    Hua Mengchen nodded, adding, "I''ll give you a magic weapon, a pair of precious sleeves. They are the treasure of our sect, named Flower Dance Red Sleeves. It is suitable for your A Thousand Flower Dance."


    Then she took out a pair of light red sleeves, shimmering red light. The sleeves were embroidered with a variety of red spiritual flowers, and even released a faint floral fragrance.


    Meiqing took them over carefully, slowly stroked, and received them carefully. She thanked with a hold fist salute, "Thank you, Master!"


    "Well, be careful. If you are tired of it, feel free to come back." Hua Mengchen''s voice was soft. Then she carefully studied this well-behaved disciple of hers, feeling wistful.


    After a long conversation, they finally had to be separated.


    "Master, elders, I will be careful in the outside. Wait for me to come back!" Meiqing knelt down to bid farewell.


    "Thank you very much, three seniors. I have to go to other sects, so we have to go now!" Wang Bugui made a hold fist salute.


    Saying goodbye to the Sect Leader and the elders, they two left for the next place. Before leaving, Meiqing finally glanced at this familiar beautiful Pure Land. Making a smile, she was then willing to leave.

 Chapter 153 - The Mount Huang

    The Mount Huang was known in ancient times as the Son of Heaven, because of its majesty, beauty, and mystery. It was the residence of the Heaven Emperor and the immortals. It was said that the Huang Emperor had once launched alchemy here, so it was named Mount Huang.


    ��Is it the spiritual mountain of the Sect of the Nine Heavens over here? It��s really a place propitious for giving birth to great men!�� Wang Bugui stood on the clouds, looked down at the beautiful Mount Huang, and couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��There is a strong aura here. I can feel it even if I��m still in the outside world, which is the result of the efforts of the past generations, so the Sect of the Nine Heavens choose this place as their foundation.�� Meiqing said slowly.


    ��The scenery here is beautiful, the propitious vapors plentiful, the land vast, and the species prosperous! It��s indeed a magical work of the nature!�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��Let��s go to the Sect of the Nine Heavens first. It is said that the barrier is at a stone carved into a fairy who was playing the guqin.�� Meiqing urged.


    Wang Bugui nodded, and then headed for the Fairy Playing the Guqin, a famous scenic spot of the Mount Huang. It was a huge boulder on the peak, and when the sun shone on it, there would be strange changes.


    It would turn into a graceful fairy dressed in a long skirt, sitting sideways, and playing a melodious song with her guqin, which could even fascinate the sun that had been reluctant to leave.


    ��It really looks like a fairy who is playing the guqin!�� Wang Bugui��s eyes lit up. He was once again shocked by the power of nature.


    ��Do you know the legend about it?�� Meiqing turned to him and asked.


    ��A legend? I don��t know. Tell me please!�� Wang Bugui became curious.


    ��It is said by folks that a fairy in the moon palace was appreciated by the Heaven Emperor because of her superior skills of playing the guqin. She was once allowed to visit the mortal world, and after she came to the Mount Huang, she was captivated by the scenery here very much.��


    ��So she began to play the guqin at the peak, which intoxicated all the beings in the mountain. Three days quickly passed, but she didn��t return to the heaven. The Heaven Emperor was furious and turned her into a stone with mighty magic.��


    ��She was punished to be here forever without any relief. And now, it has become a famous view spot.��


    Meiqing told the folklore in detail. Wang Bugui became angry after knowing it. He clenched his fists, and bellowed with his eyes full of killing intention, ��Why?! The Heaven Emperor is too ruthless!��


    ��This is just a folklore. It seems that there is a different version in the Sect of the Nine Heavens, but I don��t know about it.�� Meiqing shook her head.


    ��I would rather believe another version. This one is too cruel.�� Wang Bugui frowned.


    ��I didn��t think you would be furious. Do you also think the heaven is ruthless?�� Meiqing smiled lightly.


    ��Heaven is ruthless, but the so-called rules in heaven are even more ruthless. Why is it wrong to watch the beautiful scenery? Why only he is allowed to have fun, and the other immortals can��t stay in the mortal world?�� Wang Bugui snorted.


    ��According to what you said, do you want to with the Heaven Emperor?�� Meiqing joked.


    ��If there is a chance for me to fight him in the same realm, I must give him a good lesson!�� Wang Bugui replied with anger.


    ��Haha�� Your thoughts are really strange. Well, let��s stop taking about it, and quickly send our spirit mind to the disciples of the Sect of the Nine Heavens.�� Meiqing revealed a rare appealing smile.


    She was like a fairy in the mortal world, possessing an unspeakable charm. But Wang Bugui was not attracted by her beautiful face. He just nodded, ready to summon the gate of the barrier with martial art.


    Buzz!


    However, at the moment he was about to start, there was a huge light gate appearing on the stone. At the same time, a vast spiritual power shielded here, not alarming the outside world.


    Then the light gate slowly opened, and the spiritual power in the void began to gather into a word ��please��.


    ��Senior Leng is indeed a Greater Power. She has predicted that we will come.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��Then don��t delay our time.�� Meiqing replied, and took the lead in entering the light gate, followed by Wang Bugui.


    After they come in, a green world greeted them. The whole Pure Land was quiet with rich auras. The nine spiritual mountains were suspended in the air, each with its own merits.


    The spiritual mountains were surrounded by auras in different colors. Their main peaks even gave out lights in different colors. Wang Bugui and Meiqing could even hear the sounds of all kinds of spiritual birds. The Pure Land was full of a profound sense of tranquility.


    ��The nine kinds of lights are even more dazzling than the five-color lights of the Buddhism.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��This place was once another branch of Buddhism, but the Sect of the Nine Heavens won it at the Gathering of Practitioners a thousand years ago.�� Meiqing told a secret.


    ��Seriously? Gambling is like the sea, too deep to touch!�� Wang Bugui sighed.


    Meiqing was speechless. The man before him had taken away the treasures of all sects with his brothers at the Gathering of Practitioners, and how could he sigh like this at present?


    ��Brother Wang, Sister Meiqing, this way please.��


    At this time, Lu Qianchen flew down from the main peak, and greeted the two from far away.


    Under his lead, Wang Bugui and Meiqing came to the main peak. Besides a palace, there was only a huge martial field here, where the disciples of the Sect of the Nine Heavens were cultivating.


    ��Welcome here!��


    The disciples began to make hold fist salutes, when the two arrived. As two of the most eye-catching geniuses in this age, they two attracted everyone��s sight.


    Meiqing was the most graceful girl of the Palace of Hundred Flowers. She was powerful like a fairy in the mortal world. Her dance fascinated the world.


    Wang Bugui was the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperor. He was the strongest prodigy in the cultivation world. He was bold, powerful like a God of War. His invincible momentum could swallow the world.


    They earned the admiration of all the disciples, including the geniuses.


    They two nodded at them with smiles, and then went straight to the palace. Leng Shuangrong, Tong Yixing and Zhang Tianhan were sitting here, waiting for them.


    ��Seniors.�� Meiqing greeted and bowed.


    ��Sect Leader Leng, elders. Please forgive my sudden visit.�� Wang Bugui made a hold fist salute, and then grinned at the Elder Tong.


    ��Don��t you want to tear this palace down too?�� The Elder Tong said with a gloomy face.


    ��I dare not. Otherwise, Sect Leader Leng will kill me. I��m here to discuss things with you.�� Wang Bugui explained.


    Leng Shuangrong nodded, ��I know your intention. I have only one question for you. Are you sure you can get rid of the western demons?��


    ��Sect Leader Leng, I can��t guarantee to eliminate them completely, but I can promise to try my best. Whether it is for mortal people, or for a concentrative preparation for the Path to Immortality, I think it��s necessary to go to the west.��


    Wang Bugui made another hold fist salute to express his determination.


    ��I agree. To experience in the west may be full of unknown dangers, but it can also help us to experience a different kind of life.�� Meiqing stepped forward to support Wang Bugui.


    ��Your words are reasonable. How do you think, brothers?�� Leng Shuangrong turned to the two elders.


    ��I never object to your words, Junior Sister.�� Tong Yixing replied.


    ��Since you both agree, it��s not good for me to say no.�� Zhang Tianhan grinned.


    ��Well, then let��s listen to Yueyan��s point of view.�� Leng Shuangrong nodded, and released her spirit mind, asking Leng Yueyan who had been waiting outside the palace for a long time to come in.


    ��Master, elders.�� Leng Yueyan bowed her head slightly with a hold fist salute.


    ��Yueyan, I have told you in advance what they come here for. Have you made up your mind?�� Leng Shuangrong went right to the point.


    Leng Yueyan was stunned for a moment, thinking about something in her mind. It was her previous life she had seen in the Palace of Purple Clouds. The past life memories made her unable to make decisions.


    Then she shook her head to stay sober, ��I can go to the west. I want to find the answer about something on my own.��


    Leng Shuangrong stood up and said, ��Then, just go with them. The western demons have done so much harm to the human world. This time, you must remove them on behalf us Chinese people!��


    Her words were full of majesty instead of coldness, as if she was a female emperor at the moment. It could be told that she was an abhorrence of evil.


    ��Thank you, Sect Leader Leng and Junior Sister Yueyan. I��ll make a vow here that I will never return to China, if I don��t get rid of some of the big demons!�� Wang Bugui raised his hand to swear to the sky.


    Suddenly, a will emerged in the sky above the palace, and a light rose from Wang Bugui, flying to the sky. The vows of cultivators were witnessed by the heaven, so they couldn��t be violated.


    ��Good! You deserve to be a man of China. No matter for cultivators or mortals, as long as there is a demon disturbing the world, we Chinese cultivators have to kill it for the sake of the whole world!��


    The Elder Tong nodded with a laugh. Although Wang Bugui was a little naughty in his eyes, he still thought Wang Bugui was a right-minded person. His heart to protect the world was valuable.


    ��We��re pressed for time to go to the next place, so goodbye, Seniors.�� Wang Bugui grinned, was about to leave.


    ��Okay. Don��t underestimate your enemies, and don��t stop the daily cultivation. Since you are the most familiar with the west, you must be a good leader.�� Leng Shuangrong warned.


    Then she turned to Leng Yueyan, ��Yueyan, if not necessary, you have to follow the words of Wang Bugui in the west.��


    ��Yes, Master!�� Leng Yueyan replied with a hold fist salute.


    Leng Shuangrong nodded with gratification, and then sat down again. The three made hold fist salutes again, and then left.


    Getting out of the Pure Land, Wang Bugui asked, ��Do you want to go to the Mount Shu or the Mount Fanjing then?��


    ��Mount Fanjing.��


    Leng Yueyan gave the answer without hesitation, and then took the lead to fly to the Mount Fanjing.


    ��She seems to be more anxious than me!�� Puzzled, Wang Bugui scratched his head.


    ��You don��t understand women, so don��t think too much. Moreover, both of us don��t know what happened to her in the Palace of Purple Clouds that day.�� Meiqing explained.


    Then she followed to fly into the clouds. But it made Wang Bugui more confused. With a look of confusion, he also rushed to the clouds and chased the two beautiful shadows in front.

 Chapter 154 - The Mount Fanjing

    Chapter 154 The Mount FanjingThe Mount Fanjing was one of the four famous mountains of Buddhism. There were temples in the human world here, which attracted countless people to worship. There were also many wonderful sights in the deep mountain.


    Such as the Ten-thousand-meter Sleeping Buddha which lay on the top of the Mount Fanjing. With a length of 10,000 meters, it was the world��s longest. For thousands of years, people of all places had worshipped the Mount Fanjing as a great Buddha. They thought the mountain was a Buddha, or a Buddha had turned himself into a mountain.


    ��Will the barrier of the Pure Land of Buddhism be in the sleeping Buddha?�� Wang Bugui stood on a hill, watching the sleeping Buddha from afar.


    ��Or perhaps in the scenic spot where there are Buddhist lights. I heard that the Sakyamuni Temple in the Pure Land of Buddhism emits five-color lights, which is the mysterious Buddhist light mortal people can see.�� Meiqing thought for a while.


    ��Then let��s go to that spot. But it��s going to rain. After the rain, the Buddhist light will appear, and mortals will gather there to watch it. It��s not convenient to summon the barrier at that time.�� Leng Yueyan raised her hand to touch the air, and found that the weather would change.


    ��You can even predict the weather! It��s really convenient to be with you! Let��s go.�� Wang Bugui grinned. Refusing to delay time, they immediately headed for the Buddhist light spot.


    Not special, the Buddhist light spot was also covered with green. But due to the Buddhist light, it became famous all over the world. At this time, there were already many tourists waiting here, eager to see the spectacle.


    Wang Bugui and the other two hid they sights with martial art, and flew straight into the sky. Then, Wang Bugui set up the magical array Yu Wude gave him and activated it, creating an illusion to cut off this area completely from mortals.


    Buzz!


    A golden light gate appeared slowly, and then opened, along with the reciting sounds of Buddhas.


    ��They knew that we would come, but didn��t choose to help us block those mortals.�� Wang Bugui laughed. After all, there was a Greater Power. He must have been waiting a long time.


    ��Let��s go.�� Meiqing took the lead to enter the light gate, followed by the other two.


    Clang! Clang!


    As soon as they stepped on the Pure Land, the old but crisp bells sounded and echoed. It was also tranquil here. There were ancient temples in the green mountain, from which endless reciting sounds of Buddhas could be heard.


    The ancient scriptures were washing the hearts of the three people who had just entered. A spiritual mountain was erecting in the distance, hanging in the air. And on its top stood a huge temple, surrounded with five-color gleaming lights.


    On the top of the spiritual mountain, a figure in white flew down. It was Jing Yu, a junior brother of Ning Zhe��s. Ning Zhe��s Buddhist name was Jing Chen. Jing Yu landed and stood up with one hand erected, ��Everyone, our Headmaster is in the Sakyamuni Temple, waiting for you. Please follow me!��


    ��Thank you!�� Wang Bugui made a hold fist salute.


    Jing Yu nodded, and then turned to fly to the spiritual mountain slowly, followed by the three. The temple was divided into two parts. The left part was the Sakyamuni Temple, used for meditation and reciting scriptures, while the right part was the Maitreya Temple, used for practicing.


    They came to the Sakyamuni Temple, and saw a golden ancient Buddha in front as they entered the temple. The Buddha��s face was filled with compassion. It was Sakyamuni.


    There were three big futons under the Buddha, surrounded by countless small futons all the way to the entrance of the temple. The three grandmasters of Buddhism were sitting in front of the Buddha, reciting scriptures, and the ancient complicated scriptures were spread out through their sounds.


    ��Reverend Qing Chan, you must have known my intention. Please consider it carefully.�� Wang Bugui walked to the three grandmasters and made a hold fist salute.


    ��Amitabha. Please let me finish this piece of scripture.�� The Reverend Qing Chan put his hands together, and recited the Buddhas.


    ��Okay. I��ll sit here to listen.�� Wang Bugui nodded, and then sat on the futon behind them and listened quietly.


    Leng Yueyan and Meiqing also walked beside him, and chose a futon to sit down, listening to the voice of the first divine monk in the world.


    The three grandmasters recited, ��One can meditate while sitting, or while waking. A flower is a world, and a leaf is a Buddha.��


    ��Flowers blossom in spring, and leaves wither in autumn. Wisdom will come to one when he is comfortable. We should keep our nature all the time.��


    ��Something in the world is incomprehensible to us mortals, so we should regard them as dreamy bubbles, or changeable fogs, or flashing electricity.��


    After a full hour, the reciting was finished. The Reverend Qing Chan slowly opened his eyes, and turned to the three people in front of him, saying, ��Amitabha. Do the three of you have any realization?��


    ��Every flower is a world, and the so-called big world is composed of thousands of small worlds, which indicates that each kind of being has its own reason to live.�� Meiqing answered.


    ��If one��s heart is hard to be disturbed, he will have no lust. So, we should always keep our hearts calm, and do not shake out of external factors, so that we can get close to the Taoism.�� Leng Yueyan said slowly.


    The Reverend Qing Chan nodded with a smile, ��You two are really clever with different understandings. Then, how about to, Benefactor Wang?��


    Stared by the Reverend Qing Chan, Wang Bugui thought for a while, replying, ��Everything has a law. And there is a kind of reincarnation among the four seasons.��


    ��Everything in the world has its own reason to live. Therefore, there are laws. And then, there is Taoism. We should not be obsessed with the martial arts, but should put more attention on understanding the heavens, the earth and the beings.��


    The Reverend Qing Chan laughed, ��Haha. It seems that you have a deep understanding. You��re right. But there are too many people in the world obsessed with the so-called martial arts, and neglecting the Taoism. Taoism follows nature and man follows the earth and heaven.��


    ��I just want to give some points to you. As for Jing Chen, I have no right to interfere his own business. I will respect his ideas.�� The Reverend Qing Chan added.


    Then, he released his spirit mind. After receiving it, Ning Zhe entered the Sakyamuni Temple immediately. He greeted with his hands put together, ��Master, junior uncles.��


    ��Jing Chen, I have told you their purpose. The decision is up to you.�� The Reverend Qing Chan nodded with a smile, and then quietly waited for Ning Zhe��s decision.


    Ning Zhe walked in front of Leng Yueyan and the other two, thinking about something.


    ��Go to the west with me to perish the demons and consolidate our fruit of Taoism!�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��Yueyan will go with us. Perhaps, your udumbara will bloom in the west.�� Meiqing uttered with a smirk. She seemed to have known something.


    ��I have only one question for you. That day in the Palace of Purple Clouds, what did you see about your previous life?�� Leng Yueyan suddenly asked Ning Zhe.


    Her words stunned Ning Zhe for a while. And there was a strange emotion in his eyes, which was captured by Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui became puzzled. Did something happen to the two in the Palace of Purple Clouds?


    ��I�� I saw you.�� Ning Zhe hesitated for a long time, and stuttered.


    ��Oh my god! There must be a fate between you two! Yu Wude is right. You two are really a couple?�� Wang Bugui cried out with great surprise.


    ��Atishoo. Who is cursing me in the back of me?�� Yu Wude, who was in the Yuxu Pure Land, far away from them, made a sneeze.


    ��Close your mouth, and leave the time to them!�� Meiqing was speechless. She thought in her heart, ��Among the members of the Blood Moon Hunters, only Chu He is with EQ?��


    However, Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were not bothered. They were still talking about their business.


    ��In this way, you and I saw the same scene.�� Leng Yueyan replied. And then Ning Zhe slowly nodded.


    She then uttered again, ��What are you going to do with it? To escape? Accept? Or what else?��


    ��This is the debt I owe, and I will pay you back with my life.�� Ning Zhe replied.


    ��Humph, how can you pay me off? Even if you can, what are your plans?�� Leng Yueyan sneered.


    ��I���� Ning Zhe didn��t know what to say, and then turned to look at the Reverend Qing Chan.


    ��Since there is the cause, there is the effect. It is your fate. Follow the choice of your udumbara. Since you made the cause in your past life, there will be the effect in this life. Do not hesitate anymore.��


    The Reverend Qing Chan also recited the Buddhas and advised Ning Zhe that this was not something he could control. The person who tied the bell should take it off.


    ��I�� want to go to the west with you. I hope that I can make the choice during this period of time. I will follow the fate and my heart.�� Ning Zhe finally decided to go to the west with them.


    He planned to found the answer there.


    ��You are still so coward. Then I will wait for your answer. The day we return back will be your decision day.�� Leng Yueyan replied. She seemed to be a little angry.


    ��Amitabha, Jing Chen, I hope that you can make the right choice. To recite Buddhas is not difficult, and what difficult is to keep the heart. To keep the heart is also not difficult, and what difficult is to get rid of love and hate.�� The Reverend Qing Chan sighed.


    It was said that every hero failed to pull through beauty pass, and the difficulty of being a Buddha lay in getting rid of love and hate. If what in Ning Zhe��s mind was not the Buddha, no matter how hard he tried, he would be trapped and he would not be fully realized.


    ��I will make a good decision. Give me some time to find the answer.�� Ning Zhe uttered.


    ��You still have a lot of time. We will stay in the west at least a year. And there will be different experiences waiting for us. I believe it will help you to feel the human world.��


    Wang Bugui grinned, and then made a hold fist salute to the three grandmasters, ��We have to go to the Mount Shu. So see you, grandmasters!��


    The other three also made hold fists salutes to the three grandmasters and then left. Arriving at the light gate of the Pure Land, Ning Zhe looked back with some kind of emotion.


    The Reverend Qing Chan walked out of the temple and looked at Ning Zhe on the top of the spiritual mountain, sighing, ��Fate is the origin of everything, and in return everything will be destroyed by it.��


    ��The most difficult thing to deal with in the world is love. Love is the result of fate, but who knows his own fate?��

 Chapter 155 - Obstructed in the Mount Shu

    Chapter 155 Obstructed in the Mount Shu��Do you know where is Shushan exactly? There are a lot of mountains in Sichuan, so which one is our destiny?�� Wang Bugui got depressed in the clouds over Sichuan.


    ��Perhaps the Mount Qingcheng, or the Mount Emei, or the Mount Wawu.�� Meiqing thought for a while and replied.


    ��There once was a Taoist sect in the Mount Emei before the Age of Dharma Decline. But it is now a holy place of Buddhism. I have been there, and there is no trace of Taoism. So the Mount Emei is excluded.�� Wang Bugui said.


    ��The Taoist inheritance in the Mount Emei was in ancient times. At that time, swordsmanship was flourishing there. But it has been annihilated in time now. The Mount Qingcheng and the Mount Wawu are the most likely.�� Ning Zhe nodded.


    ��I have been to the Mount Qingcheng once. There is indeed a Pure Land there, but I only saw some ancient books of swordsmanship at that time.�� Leng Yueyan frowned


    ��Well, then, the Mount Wawu is the most possible one. Let��s go there. If we��re wrong, let��s go to the Mount Qingcheng next. If the Mount Qingcheng is still not what we find, let��s go to the Kunlun Mountain.�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    ��30% of the scenery of Sichuan is occupied by the Mount Emei, and 70% by the Mount Wawu. Even Lao-tzu, the founder of Taoism has been there to cultivate. In addition, the Wudoumi, one of the branches of Taosim, set up by Zhang Daoling, is located there. The Mount Wawu is indeed the most possible.��


    Meiqing suddenly thought of these things and found that the Mount Wawu was of the highest possibility. Therefore, they four began to left for it. After less than a minute, they arrived in the Mount Wawu.


    ��The aura here is also ample, equivalent to that of the Mount Fanjing and the Mount Huang. We might have found the right place!�� As soon as Wang Bugui reached here, he felt that the aura here was much richer than other places.


    ��Let��s activate our sense fields, and search carefully.�� Meiqing uttered, and then started to communicate with all the flowers in Mount Wawu through her spiritual power to find the difference.


    ��Little Taoist nun, it��s time for you to show the strength of your ancient Taoist body. Quickly communicate with the Taoism, and ask where the Shushan Sect is!�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    Sensitive with Taoism power, Leng Yueyan was obviously the most suitable to do the searching work. She nodded and then closed her eyes to feel the Taoism.


    Wang Bugui also opened his Divine Eyes, and activated the Divine Sense to cover the Mount Wawu to find the Pure Land of Shushan. Ning Zhe activated his sense field and searched carefully as well.


    After a while, Leng Yueyan slowly opened her eyes and said, ��There was once a big fluctuation of spiritual power in the clouds above the Mount Wawu one month ago!��


    ��It��s convenient to be with you. It is rumored that the Shushan Sect is located in a fairy mountain floating in the air. It seems that it is over the clouds!�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    Then he took the lead to head for the top of the Mount Wawu. The mountain was regarded as the easiest mountain to climb, because it was the largest square mountain in the world. Seen from afar, its top was like a tile.


    The top of the mountain was surrounded by clouds and fogs. Walking in it was like walking in a fairyland. They stopped at the center of the top, and cast spells toward a direction at the same time under the guidance of Leng Yueyan.


    Besides that, Wang Bugui also took out the magic array to disguise them from mortals. After a moment, a light gate appeared, and they passed their spirit mind into it.


    Buzz!


    The spirit minds were quickly passed, and the light gate immediately opened. They four entered the gate successively. Without earth, there was only one huge fairy mountain floating in the blue sky.


    ��The swordsmen in Shushan Sect really cultivate in a fairy mountain!�� Wang Bugui couldn��t help but sigh. Guarded by a fairy array, this mountain was full of auras. And it was divided into different areas, looking magnificent.


    From the fairy mountain, a swordsman in white was standing on a sword and flying toward them. He came over to the four, and said with a hold fist salute, ��Guys, our Headmaster is waiting for you in the main hall. Please come with me.��


    The four nodded, and went to the fairy mountain with him. As soon as they reached the mountain, they saw a lot of large and small martial fields, as well as many Taoist temples. The largest one was at the top of the fairy mountain.


    The martial field in front of that biggest Taoist temple was also the largest. All the disciples of the sect were practicing swordsmanship here. Their robes were in the same color, and their swordsmanship was changeable but orderly.


    ��Hello, nice to meet you!��


    Seeing Wang Bugui and the other three, they all stopped practicing and greeted with hold fist salutes.


    ��Nice to meet you too!��


    The four also responded with hold fist salutes, and then followed the reception disciple to the main hall.


    ��Killing Demons, the third move, come on!��


    Whew! Whew! Clang!


    Seeing them getting into the main hall, the Shushan disciples continued to practice.


    The reception disciple brought them to the main hall, and spoke to Mu Wujian and four elders of the sect with a hold fist salute, ��Headmaster, elders, they four are here.��


    ��Headmaster Mu, elders.�� Wang Bugui took a step forward and greeted with a hold fist salute.


    ��You don��t need to salute to us. Now you and I are in the same realm. We��re of the same generation.�� Mu Wujian waved his hand.


    ��Since you said, I can��t deny it. But, Headmaster Mu, elders, I��m here to discuss something with you.�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    ��What��s it?��


    One of the elders asked, while the rest elders nodded.


    Wang Bugui went right to the point, ��I want to invite Feng Tianming to go with me to the West to experience and perish demons. Please consider it carefully!��


    ��This����


    The four elders didn��t know what to say. As a rare genius, Feng Tianming was their baby in their hearts. His understanding of swordsmanship was very deep, and he reached the Continuation Realm at such a young age.


    He even had the talent to be an immortal. So, they didn��t want him to be hurt. However, to remove demons and protect the world was always the purpose of the Shushan Sect, which hadn��t been ceased for thousands of years.


    The sect would never refuse to fight evil spirits in the human world. But this time, the demons were in the West, and they didn��t have to take care of it. What they needed to do was to prepare for the Path to Immortality.


    Since the West was also a part of the human world, they also wanted to do their bit. After all, this scourge might threaten China.


    ��I want to know how much confidence you have, how many demons you can kill, and how you will face the last demon that is comparable to a true immortal.�� Mu Wujian frowned.


    This matter was related to the survival of the world. A demon with a strength of a true immortal could destroy the mortal world easily. However, if fighting with it imprudently, these young people as the hope for the future might die.


    Wang Bugui was even more precious. As the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperor, and considering his talent, he held a great possibility to become an emperor. Making friend with him might be good for the development of the Shushan Sect. Now it was really a dilemma for Mu Wujian and the four elders of Shushan Sect.


    ��That guy can��t break the seal in the following two years, even if he is extremely strong. I can swear in the name of all the souls of our Blood Hunter Clan! As for the six enemies matching Greater Powers, I am confident that I can defeat them.��


    ��The Senior Blood Demon King will go with us. Those Greater-Power demons will not work together. So, they are not menacing to us.��


    ��You know what, these demons may invade China in the future. Although we can��t perish them this time, but it is worthwhile to remove most of them as soon as possible.��


    ��At the same time, the West contains different experiences of human life, and different cultures, which may be beneficial to our growth. After all, there must be something same between their Taoism and ours.��


    Wang Bugui expressed his ideas, and then turned to Mu Wujian and the elders, waiting for their decision.


    ��This seems to����


    The elders began to seriously discuss. Wang Bugui��s words were indeed reasonable. But there were still some variable hidden factors that had to be taken into consideration seriously. After all, this was an adventure of high risk and high gain.


    ��Stop discussing. Since the Sect of Nine Heavens, Buddhism, and the Palace of Hundred Flowers have all sent a disciple to the West respectively, how can we Shushan Sect be lagged behind? Our sect has been stick to the aim to remove demons from the ordinary society!��


    In the center of the discussion, Mu Wujian stood up and said. At this moment, he suddenly realized that how can private interests surpass the aim passed down from generation to generation in the sect? This was indeed ridiculous!


    His words made it impossible for the elders to refute. They were wrong to compare private interests with the justice.


    ��We feel ashamed!��


    ��It a shame of us to be confused by the Path to Immortality at such an old age! We have no face to see our ancestors!��


    ��I feel ashamed to see the predecessors!��


    ��Thank you for pulling us out of the wrong way, Senior Brother!��


    The four elders all sighed to the sky with blushing faces. They regretted having dirty selfishness. Now, their attitude was clear.


    ��It��s not late to realize now. Then, let��s appoint Tianming to the West.�� Mu Wujian nodded.


    Then, he released his spirit mind to ask Feng Tianming in.


    In white robe, Feng Tianming greeted the five seniors of his with a hold fist salute, ��Master, elders.��


    Mu Wujian waved his hand, indicating that it was not necessary, and then said, ��Tianming, I want to send you to the West to remove demons and experience different kinds of human life. Would you like?��


    ��Master, I only want to protect our China, unwilling to go to other countries.��


    To everyone��s surprise, the justified Feng Tianming said those words. At the moment, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 156 - Love and Sword

    Chapter 156 Love and Sword��Hey, you are too rigid. Why can��t go to the West?�� Wang Bugui was urgent.


    ��They have invaded our motherland, so they don��t deserve my help.�� Feng Tianming decided.


    ��But this matter is also related to the survival of China. Do you want to let a group of tens of millions of demons invade us? I just want to get rid of some threats as much as possible this time.�� Wang Bugui continued.


    ��Even so, I can��t go with you, because I saw a corner of my future in the Palace of Purple Clouds. In the West, there is a girl. We are each other��s disaster.�� Feng Tianming sighed.


    ��A girl? Will all the prophecies take place? What if it is not a disaster, but love? Refusing to go, do you want to be lonely forever?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��I don��t want anyone to be suffered because of me. If it is true, I��d rather avoid it. And it��s also good to that girl.�� Feng Tianming raised his head.


    ��You��re such a coward to do that! Such an incompetent person who doesn��t even dare to love!�� Meiqing uttered with anger.


    ��Humph, I don��t want to work with this kind of person.�� Leng Yueyan snorted.


    Feng Tianming��s face changed. He clenched his fists and bit his teeth, ��Do you really want the disaster to take place?��


    ��Why a disaster? You will win the heavens!�� Wang Bugui rebutted.


    He came over to Feng Tianming and grabbed his collar, ��We cultivators are always against the heavens. As one of us, how come you be afraid of a small disaster? I really misread you! Why do you believe so much that the disaster will happen?��


    ��Why don��t to have the confidence in fighting with the disaster? You can avoid it for a certain period of time, but can you avoid it forever? The more you are afraid, the more possibly it will come to you. At that time, you can��t redeem, even if you regret!��


    Then Wang Bugui pushed him away, saying, ��To cultivate to the highest realm, the understanding of love is necessary. You only know about swords, but don��t know human hearts! You can��t know your heart, if you don��t know love!��


    ��And when you know love and your heart, you will have a deep understanding of the swordsmanship. Therefore, what you need to do now is exactly to find love, so that you can really cast a sword heart!��


    ��The greatest strength in the world is love. And the longest-lasting fate is love. Do you really want to let the predestined love go because of your cowardice?��


    Not only Feng Tianming, everyone at present was shocked by Wang Bugui��s words, especially the Shushan disciples. They fully realized the theory of sword heart at this moment.


    However, it was taught by a person who had no understanding about swords at all. In ancient times, there was a saying that the human heart could control swords. However, this skill had already been lost. But today Wang Bugui had let them see a direction.


    Wang Bugui looked at the stunned Feng Tianming, adding, ��I have lost my love. It is definitely more painful than death. I hope that you will not recommit the same error.��


    ��We should cherish love. And don��t wait until we lose it to regret it.��


    ��I����


    Feng Tianming��s heart had begun to shake at this moment. He subconsciously wanted to accept the words of the person in front of him, but he still had another kind of resistance.


    ��Though Wang Bugui knows few about women, he does understand that love never comes easy. The decision is up to you.�� Meiqing sighed at Feng Tianming.


    Leng Yueyan also came forward and said, ��If you really want to improve your swordsmanship, there are only two ways. One is to learn the superior swordsmanship, and the other one is to cultivate to control your sword through your heart. No matter which way you choose, you have to go to the West.��


    ��Dugu Baishi will appear in Wang Bugui��s catastrophe, and his swordsmanship will be the most useful to you. As for how to control the sword by heart, you will know after you arrive at the West.��


    ��Benefactor Feng, I chose to go to the West with them to find the answer as well. Let��s go together.�� Ning Zhe recited the Buddhas, joining the persuasion.


    ��Humph.�� Leng Yueyan looked at him with a gloomy face.


    ��Amitabha.�� Ning Zhe saw through her heart, and no longer uttered.


    Feng Tianming fell into muse once again. On the one hand, he didn��t want to implicate that innocent girl. On the other hand, he was afraid that he couldn��t redeem when he saw her.


    ��Tianming, our sect has no objection to love while cultivating for hundreds of years. Because, in order to control swords by heart, love is necessary. And this kind of swordsmanship is the strongest in the world.��


    At this moment, Mu Wujian also began to persuade him.


    ��Yes, Tianming, do you know that all the immortal swordsmen will experience a love both before or after they became immortal. It can��t be avoided.��


    ��Tianming, whether to remove the demons, or to cultivate swordsmanship, it��s worthwhile to go to the West!��


    Even the four elders began to persuade Feng Tianming. These so many words let his crumbling heart finally break the tipping point.


    ��To control swords by heart�� Can it really change the disaster?�� Feng Tianming uttered in a trembling voice. He looked absent-minded as well.


    ��Disasters are used to be passed. Didn��t you get anything from your Sage-Realm catastrophe? Disasters are the tests of heavens to man. Although difficult, it is not impossible to pass. It��s up to your own heart.�� Wang Bugui replied.


    ��My heart?�� Feng Tianming was a bit confused.


    ��There is no difficulty in the world for a man with a persistent heart. Human hearts are invincible. And my heart is to adhere to a belief that people will win the heavens!�� Wang Bugui said firmly.


    Feng Tianming gazed at the person in front of him. From the person��s eyes, he could see a strong self-confidence. This self-confidence stemmed from a strong inner heart, as if he really regarded the sky as an opponent that could be surpassed.


    Everyone was looking at Feng Tianming. He was inattentive and retreated two steps. How fast was the thinking of a sage! In just a few tens of seconds, he had thought a lot.


    After about fifteen minutes, he finally made up his mind. Clenching his fists, he raised head, ��I can go to the West with you, whether for a disaster or a love. I will no longer be afraid.��


    ��Haha, you��re finally convinced. Welcome to join us. We��re friends, so no matter what a disaster you meet, I will do my best to help you.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    Feng Tianming also unfolded his eyebrows and stepped forward to shake hands with Wang Bugui. Mu Wujian chuckled, ��Good, you can leave now.��


    ��Then see you, seniors.�� Wang Bugui made a hold fist salute.


    Meiqing and the others also stepped forward and bid farewell. Feng Tianming knelt down before his sect seniors, ��I will not live up to your expectations, Master, elders. And I will try my best to remove the Western demons.��


    ��Great, this is what we Shushan disciples should be!��


    ��Be careful, and cultivate hard!��


    ��


    After a good farewell, they officially left the Shushan Sect. Feng Tianming looked attentively at the light gate. It gradually closed and then disappeared. Finally, he made a hold fist salute toward it, and went to the Kunlun Mountain with everyone.


    ��Master, brothers, little spiritual beasts, I am back!��


    A voice filled up the Yuxu Pure Land, alarming all the people and the spiritual beasts here. They began to gather at the Purple Waterfall.


    ��Boss, you are finally back! How many people do you bring back?�� Yu Wude was the first to speak.


    But before Wang Bugui answered, he saw the people behind Wang Bugui, and cried out, ��Oh my god! You brought them all!��


    ��Hey, watch your words! You should use the word ��abducted��.�� Zhao Changge joked.


    ��These two words mean the same. Boss has invited these powerful friends, but you said he abducted them!�� Lyu Hao stepped forward to pat the heads of the two.


    ��Haha, thanks to Changge and Wude, our cultivation is not boring.�� Chu He also chuckled.


    ��Well, very good. All the strongest geniuses of the younger generation have been here. You have to help each other in the West, and I believe you can overcome all the disasters on this trip.�� Yun Jinghong felt pleased.


    ��Boss, are you going to leave now?�� Xue Yu��er rushed into Wang Bugui��s arms and whispered. Her fluffy ears hung down, and her big eyes were filled with tears, which demonstrated her sense of reluctance to part from Wang Bugui.


    ��Yu��er, don��t worry. You know the strength of Boss? Even though he��s a saint, he can match the Greater Powers. This trip won��t be too long. They��re just to go to kill some little demons.�� Lan Chuan quickly comforted her.


    ��Lan Chuan is right. Don��t too sad, Yu��er. We will not leave for too long. And I hope you will have made progress in your cultivation base when I come back.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    He gently stroked the silky white soft hair of Xue Yu��er with his warm hand. He was also very reluctant to leave these spiritual beasts. They had been with him for so many years, and he had already regarded them as his family members.


    He had valued family bond most, but before righteousness, he had to give up personal feelings. Though he was unwilling to leave, he had to make the right decision.


    ��Boss, you must come back. I will be hard-working, and will not slack cultivation off. One day, I will stand by your side and fight side by side with you.�� Xue Yu��er rubbed her eyes with her little hands and pouted.


    ��Good, I��m looking forward to that day.�� Wang Bugui squeezed a smile, and gently stroked her small head.


    Xue Yu��er closed her eyes to quietly feel this warmth which she didn��t want to miss.


    ��Bugui, when�� do you plan to go?��


    At this moment, Yun Jinghong asked with hesitation.


    Wang Bugui turned to his Master and answered, ��Tomorrow, I plan to let them take the plane to feel the life of mortals.��


    ��Tomorrow? Well, go early and return early���� Yun Jinghong sighed.


    However, at this time, Yu Wude uttered hesitantly as well, ��Boss, uh, I can��t go with you.��


    His words shocked everyone. No one ever thought that, in the end, it was one of Wang Bugui��s own brother who refused to go to the West with him.

 Chapter 157 - To Make a Choice

    ��What��s wrong with you, Fatty?�� Lyu Hao was very puzzled.


    ��Brother Yu, I will feel bored if you don��t go with us. Boss is not wretched enough.�� Zhao Changge smirked.


    ��Wude, why don��t you go with us?�� Chu He also frowned.


    ��Don��t be excited. Let him speak.�� Wang Bugui stopped them.


    Yu Wude made a short sigh, ��My Master counted that there will be a real tomb of immortals emerging during this year. So, I have to stay here to explore it for you.��


    ��What?!��


    What he said had shocked everyone deeply. What was the tomb of immortals? It was the treasure left by the true immortals! It was not simply a cave where there were only a few treasures.


    However, the tombs of immortals were the treasures left by the true immortals before their flying to the heavens, or after their deaths. There must be extremely valuable treasures in those tombs, even might be all the treasures collected by the true immortal for their whole lives.


    ��Is what you said true?�� Yun Jinghong frowned.


    Yu Wude nodded slowly and sighed, ��I haven��t grasped my Master��s deduction method which is very accurate. Unfortunately, he��s going to die soon, because he has run out of energy to spy on too many secrets of the heavens.��


    ��Before I left him, he counted that we would go to the West, and also predicted that a tomb of immortals would arrive during this period of time. So, there must be someone staying in China.��


    ��This����


    Zhao Changge and the others didn��t know what to say at this moment. The tomb of immortals couldn��t be missed. But how could they leave Yu Wude here alone?


    ��Don��t worry about me. Among us, I��m the best at observing the landform, as well as various arrays. Therefore, I��m the most suitable one to do the work of finding the tomb of immortals.�� Yu Wude grinned.


    ��Since you have decided, I support you. I won��t let you wait too long. Once you give me a message, all brothers will come back!�� Wang Bugui patted his shoulder.


    ��Alright, I��ll be here waiting for you. Don��t be dragged behind me after you go to the West!�� Yu Wude grinned.


    ��Humph, we will never be dragged behind you! By the way, you have to make a date with Shangguan Yiyi soon, I don��t want you two to have no change of your relationship after I come back.�� Zhao Changge joked.


    ��No worry. I��m good at dealing with women. Women from three to eighty-three years old will fall in love with me. My other name in the cultivation world is Playboy Yu!�� Yu Wude patted his chest.


    He wanted to pretend to be a playboy, but his fat face betrayed him.


    ��Haha, you, a playboy? Have you ever had a girlfriend?�� Zhao Changge held his belly and laughed.


    ��Humph, you have no right to comment me. You have also been single for more than twenty years.�� Yu Wude said back.


    ��I want to kill you!�� Zhao Changge came over to Yu Wude. And the two entangled with each other immediately.


    The other people had never seen two cultivators fighting together like two kids. They all laughed out loud.


    ��I can��t stand them two. And I have to go to say goodbye to Sister Ziyu.�� Wang Bugui restrained his laugh, and walked to the Purple Waterfall. The purple crystal in his hands gave out a lot of lights, delivering him into waterfall.


    He summoned Hanae Chiou out. She always wanted to thank the woman who gave her a puppet body.


    ��Sister Ziyu!��


    A long shout once again broke the silence of the Palace of Purple Clouds. In the next second, two figures arrived at the main hall in a flash.


    ��Chiou, this is Sister Ziyu!�� Wang Bugui turned to Hanae Chiou.


    ��Thank you very much for giving me the puppet body!�� Hanae Chiou made a hold fist salute like a puppet.


    ��Hey, can you be quieter the next time? You disturb me every time.��


    Zi Yuxiao��s lazy and charming voice sounded, still driving Wang Bugui to tremble.


    Then Zi Yuxiao threw her eyes on Hanae Chiou and said, ��You don��t have to thank me. Whom you should thank is him. You��re both spoony people, but late to know how to cherish.��


    ��You��re willing to give everything, even your life, in order to save him. He��s willing to pay everything to save you, even to sign the terrifying contract with Azrael, and even to have his body broken.��


    ��He doesn��t regret to become stronger, because he wants to find the best medicine to treat primordial spirit for you. Without each other, you two would already have died. So, cherish each other.��


    ��Thank you for your instruction, Sister Ziyu. I will cherish her, and never live up to her again.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    ��Me too.�� Hanae Chiou said with no expression. She had no heart now, so she had no emotion. Although already awake, she was really like a puppet without emotion.


    The only thing that could make her emotional was their love.


    ��The Blood Demon told me that you��re going to the West, aren��t you?�� Zi Yuxiao touched her soft and smooth hair, asking slowly.


    ��Yes, I��m going to fight with the vampires over there, both for the souls of my family and Chiou. It��s time for them to pay the price!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists.


    ��Be careful in everything. The west is always the first battlefield of the dark turmoil. There are too many unknown secrets. Moreover, after so many years in China, you��re now unfamiliar with the Western pattern.��


    Zi Yuxiao warned softly. After all, the demons were initially stationed in the West. Due to the protection of cultivators, there were not so many of them in China.


    ��Don��t worry. I just want to fight the vampires for revenge. The demons should not appear so early. Even Dracula is a servant of theirs, so I won��t be careless.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��Maybe we can ask Brock. Having lived in the West for so long, he should know a lot of the past.�� Hanae Chiou turned to Wang Bugui.


    ��Yes. Since he can become a god in the West, he must be as powerful as the gods under the control of the Fengdu Emperor, and be able to defeat the cultivators in the mortal plane.�� Zi Yuxiao also nodded.


    ��I didn��t expect him to have such powerful strength. After going back, I must launch a fight with him to increase my understanding of Taoism.�� Wang Bugui touched his chin.


    Even Zi Yuxiao got speechless after hearing his words. She had experienced so many things, but it was her first time to see such a confident person.


    Presumably, even the God of War dared not to say those words. How dared Wang Bugui, a mortal, have the nerve to challenge a god?


    ��Sister Ziyu, do you have anything else to warn me? For example, to bring some treasures back to you, or the pattern of Western forces?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��I don��t need those things, but the fragments of the Divine Heaven Mending Stone. To heal Qitian is more important. In addition, you will have a fight with the Azrael, right? Record it in your mind, and show me after you come back.�� Zi Yuxiao replied softly.


    Wang Bugui replied with a smile, ��I will always pay attention to the fragments of the stone. The other thing is even much easier!��


    Zi Yuxiao turned to Hanae Chiou, and then turned to Wang Bugui with a short sigh, ��I��m worried about you very much, because you have a tear nevus at the corner of your eye.��


    ��It means that you��re destined to have a very high achievement in the future, but it also indicates you will suffer misery about love. Your life is too vigorous, which will bring sufferings to the people close to you.��


    ��No matter those you love, or those who love you. There must be one of you who will die because of the other. This time, it didn��t happen, but how about the next time?��


    ��Be careful! I saw a way to recover from your face. I hope that you��re strong enough to not make the disaster of love take place. Otherwise, even if you reached the peak of martial arts, your loved one is not with you.��


    Zi Yuxiao��s words had led Wang Bugui to think deeply. He couldn��t help but recall the scene he saw when he caught the Three-life Flower. That broken planet, and everyone disappeared.


    No matter his friends, his love, or his enemies, they were all buried in that battle, though he had become an emperor, blocked the demons and killed Dracula.


    But in the end, what did he own? Only an empty heart, sadness, and hate. Unable to return them back, he could only bury himself too.


    As for his previous life, he also met the demons, and didn��t protect his loved one well. Finally, he held her body, kneeling down on the ancient killing altar to repent.


    ��In this life, I will not let anyone around me die. I will stand at the peak of this plane, crushing all the enemies and the so-called disasters! Even the sky can��t stop me!�� He bit his teeth.


    ��It��s good for you to have such a realization. I also hope that what you said can come true. Alright, I have nothing to say next, you can leave now.�� Zi Yuxiao swayed her hand.


    ��Then, take care of yourself, Sister Ziyu. Wait for my good news!��


    Wang Bugui bid farewell with a hold fist salute, so did Hanae Chiou. Zi Yuxiao responded with a nod, and then the two turned and left.


    ��Alas! How will their love end? Why do people who love each other always suffer this kind of disaster? The heavens are indeed ruthless, whether to them, or to me����


    Looking at the direction they left, Zi Yuxiao sighed to the sky.

 Chapter 158 - London: The Destination

    Chapter 158 London: The DestinationOn the next day, and in the Yuxu Pure Land.


    Everyone including the spiritual beasts gathered at the exit of the Pure Land. It was a scene of farewell again. All good things must come to an end. Since there was reunion, there was farewell. However, it was very different this time.


    The place Wang Bugui and the others were heading for was the West where there were many powerful demons. They were going to remove them. But among them, there were six powerful demons with Greater-Power strength.


    As for their group of people, there were only two Greater Powers, including Wang Bugui, when he was at his best fighting state, and the Blood Demon King. Not to mention Dracula, though he was sealed.


    His strength was equal to that of the true immortals. If he broke the seal in advance, it would be a real disaster. In fact, it was not an experience this time, but to complete an almost impossible task.


    ��Boss, be careful! And all of you. Just go if you meet someone you can��t match!��


    ��Do run about in the west. You must obey the arrangements of boss.��


    ��What��s more, don��t fight against a strong enemy before you know his strength.��


    Yu Wude constantly warned his brothers. He had never been so worried about them.


    But it was too dangerous this time. Besides the six demons at the Greater Power Realm, there were several ones at the peak of the Sage Realm. In addition, the number of their underlings was even more difficult to count.


    ��You acted too over. Don��t worry. We know these.�� Zhao Changge grinned.


    ��Wude, I��m unwilling to leave you here in China alone. Sorry. But I have to be at Boss��s side, so that I can find my own path of Taoism. When we meet again, we must drink together again.�� Chu He sighed.


    ��Fatty, although the tomb of immortals is valuable, it is not as important as life. Don��t risk and take care of yourself.�� Lyu Hao warned seriously.


    ��I believe in you. Don��t forget the mission of the Blood Moon Hunters. Let��s work hard together. And if anyone of us is lagged behind, he will be beaten when we reunite!�� Wang Bugui looked at his brothers and laughed.


    Then he turned to Yun Jinghong, and said with a hold fist salute, ��Master, I have nothing to repay the more-than-ten-year support of yours. I can only swear that I will definitely develop and expand the name of Palace of the Human Emperors, and defend our China!��


    A brilliance rushed into the sky from his body, which meant his vows had been recognized by the heavens. Yun Jinghong nodded with gratification, ��Twelve years have passed. You were a kid who didn��t know how to meditate at that time. But now, you��ve already become a sage at the peak stage.��


    ��It��s so fast! Throughout my life, the most gratifying thing is to accept you and your father as my disciples. You��re both peerless talents. But unfortunately, Xuanming has died for the sake of the Human Race.��


    ��Now, you��ve inherited his will, and you will go to the West to experience. From you, I seem to see the shadow of him. May you be safe during this trip. I��ll wait for you to come back here.��


    There were thousands of words in Yun Jinghong��s heart. However, before he had time to tell them to his disciple, the latter had to set out on his journey.


    Wang Bugui looked at the figure that gradually drifted away. Yun Jinghong should have been graceful in white, but now he only looked time-beaten. After a while, the figure had disappeared, and then Wang Bugui retracted his sight.


    ��Boss, you must come back!�� Xue Yu��er plunged into his arms again, hanging down her ears and pouting.


    ��Don��t worry, Yu��er. I��ve promised you yesterday, and will not renege on words. Don��t forget to practice hard.�� Wang Bugui caressed her ears.


    ��I will work hard every day. Let��s make a deal. You must come back after I grasp a few martial arts, okay?�� Xue Yu��er blinked her big eyes.


    ��Okay! I��ll come back at that time.�� Wang Bugui grinned, revealing his big white teeth. It seemed that his smile was full of sunshine.


    Xue Yu��er squinted at Wang Bugui with a smile, and rubbed against him with her head, trying to remember this warm.


    ��Boss, when you come back next time, you will see a new me with more intense qilin blood!�� Lan Chuan stood up on his hind limbs, and swayed his front limbs.


    ��I��ve remembered it. And if you don��t reach that level when I come back, you will have no icy Coco Cola to drink for ten years.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��No worry, I can definitely reach that. Bu the way, you have to bring me some other souvenirs back. I want to eat all the fine food over the world!�� Lan Chuan grinned.


    His behavior this way had succeeded in destroying the image of the spiritual beast and transforming himself into a wolf with big tail. Everyone felt funny and laughed at him for a moment. After that, Wang Bugui and the others really left.


    ��Boss, come back early!��


    All the spiritual beasts made a lot of effort to shout out goodbye to Wang Bugui.


    ��Boss, you must come back soon!��


    Yu Wude also shouted loudly, and then gazed at the people ahead.


    ��Okay!��


    Wang Bugui reached out his fist, shouted back, and then quietly looked at them. The light door was slowly closing. At the last moment, he suddenly caught a figure. It was Yun Jinghong who was looking at them in the Yuxu Palace.


    A moment later, the light door closed and everything disappeared. Wang Bugui made a short sigh, put away his sadness and turned to the crowd, ��Come with me to the airport. Our target is London!��


    At the beginning, they forgot to change into modern attire, which attracted a lot of attention. Quickly, they find a clothing store, choose their own clothes, and then re-enter the journey.


    Men were wearing uniform suits in unity, and women white shirts, skirt, and confusing stockings, looking like executives. Coupled with their temperament and appearance, so how many mortals had been appealed by them.


    But at the airport, they were almost blocked by the security check. Feng Tianming forgot to retract his sword, and for this reason he had a dispute with the security check. In desperation, he froze those mortals�� abilities to move with martial arts.


    After erasing their relevant memory and retracting his sword, he was allowed to board.


    ��What��s in your mind? Why don��t you hide your sword? Do you want to play a role of a modern swordsman before the mortals?�� Wang Bugui sat down and joked at Feng Tianming.


    ��I��ve got used to it. I don��t like to put the sword in my body. To carry it on my back is helpful to connect my heart with it.�� Feng Tianming replied seriously.


    ��Well, then remember to not reveal it on any means of transportation. You can cover it with a long cloth.�� Wang Bugui covered his head with his hand.


    Then he turned to a stewardess, ��I want a cup of coffee, please.��


    ��Yes, sir. Please wait for a moment.�� The stewardess smiled sweetly and then turned to get the coffee.


    ��Hey, boss, this plane can really fly!�� Zhao Changge suddenly whispered.


    But in this quiet cabin, everyone could hear his voice. His words made the people around him feel funny.


    ��Who is this person? A bumpkin?��


    ��Haha, is there any a plane that can��t fly?��


    ��It��s a pity that such a handsome guy doesn��t even know the plane in the year of 2010.��


    ��


    There was a burst of laughter around, and all eyes were focused on them.


    Speechless, Wang Bugui chose to communicate with his friends through spirit mind, ��If you have any question, just ask me through spirit mind. Don��t say it out loud. After all, the mortals here don��t know our real identities. Don��t be a laughing stock.��


    But suddenly, the others got boiled, and he received more than a dozen messages of spirit mind.


    ��Oh, okay. It seems that this plane can really fly. Mortals�� creativity is quite strong! By the way, what is a stewardess?�� Zhao Changge said.


    ��You can understand it as a waiter.��


    ��Boss, is there any wine on the plane? And, is the person a foreigner in front of us? He looks so white. But why the one next him looks so black like charcoal?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��There are foreign wines. As for the skin color, it is because they belong to different human races.��


    ��I want to drink water. How to express that in English?�� Leng Yueyan also asked.


    ��Call the stewardesses directly. They know a little Chinese.��


    ��If mortals can put these thoughts on cultivation, perhaps the cultivation world will not decline this way.�� Feng Tianming expressed his opinion.


    ��It��s because of the development of human life, and their different choice. No one can say which one is right.��


    ��The view of the cloud must be beautiful, isn��t it?�� Meiqing was full of expectation.


    ��We will take off at sunset, so we can see the moment when night alternates day above the clouds. It��s pretty beautiful.��


    ��Is there any religion in the West? Can you simply describe it, Brother Bugui?�� Unexpectedly, Ning Zhe also proposed questions.


    ��There are Christianity, Islam, and so on in the West. And there is still magic in Christianity. In addition, Christianity is divided into three major schools: Catholicism, Protestantism, and Orthodox Church.��


    ��Why is that stewardess staring at me? Is there anything I have exposed?�� Chu He was puzzled.


    ��It��s your glamour. She was fascinated by you because you touched her hand when you took the glass of water. To put it simply, she��s into you.��


    Wang Bugui answered their questions one by one patiently. But this was just the beginning. After all, this group of people knew nothing about the West except for him.


    Every human being was curious, including the cultivators. At this moment, even Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe, who used to quiet, had a lot of questions.


    ��Oh my god!��


    Wang Bugui could only wail. He almost acted as a Western encyclopedia along the way. He told them everything from life, food to even history.


    He hoped that after the plane flew to the clouds, the others would be convinced by the beauty, and calmed down to see the scenery. Otherwise, he had to answer questions all the way.


    Volume �� The Human World

 Chapter 159 - The Return of Wang Bugui

    Chapter 159 The Return of Wang BuguiIn the evening, at the London Heathrow International Airport.


    It was the busiest international airport in the world, with one plane taking off every 5 seconds. Wang Bugui and the others finally arrived in London, about to go to downtown by car.


    At the moment they got off the plane, in the St. Paul��s Cathedral, several powerful Paladins suddenly widened their eyes. They looked a little scared and turned their heads to a same direction.


    Every one of them had felt several beams of powerful aura appearing in London. And among these, there was an extremely strong one.


    ��Did some strong ones get here?�� A Seraph Knight asked shockingly.


    ��Their strength is equal to that of the vampire Infantes. And it seems there are so many of them. Who are them?�� The Seraph Knight next to the first one was also very puzzled.


    ��When did you, Seraph Knights, become so timid? We Dragon Slaughter Knights won��t be afraid of them. If they are demons, we��ll kill them!�� Jonathan, the current head of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, snorted.


    Druid, the last Seraph Knight didn��t speak. He had become stronger now. Even though he was in armor, everyone could see that he held a strong body, like a beast.


    He looked in that direction in a daze. Then, a boy��s face and words gradually emerged in his heart. He muttered, ��Is it really you who came back?��


    At the same time, in the room at the top of a black tower floating in the void, a person looking like a little girl also widened her eyes. And the magic book in her hands had fallen to the ground.


    It was Clara. She was teaching the higher magic to three Magic Mentors. However, the sudden change surprised her.


    ��What happened to you, mentor?�� Herty, the second Magic Mentor, asked.


    ��Did you feel something, mentor?�� Stephanie, the third Magic Mentor, also frowned.


    ��It has been twelve years. And that man finally returned!��


    Clara looked in one direction. It seemed that her sight was able to pass through the space barrier and reach where she wanted. There were both surprises and doubts in her eyes. She seemed to not be sure.


    However, she hoped that it was the person she was expecting for. But suddenly, a powerful spiritual power shielded her magic. Everything was unknown. She could only sense a familiar power.


    Herty and Stephanie were very puzzled. Clara hardly ever lost her mind.


    ��Mentor, who make you so surprised exactly?��


    At this time, a glamorous woman asked. She possessed long, wave-like, silver hair draped over the shoulders, and a pair of sea-like eyes. She was Merutia, the first Magic Mentor of the Black Tower now.


    ��Do you forget him? Twelve years ago, he said goodbye to us. Today, he returned!�� Clara looked solemn.


    ��Really?!��


    The three Magic Mentors revealed startling faces. They had remembered him, the only survivor of the Blood Hunter Clan, Wang Bugui!


    ��Is it really him?��


    Merutia couldn��t believe it. After all, she hadn��t heard of this name for a long time. The man disappeared for 12 years, and she thought she would never see him again.


    Unexpectedly, she got his news again today, in London!


    ��He said that he would not renege on his words. I didn��t misread him. I can finally give the West I have guarded hard to you young people.�� Clara smirked.


    In the past 12 years, the vampires had never suspended their harmful did in the dark, trying to find a way to break the seal of Dracula in advance.


    In the decades of battles during this period, the human side suffered a big loss. Among the Western masters, only Clara survived. And she had been leading everyone to fight the vampires.


    She had even fought with the Infantes. Running out of energy in the battles, she was going to die soon. She passed the last magic to the three Magic Mentors today, because she knew she was dying.


    However, the vampire force was strong. She couldn��t stop worrying about it. She passed all the magic she knew down, so that after her death, there would be a human able to fight with the Infantes.


    ��Mentor, you will not die! No!��


    Merutia shouted with tears. Though she said so, everyone knew that Clara really had little time left to live.


    ��Good kid, it��s okay. Now that Wang Bugui has come back, I am relieved to die. And I can feel that he has grown to a level that is almost comparable to me.�� Clara squeezed a smile.


    ��No! Mentor, you have to live! At least, you have to see the day when human beings defeat vampires!��


    Merutia shook her head hard. At this moment, she looked like a child who will lose his favorite relative soon and couldn��t help but cry.


    Clara touched her head and kissed her ivory white forehead, ��Okay, I promise you. But you have to promise me to learn magic hard.��


    ��Now you are the most powerful genius in the Black Tower with great potential, so you will certainly become a Wisdom. Whether it is for humans or the Black Towers, you must become stronger.��


    Merutia wiped the tears in her eyes and decided, ��No worry, I will be as you wish!��


    ��Well, go find Wang Bugui. I want to see him again, and have many things that must be said to him.�� Clara laughed.


    ��Okay. I will go to him tomorrow.�� Merutia nodded.


    Not only the Sanctuary Knighthood Hal and the Black Tower, Wang Bugui and his friends had also felt a trace of abnormality in the sightseeing bus.


    ��There is a very holy force. Is it the Paladins that Boss has mentioned?�� Zhao Changge frowned.


    ��There is also a mysterious force. It should be from the magicians.�� Leng Yueyan��s brows were also knitted slightly.


    She was sensitive to all the forces in the world. Even if the magicians�� stronghold was in the void, she could capture their force.


    ��Yes. Now in the West, only these two human forces are able to fight the vampires.�� Wang Bugui had also captured these two kinds of forces.


    He even perceived Druid��s watching him. There was another powerful magic trying to detect him, but it was shielded by him. He thought it was from Clara.


    ��The power of these people is not enough. You said that the weakest Infante of the vampires is equal to a sage at the peak stage. But I only felt a few human sages.�� Meiqing became very worried.


    ��That��s why I come back. I want to help them. The vampires have been acting in the dark. I don��t know if the strength of the Infantes has improved. We need to investigate it.�� Wang Bugui uttered.


    ��Then where should we go now? Start killing the demons directly?�� Feng Tianming asked. He wanted to fight with the demons now to test his strength.


    ��No hurry. Let��s go find a man first. He will tell the current Western pattern to us.�� Wang Bugui revealed a smile.


    Everyone nodded. They watched the Western landscape all the way, and then followed Wang Bugui to a strange shop.


    ��What is written on the plaque?�� Lyu Hao touched his head with confusion. Not just him, the other also couldn��t understand except for Wang Bugui.


    ��I forgot. You don��t know English. Let me pass it to you.��


    Wang Bugui patted his head, and then introduced English into their Shen Tang. The cultivators could understand mortals�� language easily. And after less than half a minute, they became proficient in it.


    ��Block Collection Store? Why a collection store looks gloomier than a coffin shop?�� Zhao Changge held his chin, wondering.


    The rest of the people nodded, showing agreement. The store was all dark, even decorated with skulls. Compared with the magnificent shops around, it was very strange.


    ��Is there any customer in this kind of shop?�� Feng Tianming was puzzled.


    ��Of course yes. But not so many. Only the most affluent people can consume here. Because the goods here are very expensive, about five million yuan at a minimum.�� Wang Bugui explained with a smile.


    Hiss!


    Everyone was shocked by the price. Since the minimum transaction amount was as much as five million, how expensive would the maximum one be?


    ��There is no limit on his trading. And sometimes the charge is based on the percentage of your total wealth. He also allows people to trade with the most precious things of them.�� Wang Bugui added.


    ��Can he use up so much money?�� Lyu Hao tutted and asked.


    ��Money is nothing but a plaything for him. He only likes to watch the hearts of mortals. In other words, he likes to observe human nature. Because he is Azrael.�� Finishing speaking, Wang Bugui pushed the door open.


    ��Azrael?!��


    Everyone had heard about this strong person. According to the description of Wang Bugui and the three Greater Powers, Azrael was as powerful as those Gods of Hell under the control of the Fengdu Emperor.


    He was also the only god who could manifest itself in the mortal world. He was definitely able to defeat the masters in the mortal plane easily.


    Everyone looked carefully at the slowly opening door. The inside was still dark. Then, an old lamp appeared and gradually lit up the front desk.


    A figure dressed in black gradually emerged. His black long hair could almost reach his waist. He looked beautiful, but with a cold aura.


    He made a grin, and then raised his hands slightly, ��Welcome to Brock Collection Store!��

 Chapter 160 - The Hunters Union

    Chapter 160 The Hunters�� Union��Hey, Brock, it��s rare to see you welcome me so much!�� Wang Bugui grinned and stepped into the store forwardly.


    ��Uh����


    Everyone got dumb. How could be so casual before such a god? Under the surprise eyes of everyone, he slowly walked over to Azrael.


    ��Sorry, everyone. The store owner has some other things to do, so the store is going to be closed.�� Brock turned his smile to dislike and turned around, about to leave.


    ��Don��t leave. We haven��t seen each other for a long time. Thank you for sending me to the Gongga Airport of Lhasa last time. It��s only 3,300 kilometers from the Kunlun Mountain, really close!�� Wang Bugui replied coldly.


    Then, he lifted Brock up. Brock revealed a cheeky grin, ��I��m such a conscience businessman. You could have upgraded my service with more money, but you didn��t. It��s not my fault.��


    ��Oh, really? Thank you again! I just know that you can��t use magic to kill people in the mortal world. So, I specially came here to express my gratitude to you. Let��s start a fight!�� Wang Bugui also grinned.


    ��Yes, I am bound now. But if you take the initiative to invite me to fight, I won��t be punished.�� Brock smirked.


    ��Okay, I��ll wait for you, but don��t come to me in the following few days. Well, joking aside, actually, I have an important thing.�� Wang Bugui released his hand.


    Brock flattened his clothes and said, ��Go ahead. I��m still waiting for you to realize the contract.��


    ��Is there any change of the Western pattern now?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    Brock nodded, ��Since you traveled to China, the vampires haven��t stopped disturbing the West. They��ve launched almost a hundred battles against humans.��


    ��The Sanctuary Knighthood Hal and the Black Tower tried to block them. But, in the battles, half of the Seraph Knights died. The two deputy heads also died in the hands of the Infantes. The Seraph Knights suffered a great loss.��


    ��So did the Dragon Slaughter Knights. The recent leaders are all new young masters. For example, Druid is now the leader of the Seraph Knights, and there are two deputy leaders.��


    ��A man named Jonathan is now the leader of the Dragon Slaughter Knights. The Elder Union of the Sanctuary is now responsible for the issues of the Sanctuary.


    Wang Bugui slowly nodded, and asked, ��How about the Black Tower?��


    Brock continued, ��Though the Black Tower is guarded by Clara, it also suffers a big loss. They have fought against almost all the Infantes, but failed to block them. The strength of those Infantes has already recovered.��


    ��Every time Clara fights with the Infantes, her life will be rapidly reduced. On my list of deaths, her name has gradually become clear. You know what does this mean.��


    ��Merutia is now the head of the three major Magic Mentors of the Black Tower, who is very likely to inherit Clara and become the next Wisdom.��


    Wang Bugui frowned. He didn��t expect Clara to be so hard. If it were not for her, the West would have already been occupied by the vampires. Then he looked up and continued to askes, ��What about the vampires?��


    Brock raised his hand and formed a map of the world marked with several countries. Then he pointed at the map, ��The vampires no longer confronts human forces and moves to some other countries.��


    ��Although Clara and her partners did their best to stop it, there were still several of the vampires who slipped to New York, Milan, Japan, and China.��


    ��What? Including China? Why the Chinese Greater Powers didn��t perceive it?��


    Geniuses were very puzzled. If a demon invaded China, the Greater Powers would detect it quickly considering their strength.


    ��It is Herman, the Infante No. 11, who has gone to China. He��s best at hiding. If he doesn��t use magic, even your Greater Powers can��t detect him.�� Brock answered.


    ��But, what��s his purpose to go to China?�� Chu He frowned slightly.


    ��It is said for a treasure, and at the same time, to understand the details of China.�� Brock said.


    ��So, we have to go to these countries, too, to get rid of them.�� Zhao Changge frowned.


    ��Not necessarily so. The two major forces have sent people to chase them, and the vampires in Milan have already been destroyed completely in recent days. There seems to be a few left in New York. And the situation if Japan is unknown.�� Brock analyzed.


    As he said, the mark on the map faded gradually. In the end, London was marked by a huge red circle.


    Brock pointed at London, and added, ��This is the main battlefield. Dracula is sealed in London. Except for the Infante who has gone to China, the rest are still here.��


    ��The good news is that Dracula is temporarily unable to break the seal, and the top six Infantes haven��t taken actions for a long time. The bad news is that the remaining Infantes are still very active.��


    ��They all have battled with humans several times. Every time there are tens of thousands of the Blood Slaves and low-level vampires. If you want to kill these guys, you must prepare for a big fight.��


    ��This is the present status of the West? It is more serious than I thought. The vampires are still so active!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists and bit his teeth.


    However, Brock shook his index finger and replied, ��Not all. After a few years of the death of the Blood Hunter, an organization called Hunters Union appeared, and has vaguely become the third largest force in the West.��


    ��Besides Blood Hunter, the union contained Reward Hunter, Ocean Hunter, Treasure Hunter, Intelligence Hunter, Magic Hunter, etc.��


    ��Oh? Really? Talk about it in detail.�� Wang Bugui became interested, and smiled.


    Brock continued, ��The news of the headquarters of the Hunters�� Union can be found in Oxford Street. All the elite hunters have gathered here. The president now is a little girl with an old butler around her.��


    ��Her parents had once stopped the vampire��s conspiracy, but were killed by the Infantes. So, at that time, no one dared to take over the post of president, and this little girl chose to inherit her parents�� wishes.��


    ��Fortunately, the vampires didn��t find her trouble. And now the size of the Hunters�� Union gradually expands. Its system is similar to the Blood Hunter. The hunters�� strength is also divided into five classes, including S, A, B, C, and trainees.��


    ��Haha, interesting. It seems that we can stay at the Hunters�� Union for some days.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��As you like. But there is a big gap between their strength and that of the Blood Hunter. Their S-class hunters can only match an A-level Blood Hunter.�� Brock smirked.


    Wang Bugui put his hand around Brock��s shoulder, and said, ��How many people are needed to set up the Hunters?��


    ��Not many. More than ten will do.�� Brock smirked again.


    ��Ten? I don��t have enough people!�� Wang Bugui cried.


    ��Don��t worry. You can recruit on the spot. And occasionally, there are some strong humans joining the Hunters.��


    Brock offered an idea to Wang Bugui. He thought it would be funny if Wang Bugui joined the Hunters�� Union. As a drama lover, he was looking forward to it.


    ��Alright. I only have these questions this time. How much?�� Wang Bugui patted the shoulders of Azrael softly.


    ��Not much, three million pounds.�� Brock smiled.


    ��Why don��t you go to grab it? A conscience businessman? How dare you say that? I just come back, how can I have so much money to give you?�� Wang Bugui clenched his teeth.


    ��Well, I can give you a 20% discount, 2.4 million pounds.��


    ��It��s still too much. A little less please.��


    ��Then I will lose a lot. My disciples are still waiting for me to pay their wages. Their monthly salary is more than 500,000 pounds.��


    ��I also have so many people to feed. A little less please.��


    ��Two million pounds. It can��t be less!��


    ��I��m the contractor. A little less, or I won��t pay you. Anyway, these debts are not in the contract.��


    ��How dare you say that I��m a profiteer. You are the profiteer!��


    ��Don��t make nonsense. 1.5 million, yes or no?��


    ��No, 1.8 million!��


    ��Bye, see you next time.��


    ��Bastard! Okay, 1.5 million! Hurry up. I have to pay the wages.��


    ��Wait a minute.��


    The two settled the price after a long bargain, which made the people around speechless. They felt they were watching two aunts bargaining in the market.


    Azrael acted unlike a god at all, with no horrible majesty. No wonder Wang Bugui was not afraid of him. He was not serious.


    He didn��t hold a sickle, didn��t go to collect souls. Instead, he was here owning a store, to be a big black merchant.


    Wang Bugui summoned the Blood Demon King out from the pendant, and let him take out some ancient broken soldiers. Still shining brightly, they were rarely seen in the mortal world.


    ��You are such a profiteer. These things can be sold with a good price in an auction.�� Brock held a broken sword and said.


    Then, he stared at the Blood Demon King with flashes in his eyes. He rubbed his hands with a smirk, ��This is the so-called Eastern primordial spirit, isn��t it? It��s really a powerful soul.��


    ��You can��t receive my primordial spirit. The underlings of the Fengdu Emperor are responsible for it.��


    The Blood Demon King looked disgusted. Azrael was like a wolf who had been single for decades, staring at a young girl.


    ��Of course I know the Fengdu Emperor. I��m just interested in the souls.�� Brock laughed.


    His words attracted everyone��s attention. It seemed that his position should be high, because he was unafraid of the Fengdu Emperor at all. On the contrary, they seemed to be acquaintances.


    ��How many secrets are on you exactly?�� Wang Bugui couldn��t help but ask.


    ��You��ll know when you are strong enough.�� Brock grinned.


    ��That day will come. But now, it is more important for me to go to the Hunters�� Union. Goodbye.��


    Wang Bugui waved hand, and then left the collection store with the others.


    ��Haha, my main actors of my soul-leading play are finally back. Just let me see what a wonderful story can you create!��


    Brock saw them off, said to himself, and walked to a dark corner. Then, all the lamps were extinguished one by one, and the door was slowly closed.

 Chapter 161 - The Headquarters of the Hunters Union

    Oxford Street was the UK��s premier shopping street. If Lijing Street where Brock located his shop was a lady��s shopping paradise, then Oxford Street was the shopping paradise of the whole world.


    As the most prosperous shopping center in the West End, it attracted 30 million tourists from all over the world to visit and shop here every year. There were more than 300 of the world��s largest shopping malls on the 1.3-mile street.


    Besides the famous English century-old stores, the top Italian brands were also located here. As the artery of the London business district, tourists from all over the world bought luxury goods here the way as if they were buying snacks, which occupied 20% of Oxford Street��s total income.


    ��Oh! Look! What is this street made from? It��s so shiny!�� Zhao Changge looked around and said. This bustling street was indeed beautiful.


    Fortunately, he spoke Chinese, so that the people around him didn��t know what he was saying. Otherwise, they would laugh at him. The people in this street were all attracted by its fame.


    ��Oxford Street and Lijing Street are the best shopping streets in the West, paradises for luxury. There are many people in the world who come here to shop, especially women. So these two places need to be attractive,�� Wang Bugui answered.


    Then he turned to everyone, smiling lightly, ��You can enjoy the most thoughtful British five-star service here. Go to buy what you want, and I��ll pay for you.��


    When he got here, he really had the confidence to say so. After all he was rich now, even though he only owned a few million pounds when he went to China.


    Taking out the VIP cards of the major stores and the bank card from his small pendant, he went shopping in the English century-old shops and the top Italian brand shops with his friends.


    They came to a store called H-huntsman, the most expensive tailor shop in England, which had won numerous awards from the royal family for the world��s premium suits.


    However, it was just a branch in Oxford Street.


    ��Welcome to our store, distinguished gentlemen and ladies. What can I do for you?��


    A middle-aged man in a butler costume bowed to Wang Bugui and the others, with his right hand on his back, and his left hand clinging to his right chest.


    ��Choose clothes for these gentlemen and ladies, please. I believe in your taste.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��Thank you, sir. This is a century-old store, and we��re confident in this aspect, and will do our best. If you��re not satisfied with these ready-made clothes, you can customize.��


    The butler smiled politely, and then clapped his hands, summoning a group of men and women, all in deacon suits. They bowed to the customers and then took them to pick clothes.


    Then he came over to Wang Bugui with a chair, and had Wang Bugui to sit down. ��Sir, what else can I do for you?��


    ��A cup of black tea, please,�� Wang Bugui smiled and replied.


    ��Please wait a moment.�� The butler smiled, nodded, and turned to take a tea set to make black tea for Wang Bugui. Then he put it on a plate, held it up, walked to Wang Bugui and invited him to drink.


    While Wang Bugui picked up the tea, the butler put the plate at his stomach, and took out a white towel, hanging it on his right arm, waiting for the customer��s next order.


    ��Thanks. It still tastes the same way as before, very good.�� This was, of course, not the first time for Wang Bugui to come here. And he liked their black tea.


    ��Thank you for your compliment. It��s my pleasure,�� said the butler with a smile.


    ��I want to customize a suit in this style. And please make it with the best fabric and cutting process!�� Wang Bugui took out a photo and handed it to the butler.


    ��Your taste is really good, sir. Please allow me to measure you. And this suit will be finished in about 13 weeks. We will make it for you at our headquarters in Savile Street.�� The butler smiled.


    Then he took out his notepad, put on the glasses, and began to measure Wang Bugui with a soft ruler. Though as a veteran with decades-of-year experience, he was still very careful to do the measurement work step by step, without any deviation.


    After the measurement, he took out a pen and made the notes. Then he turned to Wang Bugui smilingly. ��You��re the most distinguished customer of the store, as well as the most tasteful gentleman. Please accept this VIP card, and welcome to our headquarters in Savile Street.��


    ��Okay, thank you.��


    After taking over the card, Wang Bugui started to enjoy the black tea and waited quietly.


    About 15 minutes later, everyone��s clothing changed again. The men became British gentlemen, looking ordinarily handsome.


    However, the girls failed to choose the clothes they liked, and decided to go to another store. After all, H-huntsman was a superfine suit shop with few women��s clothes.


    ��Good, let��s check out.��


    Satisfied with this result, Wang Bugui went to the checkout.


    ��Thank you very much for your patronage. Your suit is 3,500 pounds after reduction of discounts, sir. And together with the other customers��, the total cost is 100,000 pounds. We sincerely welcome you next time.�� The butler smiled.


    Then he took the bank card to charge, and led all the staffs to see the customers off with 90-degree bows.


    Leaving the shop, they continued to shop. Women��s nature was always connected. Knowing little about the West, they felt as if a great new world was greeting them, while they were shopping.


    ��Oh my God!��


    Zhao Changge made a scream on the top of his lung. Not just him, all the men became tired. Even Ning Zhe and Chu He, who used to be calm, looked sad at the moment.


    They finally saw the most horrible side of women. It was not when they were in fights, but when they were shopping. They refused to miss any one shop in this street.


    If it was not late at night, and the shops were going to close, the two girls could stay here until dawn. Leng Yueyan didn��t but many. She didn��t care much about clothes, and only chose an evening dress and two sets of daily clothes.


    Meiqing, however, changed a lot. She turned herself into a modern glamorous woman in a very confusing dress. It seemed that both of the two styles matched her very much, the fresh fairy and the charming modern woman.


    She didn��t carry the shopping bags in her hand. They were all in the men��s hand. Every one of them carried at least three bags. What inside were those Meiqing selected carefully, including dresses, daily clothes, high heels, etc.


    ��The Western clothes are not bad. Although they are not as beautiful as oriental costumes, I look good in some of them,�� Looking at the street, Meiqing whispered to herself.


    ��Of course. These are the top luxury goods.��


    Wang Bugui grinned. Meiqing��s taste in dresses was totally based on the oriental costumes. The Western styles were, of course, quite different from her Chinese gorgeous dresses.


    The clothes that she picked were all with oriental elements more or less, or retro Western elements.


    ��But shopping is very fun.�� She laughed.


    She liked shopping. She would stay at each store for a long time, and would even have a second visit of them. Like most women, she spent much more time in watching and picking than buying.


    ��Have all of done here? Then, let��s find a place to cultivate, and go to the store that Brock mentioned after dawn to look for the Hunters�� Union.�� Wang Bugui suggested.


    Then, they found a roof, and shielded it, cultivating there until dawn. After that, they entered a large shopping mall, and reached a small shop after a long way.


    ��What can I do for you?��


    The owner said. He only had two employees, so he had to receive customers in person.


    ��We are, hunters.��


    Wang Bugui stepped forward with a smile, and then released a little pressure. Though the people in the store were all hunters, they were still shocked by Wang Bugui��s powerful strength, and couldn��t stop trembling.


    ��I, I see. I will contact the union.��


    The owner replied. Still trembling, he got pale. The instinct of the body let him kneel down and surrender to the man in front of him, or he would die.


    ��Then please hurry up. We don��t have much time.�� Wang Bugui kept smiling all the time, and stopped releasing pressure.


    ��Whew!��


    The owner and the clerks all took a breath. Just in a moment, the sweat had dampened their clothes. Daring not to delay time, the owner called the union at once.


    Two minutes later, he hurried to Wang Bugui and said, ��Someone will pick you up soon. Please wait a while!��


    Then, he moved a chair to Wang Bugui, for fear Wang Bugui would release pressure again.


    ��Thank you, but I like to stand.�� Wang Bugui shook his head smilingly.


    About fifteen minutes later, a black Ferrari, a white Bentley, as well as a red Maserati arrived at the underground parking garage of the mall.


    From each of them, a man dressed in a deacon suit came out respectively. They looked at each other and walked into the mall one after another.


    The owner saw them from afar and excitedly greeted, ��You finally come. These people are the most honored hunters. Give them the highest treatment!��


    The three deacons nodded, and then bowed to Wang Bugui and the others, inviting, ��Very distinguished guests, please follow me to the Hunters�� Union.��


    The cultivators nodded and followed the deacons out. The owner and the clerks were completely relieved at this moment, as if they had sent away the god of death. They felt glad that they were still alive.


    The three deacons opened the doors of the cars, invited everyone to enter, and then drove to the suburbs of London. After fifteen minutes, they arrived at the union.


    This was a large manor, located outside the remote suburbs, with a simple but rigorous architectural style. The air here was pretty fresh, and the flowers and trees very luxuriant.


    Led the deacons, they entered the manor, and reached a wooden door after a long flower path.


    The deacons slowly pushed the door open, and there were two rows of deacons and maids inside. They said, ��Welcome to the Hunters�� Union!��

 Chapter 162 - An Opportunity to Reveal Strength

    Chapter 162 An Opportunity to Reveal Strength��It��s ceremonious!��


    Wang Bugui laughed, and then stepped into the union with everyone. What caught their eyes was a magnificent main hall, where violin sounded melodiously, as if there was a nobleman��s dance.


    All the people here were in gorgeous costumes. Holding up a glass of champagne, they were talking with each other smilingly. Even those who looked vicious were in suits and tried to be gentlemen.


    When the group of people outside entered, everyone turned their attention to them.


    ��Three deacons, the highest treatment! So many people.��


    ��It seems that they��re easterners. Haha, maybe, they don��t know how cruel the world of hunters is yet.��


    ��The women are not bad, deserving to join us. But the men�� Let��s give them a lesson.��


    ��


    Ever since Wang Bugui and his friends entered here, there were all kinds of private voices coming into their ears.


    ��Arrogant people!�� Zhao Changge looked gloomy.


    ��We have to let them know our strength!�� Lyu Hao was ready to give these people a good lesson.


    ��Don��t be hurry. Let��s wait for more people to be here. It��s not worth fighting these few people.�� Wang Bugui smirked.


    His eyes were also cold, as if he was glancing at a group of dead people without any emotional fluctuations. When he came to the center of the room with his friends, the deacons went to inform the leader.


    The maids in the hall carried several chairs to them and invited them to sit down.


    Meiqing dressed in a black dress, outlining her incomparably body. She sat with her legs crossed on a chair, and her jade feet in black socks were full of charm.


    Leng Yueyan was in a white dress. Without few words, she looked like a white rose, taking the shine out of others.


    ��Beautiful lady, can I have a dance with you?�� A golden-haired man invited Meiqing. He had been conquered by the charm of this woman.


    ��Sorry.�� Meiqing refused.


    ��Then, may I have your name?�� the man asked again.


    ��You don��t need to know.�� Meiqing ruthlessly refused again.


    The man got gloomy immediately, and angered. ��Do you know who I am?! It��s your good luck to know me! How dare you be so rude?��


    Meiqing glimpsed at him, replying coldly, ��A dying bug. Go away from me!��


    ��It seems that you really don��t know my strength!�� The man angered, and then stretched his hand, trying to grab the woman in front of him.


    ��Ah!!��


    But suddenly, a scream came, and the man��s hand was broken instantly. In the vagueness, people saw a steel line retracted, and then a man slowly came out.


    His handsome white face contained a trace of coldness, and his black eyes were full of mystery.


    His bushy eyebrows and tall nose made many women jealous. He was indeed a cold handsome man.


    ��A man who bullies a woman doesn��t deserve to be a man.��


    He went away after this sentence.


    ��Hey, dude, what��s your name?�� Zhao Changge laughed.


    ��Kamikawa Hiko,�� the man replied with his back to them. He slowly left the crowd, without stop, and went to the rear of the manor.


    ��B*stard! Saber-toothed Tiger Hunters, go to kill him!�� The golden-haired man roared.


    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of hunters appeared in his back, rushing to Kamikawa Hiko with killing intention.


    ��Who dares?!��


    Wang Bugui made a snort, and stared at these hunters tightly, with his pressures gathered in his eyes.


    ��Uh!��


    The hunters began to tremble and sweat out of fear, like chickens seeing lions. They wanted to move and escape, but they found that they couldn��t.


    ��What are you doing? Come on! Beat him!�� The golden-haired man screamed, covering his broken arm with another hand.


    ��Boss�� we, we can��t move!�� A stronger one of them tried his best, and squeezed this sentence in decades of seconds.


    ��What?!��


    Not just the boss, every here were shocked and took a step back. They turned their eyes to Wang Bugui, watching him from far away.


    Was this a joke? So many hunters were robbed with ability to move by the sight of the man. How terrible was he?


    ��Who is he? The members Saber-toothed Tiger Hunters are all B-class, and their head an A-class. How come they be suppressed by a sight?��


    ��Is he a S-class hunter? No wonder he��s treated with the best service!��


    ��Then, how about his fellows? As powerful as him?��


    ��


    For a time, there was a lot of discussion in the hall. They had a new understanding of this group of people that they were definitely not weak people.


    ��Wait!�� The head of the Saber-toothed Tiger Hunters yelled. His eyes were filled with viciousness and resentment.


    ��You are still alive, just because I don��t bother to do it,�� Wang Bugui replied coldly.


    ��You!�� The head was irritated with prominent veins on his forehead.


    ��Noisy!�� Wang Bugui got mad at him, and passed a part of the pressure on him.


    ��Puff!��


    A loud noise came and the head��s body exploded abruptly. He was just a mortal. How could he withstand the pressure of a sage at the peak stage?


    He could only be turned into a pool of blood. This scene shocked everyone. They dared not speak anymore. For a time, a desperate silence prevailed. The golden-haired man died so quickly.


    As for the killer, he killed people, as long as they disturbed him, regardless of their identities, origins and backgrounds.


    ��What are you doing?��


    Suddenly, a slightly tender voice came. People turned their heads and saw a girl in a gorgeous dress with a butler next to her. Everyone began to give her the initiative.


    ��We��re still late. How should I deal with his family?�� The little girl frowned.


    ��Count everything on me!�� Wang Bugui said loudly.


    ��You are one of the new hunters?�� asked the little girl.


    ��Yes, and you are the president, aren��t you? I want to apply to be a hunter, and I heard that I can recruit directly. What should I do?�� Wang Bugui went straight to his point.


    ��My name is Kathy Caldworth, the current president. The dead guy��s family member must have already gone back to report. Are you sure you want to bear it on your own?�� Cathy asked.


    ��I will kill them all.�� Wang Bugui sneered.


    ��Well, I��ll take you to recruit members as long as you can survive, so as not to scare away the people who are applying to be hunters,�� Cathy said, found a seat and sat down.


    ��Miss, I suggest that you evacuate the people here. It will be a fight that may accidentally hurt many people,�� the butler whispered.


    ��Grandpa Lyon, what did you find?�� Cathy asked.


    ��The strength of the group should all be S-class. Perhaps, more powerful!�� Lyon looked dignified.


    ��What?!��


    Cathy exclaimed, covered her mouth with her hand, and whispered, ��All? Even stronger than S-class hunters?!��


    Lyon nodded and said, ��Yes, especially the one who spoke. I can��t see how strong his strength is. But I��m sure they are worthy of recruiting, and we have to keep them no matter what it takes.��


    Kathy also nodded, and began to wait with a shocking face. About half an hour later, a group of people came, some of whom were really powerful.


    There were fifty of them crowding into the hall. Their pressure suppressed the other hunters, making them dare not to gasp. Their head, an old man, looked at the pool of blood on the ground, and began to tremble out of anger.


    Then he glared at the front and said, ��Are you those who killed my son? Go to hell!��


    ��Mr. Franklin, please calm down. It was your son who teased one of their female friends, and who started the fight, so the tragedy took place.�� Cathy came over to him to persuade.


    ��My child, he wanted those humble women, which is their honor. He was also not wrong to stir the fight. Because I am one of the sponsors of the Hunters�� Union!�� Franklin angered.


    Then he turned to Wang Bugui and the others, ��There are three S-class hunters in my group of people. You will be torn into pieces!��


    ��Three S-class hunters!��


    Everyone here got shocked. These three S-class hunters could kill anyone here. Even the deputy head of the Seraph Knight and the Black Tower Magic Mentors couldn��t stop them.


    ��Arrogant b*stards, you dead meats.��


    ��You��re unlucky.��


    ��If you kneel down and ask for mercy, I will let you die without suffering.��


    The three S-class hunters sneered, and slowly walked forward. The hunters following them were at least B-class, and ten of them were A-class hunters.


    ��Heavenly Battling Force! Blood Sea Break Heaven Fist!��


    Wang Bugui shouted, and integrated all the moves of the Eight Limits into a punch. He also infused all his spiritual power and prana blood into it, slamming it toward the people in front of him.


    In an instant, a strong force of pressure came out. Though Leng Yueyan had released her spiritual power to protect the ground, it was still torn up like paper, and then turned into broken bits.


    The punch was too fast, and in less than 0.5 seconds, it arrived at the three S-class hunters. They could only take out their weapons to defend.


    Boom!


    A loud bang came and a violent explosion occurred inside the manor. Thick smoke and fireworks obscured everyone��s attention. Before the smoke was exhausted, Wang Bugui rushed forward again.


    After all, the opponents still had the strength equal to an advanced sage. Though the punch carried all his energy, it failed to kill the opponents, just seriously injured them. So, he had to make other strikes.


    With his telekinesis, he found the position of his opponents in an instant. Then, he displayed the Kick of the Universe, followed by the Primordial Palm and the Killing Air, beating the three hunters in smoke into meat puree. He then swept his hand to disperse the smoke.


    ��What?!��


    ��Mon-monster!��


    People finally saw the scene which drove them to exclaim with their mouths widely open. They couldn��t believe their eyes at all.


    There was no blood on Wang Bugui��s body, and at his feet was a pool of blood. In front of him was a gap of up to 100 meters, surrounded by horrible potholes.


    In his hand were the weapons of the three S-class hunters. Then he lifted the weapons and squeezed them into pieces.


    ��S-class hunters, not as powerful as I thought.��


    He snorted, and glanced at the remaining opponents with his indifferent eyes. He didn��t kill them all, because he wanted to leave them to his fellows.


    Wang Bugui took a look, and then retracted his eyes, turning to his friends. ��Members of the Blood Moon Hunters, start hunting!��


    Not only his brothers, but all the geniuses also nodded, and slowly moved forward. This was a good opportunity to show their strength. They, of course, wouldn��t let it go.

 Chapter 163 - The Onmyōji

    Chapter 163 The Onmy��ji��Clang!��


    A sound of a sword emanated. It turned out that Feng Tianming was brandishing his sword, forming a beam of huge sword power, killing a dozen opponents in front of him, like a sickle harvesting wheat.


    ��Whoo! Whoo! Clang!��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao took out their weapons as well. Their spear and halberd broke the arms of the opponents in front of the two.


    ��Boom!��


    Leng Yueyan swept out her hand, and summoned dozens of divine thunder to fall from the sky, drowning the opponents in front.


    ��Flowers Blossom!��


    Meiqing put her hands together and a flower flew out. It quickly enlarged and exploded among the crowd. The petals were like sharp knives, killing a lot of opponents.


    ��Three Thousand Fires.��


    Ning Zhe also released the fire and burned the opponents before him. He seldom killed people, but this time, he refused to let his friends be insulted, especially Leng Yueyan. They were not humble women.


    Chu He took out his Green Jade Flute and gently played it, killing the remaining opponents, including Franklin.


    Within a minute, all 50 of the hunters were smashed into broken bits. There were no dead bodies, just their ashes of their bones, gone with the wind.


    ��They��re a bunch of monsters!��


    After a long time, someone uttered, breaking the silence. And then, all the people here came out of the silence and began to whisper.


    Wang Bugui didn��t care about their gossip. He went straight over to Kathy, revealing his white teeth, and smiled. ��Can I recruit people now?��


    At this time, he did not look like a strong man who could kill three S-class hunters easily, but like a harmless sunny boy.


    ��If I say no, will you tear my manor down?��


    Kathy replied angrily. She then turned to look at her manor with its many holes and a huge gap. How much would it cost to repair it?


    ��Oh, don��t worry. I will pay you.�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    ��The union has the money. You come with me.�� Kathy shook her head and then headed for the rear of the manor, followed by Wang Bugui and the others.


    All the other hunters and employers felt as if they were sending a group of Gods of Killing away. Daring not to gasp, they took the initiative to give way and saw them off.


    ��I almost forgot you. I��ll let you go this time. But remember, don��t follow such a scoundrel again for the sake of money. We hunters have our own dignity. Don��t rely on such a person anymore.��


    Wang Bugui turned back to warn the members of the Saber-toothed Tiger Hunters. After retracting his pressure against them, he turned away.


    ��Oh god!��


    ��Whew!��


    The members of the Saber-toothed Tiger Hunters sat directly on the ground. The experience just now was even more uncomfortable than death to them.


    It was as if a sickle would fall on your neck at any time, but you didn��t know when it would fall. You could only watch the sickle hanging high quietly. It was so close to you and would fall at any moment.


    Death is not terrible. The terrible thing is to be accompanied by death all the time, and you can only passively accept it.


    ��Don��t help this guy in the future. Let��s be good hunters.��


    Full of regret, the head of the Saber-toothed Tiger Hunters spoke, and left the union with all his members. Some of them staggered along the way, and some even spurted out blood.


    The B-class hunters were nothing more than cultivators in the Spirit Gathering Realm. In the face of a sage, they could only be crushed to death. They could survive under such a pressure because of Wang Bugui��s mercy.


    ��Where are we?��


    Passing a lot of buildings, Wang Bugui came to the rear of the manor with Kathy, where he found a large number of people, at least several hundred.


    ��This is the hunter recruitment meeting place. Every year, there will be people from all over the world applying to join the Hunters�� Union. Tell me the name of your group, and recruit members here.�� Kathy turned back to Wang Bugui.


    ��Blood Moon Hunters!�� Wang Bugui replied with a smile.


    ��You��re brave. It sounds like the previous Blood Hunters. I hope you won��t be targeted by the vampires.�� Kathy frowned slightly again.


    Then she continued, ��What are your recruitment requirements? And the treatments, the clients, the specific roles, and the reward. Do you take money or something else?��


    Wang Bugui thought for a while, and answered, ��We only want fighting geniuses. And the salary is 50,000 pounds per month. 30% of the rewards will be taken by the group.


    ��We serve everyone. As for the rich, we will charge more. We don��t have specific rules. We take any order, as long as we can get the rewards. And to those without economic ability, our service is free.��


    ��Seriously? Such a group won��t make a lot of money, and it will be very tiring.�� Kathy was puzzled. Why would they be willing to offer free services?


    ��That��s my standard of action. Anyway, there are only a few people who know us hunters, and almost all of them are wealthy people. To help the poor is not a bother.�� Wang Bugui revealed a cool smile.


    ��Well, wait a moment.�� Kathy arranged some deacons to find an interview desk for them, and then turned to Lyon, telling him their recruitment requests.


    A moment later, a huge white stone slab was raised up. The recruitment requirements were written in the maximum size and marked with red.


    It attracted everyone��s attention. The crowd began to gather in front of the interview desk. Although some of the requirements were not understandable to them, they were attracted by the first article, a monthly salary of 50,000 pounds.


    It aroused everyone��s interests. They were applying to be hunters due to of a lack of money. How could they find another job with such a high salary?


    ��I want to join you!��


    ��Me too! Please choose me!��


    ��You must choose me!��


    ��


    For a time, a wave of enthusiasm overwhelmed the recruitment meeting place. Almost everyone here wanted to compete for a place among the Blood Moon Hunters.


    Lyon went to the interview desk and said loudly, ��Please keep quiet. A loud voice will lead to your qualification being cancelled. In addition, this group wants only geniuses!��


    ��Yes, only geniuses can join us. The minimum requirements are to be under 30 years old and possess the strength above A-class. S-class hunters have priority.


    ��Those with battle experience also have priority because we may fight against the vampires.��


    Wang Bugui also uttered. If he didn��t make his requests clear, too many unqualified people would have remained surrounding them.


    ��What?!��


    The people erupted into a boil at once. They thought the requirements were too harsh. There were only a few people here under 30 years old. They only considered being hunters because they were almost all unemployed men.


    Moreover, their strength was generally in the B and C classes. Some were even trainee hunters. And those in the A class were already over 30. So, half of the present people dispersed.


    ��Your request is difficult to achieve. You��d better lower it!�� Some people still refused to give up.


    At this moment, Kathy stood out and uttered, ��This person just killed three S-class hunters outside. And his team killed dozens of hunters in less than a minute.


    ��Among those who were killed, there were 10 A-class hunters. However, this team suffered no injuries in the fight. The previous explosion was made by a punch from this man.��


    ��What?!��


    All the hunters stepped back a few steps and looked at this group in a panic. They couldn��t believe their ears at all. How powerful were they to be able to do that?


    Besides that, they looked to be only in their early 20s, but they possessed such a scary fighting power. What a terrifying group they were gathered together!


    ��They��re so strong!��


    This was the only sentence that they all could use to express their shock. Meanwhile, they knew that they couldn��t join them. The Blood Moon Hunters was a place where strong people gathered. They could only look up to it.


    ��I want to join you!��


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. Everyone looked to the sound and found a handsome man walking slowly to the interview desk.


    ��Can he match those geniuses?��


    Curious, people wanted to see his result.


    ��It��s you. Haha, interesting!��


    Zhao Changge laughed. The person in front of him was Kamikawa Hiko, the Japanese man who had helped them.


    ��I know that the people in my hometown have invaded your country. But that is the will of those in power, not what I hope. I��m sorry.��


    Kamikawa Hiko didn��t introduce himself, but apologized first. In any case, history couldn��t be changed, and the mistake had already taken place. Even though he didn��t participate in it, he still felt ashamed.


    Wang Bugui nodded. ��You��re right. There are never a winner and a loser in battles. They��re confrontations between people with ambition. It was their fault, and the others shouldn��t be involved.


    ��The ordinary people of a country shouldn��t be denied. They have no ability to deal with it. And it��s good for you to feel ashamed of that. We can forgive you.��


    ��Thank you very much.�� Kamikawa Hiko expressed his gratitude sincerity with a 90-degree bow.


    ��It would be good if there were more people like you in your country. Unfortunately, that is not realistic.�� Lyu Hao sighed.


    ��I believe that one day, the truth will be revealed to the world. Paper can��t wrap fire, and everyone will recognize the mistakes of the past,�� Kamikawa Hiko replied.


    ��It seems that you know a lot about our culture. Since you have apologized, begin your statement please. Let��s see what talents you have.��


    Meiqing smiled. She had a good initial impression of this person because, first, he knew that his ancestors had done something bad to China; second, he was a just man and knew how to respect women.


    The other members of the Blood Moon Hunters also nodded. Since the man before them was reasonable, they didn��t worry about the past. After all, he was not involved and still felt ashamed of it.


    They decided to display the spirit of Chinese etiquette: to treat people with courtesy, to convince people with morality, and to conquer people with strength. They carefully studied the person and listened to his statement.

 Chapter 164 - A Swordswoman from Japan

    Chapter 164 A Swordswoman from Japan��I��m Kamikawa Hiko, a Japanese onmy��ji. I��ve had a strong interest in Chinese culture since I was a child because I know that our culture is born out of China. I always want to learn more about Chinese culture.


    ��I also know that Onmy��d�� originated in China. So I want to join you and learn more about the real Chinese Taoism and your ancient and magnificent civilization.��


    Kamikawa Hiko simply explained his reasons. Everyone before him began to nod. Wang Bugui smiled. ��Then, how powerful are you?��


    ��I have some understanding of the oriental cultivation, and I am fortunate to improve my strength with Onmy��d��. Although my life won��t be as long as yours, my strength should correspond to the Voiding Realm of your cultivation world.�� Kamikawa Hiko speculated.


    ��Well, can you speak Chinese?�� Wang Bugui revealed a smile.


    ��Of course I can. Is there any related test?�� Kamikawa Hiko answered in fluent Chinese.


    ��Very good. Since you can speak Chinese and have some understanding of cultivation, then you must understand pressure, right? I want to release some of my pressure to test you.�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    ��Okay, please do.�� Kamikawa Hiko reached his hand out, indicating that he agreed.


    Wang Bugui nodded at him, and released half of his pressure. This kind of strong aura freaked out everyone behind Kamikawa Hiko.


    A sense of fear from the soul instantly dominated their bodies and drove them to tremble. Kamikawa Hiko, however, only made a frown.


    But, this was, of course, just the beginning. Wang Bugui gradually increased the pressure. After 15 minutes, Kamikawa Hiko��s forehead began to sweat. And at this time, Wang Bugui had already released a big part of his pressure.


    Even though Kamikawa Hiko possessed the strength in the Voiding Realm, without a cultivator��s body, it was still difficult for him to withstand such a pressure.


    ��You can resort to Onmy��d��,�� Wang Bugui suggested.


    After getting permission, Kamikawa Hiko immediately took out some pieces of sign paper and recited the incantation at the same time. The paper began to burn, and an invisible power immediately wrapped around him.


    The pressure on his body was reduced a lot. Zhao Changge revealed a grin, ��Making up the shortcomings of their bodies with sign paper, the onmy��jis are quite similar to the Taoist sign paper users, right?��


    ��After all, Onmy��d�� was born out of Taoism. But they also have their own magic. We will see in the future,�� Wang Bugui replied with a laugh.


    Then he added more pressure again. Though Hiko��s body was not strong, with Onmy��d��, he was still able to endure the pressure.


    After a while, Wang Bugui slowly nodded and said, ��I have a general understanding of your strength, which is equivalent to that of an advanced sage. But your body energy is insufficient. Fortunately, it can be enhanced through cultivation, so you��re qualified.��


    ��Thank you.��


    Kamikawa Hiko also nodded, greeted everyone, and then walked over to them.


    ��Thank you for helping me just now in the union. Actually, you didn��t have to, but at least I can see that you are a good person.�� Meiqing flashed a smile.


    ��It��s no big deal.�� Kamikawa Hiko nodded at her slightly. It seemed that he didn��t like talking.


    ��Such an icy man.��


    Meiqing though he was a funny man, and laughed at him. But he didn��t retort.


    ��Are there any other geniuses? We are waiting here. If who think you have talents, please come to join us.�� Wang Bugui grinned at the people in front.


    His words made the crowd speechless. His initial pressure was already beyond their ability to withstand. Who dared to stand out in the face of such a big gap?


    ��You can wait for a friend of mine I met in the middle of this journey. She is a swordswoman, as well as my teacher. She has a strength similar to mine, but no sense of direction,�� Kamikawa Hiko suddenly uttered.


    ��A Japanese swordswoman? Interesting! We��ll wait,�� Wang Bugui held his chin and replied.


    However, a few hours passed by, and this woman hadn��t shown up yet. Zhao Changge and the others all sat on the ground and began to eat spiritual fruit.


    ��Hiko, does your friend just have no sense of direction? I think you��ve deceived us!�� Zhao Changge yelled.


    ��No, I haven��t. She must be on the way. She really has no sense of direction.�� Kamikawa Hiko felt very helpless.


    ��Oh, I��d like to see how long it will take her to get here.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    Anyway, the sky was still bright, and they had enough time. In this way, after two hours, the woman still didn��t show up. However, during this period, many other people had come to apply.


    ��Your strength is not enough. Next one, please.��


    ��Lack of combat experiences. Next one, please.��


    ��You��re suitable to be a Treasure Hunter. Next one, please.��


    ��We may fight against the vampires, so timid people are not qualified to join us. Next one, please.��


    ��


    Dozens of people went there to give it a try, but none of them were qualified. Among them, there were several A-class hunters. Perhaps they were more powerful than most hunters, but in front of these people, they were nothing.


    ��It��s totally dark, and that woman hasn��t come yet. How stupid is she?�� Zhao Changge couldn��t help letting out a sigh.


    ��Eat dinner first.��


    A slightly tender voice sounded. Kathy came with several deacons and maids. Each of them pushed a small dining car with many kinds of delicious food on it.


    ��Good, they��re not English dishes.�� Looking at the food, Wang Bugui chuckled.


    ��After all, you come from one of the major countries of great foods. I think you may dislike the local dishes. We have hired chefs from all over the world. And this is French cuisine,�� Kathy replied.


    ��Haha, you know that!�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    Ever since he had eaten Chinese food, he got to know what delicious food should be like. Compared to Chinese food, English food and American food were no match for it at all.


    Now, he had the opportunity to taste French cuisine. France was also one of the three major countries of great foods. Presumably, French food would also be very delicious. Then, he began to eat with his friends.


    ��No chopsticks? And what��s the function of these knives and forks?�� Lyu Hao touched his head and asked.


    ��The forks must be used to eat the food, and the knives are weapons,�� Zhao Changge guessed.


    ��Sounds reasonable.�� Lyu Hao nodded, took a whole piece of steak with the fork in front of him, and put it into his mouth. He then took a napkin, wiped the oil off his mouth, and nodded satisfactorily.


    ��Haha����


    ��So cute.��


    The maids chuckled, which puzzled Lyu Hao.


    ��They should be used in this way. Hold the knife in your left hand, and the fork in your right hand. Cut the steak into pieces with the knife, then put it into your mouth with the fork. But you can behave as you like. After all, you��re not used to knives and forks, and prefer to eat with great speed,�� Wang Bugui explained with a smile.


    ��Oh, I got it. But you��re right. Men should eat eagerly and with great speed. Haha!�� Lyu Hao laughed, and then continued to devour the food like a wolf.


    ��Haha!��


    Everyone burst into laughter. Even Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe revealed happy faces. Accompanied by such a group of people, they wouldn��t feel bored at all.


    ��Ah! Food! Meat!��


    Suddenly, a woman��s voice sounded, and then only a black shadow rushed over.


    ��Who is it?!��


    Feng Tianming quickly stabbed his sword toward this unexpected person, but the latter gently escaped it to Feng Tianming��s surprise, so he made another attack at once.


    ��Stop please. This is a misunderstanding!��


    Before Feng Tianming��s sword was about to hit the person, Kamikawa Hiko uttered with a hold fist salute, stopping the offensive attack of Feng Tianming. At this time, the sword was only three centimeters away from the unexpected person.


    This person was actually a cute woman. At this moment, she was holding a piece of goose liver in her mouth.


    Kamikawa Hiko turned to her and said, ��Misawa Chihiro, you��re so late!��


    ��Uh, I, got lost.�� Misawa Chihiro swallowed the delicious goose liver, licked her lips, and grinned.


    Her long, black hair was tied into a pair of braids. And along with her delicate facial features, wine red eyes, and the cute performance, she possessed a different kind of beauty.


    Dressed in a black sailor suit with a dark-red scarf on her chest and a pair of black knee-high socks, she looked like a Japanese student.


    In her hand was a samurai sword with an exquisite scabbard.


    ��Hiko, is she the swordswoman you mentioned?�� Zhao Changge didn��t believe it. He thought she had to be a student.


    ��Yes.�� Kamikawa Hiko nodded.


    ��She doesn��t look like a swordswoman at all!�� Lyu Hao drew in his breath.


    ��Don��t judge people by their looks. She does use a sword. At least, if I didn��t stop just now, she could also put her sword against my neck,�� Feng Tianming said.


    As a swordsman, he could feel that this woman��s reaction was very fast. Moreover, her fingers were always at the connection point of the sword��s body and its handle, which was commonly known as the metal piece.


    She was ready to draw the sword at any time. But she was also very calm. She didn��t react to defend, even if Feng Tianming��s sword was only three centimeters away from her, which indicated that she was confident she could block the sword at such a distance.


    After finding out that they held no hostility toward her, Misawa Chihiro smiled and continued to swallow the food. Within a few minutes, half of the food was eaten by her.


    ��Aha, I��m full!��


    She touched her stomach satisfactorily, smacked her lips, and then stole a piece of goose liver from the next table.


    ��Haha, good appetite.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��Only when you are full will you have the energy to do things.�� Misawa Chihiro grinned. Her voice was very sweet.


    ��You��re right. Would you like to join us? We eat delicious dishes every day, including great barbecue. We will roast suckling pigs, lambs, and so on!�� Wang Bugui tried to coerce her.


    ��Really?! Barbecue with so many kinds of delicious food?!��


    Misawa Chihiro��s eyes lit up. Having no resistance to food, she was conquered immediately. She wiped the saliva from her mouth and replied, ��Yes, I��d like to!��

 Chapter 165 - A Stupid Couple

    Chapter 165 A Stupid Couple��Welcome. Can you understand Chinese?�� Wang Bugui asked with a laugh.


    ��Yes. I have studied in the East with a Chinese. He taught me something called sword will.�� Misawa Chihiro told her story.


    ��Oh? Really? Do you know his name?�� Wang Bugui began to communicate with her in Chinese.


    Not only him, everyone��s interest was aroused. A Chinese cultivator had a Japanese disciple? At this age, the swordsmanship of the Shushan Sect was the best. Who would be her Master?


    ��Uh, let me see. Oh! Master��s name is Ke Meng. I always get the wrong pronunciation of his name.�� Misawa Chihiro frowned slightly. And after she scratched her head for a long time, she finally remembered her Master��s name.


    ��What? The Senior Ke?��


    The members of the Blood Moon Hunters got shocked a lot. They had had a chance to meet this senior at the Liberal Cultivator Peak during the Gathering of Practitioners. And now, their strength had been improved a lot, and they had learned that Ke Meng was a Greater Power.


    However, after the gathering, they lost his news, and didn��t know where he had gone.


    ��When did that happen?�� Chu He asked.


    ��About two years ago. He was then practicing sword in a beautiful place called Huanglong in Sichuan.�� Misawa Chihiro held her chin. She still remembered that beautiful wonderland.


    ��Why would Seniors Ke leave the Mountain Tai in advance?�� Lyu Hao was puzzled.


    ��He had his reason. But I didn��t expect him to be a Greater-Power swordsman!�� Wang Bugui sighed.


    After all, to cultivate swordsmanship was as difficult as to cultivate one��s body. The swordsmen had to cultivate their sword core, sword bone, sword will, swordsmanship, and sword power at the same time. Even in the Shushan Sect, there were no Greater Power swordsmen. However, Ke Meng had managed to be one.


    ��Since you��re a disciple of Senior Ke Meng, you must be powerful. I will test your ability to bear the pressure later,�� Wang Bugui uttered.


    ��Okay.�� Misawa Chihiro slowly nodded and then ate a small tomato.


    ��Let��s continue to eat. The recruitment was stopped at 10 pm. So, let��s come back tomorrow.�� Wang Bugui added, picked a piece of lamb chop with his fork, and enjoyed it.


    Among the women, in addition to Misawa Chihiro who was eating in a terrible hurry engorge, Leng Yueyan and Meiqing were both eating with good manner. Among the men, in addition to Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao, the others all followed the customs.


    Finishing eating, they found there were only few people around. Therefore, they decided to leave as well.


    ��Wait a minute!��


    Suddenly, two voices came at the same time. Everyone began to look for it, only to find two foreigners were running toward them. They should be a couple, because they were wearing wedding rings.


    ��You want to join us?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Yes!��


    The two answered and then gasped together.


    ��May I have your names?�� Wang Bugui continued to ask.


    ��My name is Edward! 27 years old. And this is my wife!��


    ��My name is Catherine! 26 years old. And this is my husband!��


    The couple replied one by one, standing tall and straight like soldiers.


    Catherine was a beautiful woman with a silver-gray short curly hair and bullet tattoo on her right arm. Her face was exquisite and cute, her nose tall, and lips as red as flames.


    Together with her calaite-like eyes, she looked very charming. Tall, sexy and with a beauty spot, she was like an elf.


    Edward had a messy silver-gray short hair and bullet tattoo on his left arm. On his handsome face, there was a pair of blue eyes like the sea. He was a typical sunny man.


    He was 1.9 meters high. Not very big, his muscles matched his body very much. He was smiling together with his wife at the moment, and staring at Wang Bugui tightly.


    ��If you want to join this team, let me know your strengths and backgrounds please. I��ll judge if you��re qualified,�� Wang Bugui uttered.


    ��Yes sir. These are our resumes!�� Edward smiled, and then took out two resumes, handing them to the person in front.


    ��Why do I feel that I��m in the mortal world interviewing company staffs.�� Zhao Changge really didn��t know what to say. Who else would prepare a resume for an interview of hunters?


    ��Hiss!��


    Wang Bugui drew in his breath. Though he had experienced a lot, his face was still full of shock at this moment.


    ��What��s wrong? Is there anyone who can make boss startled like this?�� Chu He was very puzzled.


    The others were also confused, even including Leng Yueyan and Kamikawa Hiko, who didn��t like to talk. They all stepped forward to read the resumes.


    Wang Bugui passed the resumes directly to them.


    ��Hiss!��


    After a while, all of them began to draw in their breaths. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao opened their mouths widely and didn��t know how to express their feelings. Meiqing revealed a smile. Feng Tianming made a frown.


    Slightly shocked, Ning Zhe began to recite the Buddhas to help himself get over the shock. Chu He revealed a bitter smile. Kamikawa Hiko moved his mouth slightly, and then retreated to the side.


    ��Uh, hiss!��


    Misawa Chihiro was a little short. Though she didn��t see anything on the resumes, seeing every one of them drawing in their breaths, she also pretended to be surprised.


    ��Dear, have they been fascinated by our charm?�� Edward whispered.


    ��I think we are too strong, which scares them, dear!�� Catherine also replied softly.


    ��Of course, you��re right. Catherine is a genius!�� Edward yelled and then stretched his arms.


    ��You��re also a genius!�� Catherine laughed, and then jumped into her husband��s arms.


    Everyone didn��t know how to comment them. Only Zhao Changge uttered, ��You two are really different.��


    Wang Bugui held his chin, took back their resumes, asking, ��You have once joined the Reward Hunters?��


    ��Yes!�� The two nodded.


    Wang Bugui continued, ��In Chicago, someone entrusted you to escort some cultural relics. But as a result, you stole the relics and returned them back two days later.��


    ��That was to protect the relics at any time. If we encountered a robber on the road, they would be captured,�� Edward replied.


    ��But on the way, we got lost, so we went to the beach for two days,�� Catherine added.


    Wang Bugui curled his lip, and continued, ��In Italy, when two gangs confronted each other, you ran to the center of them to take selfies, and then were chased by them for a long time.��


    ��We participated in the thrilling selfie contest, and met them when we were thinking about the material.�� Edward laughed.


    ��Yes, I remembered that they all shot us with guns. We took selfies while escaping the bullet. They shot our camera. Fortunately, only the lens was destroyed, and the film was not.�� Catherine also laughed.


    ��Okay, well. Then why you ruined an entire street when you were entrusted to look for a cat called Tom?�� Wang Bugui asked again.


    ��It was an accident. The cat ran too fast, and there were a lot of cars on the road. In case it got injured, we could only shoot the tires,�� Edward replied.


    ��Yes, it was the cars that smashed the street. Then, the police shot us, destroying the street completely. Fortunately, the cat was not injured.�� Catherine smiled.


    ��Oh, that��s it���� Wang Bugui revealed a bitter smile.


    Then he added, ��In a terrorist attack, did you kidnap the police in order to kill the terrorist team consisting of dozens of A-class hunters?��


    ��Shush! We slipped into their group as undercover spies that time. To be more real and show our sincerity, we kidnapped the police,�� Edward whispered.


    ��The police couldn��t defeat those people. Without us, the hostages would have already died. In fact, we��re good at acting. Why don��t we be movie stars?�� Catherine nodded and asked her husband.


    ��You forgot? Our talent is amazing. Playing movies is not enough to show our talent.�� Edward laughed.


    Wang Bugui became speechless, and continued, ��In a commission, the other party asked you to prevent the target people from entering the door of his home. But as a result, you removed the door of the commissioner��s house. Why?��


    ��Were we wrong? We removed the door and moved it to the garbage disposal plant, so that the target people would never be able to enter the client��s door,�� Edward answered seriously.


    ��The most hateful thing was that the client didn��t pay the rest reward to us,�� Catherine crossed her hands and said with anger.


    ��Haha, you��re really talented!�� Zhao Changge couldn��t help but laugh out. The couple��s way of acting and thinking was really unusual.


    Wang Bugui shook his head with a helpless smile, continuing, ��In the last point of your resumes, you mention that these people are all not trustworthy. They refused to pay your reward, even if you had finished the tasks. So, you decided to be righteous thieves.��


    ��One day, you slipped into a noble manor, and stole half of his collections and dollars. You kept part of them for your own use, and gave the rest to the beggars in the street.��


    ��Why do you think the son of the noble family is very smart. You even give them gifts? And you think the police is also very kind. They��re good at playing Gwent?��


    Edward thought for a moment and laughed loudly. ��That boy is really smart. We were discovered when we were slipping out. We played a few rounds of chess with him, and we all lost!��


    ��Then we took out half of the things from our parcel and gave them to him as a reward. The little boy was very happy and said goodbye to us!��


    ��He��s really good at playing chess!�� Catherine nodded.


    Wang Bugui and the others all became speechless. How could a theft have the heart to play with the son of the family he stole from? They even gave half of the stolen things out as gifts.


    Then, Edward added, ��A few days later, I heard that a family was stolen. A police officer asked us about the clues. We had a meal together. Unfortunately, we didn��t help him catch the thief.��


    ��H��s really good at playing Gwent. We had played ten rounds and we lost nine of them.��


    ��Unfortunately, he still didn��t catch the thief. But why did he want to catch us later? We were so kind to help him catch the thief!�� Catherine sighed.


    ��Haha, I can��t stand it anymore!��


    Zhao Changge laughed out loud. The couple��s way of thinking was really strange. Obviously, they were the thieves. How could they help the police to catch themselves?


    They even played Gwent with the police, not to mention eating together. And they didn��t know what was going on till the end.


    ��You, in some certain aspects, are really strong.�� Wang Bugui made a comment.


    ��Really? Then, are we qualified?�� The couple��s eyes lit up together.


    ��Boss, just let them join us. I feel really bored without Wude. With them, I believe there will be many funny things!�� Zhao Changge laughed.


    ��I was going to let them join. Do you find that they should be really powerful? They suffered no injuries after so many incidents, and even the police can��t arrest them.��


    Wang Bugui turned to everyone, and everyone nodded. The couple was even able to kill dozens of A-class hunters in a terrorist attack, from which, their strength could be told.


    ��Well, you��re qualified. Go with me!�� Wang Bugui turned to the couple, and informed them in English.


    ��Yeah! Dear, we will have money!�� Edward directly jumped up.


    ��I hear it, dear, we��re really geniuses!�� Catherine also jumped with him.


    ��Let��s go, and leave your excitements on the way,�� Wang Bugui uttered.


    Then he bid farewell to Kathy, and left the union with his friends.

 Chapter 166 - The Dusty Home

    On the outskirts of London, in an open countryside, a group of people were here.


    ��Boss, where are we going?�� asked Zhao Changge.


    ��My home is in London. Let��s fly to it.�� Wang Bugui squeezed a smile.


    ��Fly? You can fly?�� Edward��s eyes lit up.


    ��We��re Eastern cultivators. We can fly,�� Lyu Hao replied.


    ��Wow! The gods of the East!�� Catherine��s eyes also lit up.


    ��Not gods, cultivators.�� Wang Bugui corrected her.


    ��Can you take us to fly?�� Edward asked with a grin.


    ��Of course yes.��


    Wang Bugui smiled, grabbed Edward, and turned to Meiqing and Leng Yueyan. ��You take Catherine and Chihiro, and follow me.��


    Kamiko Hiroshi saw his eyes, replying immediately, ��I can fly with my sign paper.��


    ��Good, follow us.�� Wang Bugui revealed a smile, and rushed to the sky in a flash, followed by the others.


    ��Wow, it��s too exciting!��


    At a height of several kilometers, Edward screamed and enjoyed the thrill of crossing the clouds.


    ��Wow, Edward, I just touched the cloud!�� Catherine was excited as well.


    ��I touched it, too. Take pictures quickly, dear, or we��ll land soon!�� Edward suggested.


    ��Okay!�� Catherine answered, and then took out a camera.


    She took a picture of Edward who had made a pose in front of her, and then took a picture of herself and everyone behind her. If these two photos were revealed in the outside world, they would definitely cause a sensation.


    The group of people flew without relying on anything on the high altitude of several kilometers, surrounded by beautiful white sea of clouds. It was so charming.


    After a while, they began to rush down. On the way, Wang Bugui turned back and said, ��Disguise yourself with martial arts. Blend in with the night, and we��re about to land.��


    The crowd nodded and then released spiritual power to wrap themselves. Surprised to see himself being covered by a black light, Edward intended to cry, but was stopped.


    It was not good to be discovered and taken photos by mortals at this time.


    ��Whew!��


    In a suburb, more than a dozen figures fell. Except for a gentle breeze, no extra things sounded.


    They came to Cornwall, a peninsula. The sparkling sea was like a gem. Together with the lush green hills, the beauty of nature was shown completely.


    The breeze brought the unique smell of the sea to everyone. From time to time, they could even hear the sound of the waves hitting the beach. They stood at a higher point and overlooked most of the scenery.


    The old town was bright at this time. The quaint fishing village was peaceful and serene. And the picturesque riverside village was also in a lively scene.


    ��It��s also beautiful here!�� Chu He smiled.


    ��There are many beautiful places in the world. In fact, compared with the cities, I like primitive rural scenes more.�� Wang Bugui expressed himself.


    ��I thought that there are few green mountains and lakes in foreign countries. I didn��t expect there will also be such a beautiful place here,�� Feng Tianming said.


    ��Actually, I think that the beauty of Jiuzhaigou surpasses countless scenic spots.�� Zhao Changge smiled.


    ��After all, it is a place known as the paradise on earth. It��s rare to see.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    Then he turned to everyone and said, ��Well, there is no Chinese scenery here, but also a rare quiet. Now go to my house with me. There��s still a distance to it.��


    They rushed at their fastest speed for about ten minutes. After turning over several hills, they finally came to their destination. On the way, they had a preliminary understanding of the strength of the newly joined four.


    Kamikawa Hiko strengthened his body with the sign paper. Except for Wang Bugui, he could keep up with most of the others. Moreover, his understanding of sign paper was very deep, together with the Onmy��d��, his speed was increased a lot.


    Misawa Chihiro��s body energy was good, and she was even faster than Kamikawa Hiko. There seemed to be Taoism power around her, which should be taught by Ke Meng.


    Then as for Edward and Catherine, their speed was also very fast. In the aspect of agility, they even matched Zhao Changge and Feng Tianming.


    They two were cultivators, with good agility. In addition, they had emphasized agility in attack methods. Unexpectedly, there would be two people in the West matching them.


    The evaluation of Wang Bugui and his friends toward the couple was even higher than the other two. Because their cooperation was flawless. Besides, both of them used double guns and mastered the magic.


    Infusing magic into bullets, they could shoot bullets with different effects. For example, they could launch an accelerated bullet backwards while they were flying, and make a two-stage jump if they shoot a powerful bullet when they were jumping.


    They could jump to a height of more than ten meters relying on their body energy. With bullets, they could directly jump over the hills.


    This couple was like rangers. They could walk on walls or on the branches of trees. Moreover, they could cooperate with each other to pass obstacles without any mistakes.


    ��I didn��t expect you to be so powerful when you��re serious!�� Zhao Changge smiled.


    ��It��s a bit like the Lightening Kung Fu of mortals. Though you can��t walk on leaves and flowers, it��s good enough.�� Chu He nodded.


    ��While we two work together, no one can catch us yet!�� Edward was very proud.


    ��Yes, we are the best team!�� Catherine laughed.


    ��Really? I��ll test you tomorrow to see if it is true.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��We��re never afraid of challenges!��


    Edward and Catherine expressed their firmness at the same time. Then they stood back to back, pointing at Wang Bugui as if their hands were guns, saying, ��Bang!��


    ��Haha!��


    Looking at the pair of funny couples, Wang Bugui really didn��t know what to say. He admired them very much. They were destined to be a couple.


    Then Wang Bugui walked into a forest in front, stopping in front of a tree.


    ��Boss, are we going to your home? Why you brought us here?�� Puzzled, Zhao Changge touched his head.


    Wang Bugui didn��t answer him, but was looking for something. When he found a position, he cut his finger. The dripping blood started to float in the air.


    Then, he quickly recited the incantation. The blood and the incantation resonated, emitting a ray of light rushing forward and gradually dissipating. With blood as a sacrifice, it seemed to activate a certain prohibition.


    Buzz!


    A sound rang, and all the surrounding trees were gradually faded, turning into a light smoke and dissipating. The scene was changed, and a meadow appeared under people��s feet.


    It spread straight to the front, and some buildings slowly appeared. In less than half a minute, a beautiful manor was fully manifested. At the back of the manor erected a cliff.


    ��Wow!��


    The others opened their mouths widely. Looking at this huge manor, they really didn��t know what to say. They didn��t expect there was an array hiding such a beautiful old manor.


    ��Welcome to this Manor. This is the headquarters of the Blood Hunter Clan, as well as my home.�� Wang Bugui turned around.


    ��Blood Hunter? So, you��re the only surviving Blood Hunter in the disaster 12 years ago?�� Edward cried out. He was very serious at the moment.


    ��The two major forces told us that it was the sacrifice of the Blood Hunter Clan that prevented the disaster from happening. You��re actually the Blood Hunter Clan survivor?��


    Catherine also opened her mouth widely. Retracing her smile, she looked very serious.


    ��It is rumored that the Blood Hunter Clan do have a surviving genius, a person looking like an Eastern. The last news is that he has gone to the East. Oh, that��s it!��


    Kamikawa Hiko recalled the rumors, and connected them in series. The person in the rumors was indeed Wang Bugui.


    ��The Hand of Azrael!�� Misawa Chihiro also whispered out of shock. She had also heard the rumors of that person who was honored as the Hand of Azrael 12 years ago.


    ��Yes, it��s me, the last survivor. Now, I come back. It��s time to revenge against the devils!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists.


    ��We��re willing to help you to rebuild the Blood Hunters!�� Edward said firmly.


    ��Thank you, but no need. The Blood Hunters has become a thing of the past. There is only me left.�� Wang Bugui shook his head.


    ��How come? Do you know why there are hunters? Because Blood Hunter, the supreme title, is the honour of all hunters!�� Catherine hurried.


    ��Blood Hunter has passed away. If you really want to get this title, you can do it now, because you��re members of my Blood Moon Hunters.�� Wang Bugui insisted.


    ��But����


    Edward wanted to reply, but was stopped by Misawa Chihiro. She turned back and said, ��Please respect the hero��s descendants. let��s not violate his will.��


    ��Make it clear why you want to be hunters?�� Kamikawa Hiko also uttered.


    Edward and Catherine lowered their heads slightly. In this case, they could only make a short sigh, and stopped persuading.


    After all, they became hunters because they thanked the Blood Hunter Clan. They had a chance now to follow the descendants of this family, which was also a kind of glory, though they couldn��t be Blood Hunters any longer.


    ��Come with me. Let��s do a little clean, and go to rest tonight. Leave what you want to say till tomorrow,�� Wang Bugui said slowly, and then took the lead to walk inside the manor.


    After each step, he would stop for a short time and then move on. When he reached the gate of the manor, he once again stopped. Looking at the heavy gate, his heart began to move.


    This manor carried the memories of his childhood, and was once his warm home. But now, it was covered with dust. And the people who once lived here had passed away.


    He had been here staring at the gate for three minutes. Within these three minutes, countless memories and countless shadows had flashed in his mind.


    Then he stepped forward with no words, and opened the gate which had been covered with dust for 12 years.

 Chapter 167 - The Ghosts Who Were Waiting for a Man on a Long Journey

    ��Crack����


    The door was slowly pushed open and a burst of dust came. However, it couldn��t get close to Wang Bugui. He took a look around first before stepping in.


    It was very spacious inside and could accommodate hundreds of people. Though covered with dust, the beautiful decor still looked beautiful.


    On the wall opposite everyone hung a huge photo. It was a group photo of all the elites of the Blood Hunter Clan. Only the real elites were qualified to live in the manor.


    Wang Bugui walked slowly to the photo with a sour emotion rising his heart. Looking up and staring at the photo full of memories, he wanted to force a smile, but failed to do so because his eyes were already wet.


    Then, he stretched his hand out and released some Taoism power to wipe off the dust on the photo. The next moment, he trembled while saying, ��Patriarch, Uncle William, Grandpa Laurent, and Sister Camille.


    ��Brother Norman, Aunt Corona�� Father, Mother, I��m back.��


    The names echoed in this empty hall. He didn��t remember the names of all the people in the photo. He called out all their names, and finally stopped at his parents.


    The other talents looked at him from behind silently. Chu He and the other members of the Blood Moon Hunters even bowed their heads. Every time Wang Bugui recited a name, their heart would hurt.


    There were more than a hundred people in the photo, and all of them had died in that battle. Among them were some young people at Wang Bugui��s age. They were all smiling.


    The little boys were all energetic, and those little girls were as cute as the elves. However, they didn��t avoid bad luck.


    This was just a photo of part of the elites of Blood Hunter Clan. It was known that the clan had a lot of branches throughout England and even in many countries. So, there were two or three thousand of them in total.


    In that war, this clan proceeded without hesitation to mobilize all the forces. In the end, thousands of them all died. Some even sacrificed their bodies after death to set the seal of Dracula.


    Only Wang Bugui was left alive. It could be imagined how much pain he had suffered at that time.


    ��Big Brother, don��t be too sad.�� Zhao Changge raised his hand and began to stretch it out, but then changed his mind and stopped.


    ��I��m okay. I know they are dead and won��t come back to life again. I just miss them. I haven��t seen them for many years. This group photo is my most precious gift.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head, and then turned around and stopped looking at the photo because the longer he looked at it, the more pain he felt. He had no time to be sad now.


    Now that he had returned, he had to fulfill his vows and the family��s expectations. He had to hurry to become stronger, and at the same time, get revenge for the Blood Hunter Clan.


    ��There are three floors in the manor, and each floor has rooms. You can find a room you like, use martial arts to clean it, and then go to sleep early. We have something important to do tomorrow,�� Wang Bugui uttered.


    Then, he resorted to a martial art, turning his pure prana power into power of Taiyang to cover the entire manor. With a sudden shake, all the dust in the manor was burned off without damaging the manor.


    ��There are some ghosts in the manor. I want to release them from purgatory with martial arts. Can I?�� asked Leng Yueyan.


    ��Yes, Ning Zhe can help you. They should be free.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    Then, Ning Zhe released a lot of flammules around him. With compassion, he began to recite the Mantra of Guanyin Bodhisattva. The characters turned into golden ancient words floating in the air, looking solemn.


    At the same time, Leng Yueyan took out her horsetail duster and put on a Taoism robe. She recited the ancient incantation, while lightly swaying the horsetail duster several times, releasing Taoism power all over the manor.


    The ghosts were summoned to the hall by their power, receiving their release slowly.


    Some of the ghosts here had lost their arms or legs, some lost half of their body. No one was complete. When they arrived at the hall, they all looked fierce.


    Along with the incantations, their gazes gradually became clear, and finally, came back to their senses.


    Suddenly, a one-eyed girl with a broken arm asked, ��Bugui, are you here?��


    With her words, all the ghosts began to look at the young man. Although he was grown up, they still recognized his familiar face.


    His handsome facial features were slightly evil, and there was a birthmark at the corner of his eye. He was definitely the man they had been waiting for, wasn��t he?


    A middle-aged man with a broken lower body followed by asking, ��Really? You��re here?��


    ��It��s been so many years, and you��re finally back.�� A woman with scars all over her body spoke.


    ��Have you gotten stronger?�� a boy with no limbs asked.


    ��


    As all the ghosts were looking at Wang Bugui, he tried his best to control his emotions, then he smiled. ��Yes, I��m back. My current strength can almost match my father��s.��


    ��That��s good, then we can rest assured.�� The middle-aged man laughed and then turned into golden lights, dissipating.


    ��Bugui, you are the strongest genius of our Blood Hunter Clan. You must eliminate all the vampires!�� The woman with scars all over her body laughed, and then turned into golden lights, dissipating as well.


    ��Bugui, I��m proud to have you as my brother. Come on! I believe you will be stronger than the First Van Helsing!��


    The boy with no limbs tried his best to cheer Wang Bugui up, and then also turned into golden lights, dissipating.


    ��Sorry, kid. Your responsibility is too heavy,�� an old man with his chest pierced said with a sigh. He seized every second to look at Wang Bugui, and then dissipated reluctantly.


    ��No! Don��t go!��


    Wang Bugui finally couldn��t control himself, screaming hysterical. Although he knew he was unable to hold them, he still reached out, trying to seize them.


    But his hands seemed to be weak and caught nothing. Painfully, he watched his family smiling at him, turning into golden lights, and dissipating.


    ��Bugui, you must remember me!��


    In the end, there was only the little girl with an eye and an arm who remained. Her delicate little face was filled with sorrow. She forced a smile, and then began to dissipate.


    ��Sister Camille!��


    Wang Bugui ran over to her crazily. He finally couldn��t hold back his tears, and they spilled out on the way. When he arrived, he only caught a golden brilliance, which then slowly dissipated in midair.


    All the ghosts had disappeared. After all, they were all dead people. They waited here in the form of ghosts because they were not yet reconciled to leave.


    The ghosts from 12 years ago waited here for a man on a long journey.


    ��Big Brother.��


    ��Head.��


    The other people all looked at Wang Bugui, while he was still staring at his hand that only grasped a golden brilliance.


    After a while, he got up and said to the photo, ��Don��t worry, I will get revenge for our Blood Hunter Clan. Even if Dracula is as powerful as a true immortal, I will definitely kill him!


    ��I will be an emperor, killing the devils as a human being! I will even kill the immortals if they go against me! The same goes for the Heavens!��


    ��Boom!��


    As his voice dissipated, thunder dropped. But it didn��t hit the earth, it just brought heavy rain.


    However, it had hit the hearts of everyone. They almost thought that what Wang Bugui said had irritated the Heavens.


    ��Let��s go back to our rooms. I have roughly cleaned the rooms with martial arts. You can clean them again.�� Wang Bugui turned to his friends, and then went straight upstairs.


    ��Don��t stand here anymore. Hurry up to grab a room!�� Zhao Changge forcibly broke this dull atmosphere and ran upstairs.


    Lyu Hao and Chu He followed him to the second floor. The others also began to choose their rooms. The Catherines stayed on the first floor, as did Kamikawa Hiko.


    Misawa Chihiro stayed on the second floor. Meiqing was next to her, and Leng Yueyan next to Meiqing. Opposite them stayed Feng Tianming and Ning Zhe.


    The rest stayed on the third floor. They cleaned the rooms again with martial arts, and then settled in bed and began to sleep. But most of them were destined to go sleepless tonight.


    In the middle of the night, a figure jumped from the third-floor window and went straight into the forest behind the manor.


    ��Where is he going?�� As the most sensitive one among them, Leng Yueyan heard some movements suddenly. She walked to the window to have a look, and then went downstairs, following Wang Bugui.


    At the same time, several figures appeared behind the manor. Everyone was there. They looked at each other, nodded, and then walked toward the forest together.


    ��What does Boss want to do in the forest?�� Zhao Changge was very puzzled.


    ��He has his reasons. Let��s follow him,�� Lyu Hao replied.


    After less than half a minute, they found that Leng Yueyan was standing behind a tree. She noticed everyone, put her finger to her mouth, and slowly shook her head, indicating for them to be quiet.


    The others nodded, and then carefully moved toward her. They looked ahead, but what they saw shocked them very much.


    It was an open ground here with a lot of graves. There were all kinds of broken and bloody objects in the graves. Those hundreds of graves covered all the forest to its end.


    At the end, there was a stone monument depicting a man and a woman vividly.


    The handsome man looked like a heroic God of War, revealing a domineering message from his eyebrows. The woman was as beautiful as an elf. Holding a longbow in her hand, she stood beside him.


    In front of the stone monument was a figure with its back to everyone. Looking carefully, everyone found there was a puppet beside the figure. They leaned on each other and sat there until dawn.


    Appreciating a beautiful sunrise on the horizon of the sea would be warm, but this scene in the forest was somewhat lonely and depressing.

 Chapter 168 - The Second Test

    As the red sun slowly rose from the sea line, the bright sunshine lit up the entire Cornwall. The cliff also received the golden light in the first place.


    Under the sunshine, that huge stone monument became more vivid. Wang Bugui raised his head slightly, staring at the two stone people on the monument, smiling. ��Father, mother, I��m back to fulfill my promise.��


    Then he stood up. His movement activated the control lines of Chiou, the puppet, so she followed to stand up. Even if Wang Bugui��s power of primordial spirit had increased a little, he was still able to maintain her only seven hours.


    ��You watched behind without sleep all night. Isn��t it boring?�� Wang Bugui turned his head back and said.


    ��Since you have something to worry about, how can we sleep well?�� Zhao Changge replied, as he walked out from behind.


    ��Big Brother����


    Chu He and the others also followed out, but didn��t know what to say.


    ��I��m okay. I haven��t been with my parents for a long time, so I come here to see them. Since everyone is here, let��s start the second test.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��The second test?�� Lyu Hao asked with confusion.


    Wang Bugui nodded and answered, ��It��s a test of their overall strength. Edward and Catherine will be tested by me. Tianming, please try the strength of Misawa Chihiro.��


    ��As for Kamikawa Hiko, let me think who the proper one to test you is.��


    ��Up to you.�� Kamikawa Hiko replied coolly.


    ��How about me? I��m curious about his strength.�� Meiqing suddenly opened her mouth.


    ��Okay, come with me.�� Wang Bugui nodded at her, and then took everyone out of the forest to an empty ground in front of the manor.


    It was very spacious. He drew the array lines here to activate the great array of the manor. This was the place where all the young geniuses of the Blood Hunter Clan were once trained. It had never been destroyed.


    Now Wang Bugui had already known that this array was made by the top ten people of the Blood Hunter Clan with their blood. All of them were Greater Powers, especially his father, who had already been a prospective emperor.


    ��Meiqing, Kamikawa Hiko, let��s start with you two.�� Wang Bugui turned his head back.


    The two nodded and then walked 100 meters ahead. They gazed at each other, and then Meiqing revealed a faint smile, putting on her old red dress, saying, ��Be focused. I��ll make a move.��


    ��Sorry for my following offenses.�� Kamikawa Hiko nodded, took out the sign paper and waited.


    Meiqing began to charge forward to him with the Dreamy Flower Step, and resorted to the Rushing Peach Blossom on the way, rushing to him with thousands of peach blossoms.


    ��Flying Blue Light, obey at once!��


    The sign paper in Kamikawa Hiko��s hand began to burn rapidly, and then turned into beams of blue light, rushing forward, breaking the pink peach blossoms. However, in the next moment, a beautiful figure suddenly rushed out from the flower sea.


    She held countless white pear blossoms, rushing toward her opponent with the Pear Blossom Rain. The pear blossoms all carried strong spiritual power, slamming to Kamikawa Hiko like violent storms.


    ��Three Heavenly Lines!��


    He immediately summoned numerous steel wires and swayed them, killing all the pear blossoms. Then he brandished the steel wires toward his opponent. Those pear blossoms couldn��t block the offensive of the steel wires at all.


    Before the steel wire hit Meiqing, she deftly avoided them with the Dreamy Flower Step. Just as she landed, she smelt danger and immediately jumped three steps back to a dozen meters away.


    In the next second after she left, a huge beam of light appeared here and rose to the sky directly. She intended to counterattack, but found that several steel wires were rushing to her.


    ��Puff!��


    The steel wires hit her. But at the next moment, they turned into flower rain.


    ��Heavenly Flower Rain!��


    After a crisp, sultry sound like that of the yellow scorpion, countless exotic flowers began to drop from the sky. They then enlarged, dashing toward the opponent.


    ��Red Lotus Attack, obey at once!��


    Several pieces of red sign paper emerged in the hands of Kamikawa Hiko. Thrown out, they turned into several red lotuses. Then, they exploded, burning out all the flying flowers.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a gust of wind tore all the fireworks up, and then a huge flower flew out of it, blooming in an instant, slamming to the person below it with strong spiritual power.


    ��White Dance Killing!��


    Kamikawa Hiko threw a few sheets of sign paper into the air, and then quickly rushed to them. At the moment he touched the talismanic words, he was completely covered by the power of the sign paper at once.


    Then he formed a pair of swords, brandished them madly toward the huge flower. With a powerful stab, he tore the flower into broken bits. However, his swords were also broken by the spiritual power of the flower.


    Then, he recited the Yin Yang Incantation, and threw out a piece of sign paper which turned into a golden fox on the way unexpectedly.


    ��Yu Zaoqian, come on!��


    Pointing at the beautiful figure in the air, Kamikawa Hiko made an order, asking the little fox to launch an attack.


    ��Choo!��


    Yu Zaoqian chirped with a nod, twisted its cute little body forward, and spat out a beam of golden light at the same time.


    Meiqing took a step aside to avoid, and then laughed. ��A Shiki God? It��s so cute.��


    Although she thought this little fox was very cute, she showed no mercy. She released a lot of exotic flowers to surround it, and then made a quick turn, avoiding a fire column flying across.


    She gathered the flowers again, displaying the A Hundred Angry Flowers. Hundreds of exotic flowers began to rush forward to the opponent.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came, and a violent explosion took place in the battlefield. People only saw that, at the last moment, Yu Zaoqian rushed back to Kamikawa Hiko, enter his body and turned into amulet power, wrapping him completely.


    ��Yin Yang Seal!��


    After a scream, Kamikawa Hiko rushed out of the fire with a layer of gold armor. The black and white sign paper in his hand turned into a black and white light, and then transformed into a big seal.


    It slammed to Meiqing with surging power which set off a gust of wind. Meiqing immediately performed the Dreamy Flower Step to avoid. However, she failed to lag behind the Yin Yang Seal.


    After resorting dozens of moves of the Dreamy Flower Step, she saved her strength, turned around, and dashed forward with the Flowers Flying to the Moon. The flying flowers that were condensed by the power of moonlight broke the Yin Yang Seal successfully, and then went straight to the opponent.


    However, after the combination with the Shiki God, Kamikawa Hiko��s strength had soared. Countless golden lights gathered in his hands, and then turned into a huge golden light ball, rushing forward, offsetting the flying flowers.


    At the same time, he threw out several pieces of sign paper, and recited the Yin Yang Incantation, forming several flames rushing forward.


    However, it seemed that Meiqing intended to end the test. She expanded the pair of Flower Dance Red Sleeves of hers. Sway them to the front, the red sleeves sprung out with a hundred flowers, extinguishing all the flames.


    Then, she rushed forward with the Flower Dance Kill. Kamikawa Hiko immediately took out another three pieces of sign paper. The sign paper began to release light, turning into three pieces of gleamy sign paper rapidly. He then rushed to Meiqing with his fists.


    He passed through the three pieces of gleamy sign paper in succession. Every time he passed through one, his strength would increase a little. He confronted against his opponent with martial arts. In the next second, the two collided into each other, causing a great spiritual fluctuation, which forced Kamikawa Hiko to retreat.


    ��Three Thousand Flowers Blossoming!��


    Meiqing seized the opportunity to pursue him with the A Thousand Flower Dance. After she displayed the first move only, it had already made the surrounding situation change dramatically. Three thousand exotic flowers floated around the opponent and then bloomed with her dance.


    Her dance was so beautiful! The dance seemed soft, but it gave out a unique sense of power of an ancient dance. With her steps, the flowers began to blossom one after one. When she was dancing, her beautiful eyes even outshine the three thousand exotic flowers.


    Kamikawa Hiko tried to get out of the trouble, but found that those flowers had a magical power that he couldn��t get rid of easily.


    At the same time, seeing the beautiful dance of Meiqing, he got flipped in his heart. Dressed in a red dress, swaying the red sleeves gently, and with softness in her clear eyes, she looked so charming and adorable.


    Kamikawa Hiko suddenly found himself unwilling to continue to fight against her. He shook his head at once to wake himself up. He thought he must be confused by her dance. Reciting incantations, he intended to break the flower array.


    ��Heavenly Magatama!��


    He infused half of his spiritual power into a piece of sign paper, and then burned it. Suddenly, three pieces of huge red magatama appeared beside him, trying to crush the spiritual flowers.


    However, at this time, Meiqing��s dance had driven all the flowers to bloom already. The flowers had suppressed the opponent, and now they even released horribly strong spiritual power. Three thousand spiritual flowers finally blossomed completely.


    The horrible spiritual power burst out at this moment, shattering all the magatama of Kamikawa Hiko, and even his gold armor. He, himself, was beaten backwards far away.


    ��Separation and Reunion Jade of the Falling Sky!��


    On the way back, he gritted his teeth and infused his remaining spiritual power into another piece of sign paper, summoning a huge godly jade to try to make the final counterattack.


    ��Mortal Flower Dance.��


    With a clam face, Meiqing displayed the second move of the A Thousand Flower Dance. She began to dance again, like a fairy that fell into the mortal world, looking amazingly beautiful.


    She rotated three times while jumping up, and then fell to the ground, swaying her sleeves gently. A beam of strong spiritual power abruptly appeared; meanwhile, the remaining power of the Flower Dance Red Sleeves was shown.


    The spiritual power of her dance combined with her own spiritual power, which made her strength increase several times, smashing the godly jade instantly. Without suspend, she continued to rush straight to her opponent.


    Kamikawa Hiko slowly closed his eyes. But when the sleeves were less than half a meter away from him, they suddenly stopped. It was not Meiqing who controlled them to stop, but the steel wires that were laid down by Kamikawa Hiko in advance.


    ��The result has come out, hasn��t it?�� Kamikawa Hiko gasped.


    ��Maybe not.�� Meiqing revealed a charming smile.


    As her voice faded away, numerous golden lotuses emerged in the battlefield. Out of spiritual power, Kamikawa Hiko couldn��t escape at all. Even if he swayed the steel wires to entangle his opponent, he would still be attacked.


    ��I lose,�� He spread his hand helplessly and said.


    ��Yes, you do.�� Meiqing made a smile again.


    She and Kamikawa Hiko removed all their attacks at the same time. The countless golden lotuses gradually faded, and then disappeared. Then, they returned to Wang Bugui in succession.

 Chapter 169 - A Battle between Two Swordsmen

    ��Hiko, good! Meiqing is dominant in cultivation base. But you can take two moves of her A Thousand Flower Dance. Amazing!�� Zhao Changge grinned.


    ��Though both of you didn��t show your entire strength in this confrontation, I can still tell your strength. Kamikawa Hiko, you��re absolutely a powerful one. Look forward to your future Sunday punch.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    Kamikawa Hiko slightly nodded without any words. He never thought that Wang Bugui was so powerful that he even knew his Sunday punch.


    Wang Bugui continued, ��Well, let��s start the next test. Tianming, Chihiro, it��s your turn.��


    The two nodded and then walked forward. The manor hadn��t been damaged. After all, both Meiqing and Kamikawa Hiko didn��t use their full strength in the battle just now.


    Moreover, there were drops of blood of ten Greater Powers in the array to guard the manor; therefore, it was not easy to be destroyed.


    Feng Tianming put on his old robe and went to the center of the empty ground at the same time with Misawa Chihiro. The two looked at each other for a long time, but didn��t say a word.


    In his eyes, this lovely woman was like a younger sister, especially when she wore a black student outfit with a pair of braids. Those who didn��t know her age would definitely consider her as a high school student.


    ��Is, there something on my face?�� Misawa Chihiro asked in a small voice.


    Feng Tianming was stunned by her question, and quickly groaned, ��Uh�� no. Please draw your sword, Miss.��


    ��What��s he doing? Why he stared at his opponent for a long time, instead of starting the test? And he even stuttered.�� Zhao Changge was puzzled.


    Chu He thought for a moment and replied, ��I guess that Brother Tianming hasn��t seen many women before.��


    ��Perhaps, this will be the beginning of a love!�� Catherine laughed.


    ��Yes. He might have fallen in love with her at the first glance, just like the love between Catherine and I. How did we meet each other?�� Edward touched his chin and asked.


    ��It was at Disneyland. At that time, there were only two of us on the carousel over a long distance. Many children around were envious about us!�� Catherine reminded.


    ��Oh yes!�� I still remembered your pole dance on the carousel. It was charming, dear. Though you ruined the carousel in the end. ��Edward smiled.


    ��It was because the carousel was not strong, or it was fascinated by me.�� Catherine explained.


    Looking at this funny couple, everyone couldn��t help but laugh out. In the first test, Wang Bugui had passed Chinese to their mind sea. After grasping Chinese, they found that Chinese was much better than English.


    It could express anything more clearly. So, they started reviewing their glorious romantic deeds in Chinese. However, everyone didn��t pay much attention, because the battle before them was about to begin.


    Feng Tianming summoned the Scarlet Heaven Sword from his body, and then uttered with a hold fist salute, ��Lady first.��


    ��Wow, you hide the sword in your body. It��s so magical. Can you teach me that?�� Misawa Chihiro��s eyes lit up.


    ��You haven��t learned cultivation before. But if you want to learn, I can teach you in the future. Let��s start the test first.�� Feng Tianming reached out, asking Misawa Chihiro to launch her attack first.


    ��Okay, you��ve promised me. You must teach me.�� Misawa Chihiro smiled.


    Feng Tianming nodded at her slightly. Seeing this, Misawa Chihiro also nodded delightedly. Then, she lifted the samurai sword in her hand. The beautiful scabbard reflecting the sun, a small hand slowly pulled the sword out.


    When the blade slowly appeared, people could see it was very beautiful. There were many new moon patterns on it. The cold knife reflected a delicate face.


    ��It��s one of the five swords in the world, the New Moon Munechika.�� Kamikawa Hiko recognized the sword.


    ��There are five swords of Japan? What are the other four?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��The Children Cut, the Ghost, the Otenta, and the Beads. Generally, the New Moon Munechika is the most beautiful among the five swords,�� Kamikawa Hiko replied.


    ��New moon? The blade does have many new moon patterns. Interesting.�� Zhao Changge smiled.


    Clang!


    A deafening sword sound roared into the sky, when Feng Tianming drew out his sword. The red sword shone brightly. Since his opponent had drawn her sword, which indicated her respecting him, then he couldn��t be impolite.


    ��Feng Tianming, a swordsman of the Shushan Sect in China. Please.�� Feng Tianming got ready for the battle.


    ��I��m not in any sect. I created this swordsmanship on my own after learning from other swordsmen. I call it Three Thousand Hearts. Come on!�� Looking dignified as well, Misawa Chihiro rushed forward with her sword.


    With the flash of a cold light, the New Moon Munechika hit the Scarlet Heaven Sword in an instant. The speed was so fast, as if this attack was made in the blink of an eye.


    Feng Tianming held his sword with one hand, and rotated it, pushing the opponent��s sword away. He followed to make another sword attack, blocking Chihiro��s second attack, and at the same time, released a beam of sword power out.


    Misawa Chihiro turned aside to avoid, and then followed to make another sword attack. Feng Tianming jumped backwards to dodge. On the way, he threw out his sword forward to his opponent.


    Clang!


    A crisp voice sounded. When the sword was less than five centimeters from Misawa Chihiro, it was blocked by her with her sword. Then, she took the counterforce, brandishing her sword down.


    However, this attack was blocked by Feng Tianming through gathering his spiritual power into a sword. At the same time, he pointed at his Scarlet Heaven Sword, rotating his finger, and then the Scarlet Heaven Sword immediately returned to him from the side of his opponent.


    Misawa Chihiro dropped her sword decidedly, and then leaned back to avoid Feng Tianming��s attack. Before the New Moon Munechika was about to fall to the ground, she stood on the ground with one hand and kicked the sword out.


    Whoosh!


    The New Moon Munechika reached the opponent in less than a thousandth of a second. Feng Tianming also turned aside, and used the spiritual power sword to bounce the New Moon Munechika away. Meanwhile, he moved the other hand of his to make another two blows.


    The Scarlet Heaven Sword rushed to the opponent again. However, it seemed that Misawa Chihiro had already expected it. When Feng Tianming was avoiding her New Moon Munechika, she made a roll to the front of her weapon.


    After grasping the sword, she placed it on her back without hesitation, blocking the striking attack from Feng Tianming in time. She turned around with the counterforce at the same time, and then rushed forward with her sword.


    ��Raging Sea and Roaring Waves!��


    Feng Tianming shouted, calling back his Scarlet Heaven Sword and brandishing it horizontally. A lot of sword power poured out like roaring waves, stopping the opponent��s offensive. Then, he followed to brandish the sword down.


    ��Sword Out��Shadow Kill!��


    Misawa Chihiro retracted her sword to the sheath, and then slowly pulled it out. But during the process, the sword had been squirted out, and formed a sharp shadow attack.


    Feng Tianming was forced to draw his offensive, and then resorted to the Dance of Thousand Blades. In just a few seconds, he had made hundreds of sword attacks.


    ��Chaotic Lights!��


    Misawa Chihiro made a small shout, and drew out her sword the way she performed the Sword Out quickly to form an attack. The naked eye could only see an attack, but actually, hundreds of attacks had formed.


    During the several-dozen-second confrontation, they two had made more than a thousand attacks toward each other. The difference between them was that one was dazzlingly fast, and the other one seemed to be slow, but actually so fast that even the shadows were invisible.


    ��Their swords are so fast!�� Zhao Changge was shocked.


    ��Tianming doesn��t deliberately hide the sword shadow, but the Sword Out aims at being fast to hide the shadow. Both of them are focused on speed. But the swordsmanship of Tianming is obviously superior in strength and sword power.�� Wang Bugui analyzed.


    Everyone secretly nodded. Indeed, the strength and sword power of Feng Tianming��s every sword was powerful. On the contrary, Misawa Chihiro used her energy only at suitable times. But even so, she was it still outdone.


    During their conversation, the two had already made no less than two thousand attacks. In a competition of the fastest speed, no one would make a concession.


    ��Myriad Sword Defeating!��


    Finally, Feng Tianming took the lead in breaking this situation. He activated the Myriad Sword Defeating while confronting with his opponent with one hand. Suddenly, countless lightsabers appeared around him, and then rushed violently to the opponent.


    ��Sword Out��Fantasy Robbery!��


    Misawa Chihiro, once again, resorted to the Sword Out. This time, she pulled out the sword very slowly, but the speed of her action was so fast that, in the blink of an eye, she had run a lap rapidly around the ground with her sword.


    Then, she retracted the New Moon Munechika into the sheath and slowly closed it.


    Crack!


    When the sheath was fully closed, all the lightsabers were annihilated. Then she flipped aside to avoid a sword attack from her opponent, and pulled her sword out once again on the way.


    Clang!


    Feng Tianming blocked her attack with the Scarlet Heaven Sword in his hand, and then entered the realm of the unity of man and sword, resorting to the Universal Chop. This attack combined all his sword power and spiritual power.


    ��Three Thousand Hearts��New Moon!��


    Surprisingly, Misawa Chihiro was also able to enter the realm of the unity of human and sword. She rotated the samurai sword in her hand three times, and then a huge beam of sword power like moonlight burst out, rushing toward the front.


    Boom!


    The two beams of sword power collided together in an instant, causing a violent explosion. Before the fire was exhausted, the two fought together again.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The onlookers in the distance could only see the two figures constantly swaying their swords in the smoke. From time to time, there would be sparks splashing out, and even countless beams of horrible sword power around.


    After a while, a beam of red sword power smashed the smoke of the entire battlefield. Feng Tianming activated the will of the Covering Sky Sword Skill. His sword power was like a rainbow, his sword strength like the sea, and his offensives fierce and continuous.


    No matter how his opponents attacked, he could always disassemble it and then counterattack.


    ��Will of the Robbery Asking Sword!��


    Misawa Chihiro also displayed her sword will. This kind of sword will was mainly based on speed. Her sword power was like a waterfall, her sword strength like a shocking thunderclap, and her moves like the cold light. People could only see the shadows of the moves, but couldn��t see their direction.


    One party seemed to be able to cover the sky with a sword. With various Taoism power integrating into his every attack, he was extremely strong. The other party was like the catastrophe. Her every attack was like a rushing thunder, even faster than sound.


    The two almost showed all their Sunday punch, having a great battle. Each of them had learned from the swordsmanship of the opponent, and gained a deeper understanding of their own swordsmanship.


    After about 5 minutes, they end the battle with a result. It was still Feng Tianming who had a deeper understanding of swordsmanship. No matter in the aspect of cultivation base or all the other aspects related to sword, he had outdone his opponent.


    Feng Tianming broke the swordsmanship of his opponent with unbeatable sword power. Then, he retracted the sword and said with a hold fist salute, ��It��s my pleasure to defeat you!��


    ��Well, you are indeed powerful. Unfortunately, I haven��t studied with my Master for a long time. His swordsmanship is even more wonderful.�� Misawa Chihiro chuckled, and then retracted the New Moon Munechika into the sheath.


    Then she patted off the dust on her body and returned to the crowd with Feng Tianming.

 Chapter 170 - The Couple of Guns and Bullets

    Chapter 170 The Couple of Guns and Bullets��Well, good. Since you can fight againt Tianming with sword for so long, you��ve passed the test, Chihiro.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    ��You want to see more about their swordsmanship, right, Big Brother?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��Not just the swordsmanship, the sword will is more important. Both of them have created their sword wills on their own, and both their sword strength are powerful. It��s rare and commendable.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��No matter the sword body, sword core, sword bone, sword power, sword will, they both cast them well.�� Leng Yueyan also commented.


    ��Thank you for complimenting.�� Misawa Chihiro turned to Leng Yueyan with a grin.


    Feng Tianming looked at Misawa Chihiro, and then said unnaturally, ��In the future, let��s talk about the swordsmanship more.��


    ��Okay.�� Misawa Chihiro nodded hard. She looked really like a student.


    ��Hey, look at you, Sword Lunatic Feng! You developed a good relationship with Chihiro so quickly.�� Zhao Changge joked.


    ��No, it��s just for learning swordsmanship!�� Feng Tianming immediately replied with a reddish face.


    ��Haha, don��t joke anymore. Edward, Catherine, are you ready?�� Wang Bugui revealed a smile helplessly and turned to the couple, asking.


    ��Yes, boss! We can start at any time!��


    The Edwards replied neatly and loudly at the same time, as if they were shouting slogan in the military training.


    ��Okay, come with me.�� Wang Bugui nodded at them, and then moved forward.


    He didn��t summon Chiou, the puppet, because she hadn��t woken up yet. Edward and Catherine smiled at each other, and then ran over to Wang Bugui.


    ��How will Boss test them?�� Zhao Changge was looking forward to this battle.


    ��I hope to see his cooperation with Chiou in this battle.�� Even Ning Zhe was very interested.


    After all, Wang Bugui used to fight enemies alone. It was even much harder to see Chiou, the puppet than to see his small pendant. From the time of acquaintance, the other geniuses had hardly seen him fighting together with the puppet.


    When they had the chance to see the puppet, it only helped him store his spiritual power, or fight with the illusions of the Immortal Swordsman and the God of War at most.


    They only had a glimpse of the puppet, never had the opportunity to see its real strength. Today, fighting against this couple, Wang Bugui would ask for the help of Chiou, the puppet, perhaps, so it attracted everyone��s attention.


    Even Kamikawa Hiko was very interested. He could see that the puppet was not ordinary. He wanted to see where its wonders lay in.


    ��You don��t have to say anything, and just launch attacks.�� Wang Bugui stretched his hand out toward the couple.


    ��Then, be careful, Boss! Catherine!�� Edward laughed, and took out a pair of guns, beginning to shoot.


    ��Got it!�� Catherine understood what he meant, and also shoot ahead with a pair of guns.


    Patter��


    The gunshots sounded as the bullets hit the ground. Wang Bugui performed the Hell Step, avoiding all the bullets like a ghost. At the same time, he quickly moved toward his opponent and reached them in a short rush.


    Then, he formed a Break Heaven Fist carrying ten-thousand-pound power. Aware that they were unable to block the fist, the couple jumped far to the rear, and shot their opponent to stop his movement toward them.


    But the Hell Step was the most agile body movement skill, so that he could avoid the bullets before they were close to him less than ten meters. Together with his six sense field, he could almost predict the trajectory of all bullets.


    He reached the couple again in the blink of an eye, and then formed a Meteorite Kick toward them. Edward immediately turned aside, and shot bursting bombs on the way.


    Catherine bent over to the rear and shot dozens of ice bombs on the way. The two touched the ground almost simultaneously, and then rolled far to the rear.


    In the next second they left, a golden fist arrived. Their bullets failed to stop Wang Bugui. After all, his body was unparalleledly strong.


    Since the opponents had escaped, he turned his fist into a big palm, and stretched it out. The couple made a round kick at his palm, taking advantage of the counterforce to fly backwards, and shooting Wang Bugui together in the air.


    Wang Bugui rushed to them again with his fists, reaching the couple in less than the blink of an eye. He formed successive fists, intending to suppress his opponents with the Extreme Heaven Explosion.


    However, with experienced gunfight skills, the Edwards could still defend his offensives for several rounds. Edward blocked a fist with his left gun, bounced the second fist out with his right gun, and then fired three shots.


    Catherine also fired a shot. The bullet crossed the arc and went straightly to the opponent. However, Wang Bugui took the bullet with his strong body, and, meanwhile, beat Edward away with the last punch of the Edward.


    ��Dear, fireworks time!��


    On the way of his flying backwards, he approached Catherine and took her with him. In the air, the two performed magic, firing hundreds of magic bullets. A huge bomb took place in the area before them. Nobody knew what the situation was.


    Catherine took time to change her magazine. But it seemed that Edward didn��t have to change his, and the magazine on his body was completely prepared for Catherine.


    ��What kind of gun are Edward��s? He even doesn��t have to change magazines. It��s amazing!�� Zhao Changge asked surprisingly.


    ��The combination of magic and bullets. How amazing!�� Chu He marveled.


    ��Kick of the Universe!��


    After a shout in the smoke, Wang Bugui rushed out with a violent kick. And as his voice just faded away, he had reached the couple.


    ��Uh!��


    Edward crossed his hands to block. But in the next moment, he felt a crack from the bone of his hand; his hand bone was cracked slightly, and this was the result of Wang Bugui using only a part of his energy.


    Edward gritted his teeth and fought back with a kick. However, it was blocked by Wang Bugui with one hand. Then, Catherine jumped up, and rushed to Wang Bugui with a round kick. Also, it was blocked by the opponent with one hand.


    Wang Bugui seized the two��s legs tightly, rotated a round and threw them out. At the same time, he rushed toward Edward with a heavy punch. Edward fired a wind pressure bomb toward Wang Bugui, forcing Wang Bugui to adjust his direction. As a result, his punch passed by Edward so closely to Edward��s face.


    At the same time, Catherine made a back-flip and fired two magazines of bullets on the way of flying backwards.


    Then, Edward hit the opponent with his knee. Though it was blocked, he took the counterforce to fly far to the rear and fired dozens of shots immediately, all of which were magic bullets.


    Catherine in the distance had already joined the battle again. Seeing the two magazines Edward threw to her, she immediately jumped up and rotated her guns two rounds. During first round, she removed the empty magazines.


    During the second round, she had the gunstocks aim at the position of the magazines accurately, changing the magazines successfully. Then, she made a roll after landing, avoiding a Meteorite Kick from Wang Bugui.


    At the same time as she rolled, she had slammed her two guns. She then stood up, turned around to shoot. Edward leaped up behind her and fired continuously in the air.


    All their bullets had been added with different magics, overwhelming the front. But Wang Bugui seemed to know in advance where the bullets would come from, so he could always avoid them.


    Like a ghost god, he shuttled through the rain of bullets. Even if the opponents�� skillful combination formed an attack of almost no dead angle, he could still infinitely enlarge the insignificant gap.


    Without a moment, he had overcome the rain of bullets, and rushed out with a Killing Air. Edward rushed to defend him at once, entangling him with guns.


    He pushed his opponent with his knee and followed to fire several shots. However, Wang Bugui took all the bullets with the Glittering Fist. At the same time, he released his blood vigour to swallow the bullets from both sides. Then, he resorted to the Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea, rushing to the couple.


    They fired two shots to block Wang Bugui��s punch. Then, Catherine took out a few grenades, bit their pull rings, and threw them out. A loud bang came, which provoked a great fire.


    ��Heh ah!��


    Wang Bugui took the explosion with his body, and rushed out with fists. But, on the way, his eyes suddenly widened. He was surprised to find that Edward had appeared in front of him.


    Edward waved his hands frantically, shooting his opponent madly. His speed was so fast that the onlookers could only see the afterimages. All bullets were controlled in a small range, ensuring that all of them could hit the opponent.


    Wang Bugui resorted to the Endless Golden Body Manifestation at once to protect himself, and then displayed the Glittering Fist to attack, turning all the bullets into broken bits.


    Then, he turned around with a heavy kick, beating his opponent away. He began to chase after Edward with punches. However, Edward revealed a confident smile at him on the way.


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked. The fierce battle just now had let them forgot there was one more person. At this moment, Catherine took out a large sniper rifle and crouched on the ground with it, aiming it at Wang Bugui who was about to punch.


    Catherine was so close to Wang Bugui. If she fired, how could Wang Bugui avoid?


    ��A perfect curtain call!�� Edward sneered. At this moment, the fist was already about to hit his face.


    Boom!


    A gunshot sounded, the sniper gun had been triggered and a huge silver bullet rushed out. Then, after a loud explosion, a blazing firework covered everything.


    ��What��s the result?��


    The onlookers whispered. They knew this kind of attack couldn��t seriously hurt Wang Bugui. However, they saw him neither activate the Undefeatable Body of the World nor display the Hell Step to avoid.


    The power of this bullet was also very strong. Without defense, whoever else would be seriously injured. Till now, among the peers, only Leng Yueyan was able to make Wang Bugui injured.


    Everyone was holding their breath, staring at the explosion area. Some even used Tao Law to watch, just to get the result.

 Chapter 171 - The Official Establishment of the Blood Moon Hunters

    Chapter 171 The Official Establishment of the Blood Moon Hunters��Your cooperation is similar to that of Changge and Lyu Hao. But, my cooperation with Chiou is even more amazing.��


    After a while, as a voice came out, people saw two figures standing in the smoke. In the next moment, Wang Bugui scattered all the smoke and dust with a sweep of his hand.


    People could finally see clearly that Chiou, the puppet held a silver bullet in her hand. Although the magic was released, it didn��t hurt her hand. There were a lot of silk threads on her body, connecting her to the fingers of the man beside her.


    ��Amazing!�� Edward couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��She��s the woman we saw yesterday? No, she��s just a doll, or a puppet?�� Catherine asked with surprise.


    This iceberg beauty was amazing, but with a careful observation, it could be found that there were gaps on her body, especially at the joints. The silk threads passed through the joints, and then were carefully taken by the Wang Bugui.


    ��Chiou can��t wake up now, so, I��ll take her to fight. I know her way of fighting.�� Looking at Chiou, the puppet, Wang Bugui showed a gentle smile.


    ��He has to fight while controlling the puppet. Is there really no influence?�� Misawa Chihiro looked up at Feng Tianming and asked.


    ��Don��t worry. Chiou and Boss are born to each other. Their souls have been connected together, which is the real perfect combination.�� Zhao Changge sighed.


    ��Unfortunately, Chiou hasn��t recovered yet.�� Chu He also sighed.


    ��Then, I��m willing to eat less meat every day to let her recover soon.�� Misawa Chihiro folded her hands together and prayed.


    ��Haha, it��s kind of you to hold that idea.�� Lyu Hao smiled.


    Misawa Chihiro��s ideas were really simple. She was so innocent.


    At this moment, Wang Bugui said to the couple in front, ��Give all your strength to make attacks. We��ll take them all.��


    ��Catherine, did you hear that?�� Edward laughed.


    ��Edward, let the head see our cooperation!�� Catherine also laughed.


    Then, the two nodded at each other. Catherine took out a pair of guns again, and charged forward together with Edward. On the way, she fired the magazines of bullets madly, and threw out several grenades at the same time.


    Wang Bugui began to control Chiou, the puppet, performing the Hell Step with her. They two shuttled through the brilliant explosion sparks. Sometimes, their movements were the same, and sometimes, they cooperated with each other, like two shadows of a person.


    But when they rushed out of the fire zone, they greeted Edward��s fighting skill with guns. He blocked Wang Bugui with a round kick, and then rolled aside to avoid a heavy kick from the puppet.


    On the way, Catherine took the opportunity to shoot with her guns. But, Wang Bugui blocked the bullets with his hand. Then, he turned to Edward, and rushed to him with his fists.


    Edward made a backflip in advance to avoid, and then fired to the front. However, the bullets still failed to hit Wang Bugui. When Edward landed, he grabbed Catherine��s hand in time, rotating her a round in the air.


    Therefore, Catherine avoided the Break Heaven Fist from the puppet, and, at the same time, blocked the Meteorite Kick from Wang Bugui with her legs. During the whole process, Edward continued to shoot Wang Bugui with the other hand of his.


    Wang Bugui released his blood vigour, and formed a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea, which forced the couple to retreat. However, in the next second, Edward greeted his teeth, rushed back, and then slid forward with his knees to avoid a strong kick from the puppet.


    Meanwhile, he pointed his guns at the opponents and fired. Catherine also took out the sniper again. With a deep breath, she infused all the magic in one bullet, aimed at the opponent��s right shoulder and then fired.


    ��It��s time to end the game!��


    Wang Bugui made a smile at the couple, released his prana power and formed a Primordial Palm. The huge palm smashed all the bullets and rushed straight to the couple.


    The Edwards pushed each other out, avoiding the Primordial Palm barely. But their several hairs were crushed into broken bits. Wang Bugui chased after them with the Kick of the Universe, and reached them almost in less than the blink of an eye.


    The couple immediately jumped up, and shoot the wind pressure bullet to make the second jump. However, Wang Bugui had already expected this. He moved his finger, controlled Chiou, the puppet, to catch up with the opponents in a flash. She performed the Killing Air, successfully stopped them.


    ��Ah!��


    The couple were beaten far away by a fist of the puppet. On the way, Edward gnawed his teeth, threw his wife to the sky, and rotated his body to shoot his opponents madly.


    Although the speed of the bullets was fast, Wang Bugui still thought they were as slow as the snail. He calmly avoided all the bullets, and then formed a Break Heaven Fist, slamming it at his opponent.


    Catherine, who was in the air, was ready to fire a shot, after targeting him.


    ��Uh!��


    But when she was about to fully pull the trigger, Chiou, the puppet, reached her with a Meteorite Kick in an instant. Catherine was kicked out. Then, Chiou added two strong kicks in the air.


    Rumble!


    Catherine was kicked to the ground heavily. At the same time, Wang Bugui beat Edward to her with a strong punch.


    ��The test is over.�� Wang Bugui walked to them with a smile and said.


    ��Oh! Head, you��re really powerful. And your speed is too fast.�� Edward touched his head and laughed.


    ��We lost incompletely. You can control the puppet the way as if you��re cooperating with a real person. It��s amazing!�� Catherine sat on the ground and sighed, with her hand still covering the wound.


    ��Your cooperation is very good. You can complement each other��s shortcomings and attack dead angles. At the same time, you see the attack timing well. But, there are two shortcomings you need to improve,�� Wang Bugui said with a laugh.


    ��Which two?��


    The couple immediately stood up with lights in their eyes. They were happy to improve their shortcomings.


    Revealing a helpless smile, Wang Bugui began to heal them with the Whole after Thousand Disasters. Then he added, ��Edward is a little faster, so Catherine sometimes can��t match him well.��


    ��Therefore, there will be a gap of about a second. I can attack hundreds of times in a second at my fastest speed. The vampires�� reaction speed is similar to mine. Shortcomings are sometimes fatal.��


    ��How can we improve it?�� Edward asked.


    ��Accelerate your speed, so does Catherine. Edward, you should keep your speed twice as fast as Catherine��s. Suppressing the opponents with your limit speed to get time for her.��


    Wang Bugui answered. Then, Edward grinned. ��My speed is hard to improve. Only the firing speed of the bullets can be improved by magic.��


    ��I��ll teach you the martial art I used to avoid your bullets. But, you must learn better than Catherine, so that she can play a stronger role in sniping.��


    Wang Bugui said while looking at the two. He could tell that Catherine��s sniper talent was strong from the battle just now. She could fire almost every bullet at the perfect timing, never deflecting.


    If Edward was good at the Ranger style fighting which pursued the ultimate speed, then Catherine was more adept at calm-hunting style.


    At the same time, it was not easy for them to cooperate so well in the Ranger style. Fortunately, they were a loving couple, so they could know each other��s mind well.


    ��The magical oriental immortal martial art? Catherine, am I dreaming?!�� Edward opened his hands and asked surprisingly.


    ��No, Edward! We never woke up from our dreams!�� Catherine also opened her hands.


    ��That��s right. Then let��s be stronger together in the dream!��


    Edward laughed and then rushed to embrace Catherine with his hands opened. The two laughed while bouncing about, which turned everyone into a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    ��Okay, you are already qualified. Let��s go back.�� Wang Bugui laughed helplessly, and then uttered loudly, ��In order to welcome the four newcomers of our team, a party will be held tonight!��


    ��What��s a party?�� Lyu Hao was puzzled.


    Looking at the confused crowds, Wang Bugui felt slightly embarrassed. It seemed that he really hadn��t passed this kind of knowledge to them.


    Then he explained, ��It��s a feast where there will be wine, food, and the barbecue I made for all of you!��


    ��Sounds good! Thank you, Boss!�� Zhao Changge cheered. He was fond of this kind of thing.


    ��Haha, we haven��t had wines for some days. So I must have a good time tonight!�� Lyu Hao also laughed.


    ��I��ll play a song for everyone tonight.�� Chu He also smiled lightly.


    ��Well, I will also have a dance to celebrate the official establishment of our Blood Moon Hunters.�� Meiqing revealed a soft smile.


    ��Party. Aha�� I want to eat much meat!!��


    Misawa Chihiro wiped her mouth and grinned. She didn��t pay attention to anything else except for the meat. When she thought of barbecue, she couldn��t stop drooling.


    Her innocent appearance, together with the soft voice, could really let someone fall in love with her in an instant.


    ��Catherine, we can put our heads into the barrel to compete drinking again!�� Edward laughed.


    ��Edward, don��t forget. We can also hold the competition of who��s the king of stomach! Last time, I ate two hundred skewers!�� Catherine also laughed.


    As long as those who didn��t like to express emotions stayed with the idiot couple for a long time, they would be infected by them. At this moment, many people were amused by them.


    There were some lights in the eyes of even Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe, and Kamikawa Hiko, the three people who didn��t like to express their emotions. It was conceivable that the couple were very powerful.


    ��Haha, well. You can enjoy the scenery in the manor. I��ll go to buy the ingredients, and go to the Hunters�� Union to register by the way.�� Wang Bugui laughed, and then turned away.


    ��Wait. We can help you carry things, and pick some good wines by the way.�� Zhao Changge caught up with Wang Bugui, saying with expectation.


    ��Yes, I don��t know if the western wines match my appetite.�� Lyu Hao smiled.


    ��I also want to go out with you, Big Brother.�� Chu He followed.


    ��No problem. Hurry up.�� Wang Bugui nodded at them, and turned to the people behind. ��The kitchen is on the first floor, and please clean the kitchen utensils!��


    Seeing the Edwards nodding at him, he revealed a smile and then turned around, flying away from here with his brothers.

 Chapter 172 - An Overnight Carnival

    There was no gathering of important people today in the Hunters�� Union, so the manor was very empty.


    Kathy tasted the black tea in the study room. On the table, there was also the raspberry cake Lyon had prepared for her.


    Rat-tat!


    Suddenly, a knock at the door of her room sounded. Lyon noticed Kathy��s unpleasant eyes and immediately said, ��Come in.��


    Knowing that Kathy didn��t like being disturbed by tea time, he deliberately warned the maid outside the room to not disturb Kathy unless there was something important.


    A maid came in and bowed slightly, saying, ��Miss, Mr. Wang Bugui comes. He wants to register a hunter group.��


    ��Invite him to come in,�� Kathy replied, and then looked at Lyon.


    Lyon revealed a smile, took out a piece of paper from his chest and handed it to Kathy. ��Wang Bugui, the last survivor of the Blood Hunter Clan 12 years ago. At that time, he was called the Hand of Azrael.��


    ��O-type blood. When he was young, he was arrogant, and was famous for his maniac acts. He��s upright. He was once accompanied by a beautiful woman who was a disciple of Azrael at that time.��


    ��When the disaster occurred, she died to save Wang Bugui. But according to the news of the Sanctuary and the Black Tower, it seems to be hopeful for the woman to resurrect.��


    ��He is the strongest genius of the Blood Hunter Clan. Some even say that he can surpass Van Helsing. After the disaster, he went to the East to cultivate. His coming back a few days ago seemed to have alarmed the Sanctuary and the Black Tower.��


    Lyon found out the general information about Wang Bugui in such a short period of time. The Hunters�� Union had its own intelligence network and the eagle-eye hunters responsible for collecting intelligence.


    Their intelligence network had almost covered all the world��s major countries. As long as they wanted, they could collect almost anyone��s information. Besides, they also had a relationship with a mysterious organization called God.


    This company offered a kind of VIP card called Black Gold Card. Except for those whose names were on the Hurun Rich List, the other people were not eligible to gain the card. The company only served the top social groups, and the card had no limit. The cardholders were all billionaires, celebrities, and political figures of each country.


    The card couldn��t be applied. Only those who were invited by the organization could get one. The cardholders could enjoy top-level membership treatment and services around the world, almost omnipotent.


    Even if you finished your dinner in London tonight, slept until 2:30 in the morning, and suddenly wanted to go to New York to watch a star concert, with just a phone call, there would be a private jet to pick you up. .


    Then you would arrive in New York in the shortest possible time. At the place you specified, you would find that the star you wanted to see had already arrived on time. With an order, you could start enjoying the performance at any time.


    Or even if you wanted to go diving in the Pacific, but the friends you invited didn��t dare to go into the water, with the card, there would be a small submarine transferred for you in the shortest possible time.


    Then, you could swim in the beautiful underwater world.


    After that, if you wanted to eat or to go to see someone, with a phone call at any time, the God Black Gold Card Company would send a helicopter to take you to their airport. The luxury private jet would take off on time for you.


    The holder of the Black Gold Card could enjoy the best of life of the world. It could be said that the company would do whatever they could to meet the cardholders�� requests as soon as possible, even if they wanted to fly to the sky or to dive in the sea.


    Having this card was a noble embodiment.


    In the past few years, this company got to know the existence of the beings that were beyond the mortal cognition somehow, including the Sanctuary Knighthood Hal, the Black Tower, the hunters, the vampires, and the cultivators.


    Therefore, it visited the Hunters�� Union which was the easiest to negotiate. They gave Kathy a card and made it clear that they hoped she could invite more powerful humans to join the union.


    At the same time, they were willing to provide the information network they had mastered to the Hunters�� Union for free.


    Getting such a powerful boost, plus its own Intelligence Hunters, the union could gain everyone��s relevant information as long as he had appeared on the earth for more than half a year, especially Wang Bugui, an extraordinary person.


    The God Black Gold Card Company was interested in him, and the Hunters�� Union had also heard about him, so it was not a big problem to investigate his relevant basic information in just one night.


    ��The last survivor of the Blood Hunter Clan, the Hand of Azrael���� Kathy looked stunned. She didn��t expect the person she saw yesterday was the one who were respected by the most hunters.


    Blood Hunter was the highest glory in the other hunters�� hearts. It was said that even the S-class hunters could only match those ordinary not elite A-class Blood Hunters.


    It could be imagined how strong the power of the Blood Hunter was. However, they had almost been extinct in that disaster. The only remaining genius had also disappeared in the West.


    Unexpectedly, Kathy could see him in the Hunters�� Union. Did he want to rebuild the power of the Blood Hunter? If yes, the Hunters�� Union might become the third largest force in the West.


    ��You collect my information so quickly. Amazing!��


    In the midst of her pondering, a voice suddenly came from outside the study.


    Wang Bugui and his brothers stepped in. Then Wang Bugui added, ��Remember, the Hand of Azrael is not me only, but a pair.��


    ��So, you admit?�� Kathy asked, raising her eyebrows.


    ��It��s okay to let a small number of people know.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��I didn��t expect to see a member of the Blood Hunter Clan. It��s my great honor.�� Lyon gave a slight bow.


    ��Don��t say that. I just want to register a hunter group.�� Wang Bugui walked over to them.


    ��Why not directly rebuild the Blood Hunter force?�� Kathy looked puzzled.


    Wang Bugui looked at the little girl in front of him and sighed. ��The age of Blood Hunter has been buried. Rebuilding will only make me more heartache. Just let the past disperse!��


    ��If you identify yourself, there will be many people following you,�� Kathy said again.


    ��I don��t need a lot of people to follow. The Blood Hunter Clan is a family, not an ordinary team. I only need family members who will die together, but not men of sacrifice.�� Wang Bugui explained seriously.


    ��Miss, let��s not interfere him too much. He��s a member of the Blood Hunter Clan. As for how to develop his clan, we should listen to him.�� Lyon advised.


    ��This is right. I just want to register a hunter group, and you know the name.�� Wang Bugui revealed a faint smile.


    ��Yes, I know. Blood Moon Hunters. I pronounce that the only S-class Hunters�� Union is formally established. For the reward list, you can go to see the bulletin board yourself,�� Kathy nodded and said.


    ��Okay. Would you like to go to my manor and join a party? It��s definitely an unforgettable event. You can��t miss it.�� Wang Bugui stretched his hand out to make an invitation.


    Kathy got stunned. Although she was a cute little girl, she had never been invited to a party. After all, she had to pretend to be a mature leader, so that she could convince the members of the union.


    Since her parents died, she had never participated in a party. After taking over as the president, she even lost her childhood of her age.


    Without entertainment, she had to receive a variety of knowledge every day, and learn all kinds of etiquette and the way of life, in order to let the others trust her, such a child, as soon as possible.


    ��You, really want to invite me to a party?�� Kathy mumbled.


    ��Of course yes, as long as you��re willing.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��Miss, you can go to the party occasionally.�� Lyon also suggested.


    After all, with Kathy for so long, he knew that, in fact, this little girl was also eager to have someone to play with her. Although she pretended to be strong, she was still a child.


    ��Okay, I��ll go with you.�� Kathy nodded slightly.


    ��Well, let me take you to fly over!�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    Then he grabbed her hand and left. Lyon also followed. He couldn��t fly, so he was taken by Lyu Hao on Lyu Hao��s weapon.


    They returned to Cornwall, and bought some seafood, meat, flour, fruit, wine, as well as a variety of condiments here. They planned to have a good carnival tonight.


    Outside the Blood Hunter Manor was a small forest.


    ��Catherine, our camouflage is perfect, isn��t it?�� Edward asked in a tree.


    ��Of course yes. There��s no more perfect disguise than this. We��re completely integrated with nature and will never be discovered,�� Catherine answered with confidence on the branch beside him.


    ��That��s good. I seem to see them. Hide!�� Edward whispered.


    In the distance, Wang Bugui and the others who were heading towards the manor saw a big tree in front. They all stopped to watch.


    ��Who are over there? You have to be serious about pretending.�� Zhao Changge grinned.


    ��Who do you think they will be?�� Chu He covered his mouth with his hand, and smiled.


    ��Edward, Catherine, don��t pretend. Hurry up! Get down!�� Lyu Hao shouted.


    ��What?! Our tactical camouflage is disclosed?!��


    ��We meet strong enemies!��


    The two exclaimed in the tree and then fell down. After standing up, they asked with confusion.


    ��This is a forest. You pretend to be two big red flowers. Can you not be found?�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    It turned out the couple camouflaged themselves as two red flowers as big as human. Only the blinds couldn��t find these two red flowers in this green world.


    ��Ah! Aren��t there flowers in the forest?!�� Edward looked surprised.


    ��Maybe we can dress up as mushrooms next time.�� Catherine suggested.


    ��Enough. There are no mushrooms as big as you. Hurry to go back. We��ve already bought the ingredients.�� Wang Bugui couldn��t help but smile.


    ��Wow! Party!��


    Edward and Catherine clapped their hands and laughed, and then bounced about ahead, leading the way. They didn��t notice the extra two people at all, just thinking about how to revel.


    Looking at Kathy who looked happy, Wang Bugui smiled. ��This couple is interesting, huh?��


    ��Yes, they are actually happier than many people.�� Kathy nodded and smiled.


    ��You can be happy like them if you want. I know that you have a lot of pressure. I will help you with the affairs about the union. Just tell me, if you need any help. The Blood Moon Hunters will solve problems for you!��


    Wang Bugui retracted his arrogance, and revealed a sunny smile. Looking at him, Kathy felt warm like a spring breeze in her heart. Except for her parents and Lyon, no one had ever cared about her this way.


    ��Hurry up. Don��t let everyone wait for us for a long time!�� Wang Bugui laughed, and then took everyone to chase the Edwards.

 Chapter 173 - A Homely Feel

    ��We��re back!��


    Zhao Changge��s scream shocked the manor.


    ��Yes, we��re back!��


    Edward and Catherine also shouted in unison. They hadn��t taken off their red flower clothes, and continued to bounce about in the manor.


    As their voices faded away, Wang Bugui resorted to the Hell Step, and reached the kitchen in an instant. Then, he whistled and said, ��Good. You do the cleaning better than the previous people of my clan.��


    Following to the kitchen, the others also marveled. They found the kitchen was shining. All the tiles and utensils were polished and the walls dust-free.


    ��Yueyan froze the whole kitchen, sucked away all the dust, purified the kitchen with the godly fire, and used the sign papers of the Shushan Sect, the Sect of the Nine Heavens, and the Yin Yang Sect to complete the final purification.�� Meiqing slowly explained.


    ��Martial arts are magical. Good, we��ve bought the ingredients and let��s start to cook!��


    Wang Bugui rolled up his sleeves, and took out a few piles of things from his small pendant. There were many kinds of food, even including the processed suckling pig and whole lamb.


    Then, he put on a chef��s outfit and started cooking. Some of the rest people helped him wash vegetables, some had water heated up, and some delivered tables and chairs to the grass of the manor.


    As the chef, Wang Bugui took Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro together with him to cut meat and cut vegetables. They were all busy, but not in a mess. Looking at them, Kathy felt that they were a harmonious family.


    Of course, there had been some minor problems in the process. For example, the Edwards knocked over the flour and turned into real white people. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were caught when they went to drink wine secretly. Wang Bugui then gave them a good lesson.


    In addition, while cutting food, Misawa Chihiro had been staring at the completed curry droolingly. She stole some to eat with her hand when the others were busy on their own work and paid no attention to her.


    However, she was still caught by Feng Tianming who was beside her. He grabbed her collar, and lifted her up. She explained herself while swallowing the meat, ��I, I didn��t steal the meat. No!��


    The whole process was constantly joyful. When the moon rose, the outside of the manor became extraordinarily lively. A long table was filled with art-like cuisines.


    Wang Bugui and Kamikawa Hiko made all the dishes of the three major countries of fine food, including the Dongpo Meat which was fat but not greasy, the ramen specially made by Kamikawa Hiko, and the French steak, etc.


    ��Ah~haha���� Misawa Chihiro looked at the food and made a happy laugh. She had been drooling, as if she had thought of the scene of enjoying the fine food.


    Looking at her, Wang Bugui also revealed a smile, and immediately raised his glass, saying, ��To celebrate the official establishment of the Blood Moon Hunters, let��s have a drink together!��


    ��Cheers!��


    Everyone raised their glasses at the table, drained the glasses with one gulp, and then began to enjoy the delicious food. Misawa Chihiro was the fastest. She aimed at three small steaks on the table and ate them up instantly.


    Then, she began to eat the fried pork steak and chicken steak. They were so crispy on the outside and so tender on the inside that they melted immediately in the mouth. The delicious gravy burst out, deeply stimulating the taste buds. It was even more memorable to chew the meat slowly.


    Within two minutes, she had eaten two pork steaks and three chicken steaks. Then, she switched her target to the Japanese cuisines and ate up a plate of tempura and a bowl of ramen in a few minutes.


    ��Tasty!��


    She licked her mouth, and continued to enjoy the Chinese cuisine. Taking a plate, she ran to the nearby of Feng Tianming, and picked up the Dongpo Meat in front of him. Within less than two minutes, she ate it up.


    Then, she stared at the last piece of Dongpo Meat in Feng Tianming��s bowl. The woman before him was indeed adorable, and reluctant to refuse her, he picked up the delicious meat with his chopsticks to her mouth.


    Misawa Chihiro laughed out loud, and immediately bit the meat she had been staring at. What a good time! Even if she had swallowed it, the delicious gravy was still lingering in her mouth for a long time.


    ��Dongpo Meat, braised pork, elbow, sauced beef, roast goose, roast duck�� Chinese cuisine is awesome!�� Misawa Chihiro couldn��t help but admire.


    ��Yeah, it��s really delicious.��


    The Edwards echoed while eating the chicken legs. Worthy of being the feast of the three major countries of fine food, it conquered the taste buds of everyone perfectly.


    ��Slower, there are a roast whole lamb and a roast suckling pig.�� Beside the fire in the distance, Wang Bugui smiled at everyone. He swayed the two brushes in his hand rhythmically while roasting the two animals.


    ��Okay!��


    Misawa Chihiro had already noticed them. She stretched her head, and nodded heavily. There was still a roast goose in her mouth. At this time, Zhao Changge had pulled all the men to drink, even including Ning Zhe.


    They knew that he was not trapped by the rules and regulations, so they didn��t regard him as a monk. There was the Crown vodka, Moet Chandon, Chivas Regal, Renma XO and other world famous wines.


    They didn��t drink the cheap Erguotou here. After all, they had the two big riches, Wang Bugui and Kathy, also the Black Gold Card, a nearly omnipotent item.


    They were tasting wine at first, but then, they began to drain up the bottles directly. If the wine lovers saw them, they would definitely be heartbreaking and say this was a reckless waste of grain.


    With the wine strength, Chu He played a Taoist song to everyone, which let them intoxicated. Meiqing also ran over to them and had a little drinking, and then put on her red dress, beginning to dance with the song.


    Her charming dance was really amazing, which even made Kamikawa Hiko fascinated. In particular, her clear eyes like autumn water were indeed adorable, as if it was going to make people��s hearts flip at first glance.


    ��The Chinese dance is so beautiful!�� Misawa Chihiro watched the moving dance, and couldn��t help but sigh.


    Unlike the modern hot dance, it didn��t try to attract people��s attention by exposing legs and waists. Any dance in the world would be outdone if compared with this dance.


    They would find that the common dances could only be described as vulgar. This was a feminine dance that focused on the body movements. It was weak and boneless, but it could affect hearts.


    The unusual beautiful movements were like those of the fairies. It seemed that they intended to conquer the mortal world with dance. The dancer could touch everyone��s heart and drove the flowers to bloom.


    Meiqing��s steps were delicate, and her eyes were like the late autumn. The others had been gazing at her, even forgetting to eat. Only Wang Bugui was an exception with a firm heart.


    Except for Hanae Chiou, he wouldn��t be attracted to any other women. Even Zi Yuxiao, an extremely beautiful woman, couldn��t attract him, because his heart was unable to accommodate a second woman.


    ��I miss the dance very much! When in the ancient times, I often saw such beautiful dances.��


    Suddenly, a voice sounded. The Blood Demon King appeared next to Wang Bugui.


    ��Why you come out? Don��t you prefer to stay in the small pendant?�� Wang Bugui joked.


    ��Staying inside is good for my primordial spirit, but I still want to have a look at the outside world. Are we outside China? Is this the blessed place of that sect?��


    The Blood Demon King felt familiar with this place. After thinking for a while, he made such a speech.


    ��So, in the ancient times, the whole earth was owned by Chinese cultivators?�� Wang Bugui looked at the Blood Demon King, keeping brushing the suckling pig and whole lamb.


    ��Yes, the so-called foreigners in your mouth are just the descendants of some of the sects.�� The Blood Demon King nodded.


    ��Then, the ancient cultivation world is really prosperous!�� Wang Bugui sighed.


    ��We didn��t call it cultivation in the ancient times, but immortalization. Cultivation is only a concept appeared later, but it is also a kind of creation.�� The Blood Demon King corrected.


    ��Really? Then, I��d like to create a law to pass on in the future! Primary Sea Realm, Spiritual Palace Realm, Divine Mansion Realm, Divine Terrace Realm, a new law will be created if I come up with the last realm, won��t it?�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    Boom!


    ��Ouch!��


    Suddenly, a thunder dropped from the sky, which struck him into a black man with messy hair. There was even black smoke in his mouth. Nobody knew what had happened.


    ��Boss! What happened to you?��


    Zhao Changge and the others came over to Wang Bugui. Although the thunder was abrupt, fortunately, it didn��t hurt Wang Bugui. But all this was witnessed by the Blood Demon King, which made him surprised with his eyes wide open.


    His handsome but evil face was full of shocks. Since ancient times, those who could alarm the heavenly thunders with only a sentence were all amazing talents.


    Among them, there were indeed creators. The rest were all geniuses who defeated all their enemies without failures. Now, Wang Bugui could also alarm the heaven with only one sentence.


    Moreover, this happened to him in the Age of Dharma Decline. What would follow to happen to him? This problem was constantly tumbling in the heart of the Blood Demon King, but he didn��t show it.


    ��Who is this person?�� Misawa Chihiro just noticed there was a person she had never seen beside Wang Bugui.


    ��When did you come out? Are you a magician?�� Edward asked.


    Wang Bugui shook his head and rubbed the black ash, answering, ��You can regard him as an S-class Blood Hunter. He��s much powerful than me.��


    ��S-class Blood Hunter! Really? It is rumored that there were no more than three S-class Blood Hunters, including the patriarch. Is he actually that strong?�� Catherine��s eyes were full of curiosity.


    ��I just have some souls left, even without a body. I don��t worth your mentioning.�� The Blood Demon King didn��t want to be concerned by others.


    ��You can live with only the soul?! This is the strength of the oriental cultivators? Cool!�� Edward felt so happy and kept whistling.


    ��Don��t be amazed. The roast suckling pig and whole lamb are finished. Hurry to eat!��


    At this moment, Wang Bugui had returned back to normal. He pointed at the greasy barbecued meat in front of him, took out the knife and cut off a piece of meat, beginning to taste.


    ��Okay!��


    Misawa Chihiro was the first to reply. She rushed over, and tore an entire lamb leg off, beginning to eat.


    With such delicious food in front of them, everyone stopped asking more questions. They all began to enjoy the food around the fire. They had to admit that Wang Bugui was a good cook.


    Even Leng Yueyan, Meiqing, Ning Zhe, and Kamikawa Hiko, who didn��t like to eat, had also eaten a lot.


    ��Kathy, take it. I��m very confident about my cooking skill.�� Wang Bugui cut off a piece of lamb and handed it to Kathy��s mouth.


    She nodded with a smile and then opened her mouth to enjoy the food. She really liked this atmosphere. She wanted to exchange her ownership with it if she could.


    However, she knew that it was impossible. Therefore, she could only make herself integrate into the atmosphere, and feel it with all her strength to remember this hard-won leisure and warmth.

 Chapter 174 - The S-class Commissions

    The sun of the sea line rose again and the entire sea was dyed in gold. Cornwall ushered in a new day. The fishermen went fishing early in the morning and the towns also began to work.


    Inside the Blood Hunter Manor, the traces of yesterday��s carnival could still be seen.


    ��I�� can still�� drink!�� Lyu Hao lay down on the ground and said dizzily.


    ��Don��t brag���� Zhao Changge sneered at him.


    ��Don��t get drunk.�� Chu He was also dizzy at this time.


    ��The wine tastes good! I want more! I want to�� dance with my sword under the wine strength!�� Feng Tianming also ushered the first time to be completely drunk in his life.


    Everyone had sealed up their cultivation. When it was time to relax, they chose to relax completely. After all, such chance was rare.


    The life of a cultivator was to pursue living forever, to pursue immortality. For this reason, they hardly ever partied with friends in their lifetime. Therefore, Wang Bugui and the other geniuses refused to leave regrets.


    They hoped there would be more such gatherings. They print it in their mind, wishing they would never forget it.


    It was enough that there was once a time and such people who had accompanied you and left the most precious memories.


    Even Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe, and Kamikawa Hiko, who didn��t like to talk, were eager to keep such beautiful scene.


    ��Catherine! I think�� I��m drunk.��


    Edward��s voice came. He had really put his head in the barrel. Yesterday he and Catherine had a competition. They placed their heads into two small barrels to see who would drink faster.


    But during they were drinking, Zhao Changge and the others replaced the wine in the two barrels with white spirit and vodka. Therefore, the couple slammed on the ground as soon as they drained the barrels up.


    ��Edward, I won���� Catherine��s head was also in the barrel. She said while lifting her hand hard.


    Then the two held hands together and fell asleep.


    ��What a pity. There is no one who��s good at drinking!�� The Blood Demon King sat on the grass and sighed. He had shown his drinking ability yesterday. With his cultivation sealed up, he won all the others in drinking.


    Although he was an only primordial spirit, due to the Taoism power of the Queen Mother of the West, he was the same as those who owned bodies. He possessed all kinds of senses. Ten thousand years later, there had been no one who could match him in drinking.


    After all, in ancient times, what he drank was spiritual wine. This kind of wine was as strong as the mixture of the white spirit and the strongest vodka in the mortal world, and one cup of it was as strong as one bottle of the mortal-world wine.


    ��Who can defeat you, such a senior?�� Wang Bugui was the only one who was awake. He couldn��t get drunk, because there was a big pile of mess waiting for him to deal with.


    ��You can have a try if you think you can.��


    At this time, another voice came. It turned out that Chiou, the puppet, was snorting at him. This was the second reason why Wang Bugui dared not to get drunk. Hanae Chiou had been awake last night.


    After she woke up, she introduced herself to everyone. Then, they continued the carnival. However, she had been monitoring Wang Bugui strictly to not let him get drunk. Because she knew that this man would recall the past after he got drunk.


    The past was too painful, so it was better for him to not remember it.


    ��Thank you for your company. Miss Kathy was so happy last night. In the past few years, she was so tired that she never enjoyed the life that normal children should have.�� Lyon thanked sincerely.


    Looking at the old gentleman with a good manner, and then at Kathy who was sleeping next to him in a blanket, Wang Bugui smiled. ��She should have the warmth of a home.��


    Lyon showed pity in his eyes, saying, ��I have witnessed her growth. She��s smart and cute, just like an elf of God.��


    ��But to defend the vampires, her parents�� Alas, if I was there, I might be able to change them back.��


    ��You don��t have to blame yourself. Will she be happy if she loses you? In her eyes, you��re also a family member. This is the vampire��s fault, and I will avenge for you!�� Wang Bugui shook his head.


    ��Thank you very much. The Blood Hunter Clan is our hero. Whenever you need a favor, our Hunters�� Union will do our best to help you!�� Lyon, once again, thanked solemnly with a bow.


    ��The Blood Hunter Clan won��t let the vampires exist, even if there is only me left alive! I will take the will of this family!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists, saying firmly.


    ��I believe you can do it, just because you��re a Blood Hunter,�� Lyon replied.


    ��Thank you. You can take Kathy back. Sleeping this way, she won��t be comfortable.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    ��Then see you. I��ll take Miss Kathy back.�� Lyon put his left hand on his right chest and bowed his head slightly.


    Seeing Wang Bugui��s smile, he carried Kathy back to the Hunters�� Union immediately.


    Wang Bugui saw them off, and turned around, saying, ��Chiou, let��s go to see the scenery of Cornwall.��


    ��Okay.�� Hanae Chiou nodded and dragged her puppet body toward him.


    Before leaving, Wang Bugui told the Blood Demon King, ��Senior, you can drink as much as you want. And if you feel tired, just go to sleep. Anyway, we have to wait till night to receive commission orders.��


    ��The mortal wine is not so easy to make me drunk. Don��t worry, I��ll guard them. No accidents will happen.�� The Blood Demon King shook his head with a smile and then took some vodka again.


    ��Do all men like to drink alcohol?�� Hanae Chiou asked.


    ��I don��t know about the others. But my brothers and I drink it many times not because we like it, but there are happy things or the company of families, and we will be happier after getting drunk. We hardly ever drink alcohol when we��re sad, because it will bring more sadness.��


    Wang Bugui answered after thinking for a while. Hanae Chiou nodded with no emotions, and continued, ��Unfortunately, I can��t drink now. Otherwise, you men are definitely not my opponents.��


    ��Yes. I have never seen you drunk before.�� Wang Bugui smiled helplessly.


    ��Don��t joke. Hurry up. My time is limit.�� Hanae Chiou raised her eyebrows and rolled her eyes.


    ��Okay!�� Wang Bugui revealed his big white teeth, walking with her on this beautiful peninsula.


    Seven hours. They could meet only seven hours each day. For them, it was too short.


    People who loved each other as deeply as them couldn��t wait to be together for 24 hours. However, destiny made fools of them. They were given only a short period of seven hours to be together.


    Hanae Chiou��s primordial spirit fell asleep after they had looked half of the scenery of Cornwall. Wang Bugui caressed the puppet��s hair, with some pain in his eyes.


    ��Wait for me, and it won��t be too long before your primordial spirit is fully restored. There will be not only seven hours between you and me. We will be together forever.�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists, saying firmly.


    Then, he controlled Chiou, the puppet, through the soul lines, and came back to the manor with her. Every time he saw this puppet that never violated him, he would tell himself not to be as powerless as before.


    He had once lost her. Now that he had an opportunity to bring her back to life again, he would never let it go, even if he was going to be smashed to pieces.


    After arriving at the manor, he cleaned all the cutlery up with martial arts, and carried the men sleeping on the ground at random to their rooms with the Blood Demon King.


    Then, he controlled Chiou, the puppet, to take all the women back to their rooms. Last night, even Leng Yueyan was drunk, not to mention the others.


    After some time, he finally got everything done. Then, he went to the Hunters�� Union alone. The other geniuses should wake up in the evening, and after that, they should start working, so Wang Bugui went to take the commission orders first.


    When he came to the bulletin board, he found many people were here choosing the comparatively simpler commissions. Noticing Wang Bugui, they all gave way to him consciously.


    His name as a killing god had already spread among the hunters. Due to the fact that he alone killed three S-class hunters effortlessly, he had become the strongest hunter in the hearts of all hunters.


    And his team members. All of them were as powerful as monsters, which was really daunting.


    ��What commission will he take?��


    ��Maybe an S-class one!��


    ��That kind of task is too difficult! However, he��s able to complete it.��


    ��


    There were already a lot of discussions around. Everyone was interested in what commission this person would take. However, he went directly to the S-class-commission bulletin board and took all the orders.


    Then, he turned to the responsible deacon and said, ��The Blood Moon Hunters takes all the S-class missions here.��


    ��What?!��


    After a short silence, all the other hunters here were boiled, as if they had been hit by a rumble of thunder. They began to look at him with a look of surprise.


    He took all the S-class tasks?! There were dozens of the S-class tasks, among which, there were those that had never been completed since the establishment of the union.


    So many hunters had died in order to get the best price bounty, even including two S-class hunters who aimed only to complete the commissions that no one could complete in the past ten years.


    Now, the missions were taken by a group of hunters, which was quite like the Arabian Nights. Among the other hunters here, some were shocked, some admired, and some got to know that this hunter group was composed of S-class hunters.


    ��Humph, these commissions are impossible to complete. Even if the Blood Hunters will take risks to complete them. A newly formed hunter group without running-in will only to find death.��


    Some were sneering. They thought that these tasks couldn��t be completed and they were waiting to see what a major blow this group of arrogant people will suffer.


    ��Don��t compare me to someone like you. You��re not qualified. Unless, you��re looking for death,�� Wang Bugui turned his head and said coldly.


    ��I didn��t launch an attack. Dare you kill people here? Do you want to violate the rules of the union?�� That man who had sneered said bravely.


    ��Puff!��


    After a voice like cutting meat, the man��s left arm was cut off. The speed was so fast that even the muscles didn��t receive the order of the brain for a time. After a short while, the blood finally began to spurt out like a column.


    ��Ah!��


    The man also made a heartbreaking wail. He fell to the ground, and looked at the man in front of him with horror.


    Wang Bugui looked at him the same way like looking at a dead man, and uttered slowly, ��The rules here can��t bind me. Killing people like you is up to me. If you don��t want to die, just shut up!��


    Then, he turned away under the scared gaze of many hunters. He had now truly become the first hunter neglecting the rules.

 Chapter 175 - The Action Began

    Chapter 175 The Action BeganIn the late afternoon, in the Blood Hunter Manor.


    Everyone woke up one after another. Wang Bugui called them to the hall.


    Except for Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe, Kamikawa Hiko and Meiqing, who drank the least, the others all came to the hall with their heads covered. Misawa Chihiro even almost rolled down the stairs. Fortunately, Feng Tianming grabbed her collar behind her and saved her at the critical moment.


    ��Oh, thank you����


    Chihiro, who was lifted, found that she almost rolled down the stairs, and turned her head to Feng Tianming to express her gratitude. Feng Tianming slowly nodded at her, and then released her, telling her to walk carefully.


    ��Eh ah!��


    As soon as she arrived at the hall, she found Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were wailing with their hands covering their heads. Then, she began to recite an incantation to disperse the wine strength.


    ��I seemed to go swimming in the sea of vodka last night,�� Catherine said, covering her head.


    ��Yes. But the vodka tastes a bit strange.�� Edward also covered his head.


    Hearing the conversation, Zhao Changge and the others tried to hold back their smiles. Half of the small barrel of vodka yesterday was exchanged with strong white spirit by them. If it were not for the physique of Edward and Catherine was beyond ordinary people, they wouldn��t have woken up.


    ��Enough. Wake up quickly. We got things to do,�� Wang Bugui uttered, and then looked at Leng Yueyan.


    She knew what did Wang Bugui��s look mean, and recited the Waking Up Mantra and the Heart-purifying Mantra at once. The mysterious incantation enveloped the entire hall. Suddenly, a blue light array emerged, from which countless talismanic words were rising.


    They seemed to come from the ancient times, beginning to wash the hearts of everyone. Within a moment, everyone��s wine strength had all been scattered.


    As the incantation gradually faded away, Wang Bugui took out some commission orders, floating them in the air, and said to everyone, ��These are all the S-class missions of the Hunters�� Union. Choose one you like.��


    ��There are too many people of us. The orders are not enough to be distributed,�� Zhao Changge said.


    ��They��re enough if we work in pairs,�� Wang Bugui replied.


    ��Then Lyu Hao and I choose the one to eliminate the arms dealer,�� Zhao Changge grabbed a piece of paper and said.


    ��Catherine and I take the task of killing the drug team,�� Edward said with a laugh.


    ��Well, then, what about the rest of you?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    The rest people were all stunned. They had never considered this kind of problem. Look at each other, they didn��t know how to divide themselves.


    ��Since you have no idea, then let me help you. Tianming, since Chihiro and you are both swordsmen, you two are a group!�� Wang Bugui began to help them form the groups.


    ��Okay.�� Misawa Chihiro nodded.


    ��But����


    Feng Tianming reached out, intending to say something. But when he saw the woman who looked up at him beside him, he forgot what he wanted to say.


    ��But what? Have you forgotten the words of your headmaster? You have to listen to me here. Choose one commission.�� Wang Bugui interrupted him.


    ��Well, I choose.. this one, to get rid of the monster active in Cambridge.�� Misawa Chihiro chose an order, walked to Feng Tianming with it, and raised it to show to him.


    Wang Bugui revealed a faint smile, and then turned to Meiqing. ��Kamikawa Hiko and you have had two intersections already, as well as a fight. Try to work together.��


    ��Okay.�� Meiqing smiled coolly. Kamikawa Hiko also nodded silently.


    ��Yue Yan, Ning Zhe and you are a group, okay?�� Wang Bugui continued.


    ��Okay.�� Leng Yueyan showed no expression. Ning Zhe could only put his hands together. Everything was beyond words.


    ��Such a nice group. A little Taoist nun and a fake monk.�� Zhao Changge laughed.


    People from China all knew that they had an inexpressible relationship. It seemed they had met each other in the previous life.


    But nobody knew whether it was true or not. And if it was true, what happened to them was still a mystery.


    Wang Bugui turned to Chu He with a bitter smile, saying, ��Only we two are left. Let��s form a group together.��


    ��I��m very satisfied to be with you, Big Brother.�� Chu He laughed.


    ��Boss, you can find him a woman, in case he disturbs your relationship with Chiou. Moreover, he understands the women��s hearts well. To find him a woman is very easy.�� Zhao Changge joked.


    ��I��m not worry about him. I only worry about you two. Chu He is popular among women wherever he is. But you two don��t know women, the same as me. How can you find girlfriends?�� Wang Bugui opened his hands.


    ��There��s no hurry. We should focus on cultivation and saving the world now. Let��s talk about this kind of thing in the future.�� Zhao Changge directly avoided the topic.


    ��Well, Yueyan, choose your commission order.�� Wang Bugui lifted the remaining three orders.


    ��To remove the Count Vampire,�� Leng Yueyan said.


    Then, she reached out and grabbed the order in her hand.


    ��Then we��ll go to help the people of the Black Tower clean up the vampires near the Stonehenge.�� Meiqing also made the choice.


    ��Okay, then I��ll solve this investigation case,�� Wang Bugui looked at the old order in his hand and said.


    ��But, how to contact the clients?�� Zhao Changge asked.


    ��There��s a small magic circle behind the paper. Put your hands on it, and you can see the client��s residence, which also means you have officially taken it,�� Wang Bugui answered.


    Everyone began to put their hands on the red magic circle. After a while, the client��s residence was displayed on the paper.


    At the same time, in the Hunters�� Union, a man held some orders in his hand, and said to a bulletin board up to ten meters, ��The Blood Moon Hunters has taken the S-class commission, to eradicate the worldwide arms dealer team!��


    ��The Blood Moon Hunters has taken the S-class commission, to annihilate the European drug team!��


    ��The Blood Moon Hunters has taken the S-class commission, to kill the Cambridge monster!��


    ��


    As his voice sounded, the bulletin board began to show everything he said. There were even people who were taking the commissions and bounty.


    The so-called S-class commissions valued at least millions of pounds, but they were also the most dangerous tasks at the same time. Even S-class hunters dared not to perform them alone.


    Only a team of at least three people could ensure to complete them safely. However, the teams of the Blood Moon Hunters were all composed of two people. It could be imagined how strong these hunters were, so that they were so confident.


    ��This is crazy!��


    After seeing the lists on the bulletin board, the other hunters could only sigh with surprise. The S-class commissions were generally represented in red, and it was already difficult to see two of them in the past years.


    Now, there were six S-class commissions at the same time. And all of them were taken by a hunter group, which had never happened before since the establishment of the Hunters�� Union.


    Seeing this scene from afar, Kathy was also a bit shocked. Although she had expected that Wang Bugui and his friends would take S-class commissions, she hadn��t thought that they would take all of them.


    She vaguely felt that the entire power structure of the West would change.


    ��Grandpa Lyon, what do you think of the future of the West?�� Kathy suddenly asked.


    Lyon pondered for a while, and said solemnly, ��The future will be the stage of the Blood Moon Hunters headed by Wang Bugui. They will completely subvert the Western, even the world��s alien forces.��


    ��Perhaps not only that. The whole world will usher in a great change. After all, Dracula, a demon that threatens the entire humans, is still alive. The destiny of mankind is hard to tell.��


    This analysis was very reasonable. The long-standing Eastern cultivation force had also appeared now. According to the Sanctuary and the Black Tower, when the Eastern cultivation force appeared, there would absolutely be a shock.


    Because the Eastern cultivation force wouldn��t appear, unless the earth was under a deadly threat. After all, the Eastern cultivators liked to practice quietly, pursuing a realm called immortality, eager for longevity.


    But they would never be mean to the world. As long as there was something that threatened the earth happening, the biggest heroes who finally settled the turmoils must be the Chinese cultivators.


    Kathy nodded at Lyon and then sighed. ��Our ancestors were stupid they should have invaded the planet��s greatest guardian power.��


    ��After all, ordinary people are ignorant. If they want developments, there must be wars.�� Lyon also sighed.


    ��Even so, the Chinese cultivators are still willing to take the overall situation as the most important. They deserve the respect of all human races!�� Kathy sighed from the bottom of her heart.


    Then, she looked at the bulletin board and prayed for them silently.


    At this time, the members of the Blood Moon Hunters were acting in England.


    A full moon was hanging high in the sky, making the surrounding stars dim. On a dock, there were a few crows hovering here, as if something was going to happen.


    ��Boss, the ship is ready. If we set off now, we will arrive at the trading place after 20 hours,�� a man in black whispered.


    Opposite him was a middle-aged man in a white suit, followed by a group of about three hundred people.


    ��Well, don��t leave any clues here. I don��t want to be discovered by the managers, so as not to waste bullets to kill them.�� The boss nodded.


    ��Don��t worry, boss. I killed all those people,�� the man in black replied.


    ��Very good, Harry. You can do things yourself now. Let me give you a reward. Come on.�� The boss waved his hand with a smile.


    Harry nodded and walked over quickly. He finally got the boss�� appreciation, and he thought he could get a lot of money.


    The boss handed out a stack of pounds to him. Harry thanked him at once. The boss chuckled, whispering at Harry��s ear, ��This is the last time you see money. Are you happy?��


    Boom!


    A gunshot sounded and Harry fell in a pool with a confused look. His eyes widened and at the last scene in his life, he only saw his boss taking the money away from his hand.


    Then, his boss said to him, ��I forgot to tell you that it is now that all the insiders have died. Your wife is very good. I will take good care of her.��


    Hearing those words, Harry widened his eyes again. With endless anger, he spat out a mouthful of blood and then died coldly.


    ��Let��s go.�� The boss turned to the people behind him.


    ��Since you��re here, why bother to leave?��


    Suddenly, a voice jumped in everyone��s ears. Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao appeared in front of this group of people.


    The boss took out a gun unhurriedly and said to everyone, ��It seems that we have to receive these two new guests. Give them some meat sauce. Fire!��


    ��Chill Lights Flashing Shadows!��


    ��Killing Immortals!��


    However, faster than them, Zhao Changge and Lyv Hao rushed into the crowd and began a slaughter with a silver spear and the double-bladed halberd. Within a moment, more than 300 people had all been killed.


    ��You guys are monsters!��


    The boss said shakily. The two left him alive deliberately. At this time, he completely lost his boss�� demeanor and sat down on the ground heavily. Within less than a dozen seconds, his people had all been dead.


    He didn��t even know how these people were killed. He could only see a pool of meat sauce, which was terrible.


    ��That��s the meat sauce you ordered. Enjoy it,�� Zhao Changge uttered coldly.


    ��No����


    The boss wanted to beg for mercy, but his head was cut off by Lyu Hao with his halberd. For such a person, they refused to give him the chance to leave his last words.


    ��You kill my slaves. Be ready for death!��


    Suddenly, a voice came from the secret, and a vampire came out behind the wharf.


    ��Humph, it turns out that you monsters are controlling them in the back.�� Lyu Hao snorted.


    ��In any case, you must die!�� The vampire angered, and then summoned nearly a hundred vampires to surround the two humans.


    ��Don��t waste time speaking. Go to hell, you vampires!��


    Zhao Changge also snorted, and then rushed forward with Lyu Hao. They vowed to remove all the vampires.

 Chapter 176 - The First Battle Against the Vampires

    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were having a fierce battle against the vampires at the wharf. The cold light that the dragon gut silver spear emitted had lit up the world, and the fierce power of the double-bladed halberd was a threat to a thousand souls.


    ��Whew! Clang! Clang!��


    ��Boom!��


    ��Howl!��


    The wharf was full of flames, and several huge explosions occurred one after another. The two tried their best to fight against the vampires�� magic, and it had taken them half an hour or so to remove all the vampires.


    ��Oops! To my surprise, their strength is not bad.�� Zhao Changge snorted. His body was covered with blood of both his enemies�� and his own.


    ��We shouldn��t be careless, and must go all out if we meet another bunch of them again.�� Lyu Hao suffered more than Zhang Changge. Even his double-bladed halberd was dyed red.


    It could be imagined how fierce the battle just now was. Like two Demonic Gods from the hell, they two stood firmly, covered with the blood of all beings.


    ��Let��s go back to receive the bounty. Boss is still waiting for our good news.�� Zhao Changge suggested.


    Lyu Hao nodded. Then, the two walked side by side toward the client��s residence after leaving the sign of the Blood Moon Hunters.


    ��The goods are of high quality!��


    ��I only sale the best goods. Did you bring the money?��


    ��Of course yes.��


    In an underground trading market, two groups of people were confronting each other. This was a huge drug deal. Both parties were equipped with heavy weapons.


    ��Then just hurry up. Many countries have been strictly investigating us recently. I took a big risk to bring these from the Golden Triangle,�� said the seller��s head.


    ��Wait a minute. Let��s check respectively,�� replied the buyer��s head.


    ��New goods, 50 kg. Meth, 50 kg. Ketamine and ecstacy, each 70 kg.��


    ��Good. This is a happy cooperation. Please check the money.��


    ��Unnecessary. We both brought those people with us. Nothing will go wrong.��


    The two parties quickly reached an agreement, about to evacuate.


    ��Boom! Bang!��


    However, a few noises suddenly sounded as they were about to turn around, followed with a dozen grenades thrown into the crowd.


    ��D*mn it!��


    ��Run!��


    ��Rumble!��


    The leaders of both sides shouted. But before they could take a step forward, the grenades had all exploded. More than ten explosions within a time smashed those people into pieces in mid-air. The wharf had been burnt out into a scorched earth, and almost half of the people had died.


    ��Start cleaning!��


    Edward shouted with satisfaction and rushed out of the smoke in an instant. Sliding on his knees, he fired to the front with a pair of guns constantly.


    Then, he opened his hands, shooting the people about to fire from his both sides to death. He crossed his hands the next moment, and killed several people who were taking guns out.


    Two seconds later, he made a tactical roll to the left, avoiding the strafe from several rifles. After that, he stood up and ran immediately, and fired backwards at the same time, hitting an enemy��s head directly.


    ��Byebye!��


    Another voice came. Catherine rolled out of the smoke, got up, shot at both sides, and fired a few shots forward. Then, she turned sideways, lifted her hands, and began to fire continuously.


    After killing the enemies who were going to pull the trigger around her, she rushed to Edward at once. Edward reached out to grab Catherine and swapped their position with a pull. The two kept on firing continuously to solve the enemies behind them.


    Then, they rolled forward to change back their position, and killed the final enemies with the last two shots. This process was very fast within almost only a minute. Many people had been killed before they got to know what was going on.


    ��Hey! You kill these slaves, and be ready to die!��


    Suddenly, dozens of figures appeared in this dimension from the darkness. They all looked pale but handsome and beautiful with scarlet eyes.


    ��They seem to be the Count Vampires and the Viscount Vampires. Catherine, be ready. There��s going to be a big fight!�� Edward had braced himself.


    ��Edward, let them try the magic bullets!�� Catherine had also changed the magazines.


    ��Go to hell!��


    ��Open fire fully!��


    The two parties screamed at the same time and then started the battle. Among the vampires, there were two Counts and several Viscounts, which was extremely difficult to deal with.


    The vampires had already recovered their full strength now. Those Count vampires could match A-class Blood Hunters at least, and their magic was not only weird, but also powerful.


    The couple was forced to use all their skills, and run 10 kilometers during the fierce fight. They kept shooting on the way, trying to keep a safe distance.


    They were aware that they couldn��t confront those vampires head-on, because the vampires didn��t react slower than them. They were not dominant to have a close fight with the vampires, especially when the vampires had a much higher number than they did.


    This fight had lasted for more than half an hour. Edward and Catherine finally killed all the vampires. But they also suffered a lot with many horrible wounds and blood on their bodies.


    And this was the result of only two Counts using their magic once. It could be imagined how strong they were. With much weaker body energy, the Edwards would put themselves in danger if they tangled with the vampires through the fighting skill with guns.


    ��Dear, are you okay?�� Edward sat on the floor and gasped.


    ��Of course not. Let��s go to receive the bounty!�� Catherine got up with a smile.


    ��Okay. And I shall ask Boss to use his magical incantation to heal us after returning to the manor.�� Edward also got up.


    ��And then, let��s have a bubble bath!�� Catherine suggested.


    The two talked and laughed all the way, as if they hadn��t been seriously injured.


    In a suburb of Cambridge.


    It was only at eight o��clock now, but there were not many people on the street, because they were afraid of a legend that went viral in recent years.


    It was said that a huge demon was wandering in Cambridge. Those who were seen by it at night would be hunted and eaten by it.


    However, there was a man and a woman walking side by side along this slightly deserted street.


    ��Is there really a monster here? Why haven��t we seen it after walking for so long? It��s weird,�� Misawa Chihiro touched her head and asked.


    ��Since there is a commissioner complaining about it, it should be true. Moreover, I indeed feel a strange message here. There is a kind of weak demonic message.�� Feng Tianming looked solemn.


    ��Really?�� Misawa Chihiro��s eyes lit up. She hadn��t learned the high-level cultivation method yet, so she was not sensitive to this kind of aura.


    ��Yes. Be careful.�� Feng Tianming nodded.


    The two kept moving forward a few hundred meters, and there was still no abnormality. Retracting their strong auras, they turned back, trying to bring the demon out earlier.


    In the middle of the road, Feng Tianming suddenly smelled a terrifying message. He pulled Misawa Chihiro in his arms vigilantly and jumped back.


    ��Boom!��


    As they just left, the ground there was blown with a big hole, and a huge black shadow appeared there.


    ��Clang!��


    Before landing, Misawa Chihiro had already drawn the New Moon Munechika out of the sheath, then brandished it horizontally. After all, with a strength as powerful as a sage��s, her reaction was only one second slower than that of Feng Tianming.


    ��Clang!��


    This attack seemed to have hit at a metal, and failed to bleed the opponent. Unexpectedly, the monster��s fur was as hard as Misawa Chihiro��s sword.


    ��It is this guy? It seems that its strength is not weak. Be careful!�� Feng Tianming pulled out his Scarlet Heaven Sword slowly.


    In front of the two was a huge demon up to 20 meters high. On its fierce head, there were two blood-stained horns. Its horrible cavities were shining with cold light, and its body surface was covered with hard scales.


    Both its black giant claws were like long knives. At this moment, it was staring at the two people below with its bell-size eyes.


    ��I��ll take the attacking work, and you help me to defend its attacks!�� Feng Tianming turned to Chihiro and rushed out with his sword.


    ��Raging Sea and Roaring Waves!��


    A red light cut through the night sky, and a beam of strong sword power was rushing toward the monster. However, the monster blocked the sword power with a claw, and then waved another giant claw to the human in front, trying to kill him.


    ��Sword Out��Asura!��


    Misawa Chihiro shouted and came to Feng Tianming in an instant. At the same time, an illusion emerged and pierced through the giant claw in the blink of an eye.


    It was a blow aiming at attacking the inside of the monster��s claw. Though it seemed that the surface of the claw was undamaged, in fact, its internal bones and meridians had all been broken. The monster��s offensive was blocked completely.


    ��Howl!��


    The monster screamed loudly, releasing powerful sound waves, which forced Misawa Chihiro to retreat.


    ��The will of the Covering Sky Sword, come on!��


    Feng Tianming also shouted to emit his sword will. As a result, the sound waves of the monster were scattered. Then, he entered the realm of the unity of man and sword, and charged forward violently with his sword pointing at the monster. The monster stretched its claw out again, trying to grab Feng Tianming.


    However, it failed to block his attack, instead, it was injured by the sword power. Feng Tianming��s body moved with his sword, his sword with the heart, and his heart with his sword will.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    With his body slightly moving ups and downs, the Scarlet Heaven began to sway constantly in his hand. He was performing the Dance of Thousand Blades! The sword cut on the giant claw of the monster, sparking again and again.


    ��Howl!��


    All of a sudden, another roar was heard. It turned out there was another monster, looking the same as the first one. It had raised its huge claw already at this time, and then swept it down violently toward the opponent.


    It seemed that this strike was going to tear the man in front into two halves.


    ��Clang!��


    At the moment the giant claw was less than half a meter away from the Feng Tianming, Misawa Chihiro, clenching her teeth, rushed to it and then brandished her sword toward the claw. With unexpected energy, she actually stopped the heavy blow.


    ��Puff!��


    However, her physique was not strong enough, so she was forced to spit out blood, even though she had successfully blocked the attack.


    ��Power of the Scarlet Heaven Sword, come on!��


    Such a scene outraged Feng Tianming somehow. He released the Scarlet Heaven Sword power completely, and hundreds of beams of red sword power began to rush toward the second monster.


    The Scarlet Heaven Sword had been the sword of the emperor in ancient times. The real power of the ancient swords contained the Taoism power and aura of the ancient emperors. For a time, such kind of terrible power filled up this area.


    The power torn the scales of the monster into pieces, and then pierced into the monster��s body. Feng Tianming, at the same time, rushed out toward the opponent furiously with his sword.


    ��Boom!��


    His angry attack, carrying unparalleled killing intention and Taoism Law, pierced through the claw of the monster in front of him.


    ��Come on!!��


    He pointed his sword at the front, released power again, continued to move forward in his roar, and broke the entire arm of the monster.


    ��Universal Chop!��


    After that, he began to rush toward the monster��s head with his sword.


    ��Puff!��


    The sword pierced into the monster��s neck deeply. Then, Feng Tianming released several beams of the Scarlet Heaven Sword power to smash the monster��s body into pieces.


    ��Three Thousand Hearts-New Moon!��


    At the same time, under the help of the Scarlet Heaven Sword power, Misawa Chihiro also managed to break the defense of the other monster. Then, she resorted to the Shadow Kill, cutting the monster��s head down.


    ��Are you okay?��


    Feng Tianming retracted his sword and asked. Though Chihiro��s face was stained with blood, she still showed a lovely smile and replied, ��Yes, I��m fine!��


    ��Well, then let��s go back.�� Feng Tianming nodded.


    Misawa Chihiro also nodded and caught up with the man who had been angry because of her injury. Despite being hurt, she felt no pain beside this man.


    She didn��t know why she would have such a feeling. But it turned out that an inexplicable emotion had been sown quietly in the hearts of them two.

 Chapter 177 - Three Thousand Buddhist Countries

    Wang Bugui and Chu He were strolling near the Tower Bridge.


    ��Big Brother, aren��t we going to investigate the case? Why come here?�� Chu He was very puzzled, because they were now far away from where the case took place.


    ��Don��t hurry, someone wants to see me,�� Wang Bugui explained.


    ��Who?�� asked Chu He.


    Before Wang Bugui was about to answer the question, two figures appeared from the nearby forest. They were a burly Paladin and a beautiful magician.


    ��You��re really back!��


    The two were, of course, Druid and Merutia. They were both shocked to see Wang Bugui. They could still recognize him at a glance, even though he had grown up.


    The handsome but evil face, the pair of dark eyes like ink jades, the birthmark at the corner of his eye, the evil smile, the vigorous blood vigor in the body.


    With all these features, this man must be no one but Wang Bugui.


    ��I thought I can��t see you again,�� Merutia sighed.


    ��How��s it going in the 12 years?�� Druid asked.


    The two of them could find this place thanks to the note that Wang Bugui left to the Hunters�� Union.


    ��After 12 years, I finally grew into a strong man. Now, I��m back safe and sound,�� Wang Bugui answered with a smile.


    ��The elders of the Sanctuary / Clara, want to see you!��


    Druid and Merutia uttered almost at the same time, and then looked at each other silently. It seemed that they held the same purpose this time.


    Without doubt, they both wanted to make a good relationship with the strongest genius, the only survivor of the Blood Hunter Clan, also the person who had alarmed the two forces as soon as he came back, as much as possible.


    ��I��ll visit the elders later. As for Clara, I will find a time to see her recently. But now, I��m busy with something important,�� Wang Bugui replied slowly.


    ��Why not come to us when you came back?�� Druid asked.


    ��I was busy cleaning the manor and forming a new hunter group,�� Wang Bugui explained.


    ��But you can take those people together to join the two forces and fight side by side with us. We��re friends, aren��t we?�� Merutia frowned and asked.


    ��I��m still used to the hunter��s style. Neither the Sanctuary Knights nor the Black Tower is suitable for me and my companions.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head, and then looked at Chu He, continuing, ��This is my sworn brother whom I got acquainted with in the East. The other brothers are executing the commissions. And I��ll take them to you next time.��


    ��It��s my honor to meet you two. My name is Chu He,�� Chu He spoke in English with a hold fist salute.


    ��You have so many Eastern brothers?�� Druid seemed to be unbelieving.


    After all, Wang Bugui used to be bad at making friends. His only brothers had been the members of the Blood Hunter Clan, and his only friends Druid and Merutia.


    ��Yes. I have a homely feel in the Blood Moon Hunters now,�� Wang Bugui answered with a nod.


    ��That��s fine���� Merutia looked a little disappointed.


    ��Don��t sigh. You and Druid will always be my best friends. What matters to me is not the number of friends, but the friendly sentiments. I feel satisfied to own you.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    Merutia turned happier slightly, and then asked, ��Now your members are performing tasks?��


    ��They��re not my members, but my family.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head with a smile, and then cast his gaze into the distance. The direction he was looking at was Manchester.


    In a suburb over there, Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe shouldered were walking slowly side by side. Along the way, they said no more than three sentences, which made the atmosphere very embarrassing.


    Arriving at an old castle, they stopped.


    ��The aura here is strong,�� Ning Zhe smelled some strange messages, and said with a frown.


    Leng Yueyan closed her eyes to feel. After a while, she said, ��The Count vampires are as powerful as the sages. There are eight Counts inside, and one of them can match a sage at the peak stage.��


    ��How to solve them?�� Ning Zhe turned to Leng Yueyan.


    ��Fight. We��ve also been discovered by them,�� Leng Yueyan answered with no expression.


    ��Whiz! Whiz!��


    Just as her voice faded away, a few figures appeared in front of them two.


    ��Human? How dare you come here? Dedicate your blood!�� A Count snorted.


    ��No, we should be gentle to women. Don��t kill her. I want her to be my first woman,�� another Count said with a laugh.


    ��A group of brutes! You��re looking for death!�� Leng Yueyan said back in English.


    ��I��m going to break her hands and feet. Anyway, they can be restored after she becomes a vampire!�� A Count angered.


    ��Humph!��


    With a snort, Ning Zhe activated the Three Thousand Fires, and rushed toward the vampires violently.


    Though he was very fast, the vampires still avoid him successfully.


    ��Udumbara Buddha��s Finger!��


    However, it was just a feint for saving time. He then gathered a lot of flammules at his finger immediately, and released them toward the last vampire who had spoken.


    Suddenly, a huge illusion of a golden Buddha appeared behind him. Full of compassion, it slowly raised its right hand and pointed at the front.


    ��You��re looking for death!��


    The Count cast powerful magic and turned into a huge blood demon, rushing forward. He lifted his blood claw and swept it violently.


    ��Puff!��


    However, to his surprise, his claw was completely smashed by the golden finger. Then, the finger continued to move forward, and meanwhile, a huge udumbara appeared on the way.


    It broke the arm of the Count together with the Buddha��s finger. Without difficulty, they pierced into the Count��s body as well. The udumbara then exploded in his body.


    ��Boom!��


    Countless spiritual power burst out in an instant, which smashed half of the Count��s body. He presented his original form immediately and fled away.


    ��Heaven, Earth, Water, Clouds, Demon, Combat!��


    However, Leng Yueyan had already predicted the direction of his escape. She raised her hand, resorting to the six Lightning Techniques, and smashing him into broken bits.


    ��These people are really Eastern cultivators. Kill them!��


    The strongest Count among them roared. He had been aware that these two human beings possessed powerful strength. They would be killed by the two, if they didn��t take them two seriously.


    Under his order, all the Counts rushed out full of energy. The Eastern cultivator was a curse among all the Blood Clans.


    The Sanctuary, the Blood Hunter and the Black Tower were not enough to make them fear. Only the cultivators were. They still remember the man 12 years ago.


    He alone had killed the Infante without being injured, his roar could smash all the Blood Slaves into pieces, and his forbidden arts could suppress Dracula.


    In the last battle, he fixed Dracula firmly, so that Dracula couldn��t escape, and could only receive the seal.


    This strong person was one of the mysterious Eastern cultivators. As the old saying went, once bitten, twice shy. How could they overcome the fear of such enemies who were even powerful than monsters?


    Now, such people appeared again. They couldn��t let them grow that powerful again.


    ��Thunder Emperor Incantation!��


    ��Killing Devils Pestle!��


    However, Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were not easy to deal with. They performed their best to confront the enemies in front. Since the two had reached the late stage of Sage Realm now, they had gained a deeper understanding of Tao Law.


    The sky above them was covered by black clouds. Thousands of thunder lights were shuttling through the clouds like electric snakes. Then a huge illusion of the Thunder Emperor appeared, dominating five hundred thunder gods.


    Riding on a thunder qilin, it rushed toward the Counts violently. At the same time, a huge golden pestle dropped from the sky.


    ��Crack! Rumble!��


    Terrifying explosions continued to take place. The Thunder Emperor and the pestle turned the front zone into a restricted area of life. However, the Counts were also not weak. They shuttled across the explosions, and managed to break through the bombing area in the blink of an eye.


    ��Howl!��


    Ready with magic, they cast it toward the two violently.


    ��Buzz!��


    ��Clang!��


    However, when their magic reached the opponents, they found it was useless. Leng Yueyan mobilized the Taoism power, blocking all the attacks successfully, so that the magic didn��t hurt her two at all.


    Ning Zhe, who was beside her, took the magic bombardment with the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation. Seeing this scene, the Counts gritted their teeth and charged forward with stronger magic.


    ��An!��


    Ning Zhe recited the Buddhas, which smashed the souls of the vampires, and made them unable to scream. Leng Yueyan, at the same time, activated the Heavenly Girl Seal, and set it on the vampires, forcing them to take it with their bodies.


    As a result, they were seriously injured by the seal. Besides, the pain made them fail to protect their souls, so they were forced to cough out blood by the Buddhist sound.


    ��Heavenly Girl Universal Incantation!��


    Refusing to let go of the good opportunity, Leng Yueyan hurriedly recited the incantation while swaying the horse-tail duster in her hand, and then pointed her finger out.


    Suddenly, a will full of Taoism power appeared in the sky, and then gradually transformed into the illusion of the Heavenly Girl. She glared at the demons below, drew her sword out, and formed an attack with the sword.


    ��Angry Hound of the Hell!��


    The strongest Count made a shout, ignited half of his blood, and turned it into a huge hound of the hell to confront the powerful sword attack.


    At the same time, he turned the blood in the air into a huge blood spear and threw it forward.


    ��Whiz!��


    The blood spear pierced the sky, and reached Leng Yueyan in an instant. Carrying all the magic power of the Count, the blood spear was powerful enough to break Leng Yueyan defense.


    Shocks flashed over her beautiful eyes. However, it was too late to make another defense.


    ��Ah!��


    A shout sounded. It turned out that Ning Zhe rushed to her at the last moment, pushed her away, and let the blood spear pierce into his body.


    After all, it was a full attack from the Count who was as powerful as Ning Zhe, so Ning Zhe got injured even though he had resorted to the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation. His left shoulder was pierced with a horrible big hole that had been bleeding.


    Leng Yueyan was irritated. Due to her carelessness, she was almost killed by her opponent, and even saved by the person she hated.


    With a brown, she mobilized the Taoism power while reciting the incantation, and displayed the mystical skill, ��Holy Sword of the Heavenly Girl!��


    As her voice faded away, a blue holy sword appeared in her hand. Then, she resorted to the Golden Light Divine Spell, infusing the Taoism power into the holy sword.


    Without any a word anymore, she rushed forward with the Five Thunder Incantation. Suddenly, five hundred divine thunders dropped from the sky. She held the holy sword in the golden light, like the reincarnation of the Heavenly Girl.


    She brandished the sword many times, and more and more violently. With the power of the Taoism will and the divine thunders, she fought against all the Counts alone, suppressing them not to counterattack for a short time.


    At the same time, Ning Zhe erected his right hand and closed his eyes. Full of compassion and surrounded by flammules, he looked solemn.


    He recited, ��A flower, a world and a Buddha. The Buddha says the world is not the world itself. It��s called world. The world is with three thousand Buddhas. The three thousand Buddhas are three thousand countries. Three Thousand Buddhist Countries!��


    Finishing the sentences, he opened his eyes, put away all the compassion, and glared at the front, forming a palm forward.


    ��Amitabha!��


    ��Who will go to Hell if I don��t?��


    ��A butcher becomes a Buddha the moment he drops his cleaver����


    ��


    In the sky, the voices of the three thousand Buddhas sounded, and the illusions of the Buddhas began to appear one after another. The next moment, the sky was filled with the illusions of the Buddhist countries.


    The number of the Buddhist countries was three thousand, the number of Taoism.


    ��What��s that?��


    The vampires, at this moment, all stopped their offensives and looked up at the Buddhist countries and the Buddhas in the sky.


    Only Leng Yueyan, after seeing this scene, frowned slightly and whispered to herself, ��Three Thousand Buddhist Countries, the second one of the three major treasures of the Buddhism of Mount Fanjing!��

 Chapter 178 - The Commission of Hell

    Chapter 178 The Commission of Hell��Amitabha. You evil spirits, begin your metempsychoses under my guidance!��


    Ning Zhe warned all the vampires with a little anger.


    ��Siege him!��


    The strongest Count ordered and rushed to the man wrapped in the flammules with all his companions.


    ��Clang!��


    However, how could Leng Yueyan let them break through as she received part of the Heaven Girl��s power of the holy sword?


    Bathing in the golden light, holding the holy sword, she blocked all the Counts like a reincarnation of the Heavenly Girl.


    ��Since you refuse to repent, then I will kill you all!��


    Irritated completely, Ning Zhe placed his palm toward the sky, gathering all the illusions of the Buddhas into the Buddhist countries. Then, a huge hand was formed in the sky, holding the Buddhist countries the next moment and slamming them down.


    ��Rumble!��


    Before the Buddhist countries landed, the entire ground had already collapsed, dropping a few meters. Terrifying cracks spread to 50 kilometers away, as if an earthquake had just happened.


    ��Howl!��


    After furious roars, the Counts began to rush to Ning Zhe with their strongest forbidden arts.


    ��Swordsmanship of the Heavenly Girl��Killing Evil Spirits!��


    The holy sword in Leng Yueyan��s hand began to emit blue brilliant light shaping into a blue holy bird. She brandished the sword, and the bird-shaped sword power began to rush forward to the vampires violently.


    A thousand feet long, it moved forward with its huge swings open. Meanwhile, the Buddhist countries were also coming down.


    ��Boom!��


    This area was drowned a warble, as well as countless Buddhist sounds. The earth collapsed completely, a huge light-spot appeared, and numerous gravels were rising.


    They were crushed into broken bits on the way. The huge explosion even caught the attention of mortals. Though there were not many people in the suburbs, they still saw the bright flames.


    The flames almost lit up the night sky. Then, they slowly disappeared, and the night that was temporarily dispelled in the sky was back.


    In the center of the explosion, two figures stood in the air, looking at the big hole below quietly. There was no life in it, only the scorched earth and floating ashes.


    ��You okay?�� Leng Yueyan turned her head slightly with no expression.


    ��Nothing serious.�� Ning Zhe slowly shook his head.


    ��Then, let��s go back.�� Leng Yueyan added, and then turned to leave.


    Ning Zhe opened his mouth, intending to say something, but only to find that she had gone far. After a helpless sigh, he caught up with Leng Yueyan.


    At the same time, in the commission taking hall of the Hunters�� Union.


    ��The Manchester commission is done; content: to kill seven Counts; commission level: S; bounty: 10 million pounds.��


    ��Doers: Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe, belonging to the Blood Moon Hunters.��


    A loud voice was heard through the hall, and then, an S-level commission was shown as completed on the huge bulletin board. Under it, everyone was surprised with eyes widened by what they saw.


    ��It��s no wonder that the mission is so difficult. There were two S-class hunters to do it. Turns out it is to kill the Counts of the vampires!��


    ��There��re seven Counts!��


    ��It was completed by only two people! Are they real monsters?!��


    ��


    After a short silence, the atmosphere in the hall was broken. Everyone was boiling. They didn��t expect someone who could complete this kind of commission. This was the Arabian Nights.


    ��There are two commissions undone in their hand. Can they finish them in a day?��


    Suddenly, someone asked, which had caught the attention of everyone. Indeed, these commissions were all completed tonight.


    It was almost at one a.m. now, and less than three hours had passed since the completion of the first commission. The pronouncement of the completion of the first task was two hours ago.


    And in these past two hours, they had heard four pronouncements of the task��s completion.


    In other words, it would take an hour for the members of the Blood Moon Hunters to reach the destinations of the commissions, and about half an hour or even shorter to complete them!


    What amazing data! These were S-level commissions! The most difficult commissions with high-value bounty in the Hunters�� Union. Usually, even S-class hunters didn��t dare to take them alone.


    At least three people would have the courage to do them. However today, they were completed in succession by several pairs of a hunter group.


    Among them, some were even those that had never been completed since the creation of the Hunters�� Union. But they were done in half an hour by this hunter group.


    ��Only the commission to get rid of the vampires in Stonehenge and the one called Commission of Hell are left undone!��


    ��According to the calculation, one of these two commissions should be completed soon.��


    All the hunters were staring at the bulletin board, just like the students stared at the results list after the college entrance examination. Everyone looked solemn, daring not to gasp, eager to get the result quickly.


    ��The Stonehenge commission is done; according to statistics, ten Viscounts, twelve Barons, a hundred lower vampires, and two hundred Blood Slaves were all killed.��


    ��Commission level: S; bounty: 4 million pounds; doers: Meiqing and Kamikawa Hiko, belonging to the Blood Moon Hunters.��


    After a while, such a pronouncement was heard in the hall, and on the bulletin board, another commission��s state was changed to the completion state.


    ��This is crazy!��


    All the hunters in the hall began to boil again. Their conjecture turned out to be true. The Stonehenge commission was really completed during this period of time.


    ��There��s only the last one left undone!��


    ��It is known as one of the two most difficult commissions throughout the history of the union!��


    ��It is said that there may be interference from the Infante. The last president and vice president were killed while performing it! This time, the head of the Blood Moon Hunters will perform it personally. What will the result be?��


    ��


    Looking at the last commission��s state on the bulletin board above, the hunters were all eager to know the final result earlier.


    If Wang Bugui could really complete it, then his hunter group would be recognized as the strongest in the entire Hunters�� Union!


    ��Grandpa Lyon, my father and mother died in the last commission���� Kathy looked stunned.


    ��Missy, Mr. Wang Bugui will definitely complete it. You will get the revenge of the president and the vice president today,�� Lyon touched her head and whispered.


    ��If that happens, then he is my hero.�� Kathy��s eyes were slightly wet.


    Once again, she remembered the day when the bad news came. Her parents accepted the commission to investigate the strange case. After a full month, they finally saw the clue and went after it.


    But when they returned, Kathy saw only two dead bodies. Their death was very miserable. Her beautiful mother was sucked up with blood and her eyes were still open. Her father was cut into several paragraphs with his eyes open as well.


    If this kind of thing happened to any child else, he would collapse in the first place. If it wasn��t for Lyon, maybe she had committed suicide. Since then, it had been her biggest knot.


    Today, she seemed to see hope.


    Wang Bugui, the Oriental man who was the first one to invite her to a party was the last survivor of the Blood Hunter Clan. As the head of the Blood Moon Hunters, he was obviously the most powerful one among them.


    Perhaps, today, her parents�� revenge would be done.


    ��You must win!��


    She put her hands together to pray silently for the man. At this moment, she was not the strong little girl president, but a timid girl who lost her parents.


    She could only pray helplessly, hoping that the mighty Wang Bugui would kill all the vampires and return triumphantly.


    She slowly raised her head and looked out the window. The direction she looked at was the destination of the last commission, Edinburgh.


    In the old city of Edinburgh, Wang Bugui and Chu He came to an old castle, a scenic spot of the civilized world, the Edinburgh Castle. After tracing the clues all the way, they eventually locked here.


    ��Big Brother, is there really clues of the massacre here?�� asked Chu He.


    ��My sixth sense tells me that there are not only clues, but even real murderers.�� Wang Bugui looked solemn.


    ��How do you know that? We saw with your Scene Reproduction Skill that the man never disappeared from here,�� Chu He asked again.


    Looking at the slightly gloomy castle in front of him, Wang Bugui clasped his hands behind his back and explained, ��Yes, that guy never fled from here. But have you noticed that every time the scene was about to dissipate, he would turn his direction?��


    ��After comparing hundreds of times, I found out that he headed for Edinburgh every time. Now, maybe we can use the Scene Reproduction Skill to trace him again!��


    Then, he opened his hands, performing the Scene Reproduction Skill, together with the cooperation with the Reversal Method. His hands continued to draw complex marks, and then pointed at the front.


    Suddenly, a circular light door appeared in mid-air, inside which were the scenes of the past here. Chu He began to watch it carefully.


    After a while, he discovered that a shadow appeared in the old castle several times in the dark. Each time, he would leave here for less than an hour, and then came back with his coat drained bloody.


    ��This!�� Chu He exclaimed. The blood marks on the man��s coat were obviously formed by splashing after killing somebody.


    Wang Bugui stopped the Scene Reproduction Skill, and turned back. ��This person is, with no doubt, a vampire. And his strength is certainly strong, maybe a Count at the peak stage or an Infante!��


    ��Yes, if it is really he who killed so many people, his strength must not be underestimated.�� Chu He frowned and nodded.


    This commission was jointly released by the two major forces. Because the object of the massacre were the Knights of the Sanctuary Knighthood Hall and the high-level magicians of the Black Tower.


    The strength of the first president of the Hunters�� Union was as powerful as an A-class Blood Hunter. He took the investigation commission and began the investigation. The two major forces said that if possible, he could kill the real murderer directly.


    If not, he should provide the clues to them. However, when he found out the real murderer, and just sent the information out, he was killed.


    Wang Bugui took a look at the old castle, activated his sense field, and said to Chu He, ��Let��s go in and see. Be careful.��


    After a discreet nod, Chu He took out his Green Jade Flute in his right hand, held the Treasure Gourd in his left hand, and stepped into the old castle with Wang Bugui to see what was inside.

 Chapter 179 - The New Infante

    ��Patter, patter����


    Wang Bugui and Chu He slowly walked in the old castle. They were contaminated with some blood on their clothes. Behind them two, there had been a lot of dead vampires.


    Ever since they came in, a bloody fight had begun. Hundreds of vampires, revealing their bloody buckteeth, rushed out of the darkness instantly toward the two.


    But under a pair of holy fists and the sounds of the flute, the group of vampires without a Count could only be killed. In less than ten seconds, they had been slammed into meat puree.


    ��You don��t have to hide. Come out!��


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui stopped, as if he had felt something, and shouted.


    ��Humans, how dare you come here to look for death!��


    A yell sounded. And from the darkness of the surrounding appeared more than a dozen figures, all of which were Count vampires with the strength probably at the medium stage of the Sage Realm.


    ��Humph, it��s you who��re looking for death. Come one!�� Wang Bugui sneered.


    ��I hope you will remember how you died when you are in the Hell!�� A Count roared, and then made a kick forward.


    This kick was aimed at the head of Wang Bugui, seeming to be going to step on him to humiliate him.


    Seeing no sign of escape of the opponent, the Count revealed a cruel smile, as if he had seen the way his opponent was begging for mercy.


    ��Clap!��


    A crisp voice came. It turned out Wang Bugui had moved to the side of the vampire and made a ten-thousand-pound clap before the vampire was about to kick him.


    ��Boom!��


    The vampire��s face was distorted. But Wang Bugui didn��t kill him, just walked over and stepped on his face vigorously.


    He had cruelly humiliated the opponent with his muddy leather shoes. The Count was trembling with anger.


    As a distinguished Count of the vampires, he was defeated by a human��s clap and humiliated under the human��s foot. Treated this way, he��d rather be killed.


    ��You! I must kill���� The unrecognizable Count yelled under Wang Bugui��s foot. But before he finished his sentence, his head had been smashed by a stamp of the human.


    ��Noisy!��


    Feeling disgusted, Wang Bugui smashed the vampire��s body into broken bits with a kick as well. Then, he put his hands in his trouser pockets and slowly walked forward. In his eyes, there was no emotional fluctuation.


    He glanced at all the Counts, like looking at some dead bodies. Then, he raised his head slightly and despised the enemies in front. He stretched his right hand out, bent his index finger, swung it back and forth, and smiled in contempt.


    ��You, a group of garbage. Oh no, even worse than garbage. Don��t worry, I��m not targeting anyone, but all of you. All of you are the non-recycle garbage, worse than garbage!��


    ��Come on together! Let me clean you up!��


    ��How dare you!!��


    The Counts got irritated. Their status was so honorable. How could they be insulted by a human being today? Even if he was strong, they couldn��t stand to be insulted.


    Anger had dominated all the Counts. Some of them exposed their buckteeth, some took out the blood spears, and some called out the magic circles. The next moment, they rushed to the arrogant human together.


    Wang Bugui revealed a sneer, activated all his prana blood, mobilized part of his primordial spirit power, and shouted, ��Kneel down!��


    ��Puff!��


    ��Uh!��


    All the Counts were forced to spit out blood, seriously injured by the sudden primordial spirit attack. This was the effect that Wang Bugui wanted, to rob their reason with words, so that the primordial spirit attack could play the most important role.


    ��Toot����


    Then, a crispy sound of flute echoed. Chu He also formed the Taoism sounds to attack the Counts. The latter had been defending while biting their teeth to endure the pain of the broken soul.


    ��Activate 50% of the Body Defense Mechanism! Heavenly Battling Force, come on! Universal Reversal!��


    Wang Bugui, not far away, entered his best fighting state, increased his fighting will to the extreme, and forcibly improved his strength to the Greater Power Realm. Emitting golden light around himself, he glared at the front.


    ��Howl!��


    He released prana blood violently from his body with a shout, and then formed a Kick of the Universe forward.


    ��Boom!��


    He restrained the offensive of the kick to a certain range, so it didn��t leak, otherwise the entire old castle might collapse completely. All the power was concentrated on the Counts, turning them into a pool of blood.


    ��My people, this is the first revenge I make for you!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists and shouted.


    Then, he turned to Chu He, saying, ��Let��s go to look who��s the real boss.��


    ��Okay, we should be careful.�� Chu He nodded.


    The two walked forward side by side. With no obstacles along the way, they went straight to the deepest part of the castle. From afar, they saw a figure tilting back in a huge throne.


    He was flicking the armrest with his right hand and holding his head with his left hand. With long silver hair draped over the shoulders, and a pair of eyes emitting a strange red light, he was watching the people coming from the front.


    ��Clap, clap����


    As the two figures approached close to him, he actually began to applaud.


    Then, he sneered and said, ��Two humans, who can come here to bother me, especially you, who killed all the Counts alone. Good, you Eastern cultivators. Haha����


    He had been studying Wang Bugui while speaking, as if he was thinking about something.


    ��Who are you?��


    Wang Bugui asked as he entered here.


    The Infante sneered and said, ��Oh, how dare a human to ask my name? Forget it. Let me satisfy your last wish. I��m George, the new Thirteen Infante.��


    ��A weak new Infante who ranks at the bottom, and has to hide himself here after killing people.�� Wang Bugui ridiculed.


    ��I hope that what you said is worthy of your strength,�� George replied coldly.


    ��You shouldn��t be so arrogant in front of me. No nonsense anymore. Be ready to give me your insignificant life.�� Wang Bugui snorted.


    ��Ignorant human, go to hell!�� Irritated, George stood up from the throne.


    Wang Bugui continued, ��You don��t deserve to die outside.��


    Then, he took out the pendant, infused spiritual power into it, and cut the space in front of him. The space crack spread to the Infante, keeping him inside. With a flash, everyone disappeared here.


    ��Buzz!��


    A blue light broke the space, and they arrived at an ancient battlefield.


    ��You know the existence of this battlefield?�� George looked around and asked surprisingly.


    ��Of course I know. And it will be the place of your burial. Soon later, all the vampires will be buried here too!�� Wang Bugui answered coldly.


    Twelve years later, he was back here again. Everything was still the same here. The whole battlefield was gray, and there were traces of battle everywhere, as well as various broken helmets.


    ��Big Brother, where are we?��


    Seeing this place, Chu He was very surprised. Because of the sound of the flute, he was sensitive to the breath of life. And his sense told him that there had been many people buried here.


    And not only in the past decade or so, but at an older era, there had been a terrible war.


    The earth beneath their feet was scarlet, made up of flesh and blood of the dead ones, and the stones they saw were all made of bones.


    Looking around, they saw countless bones lying on the ground. How many people had been buried here in the battles so far to cause such a horrible scene of today?


    ��I don��t know. I only know that this is a battlefield that we had a fierce fight twelve years ago. There are also many secrets here, but no one knows them.�� Wang Bugui shook his head.


    Chu He��s handsome face was full of shock. He had heard about Wang Bugui��s past. But it was the first time he heard Wang Bugui talking about the place where he had had a battle.


    Unexpectedly, he followed his big brother to return to this sad place twelve years later. He continued to look around, and after a while, there was a new discovery.


    It was very similar to the outside world, and even some buildings could be seen here, but all ruined. After a careful comparison, he found that it was indeed the same as the outside world.


    Seeing his surprised face, Wang Bugui uttered, ��You also discovered that there should be some connection with the outside world, huh? However, the most important thing now is to solve this enemy.��


    Hearing Wang Bugui��s words, George smiled. ��Only our king knows the secret here. You��re not qualified. If you��re willing to be my slave, you may have the opportunity to get close to our king.��


    ��So that you can unlock the secret of this world while getting a supreme glory.��


    ��Humph, it��s good that he knows. I will kill him personally, and get to know the secret before his death. Before that, you should die first,�� Wang Bugui sad disdainfully.


    ��Arrogant man, give me your life!�� George was furious.


    Again and again, he was despised by a human being. As an Infante, how could he stand it? With a roar, he formed a blood spear, and rushed forward violently with it.


    ��Remember, you die of a lot of talk!��


    Also irritated, Wang Bugui clenched his fists and charged forward. At the same time, he sent a message to the Chu He with his mind, asking him to watch and offer help with his flute.


    Chu He nodded, and prepared himself with the flute in his hand. Then, he slowly made the Taoism sounds to strengthen Wang Bugui.


    ��Boom!��


    A loud noise came. Wang Bugui and the Infante collided into each other instantly, which stirred up a wind to carry the sand and stones. Wang Bugui defended the blood spear with his fists. The two began a fierce close combat.

 Chapter 180 - The First Revenge

    ��Clang! Clang! Boom!��


    On the dark battlefield, the sound of battle was heard constantly. The battle between Wang Bugui and the Infante had already made the bloody land unrecognizable.


    ��Meteorite Kick!��


    Wang Bugui shouted, mobilized his prana blood, rushed out violently, and kicked on the blood spear cruelly. Hundreds-of-thousands-of-pound divine power was poured out, beating George far away with his spear.


    ��Uh!��


    But on the way, George gritted his teeth, and threw the blood spear out. The icy spear broke the sky and reached Wang Bugui in an instant. Before it was about to stab him, he turned aside and avoided it.


    The spear passed Wang Bugui so closely. And while he was avoiding it, he grabbed it and threw it back with a roar.


    ��Humph!��


    George had already adjusted his position. He decomposed the blood spear with magic, and then recomposed it in his hand. However, when he looked ahead, he found that his opponent had already rushed to him!


    ��Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea!��


    With a shout, Wang Bugui mobilized all his prana blood, blended it with his spiritual power, and formed a fierce fist. There was only one meter between he and his opponent, so the Infante was hit cruelly by this powerful fist.


    ��Boom!��


    The powerful blood vigour contained Wang Bugui��s Innate Prana Power, as well as all his killing intentions. It slammed the opponent to the ground, leaving a deep hole.


    ��Bloody Feast!��


    George rushed out from the hole, and expanded the magic circle in his hand to tens of meters, and increased five more of it. A strong pressure suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    Then, the magic power of the latter five magic circles was poured into the first one. A bloody smell emerged to fill the entire sky up, followed with a lot of huge beams of blood power.


    ��Kick of the Universe!��


    Wang Bugui rushed over with a violent kick, smashing the beams of power with his powerful prana power nearly seven hundred thousand pounds heavy.


    He reached the magic circles without difficulty, and crushed them the way the autumn wind sweeping away the withered leaves. Coming to his opponent, he performed the Killing Air toward him.


    George blocked the fist with his blood spear, and then released magic with his left hand, calling out a blood ball rushing toward the opponent. However, Wang Bugui displayed the Undefeatable Body of the World and took the ball with his body.


    Then, he made continuous punches, entangling the opponent with the Extreme Heaven Explosion. Heavier and heavier, his punches forced George to retreat again and again. The last punch even beat him far away.


    Wang Bugui followed up the victory with hot pursuit. Seeing this, Chu He released more spiritual power to offer help with stronger flute sound. Wang Bugui felt endless power in his body again, and displayed the Heavenly Battling Force directly.


    Meanwhile, he activated the Endless Golden Body Manifestation, rushing to the opponent in the form of a golden light with the Break Heaven Fist. After the first punch hit the opponent successfully, he followed to perform the Glittering Fist and the Thousand Kicks.


    The Infante was beaten far away once again by the last kick.


    ��Massacre of the Dead Souls!��


    George cast another spell on the way. This time, he no longer dared to be careless. Mobilizing all his power as an Infante, he called out hundreds of dead souls. As powerful as Count, they charged forward with blood weapons in their hand.


    Wang Bugui swept his finger to cut his hairs, and copied himself with the hairs. As powerful as him, they rushed over to the army of the dead souls.


    Like sweeping up dead leaves, the dead souls were killed in the moment they touched the copies of Wang Bugui. And the real Wang Bugui suddenly rushed out from the crowd.


    He swayed his hands in the air, turning his prana power into primordium, and formed a Primordial Palm. A huge palm emerged, rushing toward George who also felt the horrible energy contained in it.


    Daring not to neglect, he called out the blood spear again, and attached magic to it, defending with all his effort.


    ��Crack! Crack!��


    However, to his surprise, the blood spear began to crack in the moment they touched the big hand, and in the blink of an eye, it was completely crushed.


    The big hand continued to move forward ruthlessly. All of a sudden, a loud bang sounded, and George was hit by the most horrible breath in the world.


    ��Turns out you��re the son of that person. You escaped the last time, and today you must die!��


    George finally saw the clue. The moves of the man before him were exactly the same as the man like a devil god twelve years ago. Unexpectedly, that small boy had developed to this level. He must be killed.


    Otherwise, if he became the second devil god, he would be the number one enemy of the Blood Clan.


    ��Humph! At that time, you were just a small Count who couldn��t even lift his head under the pressure of my father. You become the bottom Infante by luck. Today, I will send you to hell!�� Wang Bugui yelled.


    He performed the Eight Limits Universal Order, and activated half of the Body Defense Mechanism. His strength was once again improved above the Infante. He then rushed to him with fists.


    ��Go to hell!��


    George was also mad. He activated all his forbidden arts, and formed dozens of huge blood spears instantly, throwing them to the opponent. His strength should be at the peak of the Sage Realm, but at this moment, it was increased tens of times, almost reaching the Greater Power Realm.


    However, the strength of Wang Bugui had reached half step to the Greater Power Realm. Since neither of them had learned the Greater-Power-Realm martial arts, George was obviously in an inferior position.


    ��Emperor Fist��Destroying the Sky!��


    Wang Bugui shouted, scattering all the gray clouds above his head. Then, he gathered all his spiritual power and prana blood at his right fist, and activated all the martial arts he had learned at the same time, forming a punch forward.


    This punch was the most powerful one he could make. With unparalleled killing intention and million-pound power, it was going to destroy everything.


    ��Boom!��


    Without difficulty, this domineering Emperor Fist crushed all the blood spears into broken bits before they touched it, and then rushed straight toward George.


    Though he used all the resistance, he was still beaten by this fist. All his bones and internal organs were instantly broken into pieces. With a lot of blood spat out, he was beaten far away.


    In the air, he gritted his teeth and tried to flee. He intended to use his final energy to break the space and avoid this powerful enemy.


    However, how could Wang Bugui let him go so easily. He turned the Yin Yang Ring in his hand into a long bow.


    ��Come on!��


    He pulled the bow to the full moon shape, and infused all his killing intention, prana blood and spiritual power into it. Then, he locked the opponent, and shot an arrow forward.


    ��Whoosh!��


    The black and white arrow cut through the sky, and came to George instantly. In panic, he exploded half of his blood, barely blocking the attack.


    However, Wang Bugui continued to pull the bow, and in just three seconds, he had shot more than a dozen arrows in succession. Each one was infused with all his killing intent.


    ��Howl!!��


    George gritted his teeth like an injured beast. He exploded half of the remaining blood in his body again to block all the arrows, while tearing the space with the rest blood.


    Then, he activated his blood at no cost, intending to escape from the enemy as soon as possible. In George��s eyes, the man before him was no longer an ignorant human, but a monster.


    A monster that was more powerful than him, a real killer! He must go out alive to tell the other Infantes about the news.


    The only survivor of the Blood Hunter Clan twelve years ago, the son of the man as terrible as a devil god was back!


    Now, the exit was right in front of George, which made him in ecstasy. Since the battle twelve years ago, he had never been so embarrassed again. Now, once again, he tasted the smell of failure.


    Only three meters away! It only took him one in ten thousand seconds to pass such a distance. But it was with this period of time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a woman, beautiful and unparalleled, but like an iceberg. Although her eyes looked spiritless, there was also an unspeakable domineering revealed.


    As her appearance, George��s time seemed to stop. He should have escaped in only one in ten thousand seconds, but at this moment, he was unable to move.


    Did time stop?! No! It turned out Wang Bugui had reached behind him somehow. Wang Bugui locked the Infante��s soul with the Soul Thread, thus robbing the latter��s ability to move.


    At the same time, he controlled Chiou, the puppet, with the remaining Soul Thread, to get close to the embarrassed Infante together with him.


    Their speed was very slow. But shadows could be seen where they had passed, and then slowly disappeared. The two passed George and then looked back together.


    In the way of the trial of death penalty criminals, Wang Bugui uttered coldly, ��Instantaneous Killing��Hand of the Azrael!��


    ��Uh, ah!��


    As the voice of Wang Bugui faded away, George made a painful sigh. He found himself unable to breathe, and there seemed to be something missing in his body.


    He turned his head back slowly, and looked at the person in front of him with his bloodshot eyes. Then, he turned back again shakily, looking at the puppet.


    He found that both Wang Bugui and Chiou were holding something. In Wang Bugui��s hand were several arteries, and in Chiou��s hand a heart.


    Then, the two ruthlessly squeezed their hands. The blood vessels and the heart were crushed in an instant. George fell heavily on the ground with a look of surprise.


    His eyes were full of incredible message. He didn��t know how he died till the end.


    His body was turned into ashes quickly. The last thing he saw in his life was a back bathed in golden light.


    Suddenly, he seemed to remember the man like a devil god twelve years ago. Today, this man was so similar to him.


    George even had a hunch that Wang Bugui would be more terrible than that man!


    Looking at the body of the Infante turning into ashes gradually, Wang Bugui muttered with no expression, ��My people of the Blood Hunter Clan, have you seen it?��


    ��I��ve made the revenge for you! Please wait in the in the lower world that I��ll kill them all!��


    Then, he retracted Chiou, the puppet, and walked to Chu He. The two looked at each other with a smile. After tearing a crack of the space again, they returned to the manor.

 Chapter 181 - The Hunters Union Was Shocked

    Chapter 181 The Hunters�� Union Was ShockedThe commission taking hall of the Hunters�� Union had already been overcrowded, about to explode. People here had only one a common purpose, to see the result of the last S-class mission.


    ��The investigation of the bloody case of the two major forces has been completed. The murderer is George, the new thirteenth Infante of the Blood Clan, who has already been killed.��


    ��Task difficulty class: S. Completer: Wang Bugui, head of the Blood Moon Hunters, and Chu He, a member of the Blood Moon Hunters. Bounty: 100 million pounds.��


    After a while, a voice carrying those sentences echoed in the hall. Under the bulletin board stood a dark mass of people, but none of them dared to make a sound. They seemed very scary, daring not to bother the announcement of the result.


    However, after the result has been revealed, and the delegate status on the bulletin board has been changed to completion, people were still dumb. They opened their eyes wide, staring at the bulletin board, with their jaws dropping.


    ��They really�� did it!��


    A minute later, someone made a sigh, which was like a boulder thrown away crushing into a calm lake. In an instant, all the people in the hall were ignited.


    ��One of the two most difficult commissions in the history of the Hunters�� Union has actually been completed!��


    ��Wang Bugui, the real strongest hunter!��


    ��Composed of top S-class hunters, the Blood Moon Hunters is the strongest hunter group in history!��


    ��They completed these six S-class commissions in one night. They are real monsters!��


    ��


    The entire Hunters�� Union had never been as lively as it was today, even on the day when the union was founded. Hundreds of hunters gathered here, and the lowest ones among them were B-class hunters.


    The remaining C-class hunters and trainee hunters were not eligible to come in, because there were too many people, and the hall couldn��t accommodate more. Ever since Wang Bugui took all the commissions, such news had spread.


    And when the first commission was completed, such news even alerted all the hunters. In just a few hours, they came from all directions, just for a glimpse of this grand occasion.


    There were many S-class hunters in the hall. They were all scared to see those commissions. They had hesitated for a long time, and still failed to make up their minds to take the commissions.


    As a result, they were all finished by a newly created hunter group today. What did that mean?


    It could be said that the total bounty they gained was enough for them to live several lifetimes.


    This was the hunter, a high-risk, high-reward career. As long as you had the ability and courage, you could earn the heavy trust money that the others were envious of.


    Now, the news had spread completely through the entire Hunters�� Union. Many people admired and highly praised Wang Bugui and his fellows, but some others were biting their teeth, jealous of them.


    ��He�� really did it? Father, Mother, have you seen it? Someone finally avenged you today! Boohoo����


    At this time, Kathy was crying. When she heard the announcement, she would confirm it with her eyes, and only after dozens of times, would she get relieved.


    This time, somebody really did it. The sore point in her heart that had plagued her for several years was eradicated today. A man named Wang Bugui completed the first commission.


    He finished this nightmare-like task. How powerful was he? No wonder, the Blood Hunter Clan was born to kill the vampires!


    This was the only thought in Kathy��s heart. She looked again at the bulletin board with her red eyes and made a gentle smile at the handsome but a little evil man.


    ��Miss, your wish has finally come true. Don��t cry. You should laugh. I don��t think Wang Bugui likes to see you crying all the time, right?�� Lyon comforted her while touching her head.


    Like a well-behaved kitten, Kathy nodded slightly, replying, ��Yes. He��s my hero. I can��t cry for a hero. I should be happy for him!��


    Then, she wiped the tears on her face and turned her head back to Lyon, revealing a beautiful smile.


    ��Let��s find a time to go to the Blood Hunter Manor again. I think you must want to see him again.�� Lyon suggested with a smile.


    Kathy didn��t say a word, but just nodded. Then she moved her sight to the distance, looking at the direction of the Blood Hunter Manor.


    ��Woohoo!��


    At the moment, the manor was filled with laughter. When Wang Bugui showed out, the cheers became even warmer. Their first battles all ended with victory.


    They got half of the total bounty, and the other half would be sent here tomorrow. Zhao Changge and his fellows were all excited, as if they were in a party.


    ��I think we can hold another party!��


    ��Hold a party!��


    A moment later, the Edwards also came out. They went to the hot springs when they came back after the commission until now. And they were still wearing pajamas.


    ��Well. There will be parties, but not now. You��re all tired today. Just go to sleep early. Don��t disturb the schedule. There��s something important waiting for us tomorrow.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head helplessly. He opened his mouth to stop their thoughts, and then took the lead to go upstairs, ready to sleep.


    ��Since Boss said that, let��s go back.�� Lyu Hao said.


    ��Okay, let��s talk tomorrow.�� Zhao Changge also turned spiritless suddenly.


    The two went upstairs one by one, and the rest followed to return to their rooms one after another. They all looked forward to the arrival of the next day.


    The next day, when the first sunshine in the morning fell, several people opened their eyes.


    Leng Yueyan looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window and then walked alone to the balcony to meditate. Although she was now a hunter, she still didn��t forget her most basic status as a cultivator.


    Closing her eyes, she was communicating with heaven and earth, quietly feeling the foreign Taoism power. After a while, Ning Zhe and the others woke up and chose to meditate on the balcony too.


    The battles last night were helpful to everyone. They had to feel the battles well while carefully analyzing the strength of the vampires to come up with some countermeasures to deal with them.


    Since it was their first time to contact such opponents, it could be said that everyone was caught off guard. Although it was threatening but not dangerous, in their minds, this was a loophole that might be fatal at any time.


    Although the body skills of the vampires were not good, their physiques were absolutely the same as the cultivators. Moreover, the vampires�� speed and strength were amazing.


    If they hadn��t appropriately responded as sages, they might have suffered a lot. Even those vampires in the same realm as them were even faster in the battles.


    And the vampires could hide themselves well. If the hunters were careless, they might be attacked and seriously injured. The vampires recited magic also faster than the hunters thought. They couldn��t despise such opponents.


    As for Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao, although there were only two or three opponents among the vampires with similar strength to them last nights, they still spent a long time ending the battle.


    They eradicated all vampires only after they were both injured, which was worth reflecting.


    A for Edward and Catherine, they even suffered a minor injury in the battle last night, which was the result of running along the way. If they hadn��t escaped in the first place, it was afraid that they would have been dangerous.


    As for Feng Tianming and Sancha Chihiro, their group was the most thrilling last night. Being attacked by the monster, it was afraid that Chihiro would have died or been seriously injured, without Feng Tianming��s quick response.


    And in the late term of the battle, they didn��t expect there had been a second monster. And this time, it was Misawa Chihiro who protected Feng Tianming at the price of being seriously injured.


    Therefore, Feng Tianming got furious. He didn��t want to experience that anymore. He wouldn��t be careless to deal with the enemies here anymore.


    As for Meiqing and Kamikawa Hiko, they were also slightly injured last night. Facing the siege of the vampires in the first battle, the two didn��t defeat them safe and sound.


    Even Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe, the strongest group among the members, were also seriously injured, which indicated that their ability to deal with unknown factors needed to be strengthened.


    Two hours later, everyone left their rooms and went to the lobby. They found the table was full of rich breakfast, but Wang Bugui was not here.


    ��Wow! Boss has prepared breakfast for us! Where did he go?�� Zhao Changge yawned and stretched out.


    ��Ow, the breakfast is delicious!��


    While Zhao Changge was speaking, Misawa Chihiro had sat down in the seat, enjoying the food.


    ��Bugui is meditating and cultivating on the edge of the cliff.�� Leng Yueyan had tracked Wang Bugui through Taoism power.


    ��Though I��m not used to eating breakfast, I can��t disturb boss. Let��s finish the breakfast soon and start cultivation.�� Chu He laughed.


    Then, he picked up a piece of bread and enjoy it with milk. He had already seen the strength of the Infante last night and saw the gap between himself and Wang Bugui.


    Now He was more determined to cultivate, because he didn��t want to encumber his big brother. Chu He knew that he would surely have had to go through a bloody battle before the curtain came to an end, if he had been the one to solve the Infante.


    And even if he won, it would be a bitter victory. That kind of fighting mode that he had never seen before was far from the ones he had contacted. He must adapt to it as soon as possible.


    The others also nodded and began to enjoy the breakfast one by one. They couldn��t live up to Wang Bugui��s wishes. It wouldn��t be late to find him after breakfast.

 Chapter 182 - A Mystery Special Training

    Wang Bugui sat on the edge of the cliff not far from the manor of the Blood Hunter, accompanied by a beautiful puppet. They sat there, watching the red sun rising slowly from the sea level.


    The beautiful sea was dressed in red first, and then slowly turned gold. A day and a night was a cycle of reincarnation, so was the bloom and withering of the flowers around.


    In the sea, life was born and dying every day, which was also a kind of reincarnation. And when Wang Bugui was cultivating, his energy would flow inside all over his body in a day, which was also a circle of reincarnation.


    Wang Bugui had been studying the rule of reincarnation, not because he wanted to reincarnate, but to remember his previous life through it. He wanted to know what had happened in his last life.


    He and Hanae Chiou fell in love with each other in two lives, and, in the last life, the two fought side by side against numerous evil spirits alone. As a result, he failed to protect her. What happened on that altar?


    And what happened before that? They should have had friends; there should have been other sects. But why would they become alone? And what was it that made the evil spirits invade?


    There were so many secrets about the previous life. Wang Bugui was eager to know what had led to the tragedy of the last life.


    They were immortals, in the last life, and perhaps, they were of high level. Nevertheless, they still failed to escape the fate of death.


    At the same time, to feel the rule of reincarnation could contribute to his own strength. Reincarnation, in a sense, also represented time, destruction, and revival. And the first two forces were both fighting forces.


    If he managed to figure out the secret of revival, together with the Heaven Mending Incantation, he would be invulnerable, wouldn��t he? The martial arts he learned were to fight against everything with body energy.


    And all the forbidden arts he learned were to fight at the price of his life, that was to say, he gained the power beyond human limits by burning his vital energy, prana blood, even his primordial spirit.


    Nobody could tell how strong a person would be when he reached the human limits. There were limits for ordinary people. There were also limits for cultivators. And after breaking through the limits, there was human body treasure.


    It was said that focusing only on the development of the human body treasure, one could also get an immortal body. Therefore, it could be imagined that such a hidden power was absolutely terrifying.


    So far, Wang Bugui had developed only less than half of that. Maybe, only the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms was able to help him develop all the power. However, this method was undoubtedly so harmful that it must work together with the holy arts of healing.


    He hadn��t completely gathered the Heaven Mending Incantation yet, so, instead of healing his primordial spirit, he was only able to cure his damaged body. So, he decided to feel the rule of reincarnation now to learn some healing methods.


    Unconsciously, noon had arrived. He seemed to notice something and said with a smile, ��Come out, what are you staring at my back for?��


    ��Hey hey, your sense field is still as sensitive as the little Taoist nun, Boss!�� Zhao Changge smiled and replied.


    Then, he walked out of the woods, followed by all the members of the Blood Moon Hunters.


    ��I��m glad to see you here. You must have known your shortcomings through the battles last night, right?�� Wang Bugui added smilingly.


    ��Yes. Those guys�� speed and strength are very strong. The speed of those who were in the same realm as us is even better than ours.�� Zhao Changge nodded.


    ��The time they use to recite magic is not as slow as we thought, which is a surprise. We can��t be sure if those stronger Infantes will be even faster.�� Meiqing also nodded.


    Wang Bugui revealed a gratifying smile, stood up and turned to look at the remaining people, asking, ��Well, how about you?��


    ��Those devils are their servants. Their bodies are strong and their strength is strong. Once they conceal themselves, even I can��t notice them.�� Feng Tianming answered, clenching his fists.


    ��It��s not that you couldn��t notice them, but you were too lax! Not only you, but all of you were also very lax last night! Even including Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe! You two also got injured, right?��


    Wang Bugui suddenly scolded, directly hitting the fatality of everyone. Relaxation was one of the factors that most easily led to failure in battle.


    ��Uh����


    Everyone bowed their heads. They indeed had made such a mistake. Otherwise, they wouldn��t have come back all with injuries yesterday, except for Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou.


    Wang Bugui glanced at everyone with a stern look, saying, ��You know to go all out when you face strong enemies, but you ignore the seemingly weak ones.��


    ��The new members, they don��t have the sense field and don��t know how to sense with the mind. They can only rely on instinct. So, they are forgivable. But you? As Chinese cultivators, you all have the sense field.��


    ��Why did you get injured too? When you were fighting, you thought the opponents were not as strong as you, so you made tentative attacks first, but then were caught unawares by them, right?��


    Speaking of this, he made a stare at Feng Tianming, Leng Yueyan, and Ning Zhe.


    ��I was lax. It was my fault. This will never happen again!�� Feng Tianming knitted his eyebrows, bite his teeth, replying.


    ��I will take all the enemies of the West seriously in the future.�� Leng Yueyan said with no expression.


    ��Amitabha. I know that I was wrong this time, and I��ll truly repent to not let the mistake happen again.�� Ning Zhe put his hands together and recited the Buddhas.


    Upon seeing that, Wang Bugui nodded and added, ��I��ll give all of you a trial later. Be prepared!��


    Then, he turned around to look at the new four members, asking, ��Edward, Catherine, how do you feel about the first time you face the vampires?��


    ��They have a strong defense! Even after a long time, Catherine and I couldn��t hurt them seriously at all.�� Edward complained.


    ��Yes. I ran out of dozens of magazine last night, and shot a dozen bullets with the Devil Hunting Gun at its full moon state.�� Catherine nodded vigorously.


    Not afraid, the couple just complained that their attacking power was not strong enough.


    ��No fear of them, very good! But what��s the full moon state?�� Wang Bugui was interested.


    Edward slapped his head and replied, ��I forgot that. You must have seen that our weapons are not ordinary guns. My double guns are imitations of the Fairy Bow.��


    ��Mine is called Silver Moon Devil Hunting Gun. When I use them as double guns, they are at the new moon state. When I use them to snipe, they are at the full moon state.�� Catherine couldn��t wait for the initiative to stretch her finger to introduce.


    ��That��s it. No wonder that magic can be added.��


    The doubt of Chu He and the others was solved. Wang Bugui also nodded and continued to ask, ��How do you and Catherine get the bullets?��


    ��I can get bullets by injecting magic, but she needs to buy bullets, and modify them by adding magic or using other stronger materials.�� Edward replied.


    ��I have a way to make your bullets stronger.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��Really?!��


    The couple��s eyes lit up. They leaned their bodies close to Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui pushed them away, saying, ��But not now. You have to take the special training now!��


    ��What special training?��


    Their eyes were still shining, as if nothing in the world could really bother them.


    ��You��ll know later. Kamikawa Hiko, Chihiro, you have to take the special training too.�� Wang Bugui revealed a smile.


    ��Bring it on! To cultivate is to temper ourselves.�� Kamikawa Hiko nodded.


    ��Hey? Uh, can�� can we take the special training after lunch?�� Misawa Chihiro explored half of her head from behind Feng Tianming, asking.


    ��Of course����


    ��Hey hey!��


    ��No!��


    ��Why? You can��t do this to us!��


    Hearing the first two words, Misawa Chihiro made a pretty happy smile. But after hearing the word ��No��, she began to hold her head and shout to the sky.


    During the short period of just four words, she seemed to have experienced great ups and downs in life. What was the most important thing in the eyes of Chihiro? It must be food! She wanted to eat a lot of delicious food.


    Only when she was full, could she work hard. Forbidding her to eat was crueler than killing her.


    ��I��ll beat you on behalf of food!��


    With a strange cry, Misawa Chihiro rushed forward to Wang Bugui with a pair of punches, intending to hit Wang Bugui. But because of her height, she was blocked by only one hand of Wang Bugui.


    No matter how hard she wielded her fists, she couldn��t hit him at all.


    ��Ahwu!��


    Misawa Chihiro pouted out of anger. Then, she opened her mouth wide, intending to bounce on Wang Bugui and biting him. However, she found herself unable to make any progress, and was even slowly lifted up!


    ��Stop it.��


    It turned out that Feng Tianming, behind Chihiro, was lifting her up by grabbing her collar, like raising a small cat, which was very funny.


    ��Haha! Stereotyped Feng, you��re even worse! You directly lift her up. Do you think you��re playing a doll machine?!�� Zhao Changge laughed, almost falling to the ground.


    ��Tianming, you���� Chu He resisted the smile.


    ��Dude, I didn��t know you before!�� Lyu Hao echoed and gave Feng Tianming a thumbs-up.


    ��I thought you were stereotyped. I didn��t expect you to have such a side!�� Wang Bugui touched his chin, revealing a bad smile, too.


    ��This, I���� Feng Tianming didn��t know what to say.


    But he still didn��t let go his hold. He maintained his lifting Misawa Chihiro up, letting her waving in the wind.


    Such kind of scene, such Chihiro, was really funny and cute. Everyone calmed down only after laughing for a long time.


    Wang Bugui clapped his hands to sign the others to be quiet, saying, ��Well, enough. We��ve joked and laughed. Dudes, and you girls, be ready to start the trial.��


    ��I promise that this is more useful than what you learned in your own sects. This method is low-key but meaningful, useful but not flamboyant. The process is gorgeous and fun, and the result is full and unforgettable!��

 Chapter 183 - The Special Training in the Sea

    ��Hiss! I think it��s a bit horrible!�� Zhao Changge involuntarily sucked in the air, having goose bumps all over in an instant.


    ��It��s definitely not a good thing. The trial boss arranged for us must be based on his request.�� Lyu Hao also had some cold sweat.


    ��Although the effect should be very good, I think the process should be very painful.�� Even Chu He, who used to be calm, smacked his lips.


    Seeing this, Wang Bugui revealed a smile, and then patted his small pendant, saying, ��Senior Blood Demon King, come out please!��


    ��Whoosh!��


    A scarlet wind whistled through, and a wicked man appeared. He looked unhappy and said to Wang Bugui, ��Disturbing my rest again, do you want to be beaten?��


    ��How can you say that? You��re the mascot of our Blood Moon Hunters. You��re a blood demon, and you have to come out more.�� Wang Bugui replied with a grin.


    ��What��s up? Go ahead!�� The Blood Demon King had already seen through Wang Bugui��s thoughts.


    ��I��ve told you last night. To train the group of people. And I��ll train the remaining four.�� Wang Bugui made a grin.


    The Blood Demon King glanced at the crowd in front of him with his red eyes, saying, ��No problem, lend me the pendant.��


    The Bugui nodded, and then took the pendant and gave it to the Blood Demon King. After taking it, the Blood Demon King said to everyone, ��Come with me!��


    Then, he broke the space with the small pendant and took the lead to enter the other space, followed by the others.


    Wang Bugui saw them off. When he saw the space crack closed, he turned back to the rest people, ��You follow me. Let��s go to play in the sea!��


    Then, he turned and walked away, followed by Kamikawa Hiko. Misawa Chihiro turned spiritless immediately, following behind as if he had lost her souls.


    ��Can we go to the sea?!��


    ��Cool!��


    The Edwards�� interest was once again aroused. They had only surfed in this life, and every time, they would be brought back to the shore by the big waves. They hadn��t seen what the bottom of the sea looked like.


    Wang Bugui walked at a depth of 100 meters beneath the sea. He used martial arts to let everyone able to breathe underwater and took them to appreciate the strange life of cultivators and the brand scene under the sea.


    ��Wow! So beautiful!��


    ��Look, a shark! Hey, there are dolphins over there!��


    ��Is that a big turtle? So cute!��


    Edward and Catherine looked around and had been screaming ever since they came in. But that was reasonable. Such a feeling couldn��t be compared by that in an aquarium.


    They could really breathe in the sea and walk on the soft sand bed. Sweep their hands, and they were able to touch the colorful coral the next moment.


    Besides, there were also many beautiful underwater plants more wonderful than those on land. They could rush to the stock of fish, making them disperse out of shock.


    They could have fun with the dolphins, ride on the turtle��s back, and even take the nest of some fish. They scared away the fish living in the seabed plants, and then lay on the soft vegetation.


    ��Well, enough. You come here for special training. Don��t just play.�� Looking at the stupid couples, Wang Bugui was really speechless.


    When the two played, they were just like children. Without other choices, he could only make a sound to remind them to hurry to the destination.


    A large area in the sea had been added with martial arts by him, turning into a treasured place. He also specially sacrificed the treasures he got in Huaxia and injected his spiritual power.


    When they arrived here, they found this large area of land about a few dozen miles wide was emitting a wonderful fluorescence. But there was no fish here.


    Wang Bugui took them to the center, turning back to them and saying, ��I��ll teach you a unique skill respectively here. Kamikawa Hiko, you��re the first. I��d like to teach you how to use your primordial spirit.��


    ��In the East, the primordial spirit needs to be cultivated. How can I learn that in such a short time?�� Kamikawa Hiko asked.


    Wang Bugui answered with a nod, ��I won��t teach you conventional methods. Your body can be strengthened with magic incantations. But as an onmy��ji, you know few moves to use your souls, and your primordial spirit is not strong enough, so it is easy for you to lose to the vampires.��


    Then, he put a paragraph of classical text into Kamikawa Hiko��s mind sea, adding, ��Recite the classical text from time to time, and your soul power can be slowly increased. And together with your own magic incantations, it can temporarily enhance the power of your primordial spirit.��


    Kamikawa Hiko closed his eyes and earnestly felt for a while, finding it was hard to understand the classical text. But it was barely readable.


    ��Be familiar with it first, and then combine it with your magic incantations. I��ll test you later.�� Wang Bugui said, and then turned to look at Misawa Chihiro.


    ��Can I eat first?�� Chihiro begged with a pout.


    ��No.�� Wang Bugui refused her with no expression.


    ��There are so many seafood here! Braised, fried, sashimi, steamed, fish soup, grilled squid!�� Chihiro kept waving her finger which pointed at the fish outside, and even began to drool.


    ��Well, you can eat after you pass the special training.�� Wang Bugui nodded slightly.


    ��Oh no! I have no energy when I��m hungry. You want me to perform well in the training, don��t you?�� Chihiro didn��t want to give up.


    ��If you don��t finish the training, you��re not going to have dinner today. And you can only watch us eating.�� Wang Bugui shook his head. While speaking, he even took out a bacon roll and bit it.


    ��Ah! What a bad guy!��


    Misawa Chihiro got irritated immediately. She kept waving her fists, intending to hit Wang Bugui, but was still blocked by only one hand of his. Then, he ate the bacon roll up in front of her.


    After that, Wang Bugui let her go. Chihiro began to punch him, wail and, standing on tiptoe, grab him by the collar to shake.


    Wang Bugui shrugged helplessly and said, ��If you can finish the training, you��ll get barbecued meat to eat tonight. You can enjoy my unique secret baking material alone. But if you don��t want to eat it, I��m okay with that.��


    Upon hearing that, Misawa Chihiro stopped playing instantly. Then, she used all her strength to stand higher on her tiptoe, asking with a serious face, ��Really?!��


    ��I always do what I said!�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��Don��t lie to me. You promise!�� Chihiro said again.


    With a helpless smile, Wang Bugui patted his chest and swore, ��I never promise easily, but everything I promise will be done!��


    ��Okay! Let��s get started!�� Misawa Chihiro turned very energetic suddenly.


    Wang Bugui nodded and replied, ��Well, what I want to teach you is the explosive power. Your speed is okay, but your power is not enough. I wanted to teach you strength, but it may make you slow down.��


    ��So, I��ll teach you the eruption, the combination of speed and power, which can improve your speed to a higher level, and increase your strength at the same time. Keep in mind the method and incantation I��m going to tell you!��


    Seeing Chihiro nodding, he resorted to the martial art and passed a paragraph of incantation into her mind sea. Then, he released flashes of brilliance from his hands to launch this refined area.


    ��Buzz!��


    All of a sudden, hundreds of brilliances within dozens of miles were raised and gathered at the foot of Misawa Chihiro, forming a magic array.


    ��Oops!��


    She only felt that the pressure on her body suddenly increased several times. Such a degree of pressure was rare underwater.


    ��Practice your swordsmanship in the array, and recite the incantation at the same time. Every time, you have to make full effort!�� Wang Bugui told her seriously.


    Chihiro nodded slightly, pulled out her New Moon Munechika, and repeatedly performed the Sword Out. And at the moment, she got to know how hard it was.


    Being in the water, she couldn��t make much effort. And her movements were very slow. Even if she had practiced the Sword Out very fast, it still couldn��t be much faster under the water.


    At the same time, a strong gravity was suppressing her in the array under the foot, which made the training more difficult. But she didn��t say a word, just insisted while biting her teeth.


    In her heart, this was a rare practice, also a delicious meal after it was completed. When she thought of the barbecue for dinner, she was in high spirits.


    ��Ah-ah! For the barbecue!��


    Misawa Chihiro screamed out, and tried her best to draw the sword while silently reciting the magic incantation.


    It seemed that some potentials in her body that had never been triggered were stimulated as the running of the incantation. She became faster and faster to draw the sword.


    Gradually, she completely fell in love with this kind of cultivation. Intoxicated in it, she carefully felt the mystery of human potential.


    Seeing her, Wang Bugui nodded and then turned around, shouting in surprise, ��Hey, come back. That��s a jellyfish. You can��t grab it with your hands!��


    ��Sizzle! Crack!��


    ��Ouch! Ouch!��


    However, the couple had already caught a few jellyfish. As a result, they of course had felt the electric shock and both got big hair.


    ��You����


    Wang Bugui became speechless, too. It was not the first time for the couple to seek thrills. It seemed to be their natural instinct, and no wonder they could be a couple.


    ��Boss, what are you going to teach us?�� Edward tossed his head and ran back with his wife.


    ��To reinforce our bullets?�� Catherine also asked with a laugh.


    ��No, I��ll teach you that later. Now, what I want to pass you respectively are two unique skills, the Hell Step and the super sense.�� Wang Bugui answered.


    ��What��re they? They sound powerful!��


    The couple��s eyes lit up. They both put their heads close to Wang Bugui.


    ��The Hell Step is the body skill that I resorted to avoiding all your bullets when I fought against you. The super sense is to enhance the six senses in the human body to the extreme, which contributes to your shoot accuracy and enemies capture.��


    Wang Bugui introduced. Hearing that, Edward asked, ��Are you going to pass both of the two skills to us?��


    ��No, you specialize in the Hell Step, and Catherine the super sense. After all, your Gun Kata is better than hers, and your weapons are with unlimited bullets, which doesn��t demand on precision.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head and said. Then, he turned to Catherine, saying, ��Your Devil Hunting Gun is of greater power no matter it��s at the new moon state or the full moon state. But you need to change the magazine.��


    ��So, you have to grasp every bullet and maximize the profit as much as possible.��


    The couple looked at each other and then nodded together, saying, ��Let��s get started!��


    ��Take the incantations!��


    Without more words, Wang Bugui directly passed two paragraphs of incantations into the couple��s mind sea respectively, letting them feel the incantations carefully.

 Chapter 184 - The Tempering of the Blood Demon King

    Chapter 184 The Tempering of the Blood Demon KingAt the same time, in another space.


    This was the ancient battlefield here. The Blood Demon King was not surprised at it. It seemed that he had already known the situation here. Then, he began to conduct different tests for everyone.


    ��Ouch!��


    Zhao Changge made a weird cry and was beaten far away by a palm of the Blood Demon King.


    ��You have good adaptability and reaction capability, but your connection between every move of the spear is not perfect. Your speed and strength also need to be improved. Practice well and come to me later!�� The Blood Demon King commented.


    His way was much simpler and more straightforward. When they came in, he asked everyone to line up and fight with him. He didn��t suppress his cultivation, but would use only a little energy to let these young people understand the results of battle better.


    After the battles, they would all feel the different ways of using the Tao Law and know about their shortcomings.


    ��Yes, senior.�� Zhao Changge stood up and continued to cultivate hard.


    ��Your spear skill is a good Tao Law to both attack and defend. Zhao Zilong has been fighting for a lifetime but has never been hurt. You can imagine the difference between you and him!��


    This sentence was not to strike Zhao Changge. The strength of Zhao Zilong was indeed strong. Zhao Changge also knew that he should practice his spear skills more. So, without a word, he began to practice harder than before.


    Seeing that, the Blood Demon King nodded slightly and then turned to Lyu Hao, ��You, come over and start your attack directly, or I��ll make an attack first.��


    ��Killing Immortals!��


    Without hesitate, Lyu Hao raised his halberd and brandished it down, but it was blocked by only one hand of the Blood Demon King. The Blood Demon King then commented, ��Your power is enough, but your accuracy and speed are not. Show your real strength!��


    ��Howl!��


    Lyu Hao made a scream, followed with a kick immediately. But it was blocked by the other hand of the Blood Demon King. Then, the latter swept one of his legs, forcing Lyu Hao to retreat.


    Lyu Hao took advantage of the opportunity to jump up, displaying the Killing Demons and brandishing the halberd down in the mid-air. But it was still blocked by a punch of the opponent. The Blood Demon King followed to throw his left punch forward.


    Lyu Hao immediately turned aside to avoid. On the way, he swept the big halberd again, violently hitting the opponent with the Killing Gods. However, it didn��t cause any scar.


    Instead, Lyu Hao was forced back by the blood vigor of the Blood Demon King. Refusing to give up, Lyu Hao, biting his teeth, displayed the rest two moves to fight against the Blood Demon King. He didn��t like to retreat, do did the double-bladed halberd in his hand. He only liked to go forward.


    The Blood Demon King��s temper, of course, was quite similar to that of Lyv Hao. After dozens of attacks between the two, Lyu Hao was defeated by the power of the supreme Greater Power.


    ��Your power is enough, and your accuracy has been improved. But your speed can be improved more. Be familiar with the skills of the Overpowering Halberd more and come to me later!�� The Blood Demon King said with a nod.


    Then, he turned to Feng Tianming, ��Boy, come and try my machete skills!��


    Finishing speaking, he formed a machete with his blood and looked at the man in white in front.


    ��Clang!��


    Without fear, Feng Tianming pulled out his Scarlet Heaven Sword and rushed forward. The Raging Sea and Roaring Waves carried numerous sword power. However, the Blood Demon King blocked it simply by sweeping his machete.


    Under the opponent��s shock, he released some machete power to solve the sword power. Then, he raised the machete, bouncing off the opponent. He followed to brandish the machete down, aiming straight at the sword.


    ��Universal Chop!��


    Feng Tianming jumped back to avoid the attack, following to make a horizontal brandish of his sword. However, the Blood Demon King grabbed the sword immediately, succeeding in resolving the power of this attack.


    At the same time, he pulled his hand back, dragging the person and sword back together. He made two quick punches the next moment, beating the opponent to fly back and vomit blood. Then, he jumped in the sky, and caught the opponent up with a brandish down of his machete.


    ��The will of the Covering Sky Sword Skill!��


    Feng Tianming released his sword will, entered the realm of the unity of the sword and man at the same time, and stabbed the sword forward.


    ��Clang!��


    The sword barely passed the blood machete. With a sweep of the hand, Feng Tianming bounced off the machete. Then, he held the scabbard, hitting the Blood Demon King with it.


    He released his hand at the same time and used the scabbard to display the Myriad Sword Defeating with a sweep of his finger. Thousands of beams of lightsaber forced the opponent back, and reached the back of the opponent instantly, followed with the Dance of Thousand Blades.


    However, as a Greater Power in ancient times, why was the Blood Demon King attacked easily? When the scabbard hit him, he made a substitute with his blood vigor, and the real him had already left.


    ��Domineering Machete of Blood!��


    A loud shout sounded in the sky, and a blood figure descended from the sky. The blood machete in his hand instantly magnified to ten feet, and was then slammed down.


    ��Rumble!��


    This attack showed clearing the strength of a Greater Power. The surrounding battlefield was destroyed, and Feng Tianming was forced to fly backward. He lost.


    ��You are not bad. You possess the Sword Core, Sword Bone, Sword Strength, Sword Power, and Sword Will, and all with great achievement. But just like Zhao Changge, your energy is insufficient, and you��re not proficient in the swordsmanship.��


    ��Any method is easy to learn but difficult to grasp. The most important thing for a swordsman is the swordsmanship. You must have a comprehensive understanding as soon as possible so that you can cut everything.��


    The Blood Demon King seriously commented. Hearing that, Feng Tianming nodded and turned to practice his sword.


    ��The Taoist body of ancient times, let me try your strength.�� The Blood Demon King turned to look at Leng Yueyan.


    Dressed in a gray Taoist robe, she looked calm. Stepping on the battlefield, she began to communicate with the Taoism. With a sweep of her horse tail duster, she threw out the six Lightning Techniques at the same time.


    ��Haha!��


    Seeming to be interested, the Blood Demon King formed a blood machete to face the space thunder. With just a blow, the space thunder and the doom clouds were both annihilated.


    Then, he brandished the machete down coolly, releasing strong machete power toward the opponent. Leng Yueyan released thunder ray in her hands, defending with the Godly Incantation of Five Thunders.


    All of a sudden, five hundred divine thunders instantly rushed out from her hands. They rushed forward with roars, quickly breaking the machete power.


    ��Thunder Emperor Incantation!��


    At the same time, she raised the horse tail duster with the other hand and recited the Thunder Emperor Incantation. After she pointed at the sky, the Thunder Emperor appeared, rushing violently toward the Blood Demon King with a thunder qilin and five hundred thunder gods.


    Leng Yueyan knew that this opponent before her was a primordial spirit, and it was best to deal with him with the power of thunder.


    ��Haha, you want to beat me with thunder arts. But it��s not that easy. Returning To Origin Cut of the Sea of Blood!��


    The Blood Demon King made a sneer, released the blood vigor in the machete, and made a domineering attack with the machete. The Thunder Emperor Incantation was destroyed with a blow.


    This was the gap between the Greater Powers and the sages. The Taoism power they grasped respectively couldn��t be compared together. The Greater Power��s understanding of the Tao Law they learned was also deep. Even if the sages owned high talent, it was impossible for them to defeat the Greater Powers, except the real geniuses chosen by God.


    However, in ancient times, the Blood Demon King was also the strongest genius of the Evil Spirit Race. He grasped the Taoism power more completely. Even if Leng Yueyan, who owned the ancient Taoist body, couldn��t create a miracle.


    She had used all the strong martial arts she had learned, including the Heavenly Girl Seal, the Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl, the Holy Sword of the Heavenly Girl, the Golden Light Incantation, the Seventy-two Fires of the Evil Star, the Ten Thousand Doom Fires and so on.


    However, they were all broken by the Blood Demon King with a blow. This was the difference between the realm and the gap between complete Taoism power and incomplete Taoism power.


    The two had fought with no fewer than hundreds of moves. It seemed that the Blood Demon King was not initiative to attack, but deliberately revealed his own Tao Law to show her. Finally, after Leng Yueyan had received them all, he ended the battle with a blow.


    He gratefully nodded and said, ��The ancient Taoist body is worthy of the name. I have shown you my Tao Law, and you must have kept it in mind. Go back to feel it well, and make more contact with the Taoism.��


    ��I think even the era of the late arts can��t stop your cultivation path. The more battles and feelings you get, the stronger your ancient Taoist body will be.��


    ��Thank you for your enlightenment, senior.��


    Leng Yueyan nodded slightly with a hold fist salute, and then turned to go to the distance with a step, beginning to mediating.


    The Blood Demon King turned to look at Ning Zhe, Chu He and Meiqing, saying, ��Only the three of you are left. Come one by one!��


    Treating everyone equally, he fought against them all with his Greater-Power-Realm cultivation. He revealed some Tao Law to them, pointed out their shortcomings and then let them practice on their own.


    ��The strength of your 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation is not enough! You should refine it more with your Three Thousand Fires. You understand the Buddhist arts well, but when will your udumbara bloom?��


    ��After your udumbara blooms, you will really become stronger, because you��re really practicing your next life in this life.��


    ��Chu He, about the sound of the Taoism, you have to ask more for the ancient Taoist body. You play an important role. Your sound of Taoism is helpful to everyone, and its attack is also good. Practice it more!��


    ��Meiqing, the first few moves of your A Thousand Flower Dance are good. As for the last ones, they rely on your own feeling about love. In addition, it will be better if your flowers can be more covert.��


    ��The Tao Law is particular about returning to the truth. If your strength is not strong, it��s better for you to use ordinary flowers. When your strength becomes strong, the flowers will amaze the world, and the effect will be better at that time.��


    After making comment to everyone, the Blood Demon King gave each of them two hours to realize what he said. Then, he pointed at Zhao Changge, saying, ��Kid, come over. Let me see if you have made progress!��


    ��What?! I haven��t finished the mediation yet!�� Zhao Changge exclaimed.


    ��Don��t talk nonsense. Try my machete!�� Ignoring Zhang Changge��s words, the Blood Demon King raised his hand, brandishing the machete down directly.


    ��Hey, you irritated me! Don��t you really think I��m easy to be bullied! A Rain of Pear Blossom!��


    Holding his spear, Zhao Changge rushed forward. This time, he finally made progress. He reflected on his own mistakes after the last battle, and viewed the ancient Tao Law, which made his spear skills more exquisite.


    He was defeated after holding on hundreds of blows, and the defeat was not so embarrassing, just because his spiritual power was consumed out.


    ��There is progress, but the shortcomings are the same. Continue to cultivate. Come to me later!��


    The Blood Demon King smiled comfortably, and then said Lyu Hao, ��Come on! And the people behind, get prepared too. I��ll temper you for a day today to let you know what is cultivation!��


    Then, he pulled his machete out to meet the red double-bladed halberd, starting the second round of cultivation.

 Chapter 185 - The Result of a Month

    The moon was hanging high above the Blood Hunter Manor.


    ��Ah!��


    Edward and Catherine lay on the ground almost as soon as they came back.


    Misawa Chihiro had already been hungry and cried with a breath, ��My dinner, my�� barbecue!��


    Then, she sprawled on the ground immediately, and her stomach was screaming.


    ��Uh����


    Even Kamikawa Hiko looked tired at the moment. He was white, and now he even looked abnormally pale.


    ��Look at you! Will you become stronger by acting this way?�� Wang Bugui teased.


    ��The Western methods of cultivation are too difficult!�� Edward replied hard.


    ��Yes, they��re�� painful.�� So weak, Catherine used all her effort to say these words.


    The two of them were tempered by different arrays in the sea. Edward couldn��t use his guns and could only resort to the body skill to avoid attacks. However, there were too many attacks from the arrays, and he was unable to cope with them with the skill he just learned.


    Hitting by the strong Taoism power, he had been crying in pain. And he didn��t come back until now. He just felt that his bones were almost broken and he just wanted to lie down.


    As for Catherine, all the attacks from the array she was in were silent with feeble fluctuations. And she could only eliminate them by hitting them with bullets.


    If she failed to hit them, the Taoism power would divide into two, which was even harder to deal with. And the attacks were totally different. They were specially designed by Wang Bugui for the six senses of the human body.


    Those to look would make no sound, and their speed was the fastest; those to hear had no shape; those to smell could only be captured through their aura.


    Those to touch could only be felt by fine hair on the human body when they were touched. And once they were hit, the sense of touch would reduce greatly.


    What was more annoying was that those to taste could really be eaten. If Catherin failed to distinguish in two seconds if it was good for human body or not, then the Taoism power would attack, which was really hateful.


    The most difficult one was undoubtedly the sixth sense. Such Taoism power would test all the senses. And such attacks would be improved from all aspects, therefore, they couldn��t be eliminated by reaction, but only by precognition in advance.


    During the special training, it could be said that the couple was beaten from beginning to end. Since then, they didn��t want to see the beautiful sea floor anymore.


    ��You two have no perseverance. Look at those two, they didn��t wail at all.�� Wang Bugui said with a grin.


    Kamikawa Hiko frowned and his face darkened. Trained by Wang Bugui in person, he fought against Wang Bugui with primordial spirit.


    Even if he possessed the magic incantations, his primordial spirit still couldn��t match that strong one of Wang Bugui. The primordial spirit attacks made by Wang Bugui with only one hand could still make Kamikawa Hiko breathless.


    As for Misawa Chihiro, she was totally spiritless. While she was still calling the barbecue, she recalled the fear of being dominated by the gravity and drawing the sword out in the water.


    In the end, Wang Bugui even woke up Hanae Chiou to fight against Chihiro. As a result, Chihiro was beaten from beginning to end. She was now afraid to see that powerful and domineering woman.


    Seeing the state of everyone, Wang Bugui made a helpless smile, saying, ��Fine, I��ll make dinner for you.��


    ��Hurry up, or I will be devoured by hunger!�� Misawa Chihiro raised her head sharply, and then fell again after a scream of her stomach.


    Decades of minutes later, Wang Bugui asked the people to sit down for dinner. From far away, a delicious and attractive smell slowly came.


    ��Ow!��


    With a swish, Chihiro rushed directly to the table. In a whirlwind, she ate up three steaks and a plate of stewed pork. Then, she switched to eat the lamb chops and the braised elbows.


    Edward and Katherine were also devouring like wolves, holding the lamb chops in one hand and awkwardly picking up the delicious ribs with chopsticks in the other. They had never been so hungry for food that they almost burst into tears.


    Even Kamikawa Hiko was carrying a bowl and picking up food very fast. It was the first time in his life that he was in such a hurry. They were not cultivators, and, after training for so long, they needed food.


    And what they had been practicing were all skills of Eight Limits. Even Wang Bugui would feel tired after practicing all such mystical skills of developing human limits, let alone them.


    ��Oh! Oh! They��re delicious!�� The eating speed of Misawa Chihiro hadn��t decreased so far.


    ��Hey, boss, why only we came back? Don��t the others have to eat?�� Edward suddenly though of this and asked.


    Wang Bugui revealed a smile, answering, ��You don��t have to worry about them. Cultivators can skip meals for months. You��ll see them maybe in ten or more days.��


    ��Don��t eat for months?! It��s more painful than death!�� Frightened a lot, Misawa Chihiro shook her head emphatically.


    ��Senior Ke Meng didn��t teach you how to practice Taoism, did he?�� Wang Bugui asked, holding his chin.


    Before Chihiro swallowed the meat, she said with her cheeks puffed out, ��No, Master said he didn��t have enough time. He seemed to have something to do at that time.��


    ��As expected, something has happened to Senior Ke Meng. What��s it?�� Wang Bugui made a frown.


    After a while, Misawa Chihiro had eaten two-thirds of the food on the table. So, he went to the kitchen and took out the roast meat. The glittering roasted meat was crisp and delicious.


    Wang Bugui used the knife to cut a small piece of meat and sent it to her mouth. After a bite, her taste buds were immediately ignited by the delicious meat. The meat was soft, fat but not greasy, and melting in one��s mouth in an instant.


    ��Wow!��


    Misawa Chihiro had no resistance to this kind of human delicacy. She touched her cheeks, and chewed the delicious roast meat happily.


    Eating and drinking to repletion, the four went back to rest.


    Too tired to move, plus Wang Bugui told them the next month was full of such special training, they could only admit the fate, and fell asleep almost as soon as they got into bed.


    The next day, Wang Bugui woke them up early in the morning. After breakfast, they started the hell-like special training till evening, with no lunch at noon.


    In this way, they began a month��s special training every day. And the training difficulty would be increased day by day.


    Although it was not easy, they still felt that time flew. The month passed quietly. In the eyes of Misawa Chihiro and the others, this morning was extraordinarily beautiful.


    Because they had been qualified, and didn��t have to go to the bottom of the sea anymore.


    ��Never say that the sea floor is beautiful in the future.�� Edward looked tired.


    ��Yes, that sea floor is Hell on earth.�� Catherine was depressed too.


    The two��s optimist thought was completely destroyed in this month.


    A moment later, turbulence took place in the space.


    ��Crack! Crack!��


    Several cracks appeared in the space, tearing out a huge crack. After that, several figures came out in a flash.


    ��Ah! The sun, the beautiful scene, and the real outside world! The training��s finally over. My waist is almost broken!��


    Zhao Changge almost fell to the ground. He barely supported himself relying on his long spear.


    ��I seemed to spend several months in this month.�� Lyu Hao��s face was also pale. He used to carry the halberd on his shoulder, but at this time, he felt it weighted a hundred thousand pounds, and was unable to pick it up.


    Seeing them, Wang Bugui made a grin, saying, ��Hey, you all come back. Is the result good? Is the process full and interesting?��


    ��The result is very satisfactory, but the process���� Chu He didn��t know how to describe it.


    ��I showed you both Taoism power and Tao Law. Having such an opportunity, are you still not satisfied?��


    At this time, the Blood Demon King looked at everyone and said angrily.


    ��I was deeply inspired by your teaching this month. Thank you, senior!�� Feng Tianming made a hold fist salute.


    ��Your teaching is really useful to both cultivation and become an immortal. Thank you.�� Leng Yueyan also seriously thanked.


    ��All the suffering in the world is a period of practice. Thank you for your generosity.�� Ning Zhe recited the Buddhas.


    ��I feel thankful, too!��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao also made hold fist salutes. Although they were educated cruelly by the Greater Power of the Evil Spirit Race during the month, their progress could really be felt.


    The Blood Demon King looked at them carefully again, and then said with a smile, ��Well, I��m not used to hearing the others thank me. Take good care of this life. I��m going to have a rest.��


    Everyone made hold fist salutes to him once again, and saw him entering the pendant. After Wang Bugui got it, he seemed to feel something, and then said to all the people, ��Here come guests. Let��s welcome them.��


    Then, he took everyone to the hall, made black tea by hand, and saw the time. When the hands on the pocket watch reached the planned numbers, the tea was brewed on time, and a light tea fragrance wafted out.


    ��Is it good?�� Misawa Chihiro stretched out her head and asked.


    ��Don��t play. It��s for the guests.�� Wang Bugui patted her on the head, and then threw a look to Feng Tianming. Feng Tianming understood his meaning and took her to the backyard.


    Then, Wang Bugui took out the delicate cups and trays, and slowly poured out the fragrant black tea.


    ��Wang Bugui, excuse me?��


    Just after he poured a cup of black tea, Kathy��s voice came outside the hall. From afar, he saw her and Lyon coming here.


    With a charming smile, he went up to meet them and said, ��Don��s say excuse. The Blood Moon Hunters helps you out.��


    Behind him, all the members were sitting on the sofa. Except those who used to have no expression, the others all smiled to welcome Kathy.

 Chapter 186 - An Evening Party

    Chapter 186 An Evening Party��You��re all there, good.�� Kathy said.


    ��Come in to talk. I prepared special black tea for you.�� With a smile, Wang Bugui invited Kathy to sit on the sofa and served her a cup of fragrant black tea.


    ��Thank you.��


    Kathy took the black tea and tasted it. Then, she opened her eyes wide, turned her head, covered her mouth, and asked in surprise, ��How do you make it? It��s delicious. I��ve never drunk such delicious black tea!��


    Wang Bugui made a smile, answering, ��I once learned to be a deacon with the butler of our Blood Hunter Clan. There are few people in Europe who can make better black tea than Grandpa Franklin��s.��


    ��Er�� sorry. But I��m glad that this black tea skill has been handed down.�� Kathy lowered her head and said.


    ��It��s OK. Grandpa Franklin likes people who know black tea. He would be happy to know you. Then, what��s up?�� Wang Bugui replied while shaking his head.


    Kathy put down the tea cup, saying, ��You should also know that the commission you solved last time is one of the two most difficult commissions of the Hunters�� Union. I came here for you this time for the other commission.��


    ��What��s it?�� Wang Bugui held his chin.


    Kathy answered, ��The other commission is about the Knighthood Hal of the Sanctuary. Since a few years ago, there have been nuns missing and dying distressingly.��


    ��Such things are still happening. And a few days ago, it happened again. It seems to involve vampires. There was once a small team of Paladin going to investigate. However, they were all killed with their blood drained.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui��s face suddenly became fierce, asking, ��Vampires? But why would they kill the nuns? The nuns have always been less powerful than Paladins. There��s no reason for the vampires to do that.��


    Kathy nodded and replied angrily, ��Through investigation, we found that the real killer of the nuns should be a human being. Because these nuns who were killed have two things in common: they are all young and beautiful, and they were all raped before they died!��


    ��What? How absurd!�� Hearing that, Chu He turned furious.


    He understood women��s hearts, because he respected women. Now, knowing a devil man who was so cruel to women, and who had never stopped harming women for years, he wished to tear him up.


    ��Don��t be angry, dude. Let her finish first.�� Wang Bugui stopped his brother��s anger. However, his own face was also extremely cold. In his eyes, such a human devil was more hateful than vampires.


    Kathy then took out a document and handed it to Wang Bugui, adding, ��This is the information of the dead, all in rags. And some even����


    ��Read it yourself. Though the vampires are cruel, they won��t do these to women. They will just suck their blood. Only the human being will use such vicious methods.��


    After reading carefully, Wang Bugui made a frown and then passed the information to the others. After reading it, some of the others contained cold light in their eyes, some frowned, and all the females even revealed killing intention.


    This man��s techniques were extremely cruel. All the bodies were lacerated with flogging marks. There was almost no good skin on the bodies. And there were biting marks on the important parts.


    It could be imagined how sick the killer��s mind was. In particular, he liked to pick beautiful and young women and stain them.


    ��Damn it! I��ll kill him and feed him to fish!�� Lyu Hao patted the table angrily.


    ��It��s too dirty to feed him to fish. He should be cut to pieces and burned into ashes!�� Zhao Changge said coldly.


    ��This person shouldn��t be forgiven and I��ll cut him to death!�� Feng Tianming said, clenching his fists.


    ��Amitabha. As for such a sinful man, I��d rather not release his souls from purgatory and just let him be in the eighteenth level of purgatory forever.�� Ning Zhe was also somewhat angry at the moment.


    With a frown, Leng Yueyan turned to Wang Bugui, ��What��s your opinion?��


    ��My opinion? Such a person must be killed. He��s certainly not alone in covering up such a thing. So, I��ll kill not only him, but all the participants!��


    Wang Bugui��s eyes were full of killing intent. And the killing message he released from his body even made everyone creepy. A fear from the soul slowly occupied their bodies.


    But he soon came back to his senses, and put away the killing intention, saying, ��Our Blood Moon Hunters takes this commission!��


    ��Good. In this way, those wronged souls can finally be revenged.�� Kathy smiled softly.


    ��We��ll go to investigate now. You can wait for my news at the Hunters�� Union,�� said Wang Bugui.


    ��Everyone, please wait. Miss Kathy is going to attend a banquet of the two forces there. She came here this time to take you there together.�� Lyon uttered.


    ��The banquet of the two forces? What does it have to do with us?�� asked Wang Bugui.


    Kathy stood up and said to the crowd, ��The two forces invited us to the banquet, which vaguely means they have already regarded we Hunters�� Union as the third force.��


    ��So, we must go there with some strong ones to show them our strength. Just like the first day you came to the union, we have to let everyone know that you��re the strongest hunter group.��


    Wang Bugui realized, saying, ��We��re going to beat them as thugs to establish our power, right?��


    ��Not just that. The host of this banquet is the Knighthood Hal of the Sanctuary, the object you��re going to investigate. Maybe you can get some information there.�� Kathy added.


    ��Well, let��s get ready and go to the St. Paul��s Cathedral. It��s about time to leave now.�� Wang Bugui said after looking at his pocket watch.


    Then, he turned to everyone, ��Take out your evening dress. Men should be gentle, and women should be charming. Let��s get fun!��


    ��Miss Kathy, you find the right people. We��ve never been afraid of fighting anyone. Dudes, bring your weapons. Let��s go!�� Zhao Changge said as if he were a gangster.


    ��Dressing like a gentleman to fight at a banquet? Cool! Catherine, let��s dress up gorgeously. But there must be pockets to put things. Once the fight begins, let��s take out the bricks to fight!�� Edward waved his hand.


    ��I want to wear a skirt, dressing like a noble lady, and then hide a few beer bottles to use them to fight!�� Catherine laughed and said.


    Then, the two went back to their room together with the others to change clothes. Kathy became speechless about them for a time. Would a gentleman or a lady fight with bricks and beer bottles?


    And as for Zhao Changge and his brothers, learning from their big brother, they were all like gangsters. But she had to admit that these people deserved the words ��handsome and beautiful��, after they dressed up.


    Dressing in close-fitting suits, the men were all like aristocratic gentlemen. With a metrosexual-man stature, Lyu Hao��s obvious muscles could still be outlined even if he was in a suit.


    Putting on the custom-made the four-piece suit, Wang Bugui looked extraordinary. That black vest and the jacket made him so mature.


    The low-key dress couldn��t cover the charming unique temperament of Leng Yueyan. Attending the banquet in that way, she seemed to be an Epiphyllum, blooming silently and emitting charms.


    But she only blossomed tonight. And after that, she would disappear silently. But the unique beauty was destined to take away the souls of many people.


    Putting on evening dress, Meiqing would turn into a dangerous beauty from a fairy. The red evening dress outlined her attractive body, and her flaming red lips seemed to be able to capture souls with a kiss.


    That pair of black silk even made people blood pumping. She could be a fairy who couldn��t be profaned, or a witch who confused the world.


    Misawa Chihiro came out the last. Though in an evening dress, she still looked cute. She cast a look at the two women before her, and then looked at herself.


    Touching her chest and her back, she muttered with a despairing expression, ��It��s not good if those things are too big. They��ll hinder the fight, hinder the fight����


    Hearing that, Meiqing turned around to her with a smile, and deliberately twisted her proud posture, saying, ��Hey hey, they��re women��s pride, and they don��t hinder the fight.��


    ��Ah! I want to bite you!�� Misawa Chihiro got irritated immediately.


    She rushed over to Meiqing, waving her fists. But the result was clear that she would never be able to rush through, and would only be lifted by Feng Tianming as usual by grabbing her collar.


    Like playing a doll machine, such a scene made everyone simmer with laughter.


    Wang Bugui looked at everyone carefully, nodded with satisfaction, and then turned to Kathy, ��Let��s go, youngest sister Kathy.��


    ��I��m not young!�� Kathy immediately retorted.


    ��In my eyes, you��re a young sister. Let��s go, Miss Younger Sister.�� Wang Bugui smiled and touched her head.


    ��You!�� Kathy was both happy and angry. But she couldn��t stop Wang Bugui. She could only stamp her foot and said, ��Humph! Grandpa Lyon, let��s go!��


    ��Yes, Miss.�� Lyon laughed.


    Then, he held Kathy on his shoulder and turned away. Seeing that, Wang Bugui turned his back to everyone and waved his hand, signing them to followed him.


    ��Brothers, let��s go and see the strength of the Western humans!��


    Zhao Changge laughed and set foot on the road to the banquet with everyone.

 Chapter 187 - Educate

    Chapter 187 EducateAt 8 o��clock in the evening, in the St. Paul��s Cathedral.


    It was open to the public before six in the evening. Now, all the ordinary believers had gone back to rest, and the church was controlled by the real one behind the scenes, the members of the Sanctuary.


    At this time, many people had already entered the church. There were clergies of the Sanctuary outside the church responsible for reception. The important figures of the two forces had all arrived, and only the Hunters�� Union hadn��t arrived.


    A few minutes later, several luxury cars stopped here. A little girl got off from a red Ferrari, accompanied by an old butler.


    Noticing them, the clergy greeted with a smile, ��Welcome, president of the Hunters�� Union. The banquet has begun. Please come in.��


    Kathy nodded, and then pointed at the people who had just got off the cars behind, saying, ��They are the important hunters in my union. Let them follow me in.��


    After confirming the clergy��s promise, she went into the church with Lyon.


    ��Wow! It��s pretty beautiful!�� Looking at the church, Zhao Changge exclaimed.


    ��Seen from everywhere, this architecture is symmetrical, which shows the diligently of the designer and his complete and rigorous style.�� Feng Tianming commented.


    Wang Bugui pointed at two bell towers on both sides, saying, ��Those two bell towers are obviously Gothic buildings. The architectural style inside is better. Let��s go in.��


    Then, he took everyone to the entrance of the church. But to their surprise, the clergy showed a look of disgust, saying, ��You are the servants of the president?��


    ��If you want to go in, give me some benefits, or let these women stay.��


    ��Kneel down!��


    Wang Bugui directly released pressure, suppressing the man to kneel on the ground. Then, he put one foot on his head, saying, ��A stupid swine. How dare you shout at me?��


    ��Oh, no, don��t kill me. I dare not again!�� The clergy couldn��t stop trembling. A fear from soul ran all over him.


    He was a man in the vigor gathering realm at most. Facing a sage at the peak like Wang Bugui, it could be said that he would be killed by a breath. He hated why he was so mean to stop these people.


    Because the church was his own base camp, he wanted to make some money. His way was useful; he had earned so much money tonight.


    Seeing beautiful women among these people, he was aroused with lust and greed. However, he had kicked an iron plate. Now, what he could do was begging for mercy and begging to survive.


    ��Puff!��


    However, how could Wang Bugui let him go simply? He gathered his spiritual power and formed a big hand to pat him violently into meat puree. Then, he put a ring finger to turn his spiritual power into fire, burning the clergy into ashes.


    After that, he whispered to himself, ��It��s okay to block me. But nobody can be disrespectful to them. You must die as penance.��


    Such a movement, of course, alerted the people in the church. Therefore, four knights rushed out one by one. Seeing the blood on the ground, they glared at everyone.


    ��How dare you kill the man of the Sanctuary here. You��re looking for death!�� A Paladin angered.


    ��He was disrespectful to us first, and wanted to grab these women. The Sanctuary doesn��t need such a person with a bad mind. He deserves to be killed.�� Wang Bugui replied calmly.


    He looked not like a person who had just killed a person. It seemed that he had been used to this kind of thing for a long time.


    ��You devils. I��ll punish you on behalf of God!��


    The Paladins yelled, pulled out their swords and brandished them down toward the speaking man. But they had the strength only at the vigor refining realm. Some were even weaker.


    Facing a strong one like Wang Bugui, they could be killed by a hair. However, Wang Bugui didn��t kill them. He just robbed their ability to move.


    It was useful to keep them alive. This was a good opportunity to shock the two forces.


    ��Haha, long time no see.��


    ��Your magic has improved.��


    ��Are those members of the Hunters�� Union?��


    ��


    But at the moment, there was laughter and smiles inside the church. Everything looked very harmonious, and everyone was chatting. It was like a noble dance, and everyone here was despotic gentries.


    But besides the two major forces, there were indeed some people of the noblest aristocrats in society. Their power was that they were qualified to contact such special forces.


    Whether it was for the family development, or a little longer life, or more money, it was necessary to please these two forces.


    ��Rumble!��


    ��Eh ah!��


    Suddenly, when everyone was chatting and laughing, the door of the church was severely slammed open. Four figures instantly rushed into the crowd, and all of them were with broken bones and blood all over their bodies.


    ��Who dares to make trouble in the site of the Sanctuary?!��


    A man in a tuxedo with blond hair yelled. He had already put on a battle costume when he spoke. Then, he glared at the front and saw a group of people slowly walking from outside the door.


    ��They blocked my way, so they should be beaten.��


    Wang Bugui took the lead to walk in, looking at the person ahead of him indifferently.


    The knight with blond hair became furious with blue veins on his head, saying, ��Whatever the reason, you must pay the price today for disturbing the banquet held by the two forces!��


    ��If you have the courage to come and try, I��ll teach you how to behave.�� Wang Bugui stretched out his right hand, bending his index finger to provoke.


    ��You��re looking for death!�� The man yelled and rushed over.


    ��Torre, they��re my people. It was they who solved those S-class commissions the other day.��


    At this moment, Kathy reminded him. Hearing that, Torre paused. But after a while, he turned back and said, ��In the church, even if they are a group of S-class hunters, they have to put down their attitude.��


    Then, he turned around to look at Wang Bugui and the others, saying, ��I��ll teach you the gap of strength today. S-class hunters? In the eyes of the two major forces, you��re nothing!��


    Finishing speaking, he drew an iron sword, and rushed forward with it. Toray regarded himself as the number one figure among the Paladins, and he was one of the six Paladins of the Dragon Slaughter Knights.


    ��Bang!��


    ��Puff!��


    However, his strength had just reached the Sage Realm. In Wang Bugui��s eyes, he could be defeated within one blow. Raising his hand, Wang Bugui formed a Break Heaven Fist with all his energy, beating Torre to spit a lot of blood.


    Torre��s armor was directly crushed. His cuirass was even crushed into broken bits. He lay on his back, keeping spitting blood out of his mouth. His internal organs were almost shattered.


    Wang Bugui went forward and stepped on his face, saying, ��I��ve taught you the gap in strength! You��re nothing in my eyes.��


    ��You! Er, cough����


    Torre shivered with rage. But robbing of ability to move, he could only accept the humiliation of Wang Bugui. Humiliated by his own words, Torre almost had his lung blown up out of anger.


    ��Enough!��


    Another man of the Dragon Slaughter Knights came out. He was also one of six knights, ranking the second. Torre was only the fifth knight.


    The humiliation of Torre was also the humiliation of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, which couldn��t be tolerated. So, he must stand out.


    ��Oh? You don��t want to play anymore? Well, then I��ll give this garbage back to you. Recycle it.��


    Wang Bugui made a scorn smile, kicked Torre to the foot of the knight, and then took his fellow behind him to Kathy calmly.


    ��Deputy head, he dares to humiliate us!��


    ��Did he mean that we��re a garbage collection station?!��


    Behind the second knight, all the members of the Dragon Slaughter Knights were glaring at the front. Clenching their fists, it seemed that they wanted to rush to fight with the Blood Moon Hunters.


    ��Garbage collection station? Haha, that��s your own recognition. I didn��t say that.�� Wang Bugui laughed out loud in the distance.


    ��Haha, you group of people are unique. How will you scold yourselves?!�� Zhao Changge also laughed, leading the entire hunter group to laugh at the other party.


    ��Do you really want to launch a fight with us?�� The third knight asked coldly, appearing behind the second knight.


    ��You don��t deserve!��


    Wang Bugui replied with disdain. Then, he squinted at the third knight, mobilized the power of his primordial spirit, and instantly released the pressure.


    ��Oops!��


    The Paladin was not strong enough, in addition, Westerners wouldn��t mobilize the power of primordial spirit at random, so he directly knelt down on the ground, suffering the pressure released by Wang Bugui.


    ��Eh!��


    Not only him, all the paladins behind him suffered the pressure. In the blink of an eye, they all fell to their knees. They couldn��t resist their body instinct.


    This was the fear from the soul. Their souls were howling. If they didn��t kneel down to admit mistakes, they would die!


    ��Ah? This is!��


    ��He let so many Paladins kneel down with only a look!��


    ��Even the third knight has knelt down. Why didn��t the second knight stop it?��


    The people around were all shocked. Even the elites of the Black Tower and the Seraph Knights were now worried with frowns.


    ��It��s not that he refuses to stop, but that he doesn��t have the strength. He can only support himself not to kneel down.��


    At this time, a voice came. People looked for the voice and found a little girl coming out of the Black Tower. But people were so awed of her that they all gave way to her.


    There was only one little girl having the floor in the Black Tower. That was Clara, the Wisdom, as well as the most powerful human in the West.


    Clara went to Wang Bugui and revealed a rare smile, saying, ��You are back.��


    ��Yes. I came back to keep my promise.�� Wang Bugui also smiled.


    ��Excuse me, Wisdom, do you know this gentleman?��


    Facing Clara, an old gentleman, who seemed to be in a high position, was also reverent and respectful. Because he didn��t have a long time to live anymore, and he wanted to beg the witch who had lived for hundreds of years to extend his life by magic.


    Daring not be rude, he could only bow and ask.


    Clara didn��t look at him, but just watched Wang Bugui, answering, ��He, he��s the last survivor of the Blood Hunter Clan.��


    ��The strongest genius of the Blood Hunter Clan, as well as the son of the God of War in your mouth, Wang Bugui!��

 Chapter 188 - A Western Secret

    ��What?!��


    It was silent in the church first, and then an uproar prevailed. People were all shocked to see Wang Bugui.


    ��The final Blood Hunter?!��


    ��The strongest Blood Hunter genius!��


    ��No wonder he can kill the Infante. The hand of Azrael comes back!��


    ��


    When they talked about Wang Bugui, they all involuntarily went back two steps. At first, they thought that this man would be taught by the Sanctuary force. But now, how could that be possible?


    The Blood Hunter Clan was recognized as human heroes. To hurt Wang Bugui on such an occasion was simply to go against the whole world. And maybe, the Black Tower would make war directly with those who wanted to hurt him.


    ��The hand of Azrael is not me, but a team.��


    At this time, Wang Bugui corrected their words. He did have that title in London. But he didn��t like Hanae Chiou to be ignored, because they were a team.


    Both of them were indispensable to the hand of Azrael.


    A moment later, Clara added, ��Come out and talk to me. I have some things to tell you.��


    ��Lady�� Instructor Clara, please!�� Wang Bugui made an awkward smile. Getting used to the Chinese etiquette, he had forgotten for a while that Clara didn��t like all the old sayings.


    ��Let��s go.�� Clara nodded and then turned away.


    ��Make yourselves fun here. I��ll come back later.�� Wang Bugui said to the knights before he left.


    Then, he withdrew his pressure, and the Paladins began to gasp on the ground. The second knight snorted and covered his chest. What he experienced just now was terrible.


    What surprised the knights more was that the man who suppressed them was the last survivor of the Blood Hunter Clan. They couldn��t defeat him, if they wanted to take revenge. Moreover, they couldn��t take revenge, because he was a Blood Hunter, a human hero.


    Outside the church, Clara cast magic of isolation. She didn��t want to be overheard. Understanding her, Wang Bugui added another layer of isolation to ensure that they couldn��t be heard.


    ��Very good. Twelve years have passed, and you��ve grown to this level. You��ve worked hard.�� Clara nodded comfortably.


    ��Instructor, you have been leading the Western forces alone here. You��re the one who really has worked hard.�� Wang Bugui shook his head and said.


    Back in the West, Brock had explained the situation to him. In recent years, the vampires hadn��t stopped harming the place. If Clara hadn��t been here to defend with her life, it was afraid that this place had already been occupied.


    Now he knew that this instructor was only at the peak of the Greater Power Realm, and it was very hard for her to save human beings under the attack of many Infantes.


    Moreover, the top six Infantes all possessed the cultivation equal to the Big Capables��. It couldn��t be imagined how she managed to defend the.


    ��I don��t care. I have little time to live. It��s no pity that I can finally protect the world I��ve been to.�� Clara revealed a faint smile.


    ��This�� How long will you live, Instructor?�� Wang Bugui stretched out his hand.


    Seeing that he turned sad, Clara raised his eyebrows and asked back, ��Do you want to use the cultivation methods to extend my life?��


    ��If I can, I��ll try.�� Wang Bugui answered.


    ��Haha, thank you for your kindness. But the so-called holy methods of healing don��t work for me. I fought against those guys at the price of my life, so I��m not seriously injured.�� Clara shook her head.


    ��Then I��ll use my prana power to change your blood vigor and extend your life.�� Wang Bugui said again.


    Clara smiled again, saying, ��That��s useless, boy. I��m already old with few blood vigor. Don��t waste your precious strength.��


    ��And I signed a contract with the red dragon, so that my blood has been changed by the power of the contract. I can��t accept the scrubbing of external force, unless you can find the legendary oriental immortal medicine.��


    ��What? It��s no wonder that to be a Red Dragon Disciple is so difficult. You were forced to accept your blood to be changed and to sever all the methods of life extension!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists.


    Running out of lifetime was not terrible. People like them of course had methods to extend life. But it came down to the fact that all the methods were to change the blood vigor first.


    If one��s blood couldn��t accept the change of external force, the meant there was no hope for him to extend his life. Only the immortal medicines, a kind of most valuable treasure that was hard to find in the world, could change his life against heaven.


    After all, the immortal medicines made people change their bones directly, and even the aging primordial spirit could be recovered as before. But where to find them?


    Moreover, in the era of the late arts, it could be regarded as favored by heaven if a top-grade elixir was found. It would be a treasure for all the sects to fight for. Such elixirs were all usually the treasure of the sects.


    Even in ancient times, the immortal medicines were hard to find all over the world, so it was impossible to see them in the era of the late arts. However, if someone could go to every corner of this plane, there might be little hope.


    After all, the universe was so large, and even the Human Emperor couldn��t travel it all over. It could be said that getting the immortal medicine was also another kind of way to be immortal.


    Thinking of these, Wang Bugui made a frown. He looked sad in his eyes. Clara was the only one left who had fought against the vampires in the past. And he was unable to keep her alive.


    Looking at the master who looked like a little girl before him, he asked, ��How many years are left for you?��


    ��Three years.�� Clara looked calm.


    ��So short!�� Wang Bugui opened his eyes wide.


    ��That��s enough. I believe that in these three years, you ��ll be able to grow to the point where I can rest assured. You and your members are all geniuses. Good, there��s hope for mankind.��


    Clara said with a smile. At this moment, she had put away her strong style, just like a kind and gentle elder. Looking at the later generation, she was full of gratification.


    ��Does Merutia know that?�� Wang Bugui thought of his friend.


    ��I didn��t tell her, but she can also feel that my life will come to an end soon.��


    Clara turned to look inside the church, as if she could see the beautiful silver-haired Magic Mentor.


    Then, she turned to Wang Bugui again, ��I heard that you��ve accepted that commission. You must be careful. It may involve the senior members of the Sanctuary.��


    ��Sure enough? How interesting! Human hearts are really more terrible than demons!�� Wang Bugui made a sneer with a cold face.


    ��It��s normal that the decadent darkness exists everywhere. In short, you should be careful. If you fall out with the Sanctuary completely, it will have a great impact.�� Clara sighed helplessly.


    ��I know. If I really fall out with them, I will certainly make a bloodbath in the Sanctuary. And at that time, human beings will lose a force, and my good friend will leave me.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    He knew that it was not time to launch war among human being. The vampires were casting their greedy eyes on human being. In this commission, there may be vampires who secretly manipulated, intending to take advantage of others to break the human race.


    ��You are really confident. The Longinus of the Sanctuary has been recycled. And there is a holy weapon that hasn��t appear yet. How dare you make ravings under such a circumstance? But I like that. People in the Sanctuary all have a bad brain.��


    Clara took out a small folding fan, covered her mouth with it and made a laugh. Since ancient times, the Paladins had been confronted with the magicians. And many witches had been brutally abused after they were caught.


    The Sanctuary still described it euphemistically as ��to eliminate heresy for the sake of God.�� In fact, they did that to satisfy their various desires. After all, witches were all beautiful.


    In order to retaliate, the magicians had also been madly countering. The powerful Wisdoms directly destroyed various churches and halls. With great strength, they let the Sanctuary have to live in peace with them.


    Therefore, the Black Tower never liked the Sanctuary. Before every Wisdom died, they would try their best to let another Wisdom appear in the Black Tower, in order to suppress the glamorous Sanctuary in their eyes.


    Wang Bugui said again, ��Don��t worry, Instructor. I��ll clean all the tumors of the Sanctuary without mercy. If they can distinguish between good and evil, they won��t create the disturbance.��


    ��If they really decay to hopelessness, I don��t mind smashing them together with their so-called faith. I believe Druid will understand me. I don��t think God needs such people.��


    ��Well, haha. What a good comment. They always do ugly things in the name of God!�� Clara laughed while looking at the sky.


    Then she turned to look at Wang Bugui and said, ��As for the commission, you can look for clues from Druid. After all, he can be regarded as an upstanding Paladin like Kelson.��


    ��That��s what I��m going to do.�� Wang Bugui replied with a smile.


    Clara nodded and then looked serious. Although isolated from the outside world, she was still very quiet, saying, ��There are still some things about Dracula.��


    ��In these years, almost all the Infantes have been looking for some things secretly, in order to break the seal ahead of time. Both the Sanctuary and the Black Tower know that.��


    ��Really?�� Hearing the name of the guy, Wang Bugui also turned serious.


    ��But they failed to find them every time. Now they��re scattered all over the world. According to the information of the Hunters�� Union, it seems that they have appeared at many historical remains, looking for some things.�� Clara added.


    ��What are the things that make them so hard-working?�� Wang Bugui knitted his brows.


    Clara shook her head slowly and said, ��I��m also very confused. But I found that the magic book sealed by the Black Tower has been changing recently. I have an ominous premonition.��


    ��I don��t know when this book appeared. But every generation of the Wisdom has warned that it can��t be opened, otherwise a crisis of extinction will be caused!��


    ��Please tell me more details, Instructor.��


    Wang Bugui continued to ask for advice. It was about Dracula breaking through the seal ahead of time, so he must be careful.

 Chapter 189 - Goodbye, Old Friend

    Outside the church, Clara and Wang Bugui cast their superpower again to set two more layers of the barrier. As a result, there were four layers of barrier in total. It was certain that no one else could eavesdrop on them at the moment except Dracula in the world.


    Looking around again to make sure that no one was around, Clara got relieved, saying, ��That magic book is regarded as the biggest taboo by our Black Tower.��


    ��Because it is not to study, but has been guarded by us in case it��s exposed to the outside world. The entire Black Tower was built to suppress it!��


    ��The whole Black Tower is used as a magic weapon to suppress it?!�� Wang Bugui was astonished.


    That had never been said to the outside world. Nobody could expect that the Black Tower was just a lock to seal that forbidden magic book. No one would believe it if it spread out.


    Allowing him no time to be surprised, Clara added immediately, ��That book is called The Forbidden Art of Destruction. As its name says, all the magic recorded in it is forbidden.��


    ��And it��s all about destruction and killing. There would even be a blood catastrophe if it is opened. When the first Wisdom got it, he immediately created a space to separate it from the outside world.��


    ��He built the Black Tower at the same time, and engraved the most complicated seal incantation on the tower body to keep the power of the book from leaking out. Otherwise, it will confuse people to open it.��


    ��Then, what the vampires are looking for is probably the book. However, there��s no reason for them to go to sites all over the world.�� The more Wang Bugui thought about it, the more bizarre he felt.


    ��I feel strange too. The vampires didn��t attack the Black Tower with all their strength. There were only two Infantes, and both of them were repelled by me. Among my people, only a few elite magicians were injured.��


    She continued, ��I��ve checked the injuries those magicians, and didn��t find any hidden dangers or potential magic. After that, the vampires never attacked again.��


    ��They would linger around the Stonehenge at most. And a month ago, the vampires around the Stonehenge were all killed by you. Now, those guys are very secretive. You should be careful.��


    ��You can use the intelligence network of Hunters�� Union to pay attention to the general trend of the vampires. I once predicted through the magic that they would arrange spies among humans.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui nodded and replied, ��I��ll tell that to Kathy when I get back. I��ll find out their plot as soon as possible. But now, I have to solve the commission first.��


    ��Well. Keep in mind that don��t completely believe in the Seraph Knight of the Sanctuary. They have to obey the elders too.�� ��Druid now should also be controlled by the Elder Council.�� Clara warned.


    ��They old foxes! They didn��t take part in the war against the vampires, but they are in charge of the Sanctuary now. They��d better not let me get hold of something, or I��ll definitely kill them with no mercy!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists violently.


    ��Humph, those old farts! They seem to have been aiming at the forbidden book, and want to grab it as their third holy weapon, so that we��ll be under their control.��


    Clara��s face was cold. She knew the disgusting thoughts of those elders very much. None of them were good people. They used to abuse female magicians when they were young, and play the gangster relying on the elder status they inherited.


    Wang Bugui replied with a fierce look, ��It��s necessary to investigate the elders. Once they are convicted, I��ll kill them all! I want no one in the Sanctuary to dare to set up the Elder Council!��


    ��I��m waiting for the day to overthrow this rotten rule with you!�� Clara smiled.


    Then, she seemed to recall something and said to Wang Bugui, ��How��s Hanae Chiou now?��


    Wang Bugui summoned Chiou, the puppet, directly and answered, ��Her souls have been restored already, but she can be awake for only seven hours per day. When I��m stronger, she��ll completely wake up.��


    ��I wish she could wake up earlier. You two suffered a lot.�� Clara made a deep sigh.


    ��I won��t let her wait too long. This time, no one can take her away from me!�� Wang Bugui said firmly.


    ��I hope so. But now all the vampires are fully restored, and the Infantes are more terrible than they were in that war. Be careful!�� Clara said, crossing her arms.


    ��Among the Thirteen Infantes, I don��t worry about the lower-ranking ones. But I don��t know the strength of the top six.�� Wang Bugui tilted his head and said.


    ��They��re indeed very strong. After their strength is fully restored, the Second Infante can draw a tie with me. Field can even match the peak-state me.�� Clara frowned.


    ��It��s a little tough. Now, two people in my team can fight against an Infante, and, even so, the result is hard to say, not to mention there are still six Big Capables.��


    Wang Bugui held his chin with a frown. Due to having no experience, all his team members were hurt when they were executing the commission without touching the Infantes.


    They had no combat experience against the Infantes either. If they met the Infantes suddenly, the result of the fight would be unpredictable.


    Clara lift her feet and move gently, saying, ��Then you have to improve your strength as soon as possible. Maybe you don��t know that Dracula seems to have improved the strength of all Infantes in some way.��


    ��No wonder there are new Infantes, and their strength is not weak. It seems that we should plan in advance when to fight with the top six Infantes in the future.�� Wang Bugui��s doubt was finally solved.


    ��But I killed a new Infante a year ago, and it seems that Dracula now has no extra energy to recreate a new one.�� Clara made a smile.


    It was the only achievement she had made since twelve years ago to kill a new Infante as a warning to all vampires, so that they stopped invading the Black Tower temporarily.


    She then added, ��Go to ask Druid now. Solve the matter quickly, and you may have more important things to do, that is, to go to the world��s major historic sites to investigate the vampires�� trend.��


    ��Okay, let��s stop here this time, and I��ll visit the Black Tower next time.�� Wang Bugui bid farewell to Clara with a grin.


    Clara nodded slightly and took the lead to leave.


    ��Damn it! Who else still refuses to surrender?��


    Before Wang Bugui stepped into the church, he heard the voice of Zhao Changge. Zhang Changge was now sitting on several people, tossing a brick with one of his hands, and educating the people in front of him with the Sichuan dialect.


    Wang Bugui turned speechless. Those people should be confused too. They didn��t know Chinese at all, not to mention such a local dialect. Therefore, they even didn��t know why they were scolded.


    ��Clap!��


    A crisp crack of a beer bottle came, and Wang Bugui turned speechless again. He moved his sight to look at the direction of the sound.


    ��Dare you again? Do you admit your mistakes? No? Then let me wake you up with two more bottles.��


    ��You��re really bad kids. If you don��t correct your mistake, we��ll continue to beat your hips with beer bottles.��


    Edward and Catherine, holding beer bottles in their hands, were pointing at the people under their feet and scolding them.


    ��You!��


    Those people were about to explode. The couple was younger than all of them, but the two kept beating their hips like educating kids. Moreover, what they used were beer bottles, and the broken glasses still remained in their hips.


    As Paladins, you should fight against the couple with dignity. However, they never thought the couple would defeat them easily with beer bottles. Just as it was said that a man can��t be killed without disgrace, these knights now felt more suffering than going to die.


    ��I didn��t leave for a long time, and why you are you fighting again?�� Wang Bugui didn��t know what had happened.


    ��Boss, these people who call themselves Dragon Slaughter Knights, are still thinking about revenging themselves on you. They think we��re easy to bully.�� Lyu Hao answered with a snort.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui raised his eyebrow and said coldly with killing intention in his eyes, ��Refuse to surrender? Are you trying to force me to give you a lesson again?��


    Then, he released the overwhelming pressure. Leng Yueyan also mobilized her Taoism power to release pressure at the same time.


    All the Chinese members of the Blood Moon Hunters began to follow, and several beams of powerful pressure were released in a flash toward the Dragon Slaughter Knights, which made them lose their breath.


    ��Stop it. There��s no need to get mad at these people. They don��t deserve it.��


    A moment later, Clara uttered to stop Wang Bugui and his fellows. Wang Bugui nodded slowly, withdrew his pressure, and went straight to the gathering place of the Seraph Knights.


    ��What are you going to do?��


    The Seraph Knights started to panic. Not afraid of making trouble, the person before him showed his strength to them again and again in the Sanctuary, their home field.


    Besides, Clara hated the people of the Sanctuary, so she should be at his side. If these two people wanted to make trouble, perhaps the church would be torn down.


    ��Rest assured. Don��t be that nervous. I don��t like to fight and kill. I just want to find a person.�� Wang Bugui made a grin.


    Hearing that, the knights began to clench their teeth. They knew that the person in front of them had already killed a clergyman before he went out with Clara, and after he came back, he released his pressure to the Dragon Slaughter Knights. He didn��t like to fight and kill?


    ��Whom are you looking for?��


    Though they were angry, they had to speak politely. The person might really have no evil intentions. They couldn��t treat him coldly again.


    But before Wang Bugui answered, Druid came out from behind. He was very big, even taller than Lyu Hao. Looking at the people in front of him, he looked very soft.


    ��I thought you would hide until the end.�� Wang Bugui said with a smile.


    ��You were confronting them just now. It was not good for me to show up.�� Druid replied, shaking his head.


    ��You��re right. Let��s go out and talk. This is not a good place to chat here.�� Wang Bugui nodded, turned around and walked out of the church.


    ��By the way, you don��t make trouble again.�� Before leaving, he left a warning to the knights and then continued to go out.


    Druid followed him tightly, which puzzled the minds of the Seraph Knights.

 Chapter 190 - The Darkness of the Sanctuary

    ��Bugui, do you come to me for that thing?��


    Outside the church, Druid asked the person before him. Hearing that, Wang Bugui cast a martial art to isolate here, and then answered, ��It seems that you do know. Tell me everything about it.��


    ��I��m also under the control of the elders. I��d better leave some things alone.�� Druid made a deep sigh.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ve set up a barrier here. No one can hear our conversation. If you��re really afraid, don��t say too much, just pick a few key points.�� Wang Bugui waved his hand.


    ��If you really want to investigate, the elders will be involved. Leave it alone.�� Druid shook his head with a helpless face.


    ��Whom am I afraid of from childhood?�� Wang Bugui revealed an evil smile.


    ��Okay, but you should be watchful. I think these people are more hateful and disgusting than the vampires.�� Druid clenched his fists.


    Wang Bugui could see that this good friend of his was in a very awkward situation now.


    He then made a sneer, saying, ��Clara was right. The Sanctuary has been rotten. Don��t worry about me. If those guys dare to block my way, I��ll kill them all for you Sanctuary people!��


    ��Don��t do that. The two major holy weapons still exit. It��s hard to kill them directly.�� Druid reached out and exclaimed.


    He knew the character of this old friend of his. Wang Bugui would kill all of them directly, if he encountered unpleasant things and people he hated. Even if the opponent was a giant, he would tell himself that man is the master of his own fate and then did what he wanted.


    He had never been afraid of anyone since he was a child. Meeting Azrael, he also clamored to fight with him just because of the woman named Hanae Chiou.


    ��Why do you get so wordy now? Merutia is not as wordy as you. Let��s get down to business. I��m pressed for time.�� Wang Bugui smacked his lips.


    Druid made another sigh, saying, ��The nuns all disappeared after 12 p.m. I was late every time and could only slightly feel the breath of vampires.��


    ��When the body appeared, it was covered with scars, no clothes. And in the bodies, there were still�� You should know that they suffered the most painful torment of a woman before they died!��


    ��Yes, go on!�� Wang Bugui��s chest rose and fell slightly. He suppressed his anger by taking deep breaths.


    ��Besides, I found that some of them were killed by a spear. And when they died, they were pregnant! Some were even covered with scars all over the body, dying miserably!��


    ��I asked the elders to launch the Seraph Knights force to investigate. However, they sent only ordinary knights. And the next day, they were found dead outside.��


    ��Among a hundred people, only one nearly rescued a nun. Unfortunately, when we arrived, he held in his stiff hands only a woman whose abdomen had been cut open by sharp claws.��


    ��Boom!��


    Wang Bugui released powerful spiritual power from his body, trembling the entire church. All the people in the church were robbed of the ability to speak by fear, but no one dared to come out.


    Because Clara had cast magic to block the exit and was scanning the crowd quietly.


    Outside the church, Wang Bugui stood on the broken ground, looked at Druid and asked in a cold voice, ��What happened later?��


    Druid was also shocked by this pressure. A moment later, when he recovered his wits, he answered, ��Helplessly, I went to the Hunters�� Union to issue a commission, and secretly assisted them. But there was no progress.��


    ��Somehow, the elders knew it, so they restricted me. Over the years, there was no clue. Later, I turned to investigate the upper-class nobles in London, and finally found something.��


    ��There is a nobleman in London that few people in the outside society knew him. But he��s a little famous among the two forces, because he is the younger brother of an elder.��


    When Wang Bugui heard this, his eyes turned sharp. But he didn��t disturb and continued to listen.


    ��His name is Charlie Cole, and he is the brother of the elder named Alfonso Cole. With the power of the Sanctuary, he earned a lot of wealth. He��s even richer than the vast majority of the nobility.��


    ��After my secret investigation, I found this person very mysterious. He spends most time staying at his mansion. When he goes out, he usually goes to the churches to see nuns, or some other places with many women.��


    ��Later I learned that he was very lecherous. I once kidnapped one of his servants and learned that he often brought different women back to his mansion. But strangely, those women didn��t go out.��


    ��They would only leave by car late at night. As for those maids, most of them are Charlie��s playthings too.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui made a frown. According to the intelligence, this person was the most suspected.


    However, Druid added immediately, ��But this man seems to be a philanthropist. He often takes his servants out to donate money and even help the poor in person.��


    ��There are many poor people who know him, and they all boast that Charlie is a man kinder than angels. It can be said that he has no stain except lust.��


    ��What? Such a guy is a philanthropist!?�� Wang Bugui couldn��t believe it.


    How could a guy who regarded women as playthings be a philanthropist that many people knew?


    With a short sigh, Druid said, ��Yes. I once followed him and found that he really often came to places where the poor gathered to donate money or buy food for them.��


    ��Besides, he also helped the poor children by sending them to private colleges in big cities. Those people didn��t feel at ease, so they��ve gone to the schools to see, and it turned out that the kids were really receiving higher education.��


    ��Uh�� Even so, he��s still the most suspect. It��s necessary to investigate him personally!�� Shocked and uncertain, Wang Bugui planned to investigate the nobleman in person.


    ��Well, I can only tell you those, and the rest is relying on you. If he��s really the murderer, you should be careful. Both the vampires and the elders are not easy to deal with!��


    Druid looked serious. He was afraid that this old friend of his would kill Charlie if he found out that Charlie was the murderer.


    That way, the strength of the elders alone couldn��t be underestimated, not to mention whether he was connected with the vampires or not. If Wang Bugui set a grudge against the Sanctuary, there would be a bloody battle.


    ��Well, if he isn��t the murderer, I will not kill him. But he still should be punished if he treats women that way. I��ll certainly beat him to waste!�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    He disdained men who abused women. If he found such a man, Wang Bugui would not kill him directly, but would break his bones and tendons.


    He then added, ��But if he��s really the murderer, I will cut him into scum. And the elder can��t escape the responsibility either. His brother should be punished the same as him!��


    ��I think you can understand that if the murderer is really Charlie, he would not be free without the help of the elders.��


    ��But the Elder Council has been around for so long. It��s not easy for you to shake its position!�� Druid exclaimed in a low voice. He was afraid to be heard even if there was a barrier.


    ��I, Wang Bugui, have also lived for so long. Even the vampires couldn��t kill me. What��s more, as a Chinese descendant, how can I be afraid of these guys?�� Wang Bugui said proudly.


    ��I know your team is very strong. But it��s still far from a real big force. If all the knights are mobilized, can you block them?�� Druid persuaded.


    However, Wang Bugui answered with a snort, ��Whoever stands in my way must die! But I��ll only deal with the elders. I will not kill you Paladins.��


    Druid frowned and replied, ��Bugui, I hope there won��t be the day when you and I become enemies!��


    ��I��ll return this sentence to you intact. You domineering Paladins are also bound by rules now? The elders are rotten. You don��t want me to uproot them?��


    ��Twelve years passed. I thought you��d become a person like Kelson. Unexpectedly, you are so cowardly and willing to be controlled by the elders!�� Wang Bugui scolded.


    ��Do you think I��m willing? Over the years, I had to comply with orders to withdraw, even if I saw our members being killed, and do some absurd things just because of the interests of the elders.��


    ��I really want to be a Paladin like Kelson, but I can��t! You know what? He carried the holy gun, which is also the decision of the elders.��


    Druid went insane, telling such a secret. Then, with a wail of sadness, he added, ��They decided Kelson��s fate, just because they don��t like his justice.��


    ��But Kelson didn��t object. He also wanted to add some hope to mankind! Kelson! Whoo����


    To Wang Bugui��s surprise, the man who was now one of the three major knights of the Seraph Knights would cry from sorrow this way.


    The reason why Druid stopped Wang Bugui was that he didn��t want his friend to get involved in the muddy waters. After all, even his most respected person was indirectly framed by the elders.


    And he, himself, was deeply involved in it now. Even if he was extremely helpless, he couldn��t resist.


    Wang Bugui made a short sigh, saying, ��Kelson is a real Paladin. Druid, I know what your good intention. But, in this way, I must annihilate the elders!��


    ��It is because of their existence that the Sanctuary is in a mess. Are you, who used to be right-minded, going to degenerate? Is that what Kelson wants to see?��


    Hearing that, Druid opened his eyes wide, held his head in his hands, and took two steps backward.


    Wang Bugui ignored him and continued, ��You are now bound by the elders, and don��t resist. Are you still the Paladin whom Kelson valued?��


    ��Do you still remember Kelson��s last words?! He asked you to never disobey your faith, to remember every declaration word you make to become a Paladin, and to carry it out in your whole life!��


    ��Think about your declaration to a knight. If you can��t remember it, I��ll consider I don��t have you as a friend.��

 Chapter 191 - Investigation

    Chapter 191 Investigation��Courtesy, uprightness, compassion, bravery, justice, sacrifice, honor and soul!��


    ��Fearless of the strong enemies, resolute in loyalty, worthy of God��s trust, loyal and upright, willing to die rather than yield, protecting the weak, never violating the natural law!��


    ��I swear to be kind to the weak. I swear to fight against violence bravely! I swear to fight against all mistakes. I swear to fight for the unarmed.��


    ��I swear to help anyone who asks me for help. I swear not to hurt any woman. I swear to help my brother knights. I swear to treat my friend sincerely.��


    ��I swear I will be faithful in love����


    The blazing declaration to be a Paladin echoed outside the church. It��s the solemn declaration made when Druid became a Paladin.


    Now, he recalled it again, and shouted again from the bottom of his heart.


    It seemed that his heart that had given in for 12 years was activated by Wang Bugui��s words. Yes, after becoming a Seraph Knight, he was gradually controlled by the elders.


    He couldn��t get rid of them, because their power could kill him before he escaped from the Sanctuary. How many things in the declaration had he achieved?


    Over the years, he had done too many bad things. To be a Seraph Knight was not his honor, but a kind of shackle.


    It locked him firmly and let him become a chess piece of the elders. The so-called eight virtues and the sacred declaration had already been smashed by these people.


    ��Kelson, are we really both wrong? Why even a strong man like you can��t resist them?��


    Druid knelt on the ground to repent, crying to the sky. Vaguely, he seemed to see Kelson. Kelson was very disappointed with him, which made him more confused.


    In the church, Wang Bugui began to say goodbye to Kathy. Since he already knew a suspect, he must investigate carefully to see if there was any hidden rule behind.


    ��You should be careful. After all, it involves this giant thing.�� Kathy whispered, too.


    Wang Bugui told her everything. After hearing that, she also thought this matter was difficult. It involved both the vampires and the Sanctuary, which was unbelievable.


    ��Okay, we��ll go first.�� Wang Bugui nodded, and then took his members to the investigation site.


    ��Instructor, wait for me to come to you.��


    Before leaving, he said goodbye to Clara. She nodded with gratification, saying, ��Don��t let me wait too long, boy.��


    ��Don��t worry. Who am I? Nothing can stop me!��


    In the distance came the sound of Wang Bugui��s laughter, which made many people��s blood vigor boil. Then, the group of people gradually moved away, and finally disappeared in people��s vision.


    ��Boss, are we going to the house of that Charlie or somewhere else?�� Zhao Changge asked loudly in the clouds.


    ��Let��s take action separately. Hiko, Meiqing, Yueyan and Ning Zhe, you go to Charlie��s place to investigate. Remember to sneak into his home and also search the area a hundred miles near his home.��


    ��Tianming and Chihiro, you two go to those churches. I��ll send you the addresses by mind. Changge, Lyu Hao, you two go to investigate the streets where Charlie often goes to.��


    ��The rest, follow me!��


    Wang Bugui allotted tasks in the air quickly. Then, with a nod, everyone instantly dispersed and flew in their respective directions. Wang Bugui also began to speed up with the Edwards.


    A dozen streamers cut through the night sky like meteors. Fifteen minutes later, Wang Bugui arrived at his destination.


    This was an old street, which seemed to be specially designed for the poor and beggars. And there lingered a foul smell of sewers and a stink of rotten rubbish here.


    Even dead mice could be seen on the street. It could be imagined how poor it was here. But such a street was only about 100 meters long.


    It used to be longer. Five such streets together were nearly a kilometer long. Now there were only two of them left. After a search, Wang Bugui found that what Druid said was true.


    The poor here all knew a rich man named Charlie who was helping people in this street out of poverty. The other three streets turned better with his help.


    ��Edward, Catherine, Chu He, you go to those three streets to ask. I��ll continue my investigation here.�� Wang Bugui turned to the three people.


    ��No problem, boss!��


    Edward and Catherine nodded hard, and then went to a street together. Chu He also said goodbye to Wang Bugui with a nod, and then went to another street.


    ��Excuse me, what do you think of Charlie? I��m also a philanthropist. I want to know about him.��


    Wang Bugui found a beggar and handed him hundreds of pounds.


    ��Oh, thank you. Charlie is a very good rich businessman who has been helping us poor people. It��s said that our street will be rebuilt soon.��


    Receiving the money, the beggar thanked politely. He even specially arranged his disheveled hair so as not to make the other side feel bad.


    ��No, thank you for your answer. Goodbye.�� Wang Bugui made a smile and then turned away.


    ��Excuse me, what kind of person is Charlie in your eyes?��


    ��Excuse me, do you know Charlie?��


    ��Hello, may I ask you something about Charlie?��


    ��


    Wang Bugui found dozens of beggars and poor people. They all spoke highly of Charlie. It could be said that the man in the eyes of these people was the messenger sent by God to help them.


    Even so, Wang Bugui still couldn��t believe it. His intuition was always accurate. The man must have a secret!


    ��Sorry, excuse me.��


    In a dilapidated house, he found an old man who was the last person on the street to ask.


    ��Of course sir, please come in.��


    When he saw someone entering, the old man immediately put on his old worn-out suit and bow tie with a hole in it. His voice was not yet vicissitudes, very spiritual.


    There seemed to be hope for his future in his eyes. Although he was in shabby clothes, Wang Bugui thought that he was a real old gentleman.


    He then walked into the room, asking, ��Grandpa Gentleman, can I ask you about someone?��


    ��Oh, thank you for considering me as a gentleman. My name is Groh. Please go ahead.�� Groh smiled kindly.


    ��Well, I��d like to know what kind of person Charlie is in your eyes.�� Wang Bugui came straight to the point.


    Hearing the name, Groh suddenly frowned and looked serious. He asked back, ��Sir, why do you want to know this man?��


    ��I��m a hunter. I got a commission. It��s a series of murders. The dead are all women. After investigating everywhere, it��s found that Charlie is probably the murderer.�� Wang Bugui answered frankly.


    From the change of Groh��s appearance just now, two points could be seen. First, he knew more about Charlie than the other people on this street. Second, it seemed that he didn��t want anyone to inquire about Charlie.


    He just wanted ordinary people to stay out of this mess by doing so.


    ��Hunter? Oh, I��ve heard about you. Some people who call themselves S-class hunters have come here before. They have the same purpose as you. As a result, they are all dead.�� Groh sighed.


    ��Grandpa Groh, don��t worry. I��m much stronger than them.�� Wang Bugui waved his hand and said with a smile.


    ��There are monsters involving in it. Are you sure you want to listen?�� Groh looked very serious.


    ��Since you are not at ease, let me tell you the truth. I��m a Blood Hunter, who kills vampires for a living!�� Wang Bugui also looked serious.


    Were there other monsters now? No, speaking of monsters, there were only vampires.


    ��You are a descendant of the legendary Van Helsing, aren��t you?�� Groh��s eyes were shining.


    ��Yes, can you trust me now?�� After a cool smile, Wang Bugui released his violent blood vigour.


    ��Oh!��


    Groh opened his eyes wide. And those turbid eyes were now glowing with hot light. He immediately replied, ��If so, I can trust you. But I don��t know much.��


    ��In the eyes of people here, Charlie is probably a very brilliant person. He donated so much money to rebuild these dilapidated streets and even gave them jobs.��


    ��I used to think so until one night five years ago. I didn��t know why I couldn��t sleep that night, so I went out for a walk and I met Charlie unexpectedly.��


    ��I wanted to go over and say hello. But suddenly, I found many people behind him. They had pale skin, scarlet eyes and even fangs.��


    ��At that time, I was too scared to move. I thought they might be the legendary vampires. But because I was unable to leave, I could only hide in the dark corner to observe.��


    ��What happened then?�� Wang Bugui asked urgently.


    ��I don��t know what happened later. Since that day, I dare not go out at night. After a few days, some hunters came to inquire and died miserably one after another.�� Groh shook his head, saying.


    ��How could it be!�� Wang Bugui made a short sigh with a frown.


    ��But later, I heard that Charlie asked the people of the Sanctuary to patrol. They killed some vampires. I have gone to confirm once and found that the vampires were those I saw that night!��


    ��He took them to the street for people to look, and said that the vampires came here to kill people and that he had already killed them,�� Groh added after a short time of thinking.


    It really confused Wang Bugui. Charlie��s vampires were killed by him? And he even showed them to the public?


    ��What on earth does he want to do?�� Wang Bugui asked himself spontaneously.


    ��That��s all I know. I��m sorry. Maybe I can��t help you.�� Groh shrugged his shoulders.


    ��No, your words are helpful. Thank you. These are 50,000 pounds. Take them to buy a good suit and find a stable job.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    He handed Groh several stacks of money while speaking. Receiving the money, Groh trembled his hands. He didn��t expect this man would give him so much money!


    ��Sir, you�� I can��t keep the money.�� Though he wanted it very much, his conscience told him not to.


    Although he had provided useful information, in his eyes, he should do that. And there was no reason for him to get the 50,000 pounds.


    ��You are also looking forward to returning to a normal gentleman��s life, right? The money is my sponsorship for you. Take good use of it. Goodbye.�� Wang Bugui turned away after a smile.


    ��Sir, I can��t!�� Groh ran after him and shouted.


    ��Leave this street. Something will happen here soon!�� Wang Bugui didn��t turn back.


    Groh tried his best to catch up Wang Bugui, but found that Wang Bugui could walk a hundred meters with a step. Helplessly, he shouted again, ��At least, please let me know your name!��


    ��Wang Bugui!��


    As the figure gradually disappeared, a name was heard.


    ��Mr. Wang Bugui, I��ll remember your favor forever.��


    Wang Bugui��s name had already been engraved in Groh��s heart. It was even more important to Groh than hundreds of millions of wealth. He then made a 90-degree bow toward the direction where Wang Bugui left.

 Chapter 192 - An Emergency

    Chapter 192 An EmergencyHundreds of meters away from the street, Wang Bugui stood there alone, waiting for news.


    Half an hour later, Chu He and the Edwards also came back.


    ��Boss, we are back!��


    Edward and Katherine ran back in a crazy way, just like two kids who had just come back from an expedition.


    Wang Bugui could only reply with a smile, ��Is there any news?��


    ��Hmm.�� Edward nodded hard.


    ��Tell me.�� Wang Bugui said.


    ��Those people all think Charlie��s a good philanthropist. There are few negative comments about him. Almost everyone praised that he was a good person.�� Edward shook his head.


    ��Yes. I asked them if Charlie was bad, but was chased and beaten. I got rid of them after running for several blocks.�� Catherine said helplessly.


    ��I got it.��


    Wang Bugui nodded slowly. This situation was expected. Maybe he was the only one now who knew Charlie might be in cahoots with the vampires.


    In those people��s hearts, Charlie was almost their second parent. But whether it was true or not was unknown. After all, Groh told him that there were vampires around Charlie.


    As a Blood Hunter, the most basic understanding of vampires was that they mastered hypnosis. The powerful ones could tamper with the memory of ordinary people.


    ��Boss, the information I got is basically the same as them. But I found some differences.�� Chu He suddenly uttered.


    Wang Bugui��s eyes were suddenly put on him. Wang Bugui asked, ��What are the differences?��


    ��Although these people praised Charlie, I found that there were few women in the entire street. Moreover, I found women��s clothes in the several families I went to, but found no women inside at all!��


    After Chu He finished this difference, a cold light flashed in Wang Bugui��s eyes. He asked again, ��Anything else?��


    Chu He answered again with a nod, ��I even found family pictures of three people in some families, but the wives and daughters have all disappeared.��


    ��I asked those people. They only answered that their wives left early with their daughters, or they didn��t know them at all!��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui knitted eyebrow tightly. Thinking for a while, he asked, ��Have you used the Dating Back Skill to check?��


    ��Of course yes. After suspending the mortals�� minds, I used the Dating Back Skill to check, and found that their wives and daughters had not left at all. It��s even more impossible that they don��t know them.��


    ��They used to be very happy families. But not long afterward, those women began to take their children to leave home one by one in the middle of the night. The man had chased out originally, but then went back inexplicably.��


    Chu He also frowned slightly, saying the result.


    ��How could this happen?��


    Edward and Katherine were both shocked at what they heard. They didn��t expect that there were such strange secrets in these streets.


    Chu He added, ��Since then, all men have forgotten their wives and children, and only remembered the kind-hearted Charlie. I don��t think it��s normal, so I came back to tell you first.��


    ��Take me there.�� Wang Bugui decided to go in person.


    Chu He nodded and rushed to that street with the three people. When Wang Bugui arrived there, he covered all the people there with his mind, and copied himself dozens of times by magic, rushing to different families.


    The real he chose a family. After he pushed open the gate, he let Chu He play the Requiem. All the people in the street fell into a deep sleep. Wang Bugui and his copies began to take action at the same time.


    They read the mind seas of the mortals directly. And within a moment, they caught the key memories. Then, he turned around to receive all the feedback of his copies.


    ��Boom!��


    After that, Wang Bugui stamped heavily on the ground.


    ��Boss, what did you see?�� Chu He asked in a hurry.


    ��Their wives and daughters were all taken by the vampires. Their strength is probably about the Count Realm. They hypnotized the women first, and then tampered with the men��s memories.��


    Wang Bugui sighed that, in their mind seas, those men had all seen the vampires before their memories were tampered with.


    ��It��s really that these demons are doing bad things!�� Chu He scolded.


    ��Let��s act separately to check everyone��s mind sea. Pay attention to search for useful information.�� Wang Bugui turned to Chu He and said.


    Then, he turned to the Edwards, ��I��ve send a mind message to gather the other people here. You two go out to take them here.��


    ��Okay!��


    The Edwards nodded in response. The four began to act separately.


    Five minutes later, everyone came to the street.


    ��Boss.��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao went over to Wang Bugui, so did Feng Tianming and the others.


    ��Everyone, tell me your information.�� Wang Bugui said to everyone, and then turned to Zhao Changge, ��You first.��


    Zhao Changge replied with a nod, ��The streets Charlie often goes to are all famous shopping streets, which are a paradise for women to shop.��


    ��As far as I know, many people know Charlie and say he��s a rich businessman who knows women very well. He often buys a lot of beautiful clothes, and then sell them at a low price in another place.��


    ��He can attract beautiful women every time. It��s said that there are even many women going home with him in order to flatter him�� That��s all.��


    ��Good. Tianming, how about you two?�� Wang Bugui nodded and turned to Feng Tianming.


    ��I! I�� I was lost.��


    Chihiro lowered her head with a blush on her cheeks, and then looked at Wang Bugui. Seeming to be afraid of being scolded, she trotted behind Feng Tianming and stuck her head out to stare at the front.


    ��I didn��t expect you. Don��t run around next time.�� Feng Tianming squinted at her and scolded.


    ��O, okay!�� Misawa Chihiro suddenly stood upright.


    ��Well, I almost forgot you have no sense of direction. You should take care of her, Tianming.�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    Feng Tianming turned speechless. When did it become his duty to take care of her? But he refused to waste time, and replied immediately, ��I��ve visited those churches. The people inside also know Charlie.��


    ��He often goes to the churches to worship God and has a good relationship with the nuns. In addition, it seems that there were also nuns missing in the churches. But when they disappeared, Charlie was worshiping God and didn��t leave.��


    ��But I��ve searched for some people��s mind seas, finding that the missing nuns seem to have met Charlie closely. But it can��t be evidence. Nothing else.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui made a snort and said, ��Totally a lecher! He can��t go anywhere without a woman. Meiqing, how about you two?��


    Meiqing held her delicate face with her white and tender hands, and answered in a soft voice, ��Kamikawa Hiko and I sneaked into Charlie��s house and found that there were women��s clothes in many rooms, but there were not so many women in his house.��


    ��And there were people guarding the rooms. I was almost found by a strong guy, so I was forced to withdraw. But he kept searching.��


    Then, she put her beautiful eyes on Kamikawa Hiko. Seeing the look, he put his hands around him and said, ��I found a hidden way, so I went deep in it, and there was a gate.��


    ��Although it was closed, I could still smell blood. I wanted to continue the investigation, but the defense below was more solid with many strong guards.��


    ��I even felt that they were not human beings. Because I can completely hide myself with martial arts, but they still found me out. Without other choices, I could only quit.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui frowned slightly. A cold light flashed in his eyes. He said, ��They must find you by the smell of blood. Such a smell can��t even be disguised by magic. They��re definitely vampires.��


    Then, he turned to look at Leng Yueyan, asking, ��You two were investigating around, right. What��s the gain?��


    ��I found many skeletons with my sense field within a hundred miles around, almost 30 people. After using the Mantra of Guanyin Bodhisattva to release their souls from purgatory, I found that they were all the souls of women. Alas, what a sin!��


    Ning Zhe recited the Buddhas. He covered the area with the mantra, and the women��s souls rose one after another. They were all abused before they died and turned into fierce ghosts. What a miserable situation!


    Finally, Leng Yueyan created a retrospective scene with martial arts, saying no words. The picture showed several vampires driving a big truck.


    After arriving nearby Charlie��s home, the ��goods�� were unloaded. All of them were women who died miserably. Then, they carried the bodies to the forest at the ultimate speed, and buried them skillfully. The whole process lasted only a few minutes.


    When the picture disappeared, everyone released killing intentions in their eyes. There were actually such vicious and despicable animals in the world. Even to break them up couldn��t vent the hunters�� anger!


    ��Now the evidence is clear. It was Charlie who did it. Let��s go!��


    Wang Bugui��s killing intentions had already been released. He glared at the direction of Charlie��s residence. This person often went to places where there were many women. He had relationships with many women, and even took them home.


    Groh found that there were vampires around Charlie. Even though they had been killed, it could also prove that he had used the power of the vampires.


    And their wives and children of those people in the street were all missing with no one discovering that. The people were all tampered with memories by the vampires. In addition, there were so many bodies buried around his house.


    Even if this guy was bright on the surface, he had already been on the death list in Wang Bugui��s mind.


    ��Brother Bugui����


    All of a sudden, a clear voice sounded in Wang Bugui��s heart. He turned around violently to look at the direction of the St. Paul��s Cathedral.


    ��An emergency. Kathy wants us. Go back!�� Wang Bugui turned his head aside to everyone, and then directly rushed to the sky.


    Before he left the church, he had secretly left Chiou, the puppet, in the church and put the small pendant on her, in case Kathy needed him.


    His primordial spirit was connected with Hanae Chiou��s, so he could feel that Kathy was calling his name, and seemed to have sent people to look for himself. Therefore, he could go back first.


    ��Boss, wait for us!��


    Zhao Changge and the others were chasing after him hard. Confused, they didn��t understand why to go back. But they had to follow Wang Bugui.

 Chapter 193 - The Threat from the Sanctuary

    Outside the St. Paul��s Cathedral, the party was over and everyone had left.


    In the car, Kathy was still thinking about what the people of Sanctuary had just said, and a beautiful puppet was standing on the roof a hundred meters away in the rear, guarding Kathy silently.


    Just now, after the Sanctuary talked with Kathy, she called Wang Bugui to the sky. She also asked the butler to mobilize hunters to find him, which was sensed by Chiou, the puppet.


    ��Miss, is it really good to ask Wang Bugui back?�� In the driver��s seat, Lyon turned his head aside and said.


    ��I have no other choices. This is a good chance for us. Moreover, the Sanctuary, a strong force, is irresistible for our Hunters�� Union.�� Kathy sighed.


    She looked out of the window with a lot of helplessness in her eyes.


    ��Whiz!��


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow appeared outside the window. He stretched his hand out, retracting Chiou, the puppet, in his body.


    ��Brother Bugui!��


    Kathy covered her mouth and exclaimed. She didn��t expect Wang Bugui would come back at this time. Did he hear her call?


    ��What��s the matter?�� Wang Bugui looked serious.


    Kathy opened the door with her small hand, looked at the man in front of her with lost eyes, and said, ��I��ve met the elders of the Sanctuary. They said that the Hunters�� Union could be recognized as the third largest force.��


    ��Isn��t that a good thing?�� Wang Bugui asked with a frown.


    Kathy made a long sigh, replying, ��But only if you don��t interfere in the commission, or they��ll treat us as enemies.��


    ��Threaten us? Do they want to be destroyed?�� Wang Bugui said angrily, releasing incomparable killing intentions overwhelming the whole church.


    ��Buzz!��


    In the church, two beams of light raised to offset Wang Bugui��s killing intentions completely. There was even a strong force released toward him.


    ��Humph!��


    With a snort, Lyu Hao broke the force with his halberd directly. All the members of the Blood Moon Hunters landed one after another. They walked to Wang Bugui, as if they were going to have a fight with the Sanctuary.


    ��Calm down. We can��t fight with them now. The holy weapon can hurt even Dracula, and there are two such weapons in the Sanctuary. We can��t gain any benefit to fight with them!�� Kathy reached out to stop the members of the Blood Moon Hunters.


    ��I haven��t been threatened by anyone until now. Just raze the Sanctuary to the ground as we wish!�� Wang Bugui said firmly.


    ��No. The Hunters�� Union has been surrounded by the people of the Sanctuary. And all our major divisions are also under their supervision. Even if you win, the union will perish.�� Kathy sobbed.


    ��The Sanctuary and the Elder Council are really cunning! I��ve kept this hatred in mind!�� Wang Bugui growled, and made an Emperor Fist in a huff.


    ��Rumble!��


    The two holy weapons rushed up in a flash, blocking the power of Emperor Fist. But its remaining strength still killed and injured many people in the Sanctuary.


    ��I��ll forgive you and won��t kill you today. But if I find out that the Hunters�� Union is attacked by you, I��ll surely wipe out the Sanctuary!�� Wang Bugui made the final warn, and then retracted his killing intentions.


    He then turned to Kathy, ��I can suppress my killing intentions on them temporarily, but it won��t last for long. Tell me the locations of all the branches.��


    ��What are you going to do?�� Kathy said in surprise.


    ��Make a good arrangement of these places so that no one in the Sanctuary can hurt anyone in the branches.�� Wang Bugui was expressionless, and his tone was full of anger.


    ��But���� Kathy tried to persuade again, but was stopped by Lyon.


    He shook his head at Kathy and said, ��Please believe them, Miss. Do you want to see the Hunters�� Union be threatened by the Sanctuary all the time? I don��t think the first president would like to see it.��


    ��I know you are for the union��s sake. But, is it really important to be the third largest force? To be the third largest force, we even have to bear unfair treatment. Is it the original intention of the establishment of the Hunters�� Union?��


    ��We exist to inherit the will of Blood Hunter and to eradicate the demons in the world. It��s a big concession to arrange others to investigate. Don��t continue to be weak.��


    Lyon��s words shocked Kathy. She opened her small mouth wide. Was she really wrong?


    ��I, I��m not a good president���� Kathy looked gloomy. She thought of her parents again. She had already deviated from their original intention.


    ��Don��t feel inferior. You��re just a little girl. If you meet something that you can��t solve, you have me and the Blood Moon Hunters.�� Touching her head, Wang Bugui revealed a soft smile.


    ��Well, I believe you. Grandpa Lyon, give them the addresses.�� Kathy nodded cleverly.


    ��Yes, Miss.��


    Lyon also nodded with a smile, took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Wang Bugui.


    ��Go back early. I won��t interfere with that matter these days. Wait for me to arrange everything.�� Wang Bugui said to them two.


    ��We��ll wait for you.�� Leon nodded politely and smiled, then got in the car with Cathy and drove to the Department.


    ��Brother Bugui, be careful!��


    After the car had run tens of meters, Kathy stuck her little head out of the window and waved goodbye to the members of the Blood Moon Hunters.


    Drifting away, she saw Wang Bugui, who stood still and was further and further away from her, stretching out his right fist. Then, all the members also followed to reach out to tell her not to worry.


    When the car disappeared in their sight, Wang Bugui handed the list to the people and said, ��Prepare for action. Set Taoism power and arrays at all branches!��


    ��Our Blood Moon Hunters is not easy to be threatened!��


    ��Yes! We��ll kill all those who dare to threaten us!��


    Everyone��s attitude was very clear. There were talents from all sides. They would all become leading figures in the future. Moreover, there were Chinese cultivators. How could they allow themselves to be threatened by a foreign race?


    With cold lights in their eyes, they had already considered the Sanctuary as their enemy. After they made good arrangement of these divisions and headquarters, there must be a war between them and the Sanctuary.


    So had Edward and Catherine. After they learned that Wang Bugui was a Blood Hunter, they were obedient to him. And they had already regarded the manor as their home.


    They had already treated all the members here as their own family. They were not afraid of fights. For any reason, they would definitely share the same hatred with the other members.


    ��There are six divisions of the Hunters�� Union. Plus the headquarters, there are seven divisions. Let��s group ourselves as before. Two people were a group going to a division to set Taoism power and carve the array patterns.��


    ��Chu He and I will go to the headquarters. Catherine and Edward, you two take my pendant with you. Summon the Blood Demon King when you arrive.��


    Wang Bugui quickly assigned the work, and took down the pendant at the same time, handing it to Edward. He then added, ��Everyone, here we go!��


    ��Okay!��


    All the people chose a place and flew to the destination in pairs.


    ��Rush! Emm?��


    Misawa Chihiro waved her fists and cried out. She ran in a certain direction, but then found that she was slowly running into the air somehow.


    Feng Tianming held her with one hand and said with a frown, ��You ran in the wrong direction!��


    ��Sorry.��


    Chihiro looked up and smiled. Feng Tianming didn��t say a word, but just held her to fly in the right direction.


    ��Catherine, what if the accelerometers, the barometers, and the bombs were attached together?�� Edward��s voice came from a hundred meters away.


    ��I think they should fly.�� Catherine laughed.


    ��Oh yeah! Don��t think about it. I��m flying now!�� Edward directly integrated three kinds of magic bombs and rushed to the sky.


    ��I want to fly, too! Ah ha!�� Catherine imitated Edward and also rushed to the sky in a flash.


    In the air, the two��s faces were blown by the strong air current. They couldn��t close their mouths at all, but even so, they were still giggling.


    ��Haha, let��s go!��


    Wang Bugui was indeed amused by the stupid couple and the addled Chihiro. He rushed to the headquarters with Chu He who was suppressing his laugh.


    Kathy and Lyon hadn��t come back to the Headquarters of the Hunters�� Union yet. Wang Bugui and Chu He arrived here successively.


    ��You and Wude often discuss and fight together. What��s your suggestion?�� Looking at the manor ahead, Wang Bugui asked.


    After short thinking, Chu He answered, ��The manor is located in a high place. The square guardrail is easy to be intruded. So, the external defense doesn��t need to be too heavy. We should set arrays mainly inside the building.��


    ��At the guardrail, some attacks can be set. But on the internal way to the manor, we can set water array to submerge enemies, and add thunder power to prevent the enemies from escaping.��


    ��And I will leave the sound of Taoism in all the buildings of the union. Boss, you can release the power of Taiyin and Taiyang. We can also work together to set up the Soul Burning Array around the buildings.��


    ��What��s that array? Did you learn it from Wude?�� Wang Bugui turned around and asked.


    ��Yes, it��s my most skillful array I learned from him. It combines the fire of Buddhism, the power of Taiyang and the space thunders, and it uses the power of the primordial spirit as its eye.��


    ��It can create a fire array with strong attack power, which is mainly aimed at the primordial spirit. This is the weakness of Westerners. It will have a good effect.��


    Chu He smiled and said. Hearing that, Wang Bugui replied with a nod, ��I didn��t expect that Grandmaster Wude would have such strong creativity. He created such an array just by watching a fight between the little Taoist nun and the fake monk.��


    ��Okay, let��s do it. Do you know the smell of Paladins? Set the trigger condition of the array as attacking people with such smell.��


    ��Okay.��


    Chu He nodded and took actions separately with Wang Bugui.


    At the same time, in an underground monument of the East.


    ��Atishoo! Damn it! Who��s thinking about me?��


    When praised by Wang Bugui, Yu Wude made a sneeze directly, which stirred up the dust on the ground. Then, he shook his head abruptly and said, ��Never mind, I should go on with the important issue. Hey hey.��


    There was an old gate in front of him. He rubbed his hands, trying to conquer the Taoism power on the gate which had puzzled him for a month.

 Chapter 194 - Laying Out the Array

    Chapter 194 Laying Out the ArrayIt was a quiet night and almost everyone was in their dreams, everyone, except for the members of Blood Moon Hunters; they were carrying out secret missions.


    ��Sigh, now I miss the Outlaw Fatty. He lays out the best array among all the ones I know.�� Lyu Hao stared at the house in front of him and sighed.


    Upon hearing that, Zhao Changge slapped on his thigh and exclaimed, ��That��s right. Were he here, he could��ve been in charge of the whole mission. And he would lay out the hardest and most ruthless array in the world.��


    ��For example, an array with that kind of ��drug�� in it. He lets in a bunch of animals. Then the desire inside burns and thunders, creating the perfect harmony of Yin and Yang.��


    ��Or he would just find out all the demons and monsters, and torture them till they break down. He might even lay out the relic of the Third Array which nobody shall pass.


    Lyu Hao shook his head after he heard that. He asked, ��Now that Fatty is still in Hua Xia, we can only do it by ourselves. What should we do now?��


    ��I was lucky to have been taught some very despicable arrays by him. I think it��s the time to put them into use.��


    He started to set the array around the house as soon as he said that. Lyu Hao followed his guidance, and together, they��ve set multiple arrays around the house.


    The busy work took then nearly two hours till Zhao Changge nodded with satisfaction.


    ��Hey! These arrays! Now I feel sorry for our opponents. Wouldn��t this be too cruel?�� Said Lyu Hao observing their works, which even made himself creepy.


    Zhao Changge swung his arms and said, ��That��s a piece of cake. They provoke us and they��ll bear our anger. The drug in the first array would make people see men as women.��


    ��The second array is a labyrinth, the drug effects and illusion will be doubled. The arrays coming after are all thunder and fire, and those which would deprive the six senses. That��s not cruel at all.��


    ��Should they have the strength to come in, then they would face the real cruelty. They��ll get all they want here, and they shall die miserable and happy.��


    Hearing that, Lyu Hao��s hair stood like steel needles. He said, ��OK. Make sure the array will be triggered upon their breaking in.��


    ��I have done it already. Now let��s go back for some rest.�� Zhao Changge patted on Lyu Hao��s back, and then the two flew back to Blood Hunter Manor on their weapons.


    Somewhere in the suburb, there was a mansion, which was another branch department of the Hunters.


    Meiqing looked around and then turned back to ask, ��Onmy��ji are all array experts, aren��t you? Now you set an array first and I��ll help you with it.��


    Kamikawa Hiko nodded slowly and walked forth. He fully observed it and flew into the air with the power of the spell. Then he closed his eyes and started to chant.


    Moments later, two sign papers of different colors appeared between his two fingers. He threw it away and chanted, ��Dragon from the East and Tortoise from the north.��


    Then he summoned a white sign paper and a red one. As soon as he threw them away, he chanted, ��Tiger from the West and Vermilion Bird from the South. Get in the Array of the Four Spirits!��


    After that, he chanted again and started to cast spells with both hands. Ten more sign papers were thrown away and were absorbed by the four sign papers. At last, they slowly sank into the corners in the four directions of the mansion.


    ��Buzz!��


    As the sound echoed, four different beams of light rose up. They circled around the mansion and then faded. The illusion of the four divine beasts flashed, which was a sign that the array had been finished.


    Meiqing nodded and stepped lightly and flew to the sky above the mansion in the flower petal shower. Her hands quickly cast a spell and made all those petals another array.


    Working with this Killing Array, the Formation of the Four Spirits could trap, bewilder the opponent and function at its peak performance.


    ��That��s a nice and powerful Killing Array.�� Meiqing laughed and said. Then she averted her beautiful eyes to other people.


    ��Thank you.�� Kamikawa Hiko nodded.


    ��It��s going to be boring, let��s get back.��


    In disappointment, Meiqing sighed and turned away. Kamikawa Hiko followed her and left without leaving a word.


    Somewhere on another street, the joint houses were all branch departments.


    Edward and Catherine arrived and summoned the Blood Demon King in no time.


    ��Greetings, we���� Edward was about to say something but the Blood Demon King stopped him with his hand.


    His bloody eyes looked around and said, ��We��ll set the array here. That��s easy. Now you step back and leave me alone!��


    ��Yes�� sir!��


    Answered Edward and Catherine in their rusty Chinese. Then they backed up for a few hundred meters away, so that they wouldn��t interrupt the powerhouse and got slapped away by him.


    Blood Demon King walked slowly to the middle of the street. He spread his hands and blood vigor flowed out of his body like light beams, encircling his body.


    With his both hands introducing, the blood vigor beams were distributed to all rooms. He chanted the spell fast and red light went out from between his fingers, writing down complicated ancient words in the sky.


    Every rune contained powerful sprit and they were all floating upon the area. There were red lights on the other hand of Blood Demon King��s hand and with the hand moving fast, a large formation was built.


    The entire street had been shrouded and five beams of power expanded. Then he put all the ancient runes into the array.


    ��Blood of thousands of creatures, of thousands of people, into the Blood Spirit Array! Rise!��


    As his yelling spread, the array was completely finished. His Spiritual Power was so abundant that he had included the whole street into the array.


    The street was nearly a thousand meters long and with numerous buildings on both sides. He had taken all of them in.


    With that layout, only Greater Power could make their way into the branch departments. Blood Demon King checked the array and grinned evilly.


    Then he went to the Edwards couple. He went back into the pendant and continued to sleep, while the two were still in shock.


    ��Go back now!��


    Blood Demon King��s scolding in the pendant scared the two. They started to get back in no time. They used all their boosting bullets, making them faster than when they got here.


    On their way back, they saw ten miles away, a golden and a blue light beam rocketing into the air and penetrated the sky. A large part of the night sky had been illuminated.


    That must be Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan, both of whom were scarily powerful. They were the top powerhouses among the young generations, just behind Wang Bugui. Both of them had dipped into array technics.


    They were not setting the most powerful Killing Array. One was the Devil Conjuring Array, and the other one was the Heaven Thunder Array. They had both added their own Taoist will in, and had even poured a glimmer primordial spirit in.


    Leng Yueyan had even reinforced the array with the will of Taoism and made it the spirit of the main array. She applied all kinds of killing rules to guard the array, trying to kill whoever broke in.


    They��ve finished setting the array within the time of a cup of tea. Then they look at each other, and flew away.


    Finally, in a remote town, there was a mansion left from the last century. That was the last branch department of Hunters�� Union.


    ��How do you arrange the array? Master has never taught me that����


    Misawa Chihiro peeked out and asked. Ke Meng taught him about nothing but Sword Spirit in the East. Even her method to use Spiritual Power was learned from Feng Tianming after she arrived here.


    ��I will take care of the array. You just wait there.�� Feng Tianming pulled Chihiro behind him.


    Following the introduction of his finger, the Scarlet Heaven Sword on his back was summoned. Then his right hand was giving out golden glimmer; he held the sword and wrote down ancient runes one after another.


    Some yellow sign papers showed up in his left hand. He tossed them into the mansion and moved his finger again. Those sign papers burnt out immediately and blended all power into the mansion.


    Soon after, thousands of runes had been drawn in the sky. Feng Tianming��s left hand was helping the sword to draw. When he finished the last hundred characters, he poured the sword power of Scarlet Heaven into those runes.


    His fingers moved fast and cast the Myriad Sword Defeating. Endless sword power was merging with the runes, and later became light swords.


    ��Thunder and Fire Array, Monster Conjuring Array, rise!��


    Feng Tianming yelled and his fingers were as straight as pointing swords. Soon they moved several times and finished the last touch of the array.


    ��Buzz!��


    The illusion of a large Taiji Eight Diagrams emerged and landed around the mansion.


    ��Clang!��


    A deep and vigorous buzz later, all the anomalies calmed; all the arrays had been finished.


    ��Awe�� awesome!��


    Misawa Chihiro��s tiny mouth opened at its widest. She could vaguely felt the great power was as powerful as Feng Tianming himself, and the two arrays were working with each other.


    Even Sages might shed blood here, unless they were equally powerful as Feng Tianming.


    ��Let��s go.�� Feng Tianming turned back and said.


    ��OK!�� Misawa Chihiro nodded heavily. Feng Tianming held her in arms before she was trying to leave, and she looked quite confused.


    ��Wrong direction again. And you can��t even fly with a sword; you may as well let me give you a ride.��


    Feng Tianming was saying that with a serious expression. Then he made Scarlet Heaven Sword bigger. With one hand holding Chihiro and the other casting spells to control the flying sword, he went back to the manor.


    In the Hunters�� Union headquarters, a red Ferrari slowly drove into the manor. Soon when it was parked in the garage, Cathy and Leon walked towards the hall.


    ��Cathy, you are back, finally!��


    The voice was familiar. Wang Bugui was swirling the wine in the glass and smiling at the two people in front of him. Chu He and he had been waiting in the hall for long.


    ��What��s wrong, brother?�� Kathy smiled and greeted him.


    ��Just want to ask you who was sent to investigate the commission this time.��


    Wang Bugui asked slowly. Lyon told him that someone else had been sent to investigate. He had been thinking about this because he thought something might go wrong. He was waiting here just for an answer.

 Chapter 195 - A Stupid Couple

    Kathy paused for a while, and then said, ��His name is Allen, the most capable Intelligence Hunter in our union.��


    ��How good is he?�� Wang Bugui asked again.


    ��He is close to Hunter B, but he is very good at information collection, and has never failed to fulfill his task entrusted by other people.�� Kathy spoke highly of him.


    However, Wang Bugui didn��t regard that as an easy matter. He frowned and said, ��You��d better get him back and stop acquiring information. Things are not that easy.��


    ��But he is very good at reconnaissance and counter reconnaissance, and also excels at disguise magic and escape magic. There is nothing to worry about.�� Kathy struggled to say with a smile.


    ��Give me his address. I��ll go talk to him.�� Wang Bugui stretched his hand.


    He looked so serious that Kathy didn��t think it was wise to reject him, so she handed him a hunter card with Allen��s address and telephone number on it.


    Wang Bugui took the card and said with a soft smile, ��Thanks for your cooperation. Get to bed early. Have a nice dream.��


    ��Okay.�� Kathy nodded and then let Lyon take her to the bedroom.


    On the revolving staircase, Kathy looked like a beautiful and honorable princess in her gorgeous evening dress. She just fixed her eyes on Wang Bugui, who was leaving far and far away.


    After entering the bedroom, she changed into her pajamas and flung herself to the soft bed, her eyes dreamy, and she was thinking about something.


    Rat-tat!


    The door behind her was knocked as usual. Kathy didn��t look back and just said lazily, ��Grandpa Lyon, please come in.��


    ��Crack����


    The beautiful wooden door was slowly opened, and then Lyon came in while holding a thick book, saying, ��Sorry to interrupt.��


    Then he closed the door gently and walked to a chair beside the bed.


    ��What story do you want to listen to tonight, Miss?�� Lyon smiled with kindness all over his eyes, as if he were talking to his granddaughter, whom he loved most.


    ��


    ��Anything is good, Grandpa Lyon.�� Kathy said softly, while burying her face in the quilt.


    Seeing that, Lyon put down the storybook and said, ��Then I don��t read bedtime stories for you tonight, Miss. How about we talking about Wang Bugui?��


    ��Why?��


    Kathy was a little displeased, but still turned her head around.


    ��Because you still care about him. Am I right?�� Lyon said with a confident smile. He couldn��t know more about that little girl.


    ��Well, then let��s talk about him���� Kathy wrapped herself with the quilt and leaned aside, waiting for him to say something.


    ��Yes, Miss����


    After a polite smile, Lyon started to analyze Kathy��s views toward Wang Bugui recently and her exceptional affection to him, which were exactly to the point and made Kathy blush at once.


    She was surprised that Lyon knew her so well and continued to talk openly with him for half an hour in a good mood before falling asleep.


    ��Good night, Miss. Have a good dream.��


    Before leaving, Lyon put his left hand on his chest and said goodbye to Kathy with a smile.


    ��Good night, Grandpa Lyon.�� Kathy replied to him lazily, being much inclined to sleep.


    When the door was just closed, she immediately fell asleep.


    The next day, in the Blood Hunter Manor.


    Wang Bugui had been out early, leaving other people in the room for cultivation.


    ��Boss, where are you going? Why don��t you let us go with you?��


    However, those people were not that kind of people that would stay still. Just as Wang Bugui left, Zhao Changge already transmitted his voice to him.


    ��I��m just going to Allen��s home. Why do you come with me?�� Wang Bugui said while smacking his lips.


    ��Let��s go visit him together. And also, if you need me, we will be around.�� Zhao Changge said with a grin.


    ��The cultivation is more important. You��d better���� Wang Bugui said again.


    ��We can cultivate anywhere. Just go, go!�� Zhao Changge interrupted him and directly gave him a push.


    Wang Bugui shook his head helplessly, and had to go to London together with them.


    According to the information on the card, they got around the busy market and reached a quiet street, where there was a three-story house with the second story hanging a sign.


    ��Private Detective Allen?��


    ��It should be here.��


    A dozen people just entered the narrow staircase at the same time and came up to a room.


    Rub-a-dub. ��Excuse me, is Mr. Allen at home?�� Wang Bugui tapped at the door.


    ��Crack����


    The metal door was slowly opened, and a beautiful woman with golden hair walked out, her blue eyes full of maternal tenderness.


    She was first startled by so many people in front of her. Then she said, ��I��m Allen��s wife. What can I do for you?��


    ��We are your husband��s colleagues, Hunter S in the Hunters�� Union. There is an emergency that we need to talk to your husband.��


    Wang Bugui said with a polite smile and then gave her a name card.


    ��Ah, you are the members of the Blood Moon Hunters, the strongest hunters! Is everyone here now?�� Merry covered her mouth with her ivory hands and exclaimed.


    She just couldn��t believe that the strongest hunters at the time would come to her house. Later, she came to her senses and said, ��Please come in and have a seat.��


    ��Sorry to disturb you.�� Wang Bugui nodded and walked inside with a bunch of his brothers following behind.


    ��Wait a minute. I��ll go get black tea for you.�� Merry jogged to the kitchen, when she spoke to someone in another room on the way, ��Elsa, we have visitors!��


    Then a little girl stuck out her head and used her sapphire eyes to look that those people. Afterward, she walked out and said, ��How are you? I��m Elsa.��


    ��Oh! Catherine, I think I already fall for her!�� Edward exclaimed.


    ��Edward, I��m totally overwhelmed by her! She is so cute! Are you an elf?�� Catherine was crazier than him.


    The two of them ran to Elsa. After a weird introduction of themselves, they started to inquire about whether or not they could touch her face.


    ��Eh, I���� Elsa was scared by them and backed off to the wall with her body shivering all the time.


    ��You two come back! You��ve scared her!�� Wang Bugui directly dragged them back to the sofa.


    Then he went down on one knee and smiled softly to the little girl, while stretching out his right hand to make a tri-colored aura flower by condensing the aura of heaven and earth.


    He handed the flower to Elsa and said, ��This is for you, beautiful girl, as a present.��


    ��Ah! It��s beautiful! Are you a magician?�� Elsa took the flower and said while blinking her big eyes.


    ��It��s good that you like it. We are your father��s colleagues.�� Wang Bugui answered her with a smile.


    ��You are my father��s good friends. Please have a seat. I��ll get you some cakes.�� Elsa smiled and carefully put away the beautiful flower.


    Then she ran to a cabinet not far away, intending to get some cookies. But she was too short, standing on tiptoe, she tried her best to stretch her hand to grab the cookies.


    ��Uh!��


    When she finally grabbed the box and smiled happily, she lost her balance and was about to fall.


    ��Ah! Eh?��


    Elsa raised the cookie box and closed her eyes. However, she didn��t feel any pain at all. After a while, she felt puzzled and opened her eyes, finding that Wang Bugui had already held her in his arms.


    He said, ��Be careful. Don��t get yourself injured.��


    ��Thank you, brother!�� Elsa nodded obediently. Then she raised the box and smiled at her handsome brother.


    Wang Bugui put her down and took the box. Then they ate the handmade cookies together.


    ��Wow, it��s really delicious!��


    The taste bud of Misawa Chihiro was conquered one more time. It was really surprising that the cookies could be so delicious.


    ��Haha. It��s good that you like it. I made it myself. The black tea is ready. Have a drink, please.��


    At that time, Merry came out from the kitchen and poured everybody a cup of fragrant tea.


    Wang Bugui took the teacup and sipped at it, saying, ��It tastes good, thank you. Well, there is something I need to know.��


    ��Go ahead.�� Merry smiled and said.


    ��Are you a hunter, too?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Yes, I��m an Intelligence Hunter, just like Allen. But he is much better than me.�� Merry said proudly.


    ��Well, then you should know that he accepted a commission yesterday. The commission is very dangerous. You need to stop him!�� Wang Bugui said with a very serious expression.


    ��What?! But he told me that it was just a simple commission and I didn��t need to worry about it.�� Merry was startled.


    ��This commission has been accepted by us at first, but we were forced out of it by the Sanctuary. It is the most difficult one in the union, which you should know.�� Wang Bugui told her the truth.


    ��It is?!�� Merry��s jade-like face went pale at once.


    ��Yes. Please get him back as soon as possible. Otherwise, his life will be in danger, as the powerful vampires also get involved in this commission!�� Wang Bugui frowned and said.


    ��Clack!��


    Merry dropped the teacup heavily onto the ground. She immediately stood up and said, ��I��ll contact him right now!�� ��


    Anything that was related to the vampires shouldn��t be treated normally. No matter how excellent Allen��s concealment method and escaping ability were, there was still no way for him to surpass the vampires, so she needed to find him quickly.


    ��Damn it! Boss, the place where we��ve set defense is being attacked!��


    Zhao Changge suddenly cried out at the moment. He had a seal with talismanic words on it, which were the mark of the array carver. He could use the mark to control the doctrine array from a distance and perceive if the array was attacked.


    ��What?! How about the others?�� Frowning with dashing eyebrows, Wang Bugui stood up and demanded.


    Everyone held out their hands carved with array patterns, when Kamikawa Hiko also took out a piece of sign paper. They were all shining with brilliance, which meant that every one of them was attacked.


    ��They��ve gone too far! Our arrays could hold for a while, but the Sanctuary may have some other measures. Let��s go back and check for sure!�� Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and said.


    ��What are we going to do with those people?�� Feng Tianming asked.


    ��Kill them all! If the Sanctuary started to fight us publicly, we don��t have to leave them breathing!�� Wang Bugui said furiously.


    But then he reserved his aura, fearing that he would scare Elsa who was beside him. He turned his head and said, ��Elsa, tell your mother to stay at home. I have to go now, because there is something I need to deal with.��


    ��Okay! Big brother, you go ahead!�� Elsa nodded heavily.


    Wang Bugui nodded and then turned to speak to his people, ��Head to the branches, everyone. Kill them right there. Right now, we won��t show mercy at all!��


    ��That��s exactly what I want!�� Lyu Hao clenched his fists and shouted to agree.


    The others also looked cold and piercing, ready to have a battle with Sanctuary. Then they just went to their branches separately. Before leaving, Wang Bugui set restriction formations on Merry��s home as a defense to protect them.


    That way, those who were inferior to him would never be able to enter the house. After confirming it for a couple of times, he finally rushed to the headquarter with Chu He.

 Chapter 196 - The Human Heart

    ��Why didn��t he answer my phone?��


    Merry��s beautiful face was full of worries. A sense of foreboding rose in her heart, urging her to find her husband as soon as possible.


    She then went to Elsa, squatted, and said to her, ��Sweetheart, wait for me at home, okay? I��ll go out to find father, and get back in a little while.��


    ��But that big brother told us not to leave home.�� Elsa held her mother��s legs, refusing to let her go.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ll stay outside just for a while. Have you forgot that Mom is strong. No bad people will hurt me.�� Merry talked to her daughter with a doting smile.


    ��But the big brother said that we couldn��t go out���� Elsa pursed her lips and held on to her mother��s trouser legs.


    ��Then I��ll go to find the big brother first and ask him to find father together, okay? We��ll come back soon!�� Merry said again.


    ��Well, then. But you must promise me to come back soon!�� Elsa had tears in her eyes.


    Merry held her child in her arms, when she saw her worried look, saying, ��I promise you. Then you should also promise me that don��t go out no matter what happens.��


    ��Otherwise, father and I will be worried if we don��t see you after we come back. Deal?��


    ��Okay, I won��t go out!�� Elsa whispered.


    ��Good girl, wait for me!�� Merry said with a smile and then went out urgently and quickly. Before she left, she took a careful look at her lovely fairy daughter again and then moved decisively.


    Merry took one direction and ran at her fastest speed. Allen had told her the investigation location. With B-class hunters�� super speed, she passed across the streets one after another.


    ��Hello, lady. It looks like you need help.��


    Suddenly as she had just crossed a street, a voice came. She stopped immediately, turned her head around, and asked, ��Excuse me, but who are you?��


    ��I��m also a hunter, but I��m on vacation now.�� The speaker was a middle-aged man.


    ��Thank you, but you can��t help me. I��m looking for someone.�� Merry explained.


    ��Are you? I saw a man just now, and it seemed that he was looking for someone too. He was very handsome with short blonde hair and a scar on the right side of his face.�� The middle-aged man said again.


    Merry had intended to leave, but she got stunned when she heard those words. Wasn��t the person described by this middle-aged man her husband?


    ��Do you know where he was going?�� Merry asked anxiously.


    ��Of course, yes. He seemed to be following someone. But it��s a little far from here. Let me take you there.�� The middle-aged man smiled.


    ��Thank you. Let��s go.�� Merry urged.


    She followed the middle-aged man to a suburban mansion where Charlie lived.


    ��Where��s Allen?�� Merry looked around but didn��t find her husband.


    ��Haha, he should have gone back to you now.�� The man said with an evil smile.


    ��You?!�� Merry took a step backward immediately. Her hunter��s intuition told her that the man was ill-disposed.


    ��Eh!��


    However, as she stepped back, a pale vampire suddenly appeared behind her and seized her with only one hand. She fought hard but still failed to defend the power of the vampire.


    A moment later, her vision blurred, and she fell to the ground. Her beautiful eyes finally saw the middle-aged man grabbing her up, which then was replaced by darkness.


    This middle-aged man is Charlie. He took this beautiful woman back to his basement, which was the place where Kamikawa Hiko couldn��t go deeper that day.


    A horrific scene greeted as soon as the cold door was pushed open. It was an underground prison with hundreds of cells. Many women were locked up in them.


    Both the adults and children were bound and locked. There were scars and deep teeth marks all over their bodies.


    All kinds of horrible torture tools were in front of them, which were all used by Charlie to destroy and abuse them.


    All of these things were bloody and even with some stumps. Some women were already incomplete.


    ��Swoosh!��


    A bucket of cold water woke up Merry. She slowly opened her eyes, finding that she had been tied to her limbs and couldn��t move.


    Charlie, the rogue, was standing before her and looking at her with an indecent eye.


    ��Let go of me, asshole!�� Merry ��s heart was filled with fear. She could guess that the man before her must be the one her husband wanted to investigate. She fell into a tiger��s den!


    ��Hehe, I promise to make you happy all night. No, to make me happy all night! Ah ha ha ha ha!��


    Before he finished his words, he had picked up a tool of torture, revealing a cruel smile. He stretched out his hand forward at the same time, about to abuse this beautiful woman.


    ��No way! Er����


    However, before he touched Merry, she had already spat out blood. Every time she went out, she would hide poison in her teeth. If the enemy caught her, she would rather die than complete him.


    ��Allen, I��m sorry. I can��t����


    Merry frowned in pain, trying to finish her last words. But her weak eyes urged her to close tightly.


    She finally left the world with bitter tears. Her face was so sad and beautiful.


    ��Damn it!��


    Furious, Charlie kicked the dead Merry.


    Then, he turned around and said, ��This toy is dead. You split her up and send her to Allen��s house!��


    As soon as his voice faded away, two vampires appeared behind him. They quickly took Merry��s body down, went to the place where they divided the bodies, and split her body up.


    A few miles away from the Allen home, a man was stumbling on the street gaspingly. He was Allen.


    He was a handsome man and had a sense of responsibility for his family. It could be said that he was the most secure husband in all women��s hearts. But at this time, he was covered in blood.


    ��Cough! Puff!��


    Although spitting blood, he still insisted on going back home. His wife and child were his spiritual support. And, after a long time, he finally came to the below of his house.


    He fell so many times all the way and coughed with blood every few steps. But he had stuck to it. Looking at the familiar stairs, he made a smile.


    ��Merry, Elsa�� I��m back.�� Allen, covering his bloody stomach, was about to climb the stairs totteringly.


    But when he stepped on the stairs, he found a pile of gift boxes on the ground. He walked over hard and found that these gift boxes were put into human shape!


    He took the nearest box with his trembling hands. Looking at it carefully, he opened his eyes wide with surprise. There was a right hand in it with a ring. It��s Merry and his wedding ring.


    ��Oh, no, no!��


    His hands still trembling, he forced himself to climb close to the boxes, only to find that all were the remains of Merry in them. Her sad and beautiful head was on the top one!


    ��Ah!!��


    Allen let out a heartrending roar. He couldn��t believe that his wife had died miserably. When Merry called him, he was about to go back, because he��d realized that the matter was not that easy.


    However, he failed to avoid a remote attack from the vampires, and his viscera were almost crushed.


    Fortunately, his magic to escape was strong, which helped him get rid of his enemies. He struggled to go back, to see his wife and daughter at the last time and to confirm that they were safe so that he could die without regret.


    He didn��t expect to see such a scene when he came back.


    ��No, Merry!��


    He tightly hugged the boxes containing his wife��s broken bodies and coughed up blood.


    ��I didn��t expect that someone has set a barrier around your home, so I can��t open the door. Hum, but forget it. It��s enough to let you see this.��


    A vampire came out from the dark and said with a snort. His eyes were red, looking at the human in front of him like watching an animal.


    ��You! Give her back to me!�� Allen went mad. The power of anger made him unafraid of pain. He stood up hard and took out his folding machete, intending to stab out.


    ��Eh!��


    But he was not the vampire��s match. Moreover, the one before him was a Count vampire. Severely injured, he was picked up around his neck by the Count with one hand.


    ��I didn��t kill her. It was from Charlie. And it was a pity that Charlie didn��t get the woman��s body at last. Your daughter will be a substitute in the future!��


    The Count revealed a cruel smile. He was delighted to see the person in his hand, angry but unable to resist.


    ��Ah ah!��


    Furious at the words, Allen tried his best to use his last energy to stab the vampire in his chest.


    The Count was stunned at first and then became furious, yelling ferociously, ��What?! Such a humble man. How dare you hurt me? Go to hell!��


    ��Puff!��


    Then, he broke his opponent��s head and put one hand into his chest, pulling out his heart and cracking it.


    ��Abhorrent human being! It��s a pity that I can��t break the barrier. And I��ll come again to take the little girl next time!��


    The Count snorted and then turned away.


    ��Whoo, whoo�� Father, mother, what��s wrong with you? I miss you. Why don��t you come in? Father, mother, please talk to me!��


    ��Why don��t you come in? What happened just now? Big brother, big brother, are you here? I��m so scared. Why is there no one? Whoo����


    In the room, the young girl was curling up in the corner and shivering barefoot. Her bright and beautiful eyes had already turned red and wet with tears.


    She heard all the movements just now, but her parents didn��t come back. She could only hide and cry helplessly.


    Wang Bugui and his members had just finished the fight with the Sanctuary and were chasing the deserters. They didn��t know what happened here.

 Chapter 197 - A Tragedy

    ��Eh ah!��


    In the countryside, the number of Paladins running away was decreasing. Once they were caught up, the terrifying flute sound in the rear would cut them to pieces.


    ��Rumble!��


    A loud bang came, and a golden figure like God suddenly appeared in front of them.


    He turned around slowly, revealing his eyes as if he was looking at the dead and saying coldly, ��Now that you��re here, go to hell!��


    Then, he made a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea, rushing toward the enemies in front of him with numerous blood vigor, crushing all the Paladins like sweeping up dead leaves.


    ��Boss, all the remnants have been killed.��


    Chu He flew over from behind.


    ��Well, I��ve set a barrier at Allen��s house, and there seem to be some movements over there now. My intuition tells me to get back as soon as possible.�� Wang Bugui made a frown.


    ��Then, I��ll send a message to everyone to let them go there together.�� Chu He said.


    Wang Bugui nodded and then turned to the headquarters of the union. It was full of the bodies of Paladins there. He came there and burned them all with aura.


    ��Brother Bugui!��


    A tender voice came. Kathy ran to Wang Bugui in panic.


    ��Are you okay?�� Wang Bugui turned his head around and asked.


    ��I, I��m okay. But���� Kathy moved her eyes around. It seemed that she dared not to face him.


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui frowned more. He said, ��Just say it.��


    ��Allen has sent back the state of the mission just now,�� Kathy whispered.


    ��What��s the result?�� Wang Bugui��s brows became smooth. Since Allen could pass the result back, he must be safe.


    ��I received it two minutes ago. The mission�� failed. �� Kathy lowered her head.


    Wang Bugui��s eyes were wide open when he heard the words. He frowned again and urged, ��Tell me, how is he?��


    A trace of loss flashed in Kathy��s eyes. She took out two gray hunter cards. When someone applied for being a hunter, he must be registered with a card, and it will be associated with the hunter��s business card.


    It was similar to the eastern soul lamp. As long as the hunter died, the card would go out forever.


    Wang Bugui was stunned to see that. He then trembled to take these two cards. Grabbing them tightly, he said coldly, ��I have asked them not to go!��


    ��Chu He, hurry to Allen��s house. I��ll catch up with you later!��


    ��Okay!�� With a nod, Chu He mobilized all his spiritual power to rush to Allen��s residence at full speed. He, at the same time, sent a message to the members of the Blood Moon Hunters with his mind, ��Everyone, go to Allen��s house! Hurry up!��


    Wang Bugui took the two hunter cards, retracting them and saying, ��Kathy, the Sanctuary launched an attack this time to hold us back, didn��t they? I��ll support you if we need to make a concession.��


    ��But we can��t yield every time. Next time, please listen to me more. I won��t harm you.��


    Upon finishing the words, he turned and left. But as he just stepped out, he was held by a cold little hand. So, he turned back slowly.


    ��I want to go with you. Allen was killed because of me. I need to see him and take responsibility.�� Kathy whispered.


    ��Okay, hold on to me.�� With a nod, Wang Bugui carried Kathy in his arms.


    Then, he seemed to think of something and looked back. Lyon said to him, ��I can have myself get there. After all, I��m also an S-class hunter.��


    ��Then, I��ll go first. Catch me up as soon as possible.�� Wang Bugui replied.


    Seeing Lyon��s nod, he performed the Hell Step to the extreme and jumped to the sky. After a few flashes, he reached thousands of meters away.


    Kathy buried her head in Wang Bugui��s chest and hugged his neck tightly. Two minutes later, they had passed more than two hundred miles and came to the below of Allen��s house.


    ��Whiz!��


    After landing, Wang Bugui put Kathy down and found that all the other hunters had also arrived.


    ��Why do you stay here without going upstairs?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Boss, they���� Zhao Changge stretched out his hand but didn��t know what to say. He could only make a way to Wang Bugui.


    All the other people behind him also moved their steps, looking lost. Seeing this, Wang Bugui made a frown and walked forward slowly.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have a feeling and covered Kathy��s face immediately. But she stubbornly pushed away from this hand. And what she saw the next moment was unforgettable for her.


    There was a body with a big hole in his chest lying on the front ground. His head had rolled to the side. His eyes didn��t close but stared at the front, and his hand also pointed at the direction.


    In that direction were his wife he had concerned and a pile of boxes. Looking carefully, they found the broken parts of Merry were in the boxes.


    Kathy and Wang Bugui slowly walked forward and found there was a beautiful head whose golden soft hair was dyed red with blood in the box at the top.


    ��Bang!��


    Kathy knelt feebly on the bloody ground. She wanted to reach out to touch the two bodies, but her little hands couldn��t stop shaking.


    There seemed to be two souls in her heart. One asked her to reach out to touch and see the crimes she had committed indirectly, and the other told her to stop reaching out because of fear.


    ��No, no! Whoo����


    Tears like peas finally flew down from Kathy��s wet red eyes. Tears dropping into the blood splashed small ripples. And her heart was finally broken down by the cruel reality.


    ��It was a crime I committed. It was me who killed you����


    In a trance, she kept repeating the two sentences. Wang Bugui walked past her and said, ��Elsa is their daughter. She doesn��t know about this yet.��


    When Kathy heard that, her eyes opened wide. She also lost her parents, which was the pain she would never forget. Now, she had put such pain on another little girl?


    Wang Bugui didn��t wait for her reply and turned back to his fellows, ��You take their bodies back and bury them in the Blood Hunter Manor. Yueyan, Ning Zhe, release their souls from purgatory.��


    Leng Yueyan nodded slowly. Ning Zhe put his hands together, saying, ��What a pity.�� Zhao Changge and the others began to collect the bodies and rushed back to the Blood Hunter Manor.


    ��Chu He, take her back too.�� Wang Bugui added.


    Chu He nodded, went to Kathy, who was kneeling on the ground, and picked her up. This little girl was supposed to be very beautiful, but she looked dull at the moment.


    ��Alas!�� He shook his head and flew straight to the sky. Searching Lyon with his telekinesis, he joined Lyon and went to the manor together with him.


    Only Wang Bugui was here now. He looked at the stairs in front of him and plodded. Step by step, he finally reached the door and slowly knocked on it.


    He, at the same time, try to make a soft voice, ��Elsa, I��m back.��


    Hearing that, Elsa, who squatted in the corner, suddenly raised her head and ran to the door desperately. Her tears spilled all over the floor. When she tried his best to open the door, her tears welled up again.


    Whom she saw was Wang Bugui. She threw herself into his warm arms and sobbed, ��Big brother, you finally come back! There were bad people. Whoo����


    Wang Bugui��s heart was melted in an instant. He stroked her head and said, ��Don��t be afraid. I��m here.��


    ��Okay!��


    Elsa nodded vigorously in Wang Bugui��s arms, raised her head again, blinked her big eyes, and said, ��Big brother, where are my mother and father? They said they were going to find you.��


    ��I heard a terrible voice outside, and my father was angry! But mother didn��t say a word. Why? I��m afraid����


    When Wang Bugui heard that, his heart thumped as if someone had severely seized it. He didn��t know how to treat this lovely little girl.


    He couldn��t bear to tell her the news that her parents had died miserably. If he said to her that, her beautiful and pure heart would be shattered.


    He would rather be pierced by thousands of swords than tell the truth so cruelly.


    ��Big brother, what��s the matter with you?�� Elsa touched Wang Bugui��s face with her little hand and asked with her head askew.


    ��Elsa, I��ll take you somewhere.�� Hesitating for a long time, Wang Bugui said those words off and on.


    ��Okay.�� Elsa nodded her head hard.


    Holding her in his arms, Wang Bugui flew to the sky with the Hell Step and shuttled in the sea of clouds at full speed.


    ��Ah! Big brother, you can fly,�� Elsa shouted in surprise.


    But Wang Bugui didn��t answer her, because he was in a trance at the moment.


    After a while, the two reached the Blood Hunter Manor. Wang Bugui took the little girl straight to the forest, where the Blood Hunters were buried. Near the monument, there were two new tombs.


    The names of Elsa��s parents were engraved on the cold tombstones. When she saw all this, she seemed to understand something. She suddenly lost her mind and sat on the ground.


    Then, she turned her head and asked in a trembling voice, ��Big brother�� what happened to my father and mother?��


    This weak voice, like a sharp knife, stabbed into everyone��s heart. The little girl then put her eyes at Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan, who were chanting sutras.


    Then, she looked at all the people around her. When they saw her helpless eyes, they couldn��t help but take a step back and bower their heads in shame.


    She, at last, put her eyes on Wang Bugui again. Wang Bugui clenched his fists hard, and golden blood had already flowed out. He finally set up his mind.


    He looked at the little girl in front of him with an distressing look and said, ��Elsa, your parents, have already, gone to heaven.��

 Chapter 198 - Evil Against Evil

    Chapter 198 Evil Against Evil��Bang.��


    When Elsa heard that her parents had died, she felt as if she had lost her bones and knelt on the ground. Her lovely little face turned very dull at the moment, and her sapphire eyes lost luster.


    Her intelligent and sensitive sight was covered by emptiness. A moment later, her bitter tears began to flow. But neither the hot temperature nor the salty crying could bring her back.


    ��No, Elsa���� Catherine covered her mouth. She couldn��t bear to see Elsa like this.


    Edward held Catherin with one hand, and his eyes were also full of pain. Not they two, all the others felt as if a knife were piercing their hearts. They clenched their fists tightly but didn��t know what to do.


    Elsa��s parents died so tragically. Her mother was dismembered, her father��s head was cut down, and his heart was crushed. Even the true immortals couldn��t bring them to life again.


    Kamikawa Hiko knew an Onmy��d�� that could revive the dead, but only when the body was intact. At this time, he could only shake his head with a frown.


    ��Father and Mother, come back. I miss you. I��ll be well-behaved. Come back, please. Whoo����


    A young and tender voice sounded. Elsa��s innocent whisper, together with her sobs, hit everyone��s heart heavily. They were not the killers, but they felt more guilty than the killers.


    Among so many of them, no one was ordinary people; some were even cultivators. They could all fight against vampires. But now, they could only watch a little girl crying helplessly.


    ��Big brothers, big sisters, can you help me find my parents back? I don��t want them to go to heaven. I just want them to go home.��


    ��I����


    ��Elsa, they����


    Glanced by Elsa��s helpless begging eyes, some of the hunters stepped back, and some of them lowered their heads. Even Ning Zhe, who was reciting the Mantra of Guanyin Bodhisattva, also made a frown when he heard Elsa��s helpless sobs, which almost disturbed his mind.


    ��Elsa, your parents won��t come back. One can go to heaven but can��t go back.�� Wang Bugui barely squeezed such sentences.


    ��Why?�� Elsa sobbed. Her eyes turned red completely.


    ��Because they want to protect you in the sky so that bad people will not capture you.�� Wang Bugui answered.


    ��No, I just want to be by their side!�� Elsa roared wildly, holding her head with both her hands.


    Silent for a while, Wang Bugui said again, ��Elsa, do you want to be a bad child they hate? Before your parents left, they told me that they would never come back if Elsa were not obedient.��


    ��They��ll come back? Really?!�� Elsa suddenly stood up from the ground, looked up, and asked the people before her.


    After Wang Bugui nodded, she seemed to think of something, and her face turned melancholy. She sobbed, ��But, you have said that no one will come back from heaven, big brother����


    Then, she watched Wang Bugui surreptitiously with her eyes full of tears. Looking uncertain, she expected him to deny it but was also afraid that he Dmitri it.


    ��If Elsa is obedient and well-behaved every day, I will let you write to your father and mother. I��ll send your letters to them and even let you meet them.��


    Wang Bugui revealed a gentle smile, and his eyes were full of love. His spring-breeze smile seemed to make Elsa��s gray world bright again.


    Her dying heart was pulled back from the edge of despair by the words of the big brother. No matter how many years passed, it would be the warmest smile in her heart.


    ��Boss, you����


    When Wang Bugui said those words, Chu He and the others all looked surprised. They were clear that Elsa��s parents wouldn��t come back.


    Elsa wiped away her tears. Still a little uncertain, she asked in a low voice, ��Big brother, you didn��t cheat me?��


    ��I won��t lie to you forever.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    ��Then what should I do to be a good child?�� Elsa was finally relieved and eager to know how to be a good child.


    ��Talk to your parents before their graves and wait for me to come back.�� Wang Bugui touched her head.


    ��Where are you going, big brother?�� Elsa raised her head and asked.


    Wang Bugui squatted down, looked at the little girl in front of him carefully, and replied, ��Your parents went to heaven to protect you, so I have to remove those who want to hurt you.��


    ��They must be punished, can you understand?��


    ��Hmm. Then be careful, big brother. Kill all the bad guys!��


    Elsa was a brilliant girl. Though she believed that her parents had gone to heaven and would come back, she also knew that her parents now were lying in the graves.


    The terrible death had taken them away. And those who made them apart were the bad guys she had never seen. Therefore, she supported Wang Bugui��s choice.


    She knew those people were powerful. Because her parents were hunters, she had met many mighty hunters. However, they were the only group of men who surprised her mother.


    ��Okay, wait for me.�� Wang Bugui replied with a nod. Then, he stood up and walked to Kathy, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    He added, ��You don��t have to blame yourself, Kathy. It��ll also be good if you can change after this time. Just wait for me to come back.��


    ��I��m also responsible for their death. Don��t worry. I��ll listen to you next time. Go to do whatever you want to do.�� Kathy nodded slowly.


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui also nodded. Then, he turned back to all his fellow and said, ��Have yourselves ready to go to the Sanctuary and make arrangements. When I get back, let��s attack it directly! ��


    ��Boss, we want to beat the scumbag too!�� Liu Hao growled.


    ��No, you need to make a good plan. The Sanctuary is not so easy to deal with. They have two weapons almost as powerful as immortal weapons.�� Wang Bugui said, shaking his head.


    ��The two breaths that day? They are indeed weird and powerful. But they��re not real immortal weapons. There seems to be something wrong with them.�� Chu He touched his chin and said.


    ��So you need to prepare in advance. Show all your Sunday punches. Since the Sanctuary dares to challenge our bottom line like this, it is necessary to let them pay the price.��


    Wang Bugui said coldly and then went to the rear. When he was about to enter the forest, he turned back, saying, ��Let��s take action after Yueyan and Ning Zhe finish reciting.��


    ��Okay.��


    Everyone nodded. How could this tragedy happen without the Sanctuary leading them away? ��


    They were furious about such a despicable mean as well as the previous provocation. Carrying this sacred title, they did evil things. The rotten elders must be all removed!


    At Brock Collection Store, it was late at night. A few moths were flying in the dim light. With a long shadow gradually shortening, someone went to the black shop door and gently knocked on it.


    ��Crack����


    The door opened slowly, and block grinned at the front desk, saying, ��It��s so late now. What��s up?��


    ��Is there any alcohol?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Yes, a bottle of vodka from so many years ago. It��s strong.�� Brock laughed.


    ��Good, give it to me.�� Wang Bugui said.


    ��Okay, twenty thousand pounds. Don��t talk about any contract discount to me. This is already the discount price.�� Brock was already on guard.


    ��How about I exchanging it with human souls and vampires�� lives this time?�� Wang Bugui suggested with a faint smile.


    ��It��s because you saw two human souls today, right?�� Brock giggled.


    ��Yes, can you arrange them better?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��That depends on what you can give me.�� Brock put away his smile.


    After all, Azrael couldn��t arrange souls at his own will. There were rules for death. If the Western souls wanted to enter heaven for reincarnation, they must accept the soul test.


    This process was suffering and inevitable. And to change it by bribing Azrael was of great risk. After all, he couldn��t disobey the laws of heaven easily.


    ��This time, I won��t let you down, because I��ll let you receive all the souls of the Sanctuary.�� Wang Bugui��s eyes were cold.


    ��Hehe, then, it��s easy. My contractor, you finally start to perform the contract. Such a rare thing!�� Brock covered his mouth and replied with a laugh.


    ��By the way, I need some more flowers which are common to you.�� Wang Bugui revealed a small smile.


    ��Why do you have so many demands for killing a person. For the sake of you fulfilling the contractual duties, I��ll give them to you free of charge.�� Brock smacked his lips.


    Then, he turned around and walked into the darkness. A moment later, Wang Bugui got out of the shop and headed for a specific direction.


    In a suburban wood, a vast mansion was well lit, and many people were patrolling around.


    ��Did you see that those guys went out to send ��stuff�� again today?��


    In front of the door, a guard asked.


    Hearing that, the one next to him answered, ��Yes, she seems to a member of the Hunters�� Union. She��s so beautiful, but died so quickly within a day.��


    ��It��s a pity. But why are they afraid that someone will retaliate? We even kill the Sanctuary nuns, will we be afraid of hunters?�� The first guard asked again.


    ��We don��t have the right to know about these things. Keep working. I hope nothing will happen tonight.�� The other one replied.


    The gate was guarded by them only, and their strength was only similar to B-class hunters��.


    ��Excuse me, do you want to buy some flowers?��


    Suddenly, a whisper sounded in their ears.


    ��Oh! Who?��


    The two took a step back, respectively, and found a man standing in the middle of them somehow.


    ��Who are you?��


    The two��s fine hair erected. They didn��t know when the man appeared.


    ��I��m just a flower seller.�� The beautiful but evil man answered with a smile.


    ��We don��t lack flowers here. If you don��t want to die, leave now!�� One of them took out his gun and pointed it at the man.


    ��But the flowers I sell are like this.��


    Finish speaking, the man took out a blood-red flower directly, which was the Manjusaka. He put this beautiful flower on his face, and it just dotted with his mole of tears.


    ��Manjusaka? Are you looking for death?��


    Furious, the two guards pointed their submachine guns at the person in front of them, about to pull the trigger.


    ��Puff!��


    But just as their fingers were about to pull the trigger, they found their fingers were broken!


    ��Eh ah!��


    Then, they let out a hoarse moan. And their arms were cut into several parts. They tried very hard to call for help, but found themselves unable to speak.


    When they reacted, they found that their head had already touched the ground. They opened their eyes in horror to look up at the cold man.


    Then, the picture in the eyes was fixed, and their bodies had also been cut into several sections.


    Seeing the pool of chopped meat on the ground, Wang Bugui left the higan bana from his hand and turned to walk into the mansion.

 Chapter 199 - A Bloody Night

    This night, the moon in the sky seemed to be a little different. It was very round, but also a little dark red��


    In the mansion, a small group of people was patrolling, each looking nervous. It was Charlie who said in person that we should pay attention tonight, therefore, something might be going to happen.


    Whir!


    A breeze blew, and everyone��s fine hair stood up out of shock. With fear, they raised their weapons to guard and began to look around.


    However, they didn��t find any suspicious movements at all.


    ��Whew!��


    ��It was just a gust of wind. We are too nervous. Let��s go.��


    They took a long breath and kept on patrolling.


    ��Patter.��


    Suddenly, a sound of water dripping came. The one who walked in the most front found a big drop of blood under his feet, surprisingly. Then, he looked at his stomach and found that his clothes were gradually dyed red.


    ��What��s the matter? Why don��t you keep going?�� The one after him asked.


    The person in the most front wanted to turn back and say something, but when he turned back, he found his upper body was leaning. Then, it fell down hard, but his lower body was still standing.


    The people in the rear were so scared to see that. At a loss, some of them turned around, intending to escape, and some wanted to shout for help. But before they reacted, they found they couldn��t speak at all.


    There was a bloodstain on each one��s throat, which blocked the possibility for them to make sounds. Then, they slowly fell to the ground too. Wounds began to appear in many parts of their bodies, and blood began to flow.


    Their vision gradually blurred, and their bodies became extremely cold. In this way, they died with fear.


    Finally, a light smoke appeared here, gradually converging into a human shape. It turned out to be Wang Bugui. He looked at the corpses in front of him, coldly and threw down an Equinox Flower.


    Facing such opponents whose strength was only close to A-class hunters��, he could really kill them all in a second. Then, he turned into a wisp of smoke again and wandered in the mansion.


    Instead of going straight into the mansion and killing Charlie, he chose to start from the outside and clean everyone up. He would scan their mind seas, and if he found someone guilty, he would kill him directly.


    Up to now, he hadn��t met someone innocent yet. He killed so many people. If there were more people, all the roads in the mansion could be dyed red.


    Wang Bugui met a group of people again whose strength was equal to that of the A-class hunters. After scanning their mind seas and confirming that they were guilty, he turned into the human form directly.


    ��Who are you?!��


    Seeing the light smoke turning into human shape, the group of people immediately stepped back and took out their weapons at the same time, ready to fight. And two of them were about to call for support.


    ��Whiz!��


    ��Puff! Puff!��


    But would Wang Bugui allow them to call for help? He displayed the Hell Step directly and rushed forward with the Break Heaven Fist. In less than two seconds, all the ten people in the group were killed.


    ��Ah! No, don��t come over!��


    There was only a woman left. She was almost scared out of her wits at the moment. What happened just now to her was in a blink of an eye. When she could react, she was the only one left.


    ��Today, you have to pay for what you have done!�� Wang Bugui said in a cold voice.


    He didn��t kill her not to let her go. He had scanned this woman��s mind sea and found that she was more heartless and crueler than the people he had killed.


    She caught many women, and she even destroyed them with Charlie. The cruel torture must punish this kind of person. Otherwise, the dead souls who were murdered miserably couldn��t be comforted.


    Wang Bugui didn��t want to kill women, but he couldn��t let her go. He could only make a palm, beat his prana blood into her body, and then turn away.


    The woman held herself tightly, fell to the ground painfully, let the prana blood crush her viscera, and finally died with her eyes wide open.


    Wang Bugui reached every corner of the mansion and killed all the guilty people. As for the innocent maids, they were sent away by him. He got rid of their painful memories in the mansion through a martial art and gave them some money.


    Then, he went to the mansion again. In the hall, Charlie was drinking with the vampires.


    ��Well, it��s delicious. That woman��s blood, together with the red wine, is intoxicating.�� A Count laughed, shaking the red wine glass in his hand.


    ��It��s a pity that the toy committed suicide. I could have played with it till dawn tonight. What a disappointment!�� Charlie sneered.


    ��What a bad taste! I think you��re like a ghoul.�� Another Count was next to Charlie.


    His handsome face was full of disgust because he also rejected Charlie��s methods. There were even pieces of liver in Charlie��s glass.


    ��Eric, don��t say that. Don��t you think their meat is the most delicious food in the world?�� Charlie said with a snicker.


    ��I only suck blood. And I��ll let women die decently, at least.�� Eric said disdainfully.


    ��Hehe, you are already a demon. Why pretend to be a gentleman?�� Charlie sneered.


    Refusing to respond to the human demon��s bad taste, Eric turned his head to look out at the cold moon and frowned, ��I have a bad feeling all the way tonight. Why is there no movement outside?��


    The Count also seemed to notice. He thought while shaking his glass lightly, and said, ��It��s indeed too quiet. Let��s go out and have a look.��


    ��Boom!��


    All of a sudden, as they were about to leave, the gate was opened by a powerful force. The vast iron gate rushed to them like a shell and arrived in a flash.


    ��Bang!��


    After taking the iron door with only one hand, Eric glared at the front with fierceness in his scarlet eyes.


    In the vast smoke and dust in front of him, a figure came out. He put his hands in his pants pocket, surrounded by gold and red energy.


    ��A human!��


    The other Count smelled this man��s breath. There was no doubt that he was a human being, and his strength was not weak.


    ��Ivan, this guy is not easy to deal with. Be careful.��


    Eric��s nerves were tense, facing a strong enemy. Since there was no movement outside, it could be guessed that the other people must have died in his hand.


    As to Counts, the two��s sensing range could cover all over the house. However, this human being could kill the inspectors quietly under the two��s supervision.


    His strength could be imagined. Even though they were Counts, they knew that there were human beings in the world who could compete with them.


    ��Hehe, only you two miscellaneous fish? Are you looking for death? Those in the dark, come out!��


    An arrogant voice sounded. Wang Bugui went straight to the two Counts with a look of contempt. He raised his head slightly and withdrew the contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ��You can sense them? Interesting. But you have to die today.�� Ivan crushed the glass in his hand.


    The red wine mixed with blood spilled in his hand. At the same time, dozens of figures in the dark successively appeared along with the crack.


    ��Only one human being. Hum, you��re courting death!��


    ��Even though his strength is outstanding among human beings, it is not enough to be compared with us, the noble ones.��


    ��Which force do you belong to?��


    The vampires all sneered. It would be a fuss over a trifle if so many of them dealt with a human together. Besides, the weakest among them was the Viscount, and there were four Counts among them.


    ��Wang Bugui, the head of the Blood Moon Hunters, the Hunters�� Union.��


    Wang Bugui told the force he belonged to with no expression.


    ��You��re a hunter. Hehe, I thought you were from one of the two forces.��


    Ivan sneered. He didn��t discover that he had made a breath of relief. Then, he ordered the surrounding vampires to kill this insignificant hunter.


    A Viscount stretched out his hand forward with a cruel smile as if he had already imagined the tragic death of that human being in his hand.


    Whir!


    However, Wang Bugui only took a small step and moved aside, perfectly avoiding the opponent��s attack by anticipating it in advance. Then, he resorted to the Break Heaven Fist and slammed it toward the Viscount heavily.


    ��Puff!��


    His fist weighed ten thousand pounds, directly smashing the Viscount��s upper body into pieces.


    ��Watch out!�� Eric roared.


    ��Universal Kick!��


    However, Wang Bugui had already activated the Heavenly Battling Force and rushed over with a strong kick.


    ��Puff! Puff!��


    The kick arrived in an instant. Before the vampires could react, they had been kicked into meat puree.


    ��Ah!��


    Only the Counts had barely blocked this Azrael-like strong kick. But their arms and shoulders were all broken.


    ��How can it be possible?! How can a hunter have such strong strength?�� A Count, covered in blood, shouted tremblingly.


    ��Forgot to tell you. I am a Blood Hunter!�� Wang Bugui replied with a sneer.


    ��Impossible! The Blood Hunter Clan has already perished!�� Ivan roared.


    ��I��m Wang Bugui, the last man of the Blood Hunter Clan. Who dares to say that the Blood Hunter Clan is dead?!��


    Wang Bugui got furious when he heard the words. He raised his hand and turned his prana power into primordial, forming a Primordial Palm. Ivan created a sword with his blood and brandished it forward. However, his sword was simply nothing before that big hand.


    As soon as the Primordial Palm touched the blood sword, it crushed the sword immediately. Then, it hit the opponent, turning Ivan into flying ashes.


    Wang Bugui put his eyes on the remaining three Counts. His gaze of death made the vampires tremble.


    The next moment, a lot of golden lights were released by him, even dyeing his hair gold. He made a punch, released pressure, and slowly walk forward.


    ��Who are you?��


    Seeing this man in golden light, Eric recalled a man involuntarily, Wang Xuanming, the man who was called the God of War by the West.


    Now, was this person who claimed himself Wang Bugui, his child? At the thought of this, Eric was both surprised and frightened. The man��s child had grown up now.


    And he looked like his father very much. As he got older, would he become the second God of War? This threat cannot be allowed to grow, but they are not rivals. Eric refused to let such a threat grow bigger, but he and his fellows couldn��t match Wang Bugui at all.


    It was also impossible for them to escape. The opponent was better than them in all aspects. They were really caught in a dilemma.


    ��Are you going to commit suicide or wait for me to kill you?�� Wang Bugui asked seriously.


    ��I��ll entangle him. You take the waste to run. The Infante has warned that we can��t let him die. Go!�� Eric turned around and shouted.


    Then, he turned to confront the strong enemy. Hearing his words, the other two Counts immediately fled with the terrified Charlie behind them.


    ��No one can survive today!��


    With a snort, Wang Bugui turned into a golden light and rushed forward.

 Chapter 200 - Slaughter

    ��Eh ah!��


    With a roar, Eric released all his blood to fight against Wang Bugui. And the two behind him escaped out of the manor in the twinkling of an eye.


    ��Whiz!��


    Suddenly, a black figure appeared in front of them. It was Wang Bugui. But the battle in the manor was still going on with deafening fighting sounds, and how came Wang Bugui appear here?


    They had no time to think about it at present, and could only brace themselves to fight with Wang Bugui.


    ��Boom!��


    Abruptly, another figure appeared behind the two Counts. It was Chiou, the puppet, controlled by Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui and Chiou performed the Killing Air at the same time, slamming ten-thousand-pound divine punches on the two Counts�� arms. The two Counts were forced to fly backward, and Charlie was left on the way.


    At this moment, to survive was the most important thing. They were willing to discard a human chess piece. But would the two killing gods opposite to them let them go easily?


    Wang Bugui resorted to the Hell Step, controlled the lines to pull Chiou back on the way, putting her on his feet, and mobilized energy to kick her out.


    With Wang Bugui��s great power, Chiou, the puppet, caught up with the two Counts in less than a flash. Then, Wang Bugui continued to control the puppet to make a kick forward.


    ��Roar!��


    The two Counts turned around angrily to strike back but were forced to take a few steps backward by a kick of the puppet. When they stood firm, a Glittering Fist from the puppet greeted them fast and violently like a storm.


    Then, Wang Bugui rushed to them from the rear. He swept his fingers in the air, controlling the puppet to form a Meteorite Kick.


    He, himself, made a Blood Sea Surge Fist at the same time. The two counts were first hit by the heavy kick on their faces. Their faces were deformed, and they were kicked into the air.


    Then, a figure rushed to the sky and stood in the middle of the full moon. The beautiful figure of the puppet followed him and stood side by side with him.


    The two raised their right fists in succession and gathered a sea of prana blood in their hands. Locking the two targets below them who were about to open their blood wings to escape, Wang Bugui and the puppet slammed the fists down!


    ��Boom!��


    With a loud bang, a ten-meter-high soil wave was stirred up on the ground. Seeing this from a hundred meters away, Charlie, whose legs were broken, was scared out of his wits.


    High in the sky, Wang Bugui and Chiou, the puppet, looked at the deep pit below. There were only some black ashes. The two Counts were smashed into broken bits by a punch.


    After confirming the two enemies had been killed, Wang Bugui released his Taoism power on Charlie, suppressing him and robbing his ability to move. Then, he turned into a hair and slowly fell on the ground.


    It was just a phantom of Wang Bugui. After it disappeared, the puppet was towed by some silk threads toward the hall.


    ��Puff!��


    Here, all the bones of Eric were also broken. He sat by the wall feebly, covered in blood. His vision had already been blurred, and his pupils scattered.


    ��As a Count vampire, you are better than those guys. At least, you don��t afflict women.��


    Wang Bugui said coldly. This vampire killed people cleanly. He even hardly ever killed women. He just sucked blood everywhere at most.


    The irony was that such a blood-sucking devil was not as cruel as Charlie. Charlie not only afflicted women but also ate them. He was the real demon in human society.


    ��Cough!��


    Eric��s eyes turned red with blood. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, even containing his internal organs.


    When he saw the man in golden lights before him, he laughed miserably and said brokenly, ��Hurry�� to kill me. I can finally end such a life!��


    ��You hate your identity as a vampire, don��t you?�� Wang Bugui asked with a frown.


    Eric shook his head, replying, ��If I were given another chance, I wouldn��t be a vampire again. I eat people or everything just like eating sands, and I can only live in dark corners all the time.��


    ��My love also hates me, a monster. I can only watch her marry another man. Haha, I have had enough of this ignorant life!��


    ��In this case, how did you become a vampire? Shouldn��t it be because you hate human beings?�� Wang Bugui asked again.


    ��I thought I could get everything after I became a vampire. However, it��s just a fantasy. Cough! Hurry up. Kill me.�� Eric felt unable to speak.


    ��Puff!��


    Wang Bugui helped Eric out by turning his own hand into a knife and piercing it into Eric��s heart. Eric slowly fell to the ground. His eyes closed several times, and it seemed that he saw his beloved again.


    In the end, he died with a smile.


    ��In the world, who can tell good and evil?��


    With a sigh, Wang Bugui put his eyes on Charlie again, saying, ��But some people are even eviler than demons. They can only die because of evils!��


    ��Damn hunter! I��m an exalted nobleman. I can��t die! I��m going to kill that guy��s daughter too!��


    Charlie was crawling by hand at the moment, leaving a long blood mark on the ground.


    ��Boom!��


    ��Eh ah!��


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui appeared before him and kicked him over directly. Then, he stamped his leather shoe on Charlie��s face, staring at this human demon coldly.


    ��No, don��t kill me. My brother is an elder!�� Charlie begged in surprise.


    ��Do you think I��m afraid of him?�� Wang Bugui replied coldly. Then, he added strength on his foot, and the person��s face under his foot became deformed.


    ��Ah! Please let me go!��


    Charlie roared heartbrokenly. He hadn��t suffered such humiliation since he was born.


    ��Humph! When you faced with those women, did you promise to let them go?��


    Wang Bugui snorted and ran his foot over the man��s face several times. Even if he moved slightly, it was still unbearable to ordinary people. The sounds of Charlie��s broken bones were heard clearly.


    ��Oh! No, please don��t kill me! Don��t! I��m wrong. Give me a chance and let me redeem!��


    Charlie was scared out of one��s wits again. His intuition told him that if Wang Bugui increased his strength, his head would be crushed.


    ��Redeem? You don��t deserve that. You don��t deserve to be killed me personally, either.�� Wang Bugui looked at the person under his foot with contempt.


    Hearing his words, Charlie turned delighted. He immediately catered and said, ��Yes, I don��t deserve to be killed by you. Killing me will dirty your hands. So, please let me go!��


    But Wang Bugui raised the corners of his mouth, revealing an evil smile and saying, ��So, I prepared a meat grinder for you!��


    Finishing speaking, he took out the huge meat grinder that Brock gave him from the small pendant and slammed it on the ground.


    ��Ah!! No, you can��t kill me!��


    Charlie looked panic again. He tried his best to swing his body, intending to stand up. But considering Wang Bugui��s power, he wouldn��t stand up even if he was given a hundred years.


    Rumble! Clang!


    Wang Bugui started the meat grinder and took Charlie to fly up. On the way, he passed aura into Charlie��s throat to rob his ability to speak.


    ��Umm! Umm!��


    Looking down at the huge meat grinder, Charlie desperately wanted to beg for mercy, but he could only make such a sound. The extremely sharp, bright blade was rotating at high speed.


    If Charlie was dropped in, the bloody scene with broken meat could be imagined. But Wang Bugui didn��t throw him in directly, but used his spiritual power to slowly put him down.


    With such a snail-like speed, Charlie could appreciate the taste of death��s approach better, which was more painful to him than letting him die directly.


    ��Crack! Puff!��


    ��Umm umm!��


    Wang Bugui controlled Charlie from afar, and finally, put him on the rotating blade. His feet were instantly turned into a meat puree. The blood was sprayed everywhere, and the minced meat and broken bones were bombarded onto the iron wall.


    Charlie��s screams didn��t stop. His calves were slowly disappearing now. Then, his thighs were turned into meat puree completely, then his penis. The pain almost made him faint.


    But how would Wang Bugui let him faint? He resorted to martial art to wake him up forcibly, and then slow down.


    He planned to let the guy who had ruined countless women be a eunuch for a while in the last moments of his life.


    ��Er! Ouch!��


    Charlie had been wet with blood and sweat. How could this pain be described? He once destroyed the bodies of so many women, but he never thought that one day he would be treated like this.


    What a karma. He now had tasted such a pain. The most painful part of the human body was crushed by the high-speed rotating blade, which could be said to be a pain deep to the soul.


    Wang Bugui speeded up a little again. And Charlie��s painful mourning lasted for three minutes before it stopped. This period of three minutes was much more extended for him than a lifetime.


    He wouldn��t forget such a pain even if he died. Wang Bugui stopped the meat grinder, and, at this time, the machine had been covered with sticky meat sauce. The human demon was dead and could never revive again.


    Do unto a man what he does unto others; kill a sadist with a sadist way. It was unnecessary to kill Charlie with humanity, because he didn��t deserve it.


    This was the murder criterion of Wang Bugui. In Charlie��s mind sea, there were hundreds of women who were killed. So, only when he was killed in this way, the hundreds of souls would be comforted.


    Wang Bugui turned and entered the mansion, and rescued all the women in the dungeon. Then, he formed dozens of his phantoms and erased the painful memories of those women after healing their wounds.


    Then, he let those phantoms to escort the women back to their homes. When he finally got out of the mansion, he released all his blood vigor to form a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea, turning the whole mansion into a deep pit.


    All the bodies and buildings were turned into broken bits by this punch.


    ��It will be the Sanctuary��s turn then!��


    Wang Bugui clenched his fists and flew in the sky with the Hell Step. He turned into a black light, cut through the sky rapidly, and went straight to the St. Paul��s Cathedral.

 Chapter 201 - Attacking the Sanctuary

    It was exceptionally quiet here at St. Paul��s Cathedral tonight. But inside the church, there were quite a few Paladins ready to go for a big fight.


    ��Little Taoist Nun, how��s your part?�� Zhao Changge asked in a low voice.


    ��I��ve done with that. You can go to Chu He and have a look.�� Leng Yueyan whispered.


    Hearing that, Zhao Changge nodded and then turned his head to the other side, whispering, ��Chu He, Hiko, how��s your part?��


    ��Everything is ready. We can fight with them after the boss comes!�� Chu He��s eyes were cold. He couldn��t stand the practice of the Sanctuary.


    ��Are you confident? Our opponent has two weird weapons, and any a small mistake will kill us all.�� Zhao Changge frowned slightly.


    ��Your Eastern arrays are magical. Together with my formation, they��ll be very powerful. And what Leng Yueyan has arranged is also fresh new to me.��


    Kamikawa Hiko answered slowly at this time. He was calm without waves in his eyes. Looking around from time to time, he was thinking about what else to set.


    His answer made Zhao Changge gain confidence, too. The latter then turned to Feng Tianming.


    Seeing his eyes, Feng Tianming said consciously, ��I��ve set the Shushan Immortal Sword Array to Kill Evil Spirits. But it needs two people to cooperate to play its strongest power.��


    ��That��s easy. Chihiro will help you. I got you!�� Zhao Changge squinted at Feng Tianming and touched Feng Tianming��s waist with his elbow while speaking.


    Hearing that, Misawa Chihiro, not far away, nodded and walked directly to Feng Tianming, watching the front quietly.


    Feng Tianming��s face got hot at this time. He arched his brows and replied hurriedly, ��No, no! If you know swordsmanship, I can also cooperate with you.��


    ��Well, hmm, it��s obvious that you want to complete the sword array with her.�� Meiqing covered her mouth, revealing a smile. Dressed in a red dress, she looked like a fairy flower, enchanting, charming and out of this world.


    ��It��s the legendary Simultaneous Training, right?�� Edward grinned.


    ��No, this is called a formidable combination, right?�� Catherine smiled, and then looked at Feng Tianming.


    ��Be quiet, everyone. Don��t alarm the enemies inside.�� Lyu Hao uttered, hold his head with one hand.


    Ning Zhe also nodded and echoed by reciting the Buddhas, ��Get down and keep hearts still like water, then we can deal with everything.��


    Two people��s words soon let this environment quiet down. They began to quietly wait in the dark.


    ��Whiz!��


    A while later, a black shadow flashed. It was Wang Bugui. He walked over to everyone and asked, ��How��s everything going here?��


    ��We��re waiting for your order to educate them directly!�� Zhao Changge answered with a smile. At the same time, a silver long spear appeared in his hand.


    ��Well, let��s make attacks. The target is the Elder Council!��


    With a nod, Wang Bugui released a lot of golden lights around him and turned himself into a golden meteor straight to the St. Paul��s Cathedral.


    ��Buzz!��


    As he approached, a golden glow, composed of five beams of golden rays, rose and rushed to him with mighty power.


    ��Break Heaven Fist!��


    Wang Bugui mobilized all his prana power and made a heavy punch to defend. Then, he stretched out the other hand and made a Primordial Palm.


    ��Boom!��


    This palm collided with another huge golden light, shaking the surrounding ground violently.


    ��For God��s sake, kill!��


    A big roar sounded, and numerous Paladins emerged from the Sanctuary, rushing toward the person in front.


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui isolated this area with great power, and then rushed to the golden light. Countless beams of power, at the same time, fell from the sky behind him, crushing countless Paladins.


    ��A Rain of Pear Blossom!��


    With a shout, Zhao Changge, holding the dragon gut silver spear, instantly rushed into the crowd. The long spear gave out cold lights. And in the blink of an eye, he had struck the spear hundreds of times. Then, he stretched the spear out and rotated a circle.


    The Paladins�� formation was broken. Then, he jumped up and threw the long spear out, aiming at the leader of the enemy.


    ��Bang!��


    Like a dragon, the spear pierced through a head knight��s body and fixed him on the earth. Zhao Changge dropped with the A-Thousand-Pound Falling skill. Holding his long spear, he made a few kicks around, beating the surrounding enemies away.


    At this time, however, another Paladin charged at him with a sword. Seeing that, Zhang Changge jumped up and rotated with the long spear again, merely avoiding the sword. The next moment, he struck the spear out.


    The sharp iron sword was only ten centimeters away from him, but his opponent, at this moment, had already been pierced through. Then, he turned his hand over, releasing aura to turn the opponent into a blood rain. After that, he turned to join the battle again.


    ��Heh ah!��


    But when he just turned around, another Dragon Slaughter Knight made a leap from behind him and brandished the swords in his hands down violently.


    ��How dare you?!��


    With an angry roar, Lyu Hao directly rushed forward to the opponent and cut him into two halves. Then, he cut the enemy��s waist next to him with the Killing Immortals.


    With another two moves, he killed the following three Paladins. Then, with the Killing Demons, he crushed the two people and the ground in front of him.


    After he landed, he raised the double-bladed halberd over his head and swung rapidly, making a roaring flame whirlwind instantly, which killed all the enemies within the surrounding ten meters and turned them into flying ashes.


    ��Clang!��


    A deafening sword sound rang. Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro were walking on air side by side. Countless auras around them were turned into swords, rushing toward the enemies around.


    At the same time, Feng Tianming rushed into the battlefield with the Raging Sea Sword Skill, crushing several Dragon Slaughter Knights into pieces. Then, Chihiro rushed out from behind him, and the sword in her hand slowly slid into the sheath.


    ��Puff! Puff!��


    The Paladins who were approaching them were instantly cut into segments. The two cooperated with each other, killing the enemies rapidly with their swordsmanship while controlling the sword array.


    ��Red Lotus Attack, obey at once!��


    Wearing a golden armor turned from sign paper, Kamikawa Hiko rushed into the battlefield and ignited a piece of red sign paper, burning the enemies ahead into coke. Then, he bent over, avoiding an attack from a spear successfully.


    Then, he flashed to the left. After adjusting the position, he moved his hands and strangled the opponent with the Three Heavenly Lines. After that, he leaned to the right and avoided a strike from a sword successfully.


    He took out another piece of sign paper again, attached it to the knight, and then kicked him into the crowd violently.


    ��Red Evil Dance!��


    Kamikawa Hiko gestured to detonate the sign paper, and the area where the Paladin was became a bombing area instantly. He once again pulled out two sheets of sign papers, turned them into short swords and rushed into the crowd.


    ��Flowers Blossom!��


    Behind him, it was Meiqing��s battlefield. She flew into the battlefield with a huge flower that killed all the enemies who touched it. Then, she moved forward step by step, and killed one person every step she took.


    All the flowers in the air were her weapons. Along with the flying flowers, she danced the red sleeves in her hand like a fairy dancer. This beautiful dance helped her kill everyone close to her.


    ��Killing Devils Pestle!��


    ��Heavenly Girl Seal!��


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were like two godly demons in the sky. One was surrounded by numerous Taoism power, born to be invincible. She looked down at the people below with neither joy nor sorrow in her eyes.


    After she slightly swept the horse tail duster in her hand and moved her finger down, a piece of lifelike Heavenly Girl Seal rushed down, killing plenty of Paladins.


    The other was surrounded by infinite flammules. Although he looked benevolent, he didn��t show any mercy at all. A huge pestle descended from the sky and pulled a deep pit out of the area below.


    ��Aargh!��


    Suddenly, a few figures appeared below. The six major Dragon Slaughter Knights dashed to the Blood Moon Hunters.


    ��The head of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, Jonathan, begin the cleaning mission!��


    A knight in a gorgeous armor directly rushed to the two in the sky with the sword of St. George, the Dragon Slaughter Knight. It was very strange that his sword could break Leng Yueyan��s Taoism power.


    ��The Taoism power of the Greater Powers.��


    Leng Yueyan��s beautiful eyes changed, but she was not surprised. While making a palm with the Five Thunder Incantation, she swept the horse tail duster in the other hand for six times, displaying the six Lightning Techniques.


    ��Boom!��


    The sky was suddenly covered with black clouds. The five hundred divine thunder all rushed toward Jonathan together with the six Lightning Techniques.


    ��Go to hell, heresy people!��


    With a bellow, Jonathan brandished his sword madly, annihilating all the divine thunder. Then, he infused holy power into the sword and formed a beam of sword power to strike forward.


    ��Clang!��


    Ning Zhe, however, took the attack with the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation. The sword left a light mark on his golden body, with no serious injury. He then held the sword in his hand and, at the same time, formed a few Killing Devils Buddha Fists to his opponent.


    ��Thump! Thump!��


    Jonathan also took the fists with his body, but was forced to retreat. He never thought he would lose to others in terms of the physical might. Irritated, he kicked the opponent away and rushed forward again with his sword.


    Seeing that, Leng Yueyan didn��t choose to help Ning Zhe, but turned to face the members of the Seraph Knights, because she knew that Ning Zhe��s strength was very strong. She didn��t need to worry about him even if his opponent had a Greater-Power weapon.


    The Seraph Knights were the most powerful force of the Sanctuary. At this time, they had already confronted with several members of the Blood Moon Hunters. Wang Bugui was now fighting with another strong knight again. Therefore, Leng Yueyan had to bear part of the pressure.


    ��Woohoo! Look at us!��


    ��Enjoy the gunfire feast!��


    Edward and Catherine fell from the sky. They held a pair of guns in their hands and fired madly in the air. At the same time, they threw out a few grenades to bombard the distant area.


    After landing, they began to cooperate with each other to fight against the Seraph Knight through Gun Kata. Chu He, not far from them in the air, was playing Taoism sound to support the members of the Blood Moon Hunters.


    He would also kill the enemies by the flute from time to time while looking at the whole situation and make supporting movements. At this time, the battlefield was chaotic, and his purpose was to expand the chaos and destroy the opponent��s formation to strive for more time, letting Wang Bugui who was at the deepest use his weird weapon to defeat the opponents.

 Chapter 202 - The Fight against an Old Friend

    ��Kick of the Universe!��


    Wang Bugui knitted his dashing eyebrows, jumped up and kicked away the golden long spear in front of him. He followed to make a Break Heaven Fist, beating the opponent to retreat dozens of meters.


    ��Boom!��


    However, when he was retreating, the long spear in his hand bloomed in golden light. Five beams of golden lights gathered into a huge beam of light, rushing directly to the opponent.


    ��Humph!��


    Wang Bugui activated the Undefeatable Body of the World, forming a Primordial Palm to crush this golden light. Then, he deeply gazed at the person before him.


    ��Druid, do you really want to be against me?�� He asked with a frown.


    ��Different positions, different choices.�� Druid also frowned.


    ��It��s not because of the different position, but that your heart has changed! Such a rotten organization like the Elder Council should have been destroyed. You should know it better than me!�� Wang Bugui yelled.


    ��But now, holding this spear, I��m still a Paladin of the Sanctuary. As long as I still dress in the knight clothes, I can��t betray the Sanctuary.�� Druid said with no expression.


    ��This is not a betrayal, but the cleaning of cancer. Which of the things the Elder Council has done is really worthy of the word ��holy��?�� Wang Bugui questioned again.


    ��But now, the Seraph Knights is under their control. My brothers are fighting against yours.�� Druid raised the golden long spear and pointed it to the front.


    ��Foolish!�� Wang Bugui scolded.


    Then, he mobilized his prana blood and pointed a finger at the Druid, saying, ��Today, I��ll wake you up, fool!��


    ��Be careful. The attacking power of the Bombardment of Five Stars is stronger than that of Longinus.�� Druid frowned. Holding his spear, he was ready for a big fight.


    ��It��s no use to say more!��


    Ignoring his words, Wang Bugui rushed forward with the Killing Air. Performing the Hell Step, he came to the opponent in an instant.


    ��Clang!��


    When the fist was about to hit Druid, he defended it by placing the spear horizontally before his chest. At the same time, he released the five beams of golden lights toward the opponent. Then, he raised the shield in his left hand and slammed it down violently, releasing the holy force to attack.


    After that, he quickly retreated backward. He knew that he couldn��t have a close fight with the opponent in front of him.


    Wang Bugui had the upper hand no matter in the aspects of the physical body, body skills or moves. Without the Bombardment of Five Stars, a holy weapon, he would never be able to fight with him for so long.


    ��Come on!��


    Wang Bugui made a Primordial Palm, taking the blow with the strongest energy in the world. At the same time, he took the holy force of the shield with his physical body, and then jumped up to make a Meteorite Kick toward the opponent.


    Seeing that, Druid raised the shield to defend. Then, he released the five beams of golden lights again and rushed out with lightning. His strength this time was stronger than just now.


    ��Buzz!��


    The bright golden light lit up the night sky. Wang Bugui performed the Hell Step to avoid the spear. However, the light of the spear could catch up with him anyhow. It was Brionac, the legendary magic piercing spear.


    It contained endless power of light. No matter how far away the enemy was, it could give out the light of death to kill the enemy.


    The light wouldn��t disappear before it hit the enemy. It craved blood all the time. And it could only be calmed down once it was soaked in the sleeping draught made from the opium poppy.


    As for its name, Bombardment of Five Stars, it referred to the light it gave out. The light was composed of different-trajectory lightning, extremely powerful. Wang Bugui could also feel its strangeness.


    He didn��t know if it was the real one in the myth. If it was, even his Undefeatable Body of the World and Endless Golden Body Manifestation couldn��t block it.


    After all, it was the weapon of the Western Gods, equivalent to the Eastern immortal weapons. But judging from the situation he felt now, the spear should be just a replica. After all, its power was not particularly strong.


    ��Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea!��


    Thinking of that, Wang Bugui turned around and rushed forward with a punch.


    ��Boom!��


    The billowy blood vigor collided with the five beams of golden thunder lights, and the sound of the explosion was deafening.


    ��Heh ah!��


    Wang Bugui rushed out of the flames all over the sky and came directly to the Druid. Performing the Extreme Heaven Explosion, he made a series of heavy punches, forcing the opponent to retreat.


    ��Courageous and fearless!��


    Druid released holy light around him. He slammed the shield forward to, once again, pour powerful holy force. However, his opponent turned aside to avoid it and, at the same time, made a heavy punch toward him.


    He quickly took a step back, and released the five beams of thunder lights again. But Wang Bugui turned his prana power into primordium and stretched his palm to smash the lights.


    At this time, his six senses seemed to feel something. He turned aside and avoided another shield attack of Druid again. He, meanwhile, formed the Killing Air with his left fist and slammed it to his opponent.


    Unexpectedly, this punch of his was blocked by the Bombardment of Five Stars. Then, five beams of more powerful lights rushed out. He immediately gestured his fingers like a dragon��s claws and made a Dragon Fist to block the divine lights.


    ��Howl!��


    There seemed to be a roar of dragon vaguely. Wang Bugui swung his fists rapidly. Every punch, his prana blood would be turned into a dragon-shaped aura, biting all the lights into pieces.


    Then, he made another Dragon Fist, blocking the opponent��s holy shield. Taking advantage of the counterforce, he jumped up and then violently rushed down with the right Dragon Fist carrying hundreds-of-thousands-of-pound divine power.


    ��Boom!��


    Along with the punch, a golden dragon crawled into the earth and blasted the ground into broken bits. But Druid was not hit seriously, because an angel who bathed in flames was protecting him from behind.


    The Seraph Michael extended his right hand to take this overbearing punch. Seeing that, Wang Bugui released the violent prana blood in his body. He moved far away from Michael and, at the same time, activated the Eight Limits Universal Order.


    ��If the fight goes on, I��ll use the real strength of the Bombardment of Five Stars.�� Druid warned with a frown.


    Bathed in the blazing holy light, he held the golden holy spear like a real Seraph coming to the human world to perform God��s punishment.


    ��Body Defense Mechanism, completely relieve!��


    Wang Bugui ignored it. Now he only wanted to defeat this silly friend, and then destroy the group of rotten people who were hiding in the Elder Council.


    ��Come on!��


    Wang Bugui bellowed and turned into a golden light, coming to the opponent in an instant. Then, he swung his fists and kicks madly. In just a few seconds, he had made thousands of attacks.


    ��Thump!��


    The last punch of his beat Druid far away. Michael was not as fast as Wang Bugui, and, without the instructions of his host, he couldn��t play at his best.


    He could only defend passively. Under the supersonic attacks made by Wang Bugui, he was almost shattered.


    ��In the name of God, Sin Exterminating Flame Punishment!��


    On the way of flying back, Druid tried his best to recite the incantation. Michael moved at the sound. The six wings on his back gave out countless blazes, rushing toward the opponent.


    However, with the Hell Step, Wang Bugui could shuttle in these blazing lights calmly. In a few flashes, he came to the front of the opponent. Then, he raised his hand and formed a Break Heaven Fist.


    A deafening rumble came. Druid was hit to the ground by a violent punch.


    ��Howl!��


    Suddenly as he fell to the ground, the Bombardment of Five Stars made a roar. This godly spear began to rise by itself and then pointed its cold tip at the enemy in front.


    ��Er! Brionac has woke up. Don��t fight anymore.�� Druid who fell to the ground slowly persuaded.


    ��I only know that man can conquer heaven! There is no existence that I can��t beat. I��m invincible in the world!��


    With a shout, Wang Bugui activated the Universal Reversal to grab the surrounding natural aura to support himself. Then, he performed the Heavenly Battling Force to the extreme, surrounded by prana blood, ready to go.


    He took out his little pendant to tear the space up. The two instantly switched to the dark and dead battlefield.


    ��Do you still remember this battlefield? Kelson was once here to fight against the devils. But now, you are here against me. Today, I��ll give you a good lesson on behalf of him!�� Wang Bugui snarled.


    ��Do you think I want to fight with you? The power of the Bombardment of Five Stars is not what you can afford!�� Druid growled.


    He was covered in blood, and his armor had been broken by the fist.


    ��Let��s see!��


    Wang Bugui raised his fists again and rushed forward. He chose to attack first.


    ��Buzz!��


    The Bombardment of Five Stars gave out bright light, and the five beams of huge divine lights rushed to the opponent again. The power this time was far more powerful than all the previous offensives, which was equivalent to the full blow of the Greater Powers.


    ��Emperor Fist��Destroying the Sky!��


    Wang Bugui made a roar, releasing more golden light, as if he were burning. His golden light even covered the light of the spear, which made him look like a golden God of War.


    He infused all his Tao Law into a punch and slammed this overbearing punch out when the golden light of the spear was about to hit him.


    ��Boom!��


    The big bang had frightened heaven and earth. The fight between the two let the earth tremble. The center of the collision was overwhelmed by an energy storm.


    Druid was even sent back flying by the power. After falling to the ground, he looked shocked. He wondered if Wang Bugui was safe.


    ��Whiz!��


    After half a minute, a strong wind tore the lights all over the sky up. Wang Bugui slowly walked out of it. Carrying a golden spear in his hand, he looked at Druid quietly.


    ��No, that��s impossible. It is Brionac!�� Druid was in such a great panic his chin almost fell to the ground.


    ��Before the spear is completely awakened, it doesn��t match a punch of mine.��


    Calmly without any expression, Wang Bugui strolled to Druid and stuck the holy spear in the ground.


    Then, he punched Druid on the face, saying, ��This punch is for Kelson!��


    ��Er!��


    Druid��s face was almost deformed. He looked at the person before him with a shocked and a bloody face.


    ��You can��t tell the right and wrong, and how can you deserve to be a Seraph Knight? You don��t even deserve to be a knight. Think about your mistakes. If you can��t figure it out, I��ll beat you until you do!��


    Leaving a cold sentence, Wang Bugui tore open the space crack and returned to the outside battlefield.

 Chapter 203 - The Final Resort of the Sanctuary

    ��Buzz!��


    After Wang Bugui tore open the crack, he went directly to the deepest Elder Council without any stop.


    ��Universal Chop!��


    ��Sword Out��Fantasy Robbery!��


    The outside battlefield was still in chaos. Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro quickly shuttled through the battlefield, robbing the enemies�� lives like Azrael.


    The two cooperated with each other, and together with the Lushan sign paper, they formed a human-shape array. Its power was huge and infinite. Every time the thousands of flying swords went out, they would return with blood.


    ��Judgement!��


    Suddenly, a Paladin attacked from behind them. When his heavy sword was about to hit them, Feng Tianming turned around and stabbed his sword into the Paladin��s throat.


    Then, he turned back and brandished his sword down, killing all the following enemies. He displayed the Raging Sea and Roaring Waves, and the sea-like sword power cut the dozens of Paladins around him into two pieces. The next moment, however, a Paladin rushed to him with a spear from his left.


    ��Shadow kill!��


    Misawa Chihiro passed by the knight instantly. She drew the sword in her hand out, rotated it in two circles, and then put it into the sheath.


    ��Clack!��


    ��Puff!��


    The knight was beheaded as soon as the sword was sheathed.


    But after that, there were two Paladins rushing to her. Instead of escaping, she stabbed her sword toward another direction.


    ��Killing Evil Spirits Chop!��


    ��Break Soul!��


    Feng Tianming returned in time and brandished his sword, killing all the enemies behind Chihiro and breaking their weapons. Chihiro also brandished her sword and killed the enemy behind Feng Tianming.


    The cooperation between the two had already been very skillful. And after they got used to the sword array, their cooperation became even perfect. They would pay attention to the surroundings of the other side while fighting to kill the enemies.


    Once the enemy wanted to make use of one��s attacking gap, the other would make up for it in an instant, so as to achieve a real no-dead-angle attack.


    Feng Tianming��s sword power could attack all directions, together with the surrounding flying swords, it was actually a great killing weapon of war. And Chihiro would keep walking around him, killing countless enemies like a harvester.


    She could also control those flying swords to attack and retreat. When the two cooperated with each other, they could maximize the power of their swordsmanship.


    So far, no opponents had been able to take their attacks. Everyone who had seen them had become a dead body.


    ��Start the Defense Holy Array!��


    Suddenly, a Seraph Knight screamed. Hearing that, the Paladins all retreated to the back of the church. Then, two Seraph Knights took out two red stones and lifted them to the sky.


    ��Buzz!��


    The two stones directly turned into two beams of rocketing light, and a vast breath instantly appeared on the battlefield. This kind of breath was even stronger than the Greater Powers at the peak stage.


    ��The three thousand Taoism power is under my control!��


    Seeing that, Leng Yueyan sent a message with her mind to let the members of the Blood Moon Hunters retreat. Then, she triggered all the Taoism-power arrays that had already been set. In the meantime, boundless Taoism power appeared between heaven and earth to fight against the Sanctuary.


    ��Clang!��


    The sound of a sword came. Instead of retreating, Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro rushed forward. The thousands of flying swords around them suddenly condensed into a large light sword.


    The two looked at each other and then rushed to the sky with all the light swords. The sword couldn��t be afraid. If the sword was afraid, it couldn��t kill the strong enemies. Only when the sword moved forward all the time, could it cut everything.


    It was the same with the sword array. If you wanted to play the power of sword array, you couldn��t have the least hesitation and fear. For a sword array, attack was the best defense.


    ��God, give us strength! Protect us and dispel all demons!��


    At this moment, all the Paladins closed their eyes and prayed in unison. They bloomed with bright white light. Then, numerous white beams began to rise one after another, gathering in the sky.


    There was a beam of white light and two beams of red light in the sky. The three beams of light merged into one, and then a strong breath suddenly suppressed.


    ��Pentagram Digest!��


    Kamikawa Hiko burned several pieces of sign paper in his hand to activate his array. A huge pentagram suddenly appeared in the sky, emitting a powerful dispelling force to press against the three beams of light.


    The pentagram tried to block the unknown force from coming, but its power alone was not enough. It could only dispel some of the power, but couldn��t stop the trend.


    ��Immortal Sword to Kill Evil Spirits!��


    Feng Tianming shouted and took the Scarlet Heaven Sword as the guide to control all the light swords to rush to the junction of the three beams of light. Misawa Chihiro was beside him, trying her best to release her spiritual power.


    The New Moon Munechika also released bright moonlight. With a formidable combination, the two wanted desperately to penetrate the three beams of light.


    ��Boom!��


    All the light swords collided with the light columns. And the pentagram also bloomed in the final brilliance to collide with those rays.


    ��How do you feel?!��


    Zhao Changge and the others couldn��t help. And at this moment, they were worried about Tianming and Chihiro. That breath was too terrible. Perhaps, even the Blood Demon King didn��t have such a strong power field.


    ��Puff!��


    Suddenly, two figures flew out in the explosion. Seeing that, Meiqing flicked her fingers to control the flying flowers to take them. Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro were covered with blood, and a few of their bones were broken.


    ��Chihiro, are you okay?��


    Enduring the huge pain, Feng Tianming lifted Chihiro, sat behind her, and resorted to martial art to help her stop bleeding and heal wounds.


    ��I, I��m okay.�� Chihiro looked distracted, and her tone was weak.


    Being with her for a few days, Feng Tianming had learned some simple Japanese. Then, he took out a medicinal herb, fed her, pointed on a few acupuncture points, and then instilled spiritual power to cure her.


    ��Enough, you��re seriously injured too. You two sit down and let Meiqing treat you. The Palace of Hundred Flowers has professional healing skills!�� Zhao Changge curled his lips.


    Then, he put Feng Tianming down. Meiqing followed to cast her martial art. There were countless wonderful flowers blooming around the two, and their wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ��Everyone will be redeemed!��


    Suddenly, a sound rang throughout the church. Then, a white figure appeared above the church. His body was so huge that it almost covered the sky.


    In the distance, Wang Bugui was about to rush into the Elder Council but at this time, he felt a powerful and strange aura. He immediately stopped and turned back, whispering to himself, ��Is this, the so-called God?��


    ��Is this guy the God of the Sanctuary?�� Lyu Hao also wondered with a frown.


    No one responded to him. Maybe he was right. They didn��t know if the God of the Sanctuary had left a final resort in this world.


    If he left this defense array, it was very likely that his will would appear. If this was the case, it would be impossible for everyone to defeat him even if they give away their lives.


    Seeing that, Leng Yueyan frowned. Then, she made an ancient complicated gesture and recited the incantation, ��There��s a gust of wind in the mountain, because you will land in the mortal world to show your magic power.��


    ��The eagle on the head shines on the world, and the ferocious God is beheaded by the sword in the right hand. Lift the furnace in the left hand to remove the evils, and ride on the silvery flying eagle. Drive the clouds to check good and evil, and it is the Cutting Mountain Array of the Eighth-Generation of King Kong.��


    ��Messenger boys and girls are followed. With Yin and Yang, they are almighty. The Immortals of Liu Ding and Liu Jia walk around. They land in the mortal world to govern evils and come to the altar to save the good people.��


    ��As a disciple, I am dedicated to worship, and please show up, the Heavenly Girl. The divine troops, obey at once!��


    ��Whiz!��


    A strong wind swept across the earth, shaking the area. Then, a gorgeous woman slowly congealed in the sky, dressed in a blue robe.


    Her hair was like a waterfall, draping on her back. She stood still with a holy sword in her right hand and a devil suppressing furnace in her left hand. She stared quietly at the front with a kind of unspeakable brawn.


    Seeing her, Ning Zhe put his hands together with a merciful look. He was surrounded by the flammules, and there was a godly ring behind his brain. He recited, ��A world in a flower, and Tathagata in a Buddha.��


    ��The Buddha says the world is not the world itself. It��s called the world. The world is with three thousand Buddhas. The three thousand Buddhas are three thousand countries. Three Thousand Buddhist Countries!��


    As his voice just faded away, he put away his compassion, turned himself into an angry King Kong, and threw a palm forward to release infinite Buddhist power.


    ��Namo Amitabha!��


    ��Benefactor, there is no end to the bitter sea, and never too late to mend!��


    ��If a person has no insight, then he won��t get wisdom. On the contrary, if he has insight, then he can really see through the world.��


    ��


    The third force appeared in the sky. The boundless flammules shone on the earth, and the Three Thousand Buddhist Countries emerged. Numerous Buddha illusions appeared; they were all with a compassionate face, reciting the Buddhist scriptures.


    ��The second magical powers of the Sect of the Nine Heavens and the Mount Fanjing appear at the same time today!��


    With a look of surprise, Chu He couldn��t help but sigh. Then, he played the Taoism sounds to support the two in front.


    The flute sound that he played with all his strength let the strength of Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe rise again. The illusion of the Heavenly Girl became more solid, as if she was about to break free from the void!


    At the same time, the Three Thousand Buddhist Countries were also more solid, the number of Buddhas was increasing, and the reciting sounds flooded the entire sky.


    ��Everyone, pass spiritual power to them!��


    Zhao Changge turned back and screamed. Then, he held his spear and cast martial art to pass all his spiritual power to the two in front. Lyu Hao put his halberd before him and touched it with one hand to pass his spiritual power out.


    Meiqing also followed. After healing Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro, she also passed her spiritual power to Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan. As for Kamikawa Hiko and the Edwards, they scattered to protect everyone from being attacked.


    ��Paladins, let��s be more devout to summon our God!��


    Seeing the strange vision, the leaders of the Paladins turned terrified. The woman��s body was extremely powerful, which could match that of the illusion of their God.


    And there were the Three Thousand Buddhist Countries around, as well as the thousands of Buddhas. Their strength combined was no weaker than that of the Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl.


    ��God, please forgive us!��


    All the knights shouted together. They instilled the power of faith into the white body in the sky. Then, the face of God clearly manifested, and he slowly opened his eyes��

 Chapter 204 - Fighting with the Illusion of God

    Chapter 204 Fighting with the Illusion of GodNear the St. Paul��s Cathedral, some people were awakened by the bursts of explosions, reciting and praying this night.


    They ran to the window one after another and looked out, only to find that there was light occasionally flickering in the direction of the church and no abnormality.


    It was the result that Wang Bugui made by trying his best to isolate the area. But now, he couldn��t hold on to it. The three forces were about to collide.


    ��There��s no way. I can just have a try!��


    Wang Bugui knitted his dashing eyebrows with a frown on his forehead. Then, he took out the little pendant and infused it with all his prana blood power, covering the entire St. Paul��s Cathedral.


    ��Buzz!��


    A bright blue light lit up the night sky. Brighter than any other light, it engulfed everyone in an instant, including all the visions they summoned.


    Then the blue light slowly dissipated, and everyone also disappeared with it.


    ��What happened?��


    One of the Paladins asked.


    ��It��s our boss!�� Zhao Changge looked out into the distance.


    ��Fortunately, we came here. Otherwise, later when the three forces collide, it will definitely be detected by the mortals.�� Feng Tianming took a long breath. He worried that more than half of the outside world would be destroyed.


    After all, the ancient first battlefield was ruined in the Gathering of Practitioners when the Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl collided with Wang Bugui.


    Now, besides the Heavenly Girl, there were the Three Thousand Countries and illusion seeming to be God��s. Even if Wang Bugui was at his best fighting state, he couldn��t take the collision of the three.


    Not to mention him, facing that, even the Blood Demon King would choose to escape, let alone the earth of the mortal world.


    If the energy were really leaked out, not only the St. Paul��s cathedral would be destroyed, but the entire London would face a small earthquake. No buildings in a-hundred-mile radius would avoid it.


    ��What? Why are we here?!��


    An old voice came. It was from a member of the Elder Council. Wang Bugui brought these old guys in too, in order to prevent them from escaping.


    ��Old guys, I��ll kill you later!��


    Wang Bugui squinted at them coldly. Then, he came to the members of the Blood Moon Hunters.


    ��Are you all right?�� He asked, looking around the crowd.


    ��Yes, only Tianming and Chihiro suffered a little trauma.�� Lyu Hao answered.


    ��Boss, is that the so-called God of the West?�� Zhao Changge pointed at the front and asked.


    ��It should be. But it��s only an illusion.��


    Wang Bugui held his chin and then looked at Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe, asking, ��Little Taoist Nun, Fake Monk, how sure are you?��


    ��Fifty-fifty.�� Leng Yueyan immediately replied.


    ��The other side is the power of faith, and has a unique power to support. I can��t collect Buddhist beliefs now. It��s hard to fight.�� Ning Zhe slightly frowned and answered.


    ��Brionac, come here.��


    Suddenly, the illusion of God opened his mouth and slowly raised his hand.


    ��Whoosh!��


    A golden light tore the sky and came to his hand instantly. When the light faded away, the Bombardment of Five Stars turned into a huge divine spear and was held in his hand.


    Then, he looked quietly ahead and said, ��If you repent, I will forgive your sins.��


    ��It��s your people who have fallen into the dark and who should be repented. Wake up, you stupid God!�� Wang Bugui rebuked God.


    ��How dare you disrespect God?!�� A Seraph Knight shouted in anger.


    ��God, please eliminate this demon!��


    ��He can��t profane you!��


    ��


    At the moment, the Paladins were all angry. It was intolerable for them that their God, their whole faith, was blasphemed by a young man today.


    Seeing that, God��s illusion shook his head slowly and opened his hands, saying, ��I��ll give you a chance to repent. I don��t want to see anyone fall into hell.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui made a disdainful frown. He raised his hand and pointed at the group of elders behind God��s illusion, saying, ��We will not go to hell. Those who should go are the old guys behind you.��


    ��I will deal with their sins, but anyone has the right to be redeemed, so do they.�� God��s illusion slowly said.


    ��You��re wordy. I just want one result, that is, the destruction of the Elder Council. If you refuse to deal with it, I��ll deal with you, too!�� Wang Bugui said angrily.


    ��It seems that you have to go to hell.��


    God��s illusion shook his head slowly and raised his right hand. The Bombardment of Five Stars made a thundering sound and also radiated bright light.


    ��Be careful. The spear emits a strong light and it won��t stop before it hits the target. Now in his hands, its power may be fully aroused!�� Wang Bugui turned his head back and reminded.


    ��Boss, come back. Let Yueyan and Ning Zhe attack first!�� Lyu Hao shouted.


    ��No, I��ll attack with them.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head, and then looked at Chu He, saying, ��Fifth, use your flute to help us!��


    ��Okay, you should watch out.�� Chu He nodded, and then held the flute to play the sound of Taoism.


    ��Body Defense Mechanism, completely relieve! Heavenly Battling Force, come on!��


    Bursting out prana blood, Wang Bugui was surrounded by golden light. Then, he flew straight up to the sky and took the opportunity to activate the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique. He shone on this dark battlefield like Apollo.


    ��Light, judge them!��


    Seeing that, God��s illusion pointed the spear at him. Then, five huge beams of golden light were released and rushing forward with horror lightning.


    ��Primordial Palm!��


    With a roar, Wang Bugui gathered the primordial energy in his hand, and then made a violent palm forward.


    ��Boom!��


    The strongest aura in the world collided with the five beams of golden light in an instant. The primordial energy was indeed more powerful. But the strength of the owner of the Bombardment of Five Stars was far stronger than that of Wang Bugui.


    And the weapon was now about to fully wake up. The blow just now was only a casual one, which had forced its opponent to use all his energy. God��s illusion followed up a victory with hot pursuit, releasing several other beams of golden light.


    ��Humph!��


    The Yin and Yang spread out from Wang Bugui��s fingers, and shaped into a pair of gloves, covering his hands. Then, he made fists to fight with God��s illusion.


    ��Boom! Boom!��


    The power of prana blood was twined on his fists, and he smashed a beam of golden light with one punch. Then, he shot the other hand out, breaking another beam of light. Taking the counterforce to turn around, he punched again.


    But at this time, there were several beams of golden light followed one after another. He immediately leaned aside, merely avoiding a beam of golden light. While avoiding, he punched his left hand out.


    After smashing the light, he made a flip backward relying on his six senses. Just as he turned over, a beam of golden light passed him and turned the corner his coat into flying ashes.


    On the way, Wang Bugui opened the Divine Eye and saw another two beams of golden light slowly coming from his both sides. But this was only what he saw in his eyes. The actual speed was far faster than that of sound.


    Seeing that, he made a Meteorite Kick out directly, shattering the golden light from the left side. Then, he took the opportunity to turn around and blocked the other beam of golden light with his elbow.


    Then, he made a series of heavy punches with the Extreme Heaven Explosion, and smashed the golden light into broken bits. He then moved his fingers gently, and Chiou, the puppet, instantly appeared behind him.


    She made a fist with her right hand, using the Killing Air to break the last golden light that was about to secretly attack him.


    ��I��m surprised that you can block Brionac��s attack with your body.�� The eyes of God��s illusion were full of shock.


    ��Hehe, I��ve had a general idea of your strength. Chu He, release more spiritual power and let me have a good battle with the so-called God!�� Wang Bugui spat out a mouthful of golden blood with a smile.


    He suffered a lot from the attacks just now. Even if he had the Yin Yang Ring to protect him, his hands and feet were broken. He activated the Whole after Thousand Disasters method at the moment to quickly repair the injured body.


    ��Boss, be careful!��


    Chu He reminded with a frown, and then focused on playing the flute again. The spiritual sounds seemed to come from ancient times. Though ancient, they were pleasant to hear.


    These flute sounds could even be materialized. Like light yarn, the five-color flute sounds were twined on Wang Bugui. He felt that all his strength was surging.


    ��Howl!��


    Wang Bugui couldn��t help but let out a shout. Stopping the Universal Buddha Manifestation technique, he pointed his right index finger to the high sky. It turned out he was absorbing the natural Taoism power with Universal Reversal and putting it on him and Chiou, the puppet.


    Then, he released golden light from his left fingers and injected it into the center of the puppet��s eyebrows to awaken the primordial spirit inside.


    Hanae Chiou��s beautiful eyes slowly lit up. Then, she blinked and looked around. When she looked at the person beside her, she closed her eyes with a cold smile.


    Then, she looked at the Sanctuary with contempt, saying, ��It seems that someone wants to have a big fight with us!��


    ��Sister Chiou, we haven��t fought together for a long time. Today, let them remember it forever.�� Wang Bugui also sneered.


    ��That��s exactly what I thought.�� Hanae Chiou nodded.


    Then, she looked at the illusion of God ahead, slightly raised her head and said, ��How dare you disturb my dream? Did you gain the courage from immortals?! I��ll give you two choices. Kneel down to surrender or die!��


    ��Clang!��


    When she finished her words, a black giant scythe suddenly appeared in her right hand.


    ��Clatter!��


    At the same time, there was a long chain around her flying and rotating autonomously.


    ��You are dead, but your soul is not. Emm, it should have something to do with Azrael and the Eastern cultivators. But aren��t you afraid that your soul will be eliminated by me at such a state?��


    God��s illusion frowned, asked and clenched his magic spear at the same time. Although he said so, he still needed to be on guard in the face of these two people. After all, they could take the light of the Bombardment of Five Stars with their bodies.


    ��You are also a mark of soul. How dare you be arrogant?�� Hanae Chiou said with disdain. Then, she squinted at the person beside her and asked, ��Wang Bugui, I��ll eat him. Are you okay with that?��


    ��As long as you like it, I��ll take it to your lips!�� Wang Bugui sneered. He pressed the knuckles of his right hand with his left hand, making crisp sounds.


    ��Okay, let��s see who will solve this guy first!��


    Hanae Chiou moved her neck, wrapped the chain around her left arm, and walked forward with the giant scythe in her hand. With a smile, she uttered again, ��Begin the execution!��

 Chapter 205 - A Strong Enemy

    ��Boom!��


    The silence of the dark battlefield was broken by an explosion.


    A woman in a black leather windbreaker, holding the giant scythe, was fighting in the sky. Around her, there were dozens of beams of horrible golden light flying.


    ��Dancing Crazy Scythe!��


    Hanae Chiou held the scythe in her hands and brandished it rapidly. In a few seconds, she had brandished it for dozens of times, and the scythe could cut the golden light up every time. Then, aiming at the illusion ahead, she brandished the scythe down violently.


    ��Clang!��


    However, when the ice-cold giant scythe was about to strike the enemy, it was blocked by a golden spear. The golden light released from it had powerful magic power which drove her to take several steps backwards.


    ��Buzz!��


    The golden light, which was cut by her, took the opportunity to fly back. It was too fast to defend!


    ��Come on, break it!��


    Wang Bugui shouted and rushed into the battlefield with a Kick of the Universe, crushing the ten beams of golden light. Then, he made a Primordial Palm, smashing the golden light behind Hanae Chiou.


    ��Boom!��


    At the same time as he made his moves, Hanae Chiou also rushed forward violently with a Kick of the Universe. Her black boots passed his face and kicked several beams of golden light into broken bits.


    With a smile, Wang Bugui made a Break Heaven Fist forward, crushing another beam of golden light again. Then, he raised his right foot and slammed down his elbow, smashing the coming golden light with his knee and elbow.


    He and Hanae Chiou kept changing positions, clearing away all the golden lights. Then, they began to stare at the enemy in front of them together.


    ��Don��t stand still. Let��s go!��


    Allowing no time for the opponent to take a rest, Hanae Chiou rushed forward again with the scythe.


    ��Yueyan, Ning Zhe, you are responsible for solving the light, and we��ll deal with the illusion!�� Wang Bugui turned his head back hurried and said. He then followed Hanae Chiou with fists.


    Leng Yueyan nodded, casting spells in her palms three times, and then pointed at the Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl, saying, ��Madam Heavenly Girl, please kill the evil spirits!��


    Hearing that, the Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl nodded. Looking at the golden light before her, she drew her holy sword out and brandished it down directly.


    ��Bang!��


    The golden light was supposed to hit Wang Bugui and Chiou, but was destroyed by a beam of blue sword power.


    Seeing that, the illusion of God made a frown. He stabbed the spear in his hand out for several times, and dozens of huge beams of golden light rushed out again. Each light consisted of five thin beams of light, all carrying thunder and lightning.


    ��Three Thousand Buddhist Countries in the Palm!��


    Ning Zhe reached his right hand out toward the high sky and absorbed the vision of Three Thousand Buddhist Countries to his palm. Then, he formed a giant hand to hold up the vision.


    Endless flammules rose from it, engulfing all the golden lights and then shattering them. Cooperating with Leng Yueyan, he could crush all the divine lights from the other party completely, no matter how many of them there were.


    ��We must help God. Paladins, fight them for our great God!��


    Jonathan, the head of the Dragon Slaughter Knights shouted. He then led all the Dragon Slaughter Knights to rush out. The remaining ordinary knights also shouted and rushed after them.


    ��Brothers, go to protect them!��


    Zhao Changge rose to the sky, hurled the silver spear in his hand out violently. It turned into a long silver dragon, rushing into the crowd ahead and killing a large quantity of Paladins directly.


    Then, he took the lead in the charge and rushed into the enemy��s midst with one leap. As soon as he landed, he pulled out his spear, turned around and lifted his spear, killing a knight.


    After throwing the body out, he displayed the Birds Pay Homage to the Phoenix, slaughtering a large area of the enemies.


    Lyu Hao took a step, turning the ground under his feet into a piece of molten slurry. In front, a huge lava column slowly emerged from the molten slurry. He ran forward rapidly.


    ��Boom!��


    When passing through the lava column, he smashed the column with a sharp blow, and the double-bladed halberd emerged from it. The blade of the halberd still had the color of molten slurry.


    ��Anyone who dares to approach half a step to me will die!��


    With a roar, Lyu Hao released monstrous domineering spiritual power, turning over the blood vigor inside all the knights�� bodies. He then leapt into the air, brandished his halberd down heavily and killed several people.


    ��Whoosh, whoosh! Clang!��


    Keeping on brandishing the big halberd, he showed all the strength of the Overpowering Halberd method. He blocked all the Paladins�� steps actually, which really went with the old saying ��If one man guards the pass, ten thousand are unable to get through.��


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    Several grenades suddenly fell from the sky. Moments later, the sound of explosions rang out one after another. Edward and Catherine rushed into the battlefield side by side. At the same time, they made a tactic roll forward and dropped several grenades.


    Then, aiming at a Paladin, the couple shot him several times. After killing him, they grabbed two bodies as shields and rushed out a long distance with them on their heads.


    Then, they used them as the pedal, leaping into the air with a few steps respectively. When they somersaulted, they opened fire frantically downward.


    ��Boom! Boom!��


    As they leaped into the air, the grenades that they had thrown before the somersault exploded. After landing, the couple exchanged positions and started a random fire. Then, they changed back to throw the grenade that had not been detached.


    At last, they smiled at each other, jumped up again with the wind pressure bombs, and then fired the grenades to detonate the battlefield. Although it couldn��t break the knights�� shields effectively, it could create chaos.


    It was exactly the effect they wanted. Four people were trying to create chaos to stop enemies�� steps.


    Kamikawa Hiko placed his array to guard them in the rear. Meiqing set the spiritual flowers in the center. Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro were responsible for solving Jonathan and the others who approached them after the breakthrough.


    ��Boom!��


    Over the sky, the Heavenly Girl kept forging swords. Cooperated with the Three Thousand Buddhist Countries, she cut off thousands of golden lights, successfully allowing time for Wang Bugui and Chiou to approach the opponent.


    Seeing that, the God��s illusion made a frown, and then burst out laughing like a normal human being. At the same time, he threw his divine spear into the air and said, ��Brionac, wake up!��


    ��Howl!��


    The spear let out a loud roar and released more golden lights. Thousands of lights were shot out constantly, rushing forward.


    And the Bombardment of Five Stars itself even joined the battle at its own will. Turning into a golden meteor, it tore the sky up and came to the front of Wang Bugui and his fellows.


    ��Humph!��


    The Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl seemed to be irritated. She directly raised the holy sword and brandished it down to take the attack of the strange magic spear and then fight with it fiercely.


    ��Three thousand Buddha dharma delivers all living creatures from torment!��


    With a shout, Ning Zhe slapped out the Three Thousand Buddhist Countries completely. All the golden thunders in the sky were swallowed by the supreme flammules. After they were smashed, the Buddhist scriptures of the complex and abstruse took the place of the sky.


    The ancient chant came from afar, and the Buddhist scriptures were shining all over the sky. Every word contained in seemed to have a life, fighting against the lights summoned by the Bombardment of Five Stars once again.


    ��God��s Flame!��


    The God��s illusion raised his hand to emit holy flame. When this flame appeared, the temperature of the whole battlefield suddenly increased. So, its horrifying power could be imagined.


    ��Chiou, resist with the primordial energy!�� Wang Bugui shouted.


    Then, he turned all the prana power around him into primordial energy. Hearing that, Hanae Chiou immediately imitated. However, she didn��t leave much primordial energy to protect herself, but turned it into a big hand, slamming it forward.


    ��Sizzle!��


    The Primordial Palm collided with the God��s Flame like the fire colliding with the water. Countless water vapor rose, and primordial energy eventually overwhelmed the holy flame and extinguished it.


    ��Locking Souls!��


    Hanae Chiou shouted, and the Scythe of Soul Degeneration in his hand began to bloom with a strange black light. She brandished it out suddenly toward the opponent��s neck, seemingly eager to behead him with the scythe.


    ��Clang!��


    Crisp sounds came, and a light shield appeared in front of the illusion, blocking the scythe. At this time, the blade of the scythe was less half a meter away from him.


    ��God��s Punishment!��


    The God��s illusion pointed at the sky, and several huge thunderbolts fell. Seeing that, Hanae Chiou immediately ran away. At the same time, Wang Bugui rushed out angrily from behind her with a Kick of the Universe.


    ��Boom!��


    He directly took all the thunder and lightning with his body and kicked the illusion heavily. A-million-pound power poured out, kicking the illusion hundreds of feet away.


    ��Er!��


    The illusion of the God was fine. With a snort of frustration, he adjusted himself. He then gathered holy lights in his hand and turned them into a huge spear of judgment, hurling it forward.


    ��Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea!��


    Carrying billowy blood vigor, Wang Bugui made a fist. In coordination with his unparalleled power, he smashed the holy spear completely. Then, with the remaining energy of the fist, he displayed the Killing Air.


    ��Thump!��


    Unexpectedly, the illusion chose to defend with a fist too. The two men��s fists power collided, causing turmoil in the surrounding world.


    ��Clang!��


    But by this time, Hanae Chiou had also arrived. She swung the giant scythe several times and then brandished it violently at her opponent.


    The illusion beat the opponent away and opened the six Light Wings on his back, blocking the giant scythe. Then, he gathered white light in his hand, and a holy sword appeared.


    Brandishing the sword horizontally, he stopped the fist of Wang Bugui. Then, he released holy force with his left hand, shaking Hanae Chiou too. After that, he flew high into the sky.


    ��Don��t run!��


    With a bellow, Hanae Chiou chased him up with the Chain of Souls, trying to lock up her opponent.


    ��Clang!��


    However, those Light Wings seemed to have a strange power. When the chain touched them, it was forced to retreat.


    ��Ignorant human beings, I��ll give you the final judgment!��


    The God��s illusion looked serious. He was really irritated in this fight.


    ��Cut the crap and go to hell!��


    Pointing at him, Hanae Chiou scolded, about to rush out again.


    However, Wang Bugui grabbed her hand and shook his head, saying, ��Wait, be careful with the Light Wings. They should be a force of faith which is difficult to deal with.��


    ��In the name of the Creator, I send punishment to the world. Those who believe in me enter heaven. Evil-doers will fall to hell forever!��


    The illusion of God recited an incantation, and the Light Wings on his back burst out more energy. At the same time, a holy white light appeared in the sky, illuminating the gray battlefield.


    ��Finish!��


    The God��s illusion looked down coldly and then led the white light in the sky to press downward the earth.


    ��Buzz!��


    The next moment, the white light engulfed the entire battlefield. Only it was left in the eyes of everyone. Nothing else could be seen, as if the whole world had disappeared��

 Chapter 206 - The Power of Belief

    ��Buzz!��


    The gray battlefield was illuminated by the blazing white light in the sky. Everyone was in a state of temporary blindness, and they seemed to hear people wailing vaguely.


    But more than that, it was the tinnitus that filled people��s minds. This white world had lasted for two minutes.


    ��Whiz!��


    When the light disappeared, the battlefield was destroyed beyond recognition. A large pit with a radius of hundreds of kilometers was left, in which were all broken stones and armors.


    ��Cough, cough!��


    Covered with blood, Chu He was lying on a broken stone. His blurred vision finally became clear. Looking around, he found all the members of the Blood Moon Hunters were lying on the ground.


    He hurriedly climbed to them, shouting at Zhao Changge while shaking him, ��Changge, Changge, wake up!��


    Then, he pushed Misawa Chihiro and Feng Tianming, angrily shouting, ��Chihiro, Tianming, wake up!��


    ��Er!��


    Zhao Changge hugged his head, made a grunt and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Chu He was in blood, he immediately got up and asked, ��What happened just now? Is everyone okay?��


    ��They��re fine. The Dharmakaya of the Heavenly Girl protected us.��


    Far away from them, Leng Yueyan was standing quietly in the sky. Her gray Taoist robe had been covered with blood. Beside her, Ning Zhe kept looking at the front with a big frown. His monk robe was also tainted with blood.


    The Heavenly Girl��s Dharmakaya protected everyone at the last minute, but that power also destroyed her. And the Three Thousand Buddhist Countries took the destructive white light right away, but was also destroyed.


    ��Where are Boss and Chiou?��


    Lyu Hao and the others also followed to wake up one after another, but they didn��t find Wang Bugui.


    Without a word, Leng Yueyan just looked at the sky quietly.


    ��Eh ah!��


    A roar shattered the clouds, and then three beams of light fell from the sky. Among them, two beams of golden light were besieging a beam of white light. The fight was extremely fierce.


    ��Whiz!��


    Soon later, another beam of golden light joined the fight, rushing straight to the other two beams.


    ��Get away!��


    Hanae Chiou yelled, brandishing her Scythe of Soul Degeneration toward the Bombardment of Five Stars.


    ��Clang!��


    The long spear was forced by the scythe to fly backwards a hundred meters away. But on the way, it spontaneously released five huge beams of golden light rushing forward with terrible thunder.


    However, they were crushed into broken bits by a Primordial Palm of Wang Bugui. Then, he tore off a few of his hairs and turned them into his illusions to entangle with the Bombardment of Five Stars.


    At the same time, he formed a longbow with the black and white energy around his fingers. Turning around, he pulled the bow to the full moon state and shot it out aiming at the enemy.


    ��Whoosh!��


    The black and white arrow tore the sky and arrived at the opponent in a flash. Seeing that, the God��s illusion held the shield to defend, turning this arrow into light rain. Wang Bugui continued to shoot the arrows out, and dozens of arrows were flying to the God��s illusion.


    The illusion dodged while holding the shield to block the most powerful arrows. All the arrows were infused with all of Wang Bugui��s killing intention and strength. Ten thousand pounds heavy, they forced the illusion to use all his strength to resist.


    But at this time, a giant scythe had flown to his right face.


    ��Boom!��


    When the scythe was about to behead him, the Holy Sword blocked it at the critical juncture. The sword, at the same time, gave out the power of belief from inside, bouncing Hanae Chiou away.


    ��Clatter!��


    However, while Chiou was flying backwards, she threw out the Chain of Souls, tying the enemy directly. Then, she pulled the chain hard to get close to the enemy. After that, she rotated her body for a circle to restore energy.


    She brandished the scythe forward violently again. The illusion clenched his teeth with a frown, releasing the power of the belief to temporarily block the fatal blow.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    However, Hanae Chiou displayed the Dancing Crazy Scythe directly, and her attacks turned more and more powerful. In an instant, she had made attacks for hundreds of times. The illusion was forced to block, but unable to avoid the following arrows from his back due to distraction.


    ��Puff!��


    Several arrows pierced into his body, and he began to bleed. But his bleed was the white power of belief. In pain, he stopped defense for a short time.


    It was only 0.1 seconds. But 0.1 seconds was also crucial in the fight between masters. Hanae Chiou seized the opponent��s flaw and enlarged it infinitely.


    With a Meteorite Kick first, he hit the opponent��s head violently. Then, she punched heavily at his chest with her left hand. After she resorted to the continuous Thousand Kicks, allowing no time for the opponent to fight back.


    Then, in the distance, Wang Bugui formed a huge arrow. When Chiou kicked the opponent away with the last kick, he released his fingers.


    ��Er!�� The illusion spat out the power of belief. The huge black and white arrow almost burst his upper body.


    ��Grip of Death!��


    However, it was not the end. Hanae Chiou��s giant scythe bloomed in black light. At the same time, there was a huge illusion of the female Azrael appearing behind her. Then, she brandished the scythe down heavily.


    ��Sacrifice your soul!��


    Vaguely, there seemed to be an old voice, along with which, the illusion of Azrael reached out her hands. Her hands were very beautiful but also very deadly.


    A pale jade hand clung to the illusion of God and then held it tightly, pinching it into two halves.


    ��Go to hell!��


    In the distance, Wang Bugui reached his best fighting state. With a Kick of the Universe, he turned into a golden meteor, cutting through the sky and rushing forward.


    Seeing that, Hanae Chiou activated the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms to relieve some of her limits. She then jumped to the sky, rotated for a circle to store energy, and rushed down with a Kick of the Universe, too.


    ��Boom!��


    The two kicked the opponent almost simultaneously, and they both hit the illusion��s head. As soon as the illusion was touched, he was completely shattered. The two figures lingered for half a second, and then passed by.


    ��Whizzle, whizzle!��


    Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou landed one after another. They looked back at the shattered illusion in the air at the same time.


    ��Is it removed?�� Wang Bugui asked with a frown.


    ��If no, let��s continue.�� Hanae Chiou said coldly. She still held the Scythe of Soul Degeneration in her hand tightly.


    After all, this was a blow made at their best state. The Eight Limits Universal Order was fully activated and half of the limits were relieved by the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms.


    Besides that, they displayed the Heavenly Battling Force and the Universal Reversal. When the two cooperated, even a Greater Power would be killed if his head was hit. But the illusion was different. After all, it was probably the representative of God.


    It couldn��t be seen in the ordinary sense. Maybe there was a way to save it.


    ��Whiz!��


    However, it seemed that the sky was also against them. The fragments of the God��s illusion slowly reunited. After a while, he returned to his original condition and then opened his eyes.


    ��No way, he didn��t die!�� Zhao Changge gritted his teeth.


    The others also clenched their fists, worried about the two in front.


    ��God is invincible! God will guide us to redemption! And you, will always be in hell!��


    Over there, the Paladins had also awakened. They had paid attention to the whole process of the thrilling battle just now.


    Now they were all cheering when they see the God��s illusion recovering under such a situation. All the Paladins were reciting the name of God. Vaguely, beams of white light could be seen.


    They were the power of belief. And they all converging to the illusion of God. His body had been dimmed a little, but now it was slightly restored by the power of belief.


    ��The power of belief is the source of his strength. You must cut it off!�� Kamikawa Hiko shouted with a frown.


    Then, he rushed forward, placed several sheets of sign paper before him, and recited incantations quickly. The moment he passed through the sign paper, the talismanic words on it were tightly printed on him.


    The next moment, he took out two pieces of empty sign paper, burning them rapidly and turning them into two white short swords. He then displayed the White Dance Killing directly, killing a few enemies in an instant.


    At the same time, he summoned the Yu Zaoqian to constantly disturb the enemies, deducing their power of belief.


    ��Om!��


    Hearing that, Ning Zhe directly resorted to the Six-true-word Mantra, releasing all his spiritual power.


    ��Eh ah!��


    Such a voice was aimed at the primordial spirit. And it had played the biggest role at this moment. All the Paladins were interrupted, and the white power of belief was also shattered.


    ��Hold on! We should help God!��


    Jonathan yelled, forcibly separating the Taoism voice with his holy energy. Then, he continued to recite the Bible and he would add the name of God to each sentence.


    ��The heaven and earth are natural and the energy is scattered. The Xuanxu in the cave is unknown to all. And the dragons are scattered. The Gods of power of eight directions make me natural. The decrees of the Yuanbao Supernatural Being are passed to heaven. Messenger Qianluodana and massager Donggangtaixuan.��


    ��Killing demons and binding evils to save tens of thousands of people. The magic charm of Zhongshan and the Yuanshiyuwen Classic. Reciting them to remove disease and prolong life. They are spread all over the Five Peaks and the eight seas. With the magic power, the demons will be punished and the cultivators will be protected.��


    ��The evil spirits are dissipated, and the Taoism exists forever.��


    Leng Yueyan also imitated them. But she was even stronger. She recited the Taoist Heaven and Earth Purifying Mantra with Taoism power. Therefore, the Taoism sounds not only filled up the air, but also broke all the power of belief.


    She attacked all the Paladins with Taoism power, aiming at their primordial spirits. And by the way, all the paladins are attacked, and they are directed at their gods. All the Paladins now couldn��t concentrate on reciting the name of God at the moment.


    Seeing that, the God��s illusion knitted his eyebrows, saying, ��I didn��t expect that you can kill me once and block the source of the power of belief. You��re amazing mortals!��


    ��Don��t look down upon us! The power of man is far beyond your imagination. Because, people, will definitely win the sky!�� Wang Bugui revealed a confident smile.


    ��Good self-confidence. Then I��ll go all out too. To my surprise, I use the power I left for the first time to send you to hell.�� The illusion sighed slowly.


    ��Cut the craps. Come on, and I��ll explode your head!�� Hanae Chiou arched her eyebrows and yelled with disdain.


    ��Yes, we can kill you once, and we can kill you twice. We won��t stop killing you before you can still stand up!�� Wang Bugui sneered.


    ��Enjoy the last moment of your lives. Soon, you��ll be in hell always. My strength is not something you can stop.��


    The illusion replied coldly. Then, he released a powerful force, shattering the doppelganger of Wang Bugui.


    After that, he raised his hand, saying, ��Brionac, wake up!��

 Chapter 207 - A Great Enemy

    ��Whiz!��


    The Bombardment of Five Stars cut through the sky and instantly returned to the Illusion.


    Then, the illusion took a step forward, and his momentum suddenly increased several times. He took another step forward again, and his momentum once again skyrocketed. He had stepped 12 steps in total, and his strength had already surpassed the Greater Powers at the peak state.


    ��What��s this guy actually? Be careful, Chiou!�� Wang Bugui made a frown.


    ��If he��s really the God, he should be stronger than Brock. Even if it��s just a mark, we can��t match it either.�� Hanae Chiou also frowned.


    If their conjectures were true, it might be the whole power of the illusion of God.


    It could be imagined that a master surpassing the True Immortal Realm would kill them easily even with residual Taoism power.


    ��Boss, Big Sister, the guy is weird! Let��s retreat!�� Lyu Hao advised.


    ��Yes, Big Sister, let��s temporarily hold it down!�� Zhao Changge also shouted.


    ��No worries. I��ll retreat if I can��t control the situation. But now, I still want to fight with him!�� Wang Bugui turned his head back with a smile.


    ��People who believe in me, please close your eyes, or you will also die.�� The God��s illusion said slowly.


    Those words made all the Paladins burst into tears with excitement. They all closed their eyes as directed.


    ��In Lanchuan��s way of speaking, don��t brag!�� With a serious face, Wang Bugui directly said the Sichuan dialect.


    ��Atishoo!��


    Lanchuan, who was far away from here at the Yuxu Pure Land of the East, had a big sneeze.


    Then, he grumbled, ��Hey, why? Is someone missing me?��


    Finishing speaking, he continued practicing. The things that Yu Wude brought back recently were very helpful for the cultivation of all spiritual beasts.


    ��Although I don��t understand what you said, I��ll just regard them as your last words.�� The illusion looked calm.


    ��Locking Souls!�� Hanae Chiou couldn��t endure anymore. She knew the opponent was strong, but she held no fear and rushed forward with her scythe.


    ��Killing Air!�� Wang Bugui could see through her idea. After all, their souls were connected.


    The two made attacks almost at the same time. One aimed at the enemy��s head with her giant scythe, and the other one aimed at the enemy��s heart with a divine fist.


    ��Boom!��


    However, their offensive was stopped when they were less than 100 meters away from the illusion.


    ��Aargh!��


    Wang Bugui and Chiou tried their best to struggle, but were unable to move forward half a step. And their strength was rapidly disintegrating.


    ��Useless struggle.��


    The God��s illusion lifted his left hand, forming a white light wall to block them. Even if the two had used up all their millions-of-pound power, they couldn��t break through at all.


    ��Eight Limits Universal Order, completely relieve!��


    This was the third time for Wang Bugui to resort to this forbidden art in his life. And what was even more unexpected was that the previous one was used just now. He thought he could get rid of the illusion just now, but he didn��t expect he would fail.


    Now, the opponent��s strength was fully demonstrated, and he could only go all out.


    ��Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms, come on!��


    Because Hanae Chiou had no flesh body, she couldn��t activate the first forbidden art, and could temporarily activate some parts of the second forbidden art. In this state, once he was injured, his primordial spirit would also be severely injured.


    But she was stubborn too, and had the same fighting rule as Wang Bugui.


    Since someone chose to fight, he had to go all out. Even if the opponent was much stronger than himself, he couldn��t be afraid. Only one without fear in the heart was invincible in the world.


    ��Go ahead!��


    Hanae Chiou screamed and rushed forward as the first one. Displaying the Hell Step, Wang Bugui instantly appeared beside her. The two made the Primordial Palm at the same time.


    ��Boom!��


    Such strongest energy in the world could finally cause damage to the light wall, and the terrorist cracks spread rapidly. In the end, two figures passing by, smashing the light wall with a kick.


    ��Clatter!��


    At the moment the light wall was broken, Hanae Chiou threw out the Chain of Souls to entangle the opponent. He brandished the scythe forward violently.


    ��Clang!��


    But when the Scythe of Soul Degeneration was about to reach the opponent, it was stopped again. The illusion��s hand released white light. Then, he pushed hard, driving Chiou to fly away.


    ��Boom!��


    Then, he put his left hand before him, taking a punch of Wang Bugui. Surrounded in brighter lights, he once again released his magic power to beat Wang Bugui away.


    ��Puff!��


    The power that Wang Bugui bear was much greater, and he was instantly sent back flying a kilometer away.


    ��Come again!��


    Hanae Chiou released more golden lights, rotated the scythe in her hand for three circles, and they slammed it to ground. Like the golden cudgel, it instantly turned into a giant scythe of a few hundred meters.


    ��Soul Degeneration Cut!��


    With a bellow, she brandished the scythe down heavily.


    ��Whew!��


    Such a powerful blow was blocked by the illusion with one hand. Then, he charged forward with the Bombardment of Five Stars. He was very fast this time, and even Hanae Chiou couldn��t stop.


    ��Crack! Bang!��


    Like a mirror, the giant scythe was instantly broken into pieces. Chiou was also beaten away by the five beams of golden light.


    ��Eh ah!��


    On the way, she gnawed her teeth to shout and tried her best to swing her left arm. A long chain was pulled back by her. At the end of the chain, there was a figure that grabbed the chain. It was Wang Bugui!


    ��Clatter!��


    The chain was withdrawn from the side of the illusion. Wang Bugui took the force to jumped upon the chain. He ran fast with the Hell Step in the sky and reached the opponent within a few flashes.


    When the illusion slowly turned back, he saw the man who was bathed in golden light, was entangled in prana blood. About half a meter away from him, the illusion was gazing at him gnashing his teeth. This moment, the time seemed fixed.


    ��Emperor Fist��Destroying the Sky!��


    The roar of Wang Bugui seemed to break the time of detention. Then, with the last prana blood and energy in his body, he made the most powerful strike.


    ��Boom!!��


    A deafening sound came. This fist of Wang Bugui had shaken the whole world and left plenty of cracks in the space on the battlefield. Soil waves were stirred up on the ground, and everyone was brought to the sky and then fell down heavily.


    At the same time, with Wang Bugui as the center, a golden mushroom cloud rose. The surrounding space was very unstable, and even the cold and dead universe behind the cracks could be seen.


    With only a punch, he almost destroyed the battlefield!


    ��Ah! Is this really what humans can do?�� A Paladin couldn��t help but exclaim.


    Not only they, but even the members of the Blood Moon Hunters also turned stunned after seeing this scene.


    Although they knew the power of the Emperor Fist, this was their first time to see Wang Bugui go all out. He was just a sage!


    If he cultivated this martial art to its peak, how strong could it be? It was indeed creepy to think about it!


    ��God, God of war!��


    Suddenly, a Paladin shouted out. Hearing that, all the Paladins trembled in their hearts, and a man��s back popped into their heads involuntarily.


    Wang Xuanming, a man who was regarded as the lively God of War by the West, had enough capabilities to match Dracula.


    Now, had Wang Bugui, his son, reached that level, after 12 years of cultivation?


    ��Bugui, have you won?�� Hanae Chiou covered her right arm and threw her beautiful eyes at the smoke and dust in front. Even she was a doppelganger, cracks had appeared on her body at this time.


    ��Ah!��


    A moment later, a roar alarmed everyone. A golden figure retreated out of the golden mushroom cloud.


    ��Thump!��


    He hit the ground heavily and the golden light around him disappeared slowly.


    ��Bugui!��


    Hanae Chiou��s heart suddenly trembled. She then rushed to him. When she arrived, she found a lot of broken stones. She quickly flipped over the huge ones, and then began to pick up the smaller ones.


    ��Bugui, Bugui!��


    She was really scared. She called out the name in a trembling voice. A few seconds later, she finally saw a hand in the soil. Relieved, she dug Wang Bugui out quickly.


    ��Cough, cough!��


    Wang Bugui slowly opened his eyes, and the fuzzy world became clear. When he clearly saw Hanae Chiou was the world, he revealed a smile.


    He chuckled, ��Sister Chiou, it��s good you are fine.��


    ��What��s the matter with you?�� Hanae Chiou��s eyes got red and wet.


    ��Go! The guy is as powerful as a true immortal!�� Wang Bugui said, gritting his teeth.


    He had tried his best to strike the punch just now. It could be said that he was able to almost kill even a Greater Power with that punch.


    But in front of the illusion, it didn��t have much effect. At the last moment, he only saw a pair of light wings unfolding, and his fist force could only break the wings apart.


    ��As I said, your struggle is in vain. It��s time to go to hell next.��


    The voice of God��s illusion sounded. He dispelled all the visions, including the space cracks. After that, the light wings behind him gathered again. Then, he walked forward with the Bombardment of Five Stars in his hand.


    ��Damn it!��


    Holding the Scythe of Soul Degeneration in her hand, Hanae Chiou gritted her teeth and helped Wang Bugui to stand up, ready for the illusion��s offensive.


    ��Go to hell, forever!��


    Refusing to delay time, God��s illusion directly threw out the Bombardment of Five Stars with all his energy. The divine spear immediately rushed out with four beams of golden light. It was about to hit Hanae Chiou.


    ��Rumble!��


    However, at the last moment, a huge blood knife appeared, blocking the Bombardment of Five Stars.


    ��Senior Blood Demon King!�� Wang Bugui said, covering his wound.


    ��You��re so capable to bring me such big trouble! I��ll stop him. Run, all of you!�� The Blood Demon King frowned.


    ��Be careful, Senior!�� Wang Bugui said again.


    The Blood Demon King nodded slowly. Then with a roar, he went straight to the enemy bathing in the white light ahead.


    ��Everyone, evacuate!��


    Wang Bugui shouted, broke the space with the small pendant, and let everyone behind him withdraw first.


    And he, himself, secretly activated the Whole after Thousand Disasters, turning him and Hanae Chiou into black smoke to disappear at once.


    ��Puff!��


    ��Eh ah!��


    A moment later, Wang Bugui and Chiou appeared among the elders. In just two seconds, they killed all the elders. Then, they displayed the Hell Step again and turned into black smoke to dissipate.


    In the whole process, when the Paladins reacted, they only saw corpses lying on the ground.


    In the end, Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou entered the space cracks. The final purpose of this fight with the Sanctuary was to destroy the members of the Elder Council.


    Now that they couldn��t defeat the illusion of God, they had to take the second best, to kill the elders secretly and evacuate quickly, taking advantage of the distraction of the Paladins.

 Chapter 208 - Making a Dream for Elsa

    The quiet sky over the St. Paul��s Cathedral was suddenly torn open with a huge crack.


    ��Buzz! Buzz!��


    Several figures came out from it, all covered with blood on their clothes.


    ��Er!��


    Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou came out last. They looked back at the startling battle in the distance.


    ��Senior, go!�� Wang Bugui roared hard to the inside.


    ��Howl!��


    Hearing that, the Blood Demon King made a deafening shout and brandished the blood machete in his hand down. A hundred-foot violent machete power rushed out, annihilating the light of the Bombardment of Five Stars.


    It then rushed straight to the illusion in front violently.


    ��Holy Light��Elimination!��


    But the illusion only raised his hand slowly. The holy power of belief burst out from his hand and then rushed out. Numerous white lights surrounded the machete, stopping its violent offensive successfully.


    Then, the machete power, surrounded by the white light, began to disintegrate quickly, and it disappeared like a light smoke in a moment. However, after the machete power disappeared completely, the Blood Demon King was also gone.


    In the illusion��s eyes, the space crack in the distance just closed, and a blood figure was staring at him before leaving.


    ��Don��t let them go! Catch them up!��


    Jonathan ordered all the Paladins to use weapons to tear open the space.


    ��Don��t do that. I wasted too much power in this battle. I don��t want to fight any more. My energy should be maintained to deal with those things.�� The God��s illusion shook his head and stopped the Paladins.


    ��But they killed the elders.�� Jonathan said again.


    ��It��s their punishment. The Elder Council is not what I want to establish, and it doesn��t have to exist from now on.�� The God��s illusion said flatly.


    ��But there are so many Paladins dying in the battle! God, please let us chase them!�� Jonathan kneeled on the ground and begged.


    ��If you go, you will die. Wang Bugui is able to kill you, even if he��s seriously injured!��


    Suddenly, Druid walked out from behind him and scolded with a gloomy face.


    ��How dare you say that?!�� Jonathan��s eyes were fierce and his chest was rolling.


    ��I just said the truth. The gap between you and him is too big. I couldn��t hurt him a little even with the Bombardment of Five Stars.��


    Druid sighed and then looked at Jonathan, saying, ��Your strength is lower than me. And the St. George��s sword and armor are also broken. How can you fight with him?��


    ��You!��


    Jonathan��s forehead full of blue veins, he said, ��Then I��ll use the Longinus. And I will definitely kill them!��


    ��Thump!��


    But his words only ushered in a heavy punch at his face from Druid. Druid frowned and yelled, ��How dare you mention that thing before God?!��


    ��You must know the result of using the gun! Even if you want to die, you should die in the battle against vampires, not in the hands of human beings!��


    Jonathan was irritated by this rebuke, but he didn��t know how to refute. He could only tighten his fists.


    ��Enough, go back to the outside.��


    Refusing to waste time, the God��s illusion directly tore a crack on the space and led everyone back to the cathedral.


    He waved his hand and restored all the damaged areas. Then, he looked down at the Paladin, saying, ��I��m going to sleep. You deal with the aftermath.��


    ��Thank you, God!��


    All the Paladins bowed to the ground, watched the figure slowly fusing into the church, and then got up.


    ��Demolish the Elder Council. From then on, such a rotten organization can��t appear in the Sanctuary!��


    Druid ordered to all the Paladins, and then personally took the lead in dismantling the luxurious palace-like building.


    ��What a luxury! The pillars are made of gold, and the tables and chairs are inlaid with various gems. Hehe!��


    With a sneer, Druid smashed the building with his sword. The luxurious palace was destroyed in an instant. Then, the Paladins behind him all followed to do the demolition work.


    They destroyed all the remaining pillars, removed all the things that could be sold, and used the pounds exchanged as expenses for the living expenses of the Sanctuary.


    In the Blood Hunter Manor in Cornwall.


    ��Dad, Mom, I miss you. But the bad guys took you away. I��m scared. Can you come back?��


    ��I��ll be well-behaved and obedient. Come back, please. I��m so cold����


    A young figure kneeled in front of the two new graves, with her small hands folded before her chest, keeping praying to call back her mother and father and for the big brothers and sisters silently.


    ��Elsa, sorry, I shouldn��t have let your parents do that kind of task.�� Kathy also squatted beside her, and there were still tears on her face.


    ��Sister, I don��t blame you. It was those bad guys who took Mom and Dad away. Big Brother will defeat all the bad guys and let me meet Mom and Dad again.�� Elsa comforted.


    ��They����


    Kathy wanted to tell Elsa the cruel fact. But after she saw Elsa��s pure eyes, she couldn��t bear to do that. She could only hide the words in her heart, feeling much guiltier.


    ��Miss, don��t be too self-blaming. After going through this event, you must learn to think more comprehensively.�� Lyon caressed her head.


    At this point, it was no use to comfort Kathy. Only she could help herself to get out of the shadows. It could be believed that she should be able to grow a lot after this time.


    ��Whiz! Whiz!��


    Several figures came out of the forest, rushing to Kathy and the other two hastily.


    ��Elsa, I��m back.��


    Walking to the small figure, Wang Bugui called her name softly with a sunny smile.


    ��Oh, Big Brother!��


    Hearing that, Elsa immediately raised her small head. But when she turned her head back, she was frightened a lot. With tears in her eyes, she sobbed, ��Big Brother, what happened to you?��


    ��And why are all the other brothers and sisters injured?��


    Both Wang Bugui and the people behind him were stained with blood, which indeed scared little Elsa.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui slowly squatted down, touched the lovely face, and said, ��Elsa, we are fine. The bad guys who took your parents away have already been killed by us.��


    ��But, are you hurting?�� Elsa frowned, and explored her little hand to touch Wang Bugui��s head.


    ��No, it won��t hurt as long as it is to protect Elsa from being bullied by the bad guys.�� Wang Bugui smiled tenderly.


    He, at the same time, held the petite and cute hand with his warm hand, and quietly put it on his face.


    ��That��s good. Let me blow the wounds for you to reduce pain.��


    Elsa laughed, and then began to blow the wounds for Wang Bugui.


    ��Good girl.�� Wang Bugui revealed a doting smile.


    ��Brother Bugui, how do you feel?�� Kathy also looked anxious, came over and asked.


    ��We are fine. The God of the Sanctuary is indeed strong. But the members of the Elder Council are still killed by us.��


    At this moment, Hanae Chiou uttered, and then quietly looked at Wang Bugui who was squatting on the ground.


    ��Oh, that��s good.�� Kathy whispered. She had heard about the cool and domineering woman in front of her.


    The woman was Wang Bugui��s beloved one who was willing to die for him. And he was also willing to do everything for her. A person and a puppet were connected by the souls.


    ��Then, Big Brother, when will Mom and Dad meet me?�� Elsa asked softly. She kept thinking about it.


    ��Did you talk to them, Elsa?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Yes, I said a lot of words. I��m very obedient!�� Elsa slammed her little head and waved her hands.


    ��Good, then go back to sleep now. Mom and Dad will come to see you later. They said they had a gift for you.�� Wang Bugui replied with a smile.


    ��Really?!�� Elsa shouted with excitement. Her watery big eyes lit up.


    ��Of course yes! I��ve made a deal with them. As long as you��re obedient and go to sleep on time, they��ll come back to see you tonight!�� Wang Bugui said solemnly.


    ��That, then, I��ll go to sleep now!�� Elsa broke away from Wang Bugui��s hand, about to run back to her room.


    ��Wait, I��ll take you to your room.��


    Wang Bugui picked up Elsa, letting her ride on his neck, rushing toward the manor at full speed, accompanied by Hanae Chiou.


    In a well-decorated pink room, Elsa lay on a small bed, wrapped in a pink quilt and couldn��t wait to close her eyes.


    ��Good night, Elsa.�� Wang Bugui revealed a smile at the door, saying goodbye to her.


    ��Good night, Big Brother.�� Elsa responded lazily.


    Without a moment, she fell asleep sweetly. She was so tired tonight. She cried for a long time, and was hit ruthlessly.


    Her spirit was already exhausted, and now she fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.


    Staring at her for two minutes, Wang Bugui then went to her pillow and put down a pink bow.


    ��You really prepared a gift for her.�� Hanae Chiou was somewhat moved.


    Wang Bugui said with a nod, ��I��ll definitely do what I��ve promised. I��ll cast a spell to let her meet her parents in the dream tonight. Before the dream ends, they will leave a bow.��


    ��She must be very happy when she wakes up tomorrow.��


    Hanae Chiou slowly nodded, and said, ��I hope the dream you made for her can last a little longer.��


    ��If it is possible, I really don��t want her to wake up. But people will eventually grow up, and time will let her understand everything.�� Wang Bugui sighed.


    ��Aren��t you afraid that she��ll be more painful after she wakes up and find that you are always cheating her?�� Hanae Chiou asked.


    Wang Bugui shook his head and whispered, ��As long as she can get the love of her parents in the dream, I will try my best to create a more perfect and warmer dream for her.��


    ��I won��t blame her, no matter if she��ll hit me or yell at me after she wakes up. But now, I want her to have a happy childhood in her dream.��


    ��As long as she can be innocent for more than these ten years, I��m willing to be the sinner.��

 Chapter 209 - The Black Towers Visit

    ��I didn��t expect the inside information of the Sanctuary to be so strong. Why didn��t they use it against vampires 12 years ago?�� Zhao Changge said angrily.


    ��Maybe, all kinds of so-called inheritance are the same. Isn��t the foundation of any sect existing to allow the sect to prosper and survive?�� Feng Tianming replied.


    ��I��m afraid that the only sect that is really willing to give everything to protect the Human Race is the Palace of the Human Emperors.�� Chu He looked up at the sky with a sigh.


    ��No way, this is also human nature. There must be few people who are truly selfless. Otherwise, how can they be called heroes?�� Lyu Hao also sighed helplessly.


    Everyone was still in the cemetery, talking from the Sanctuary to the human world.


    ��It��s so lively here. Are you cultivating in the middle of the night?��


    Suddenly, a voice broke the noisy environment and everyone stopped talking.


    ��Boss, you finally came out. Did Elsa fall asleep?�� Edward asked with a laugh.


    Then, he went over with Catherine to pull Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou to the center of the crowd and let the two sit down.


    ��Why?�� Wang Bugui was curious.


    ��Nothing. Is Elsa okay?�� Catherine looked anxious.


    ��Yes, she��s already asleep. I also deliberately cast a spell to let her see her parents in the dream.�� Wang Bugui answered.


    ��Boss, you��re powerful! When can you teach us that?�� Edward grinned, putting his face close to Wang Bugui.


    ��You two must have other questions, right?�� Vaguely, Wang Bugui noticed there was something wrong with them.


    ��Hey hey����


    After the couple was asked, they were a little embarrassed. They scratched their heads with smirks.


    ��Go ahead. Don��t be shy before me.�� Wang Bugui smacked his lips.


    Zhao Changge swept his hand and said, ��Hey, look at you.��


    Then he turned to Wang Bugui, ��Let me say it on behalf of them. They want you to let them raise Elsa.��


    ��Ho, you two want to be parents?�� Wang Bugui touched his chin with a tease.


    ��No, no!�� Edward shook his head hard.


    ��We just want to try our best to give Elsa���� Catherine rotated her fingers. And after a long time of hesitation, she finally muttered, ��a little affection!��


    ��On my, are they still the stupid couple? They��ll be shy too!�� Zhao Changge pretended to be surprised.


    Not just him, everyone was more or less surprised. The couple��s behavior this time refreshed everyone��s understanding of them.


    Once upon a time, the Edwards were fearless in everyone��s eyes. They did anything by heart, not by thinking about whether he could do it.


    Anyway, to be happy was the most important thing. Moreover, they always had bound thinking which was quite different from that of the others. They felt it fresh and funny to do everything that was stupid to common people.


    They were the real optimist, a couple born for happiness. This was their first time to be shy in their lives.


    Stunned for a long time, Wang Bugui finally returned to his mind when Hanae Chiou grabbed his ear. He said embarrassedly, ��Although your idea is very good, I still can��t agree.��


    ��Why?!��


    The couple yelled at the same time with their hands crossed to express resistance.


    Wang Bugui shook his head, said with sincere words, ��Listen to me. I��m not against you raising Elsa, but worried what if she turns like you����


    ��You know. So, you can accompany her, but not for too long. Elsa is a lovely little girl, worthy of all our concern, and we��re sorry for her.��


    ��So all of us must take good care of her. From now on, she is the most precious baby of our hunter group. Let��s take care of her in turn, okay?��


    Then, he spread his hand and turned to everyone.


    ��Of course yes!��


    ��No problem!��


    ��I have no hesitation to do that!��


    ��


    After a while, everyone made a statement. Even Feng Tianming, such a blockish man, could only nod. And those who used to be quite, headed by Leng Yueyan, didn��t refute.


    ��Can I be in?��


    Suddenly, a slightly tender voice came. With it, a small hand slowly put up from the crowd. Kathy was a little embarrassed, but she still stood up.


    ��Why not? Be a good sister!�� Wang Bugui made a grin.


    ��Thank you!�� Kathy bowed carefully to express her gratitude.


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui supported her up and said, ��Don��t do this. That��s better for both you and Elsa.��


    ��Okay.�� Kathy smiled and nodded.


    ��Thank you very much for helping Miss Kathy to solve her knot.��


    Lyon also thanked Wang Bugui sincerely. He put his left hand on his chest, his right hand on his back, and made a 90-degree bow.


    Wang Bugui shook his hand, replying, ��You��re welcome. No need to act this way. It��s late now. If you don��t mind, just sleep here tonight.��


    ��How would I mind?�� Kathy smiled.


    ��Then, excuse us.�� Lyon didn��t refuse. After saying goodbye to everyone, he took Kathy to go to rest.


    Seeing them off, Wang Bugui turned back to everyone and then uttered, ��Since we can��t sleep, let��s practice together!��


    Then, he began to take everyone to meditate together. He even asked those who didn��t know how to meditate to sit down and taught them step by step.


    ��You practice. I��m a little sleepy.��


    Hanae Chiou covered her head and said. The deadline for her to be awake was around the corner. She took part in fighting today, and was injured when using forbidden arts. Her primordial spirit was also hurt.


    Wang Bugui said to her with a nod, ��Take care of yourself. I won��t let you wait too long. When I become a Greater Power, I��ll try my best to reshape your body for you. I��ll restore all your senses at least.��


    ��I��ll wait.�� Hanae Chiou made a smile, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    Wang Bugui retracted the dim puppet carefully. When he saw a lot of cracks on it, he felt a sour in his heart.


    Then, he patted his face and said, ��Well, let��s start practicing!��


    The next day, the early sun was shining everywhere in Cornwall.


    There was a strong aura floating in the Blood Hunter Manor. All members were practicing. The surrounded aura was gathered here, too rich to dissipate.


    That was thanks to Leng Yueyan and the Blood Demon King. One of them communicated with the will of Taoism to gather aura, and the other was more direct. When he cultivated, the aura from all directions was forced to be absorbed.


    With a single grab, he attracted countless auras instantly for the people to cultivate.


    ��Umm�Cah!��


    Wang Bugui stopped meditation and extended his body, making cracks from his bones. Covered with a layer of golden light, he was like a god in the human world.


    Then, he seemed to feel something and said to himself, ��There��s a guest coming.��


    Then, he turned into a cloud of black smoke, dissipated, and instantly appeared in the hall.


    ��Brother Bugui, I��m thinking about whether to call you.�� Kathy greeted Wang Bugui with a charming smile.


    ��Hey, good morning.�� Wang Bugui said good morning to her, and then looked at the silver-haired woman behind her, saying again, ��Merutia, good morning.��


    ��Well, I have something needing your help.�� Merutia nodded.


    ��Sit down and have a cup of refreshing morning tea first.�� Wang Bugui reached out, signing Merutia to sit down, and then went to the tea set, soaking a pot of black tea for them.


    After a while, he came back with the plates. He put the two delicate cups in front of the two, and poured them the fragrant black tea.


    Merutia picked the cup before her up and took a small sip, saying, ��It��s still so delicious.��


    ��My special-made. No others in entire England.�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    ��You��re still the same. Good.�� Merutia smiled comfortably.


    ��You and Druid have changed a lot these years. I understand. What can I do for you? Just say it. We are friends and don��t be polite.�� Wang Bugui didn��t want to delay her time.


    Since she personally came from the Black Tower, she must have something important.


    ��Okay.��


    Merutia put down the teacup, looked very dignified, and said, ��The Black Tower is out of order. The mentor needs your help now.��


    Hearing that, Bugui made a frown on his forehead and asked, ��What happened?��


    ��The mentor should have talked to you about the sealed Black Magic book.�� Merutia replied.


    ��The Forbidden Art of Destruction!�� A name emerged in Wang Bugui��s mind, along with an ominous premonition.


    ��It seems that you��ve guessed. This forbidden book was stolen yesterday!�� Merutia said with a frown.


    ��How could that happen? With Mentor Clara in the Black Tower, who can steal it?�� Wang Bugui was shocked.


    Clara was the only Greater Power in the West. Her strength was extremely powerful. He really couldn��t figure out who could steal such a crucial book under her eyes.


    Among the vampires, only the top Infantes could grab it away by working together, and they would pay a terrible price.


    ��But it really happened. And it was done by people inside the Black Tower.�� Merutia sighed.


    ��Inside the Black Tower?�� Wang Bugui asked with a frown. He felt this matter not simple.


    ��I think it may be premeditated. Go to the Black Tower with me first. Let��s propose countermeasures after talking and analyzing with the mentor.�� Merutia said while standing up.


    ��Okay, let��s go now.�� Wang Bugui also stood up and answered.


    Then, he warned Kathy, letting her tell the members of the Blood Moon Hunters to wait for him to come back after they woke up. He and Merutia rushed to the Black Tower after that.

 Chapter 210 - A Powerful Opponent

    The world-famous Stonehenge was popular among people even in the early morning. There were already many people here to appreciate the masterpieces of nature.


    However, people always felt that they had lost some time. Although it was very short, they still felt that there was something wrong with time.


    Some careful people even found their watch faster for a dozen seconds.


    In fact, it was Wang Bugui who cast a martial art to still everyone. After all, it took time to open the transmission array, and the movements were relatively big. No matter in the East or West, the mortals were not allowed to contact with things that were not common.


    ��Buzz!��


    The transmission array to the Black Tower burst into a ray of light. Wang Bugui and Merutia slowly walked out of it.


    ��The Black Tower indeed looks a bit different.�� Wang Bugui found out small differences the moment he came in.


    ��When the forbidden book was lost, we have confronted it. But without the seal, it became too powerful. The Black Tower was almost destroyed.�� Merutia explained the reason.


    ��It turns out that. No wonder Clara couldn��t stop it. The power of this book is so powerful!�� Wang Bugui sighed with a frown.


    That book deserved the name of destruction. As it just broke free from the seal, the power released almost destroyed the Black Tower. Perhaps, it was to get revenge on the Black Tower and, at the same time, to pin down Clara, a Greater Power.


    Wang Bugui seemed to have sensed something, turning his head and smiling, ��Let��s go upstairs. The mentor is watching us.��


    Merutia nodded. The two disappeared in a flash and appeared in the room at the top of the Black Tower the next moment. Clara sat on a throne, accompanied by Herty and Stephanie on both sides.


    ��Hello, Mentor Clara. Magic Mentor Herty, Magic Mentor Stephanie, you��re here too. You��re already hundreds of years old, and why are you still the same? Amazing.�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    His words made the two major Magic Mentors speechless. They both put their fierce eyes on the totally straight man.


    ��Hey, it seems you want to kill me? Is it wrong to say that you don��t look old?�� Wang Bugui touched the back of his head, with an innocent and confused face.


    Merutia said helplessly, ��You�� really should learn how to talk to a woman.��


    She knew that this old friend of hers had no IQ and negative EQ when facing a woman. She had thought he could be better in communicating with women after so many years.


    However, his prestige, instead of being reduced, increased a lot, and he had turned into a super straight man from a common straight man!


    ��No wonder woman��s heart is regarded as a needle under the sea. How can I get this needle? Even if I can, it hurts.�� Wang Bugui whispered.


    After those words, he felt a few beams of killing intentions bursting out. Therefore, he shrank his body involuntarily.


    ��You just shut up���� Merutia touched her head.


    ��Ah! I know why I can��t see through you!�� Wang Bugui suddenly made a clap and said.


    ��Why?�� Merutia was very interested.


    ��Lanchuan once said to me that women��s hearts can��t be seen through, because their breasts are too thick! And you����


    ��Boom!��


    ��Aargh!��


    Before Wang Bugui finished his words, the women here all couldn��t stand. The four magicians made attacks together. Suddenly, various elements bombarded him, blasting his hair.


    ��Oops, ah!�� Wearing curled hair, Wang Bugui spat out a mouthful of smoke.


    ��I didn��t expect you��re still so good at irritating women. I should really talk about real business with you earlier.�� Clara sulked.


    ��Hey hey, I wanted to get a closer relationship with you by doing that, but it now becomes a deeper impression.�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    ��It��s important to talk about business now.�� Clara said.


    ��Okay.��


    Wang Bugui nodded and cast a martial art to restore himself to the original state. He then added, ��Who stole the book? Are there moles inside the Black Tower?��


    ��It was stolen by a magician responsible for guarding the book. As for the mole, I��m not sure now.�� Clara frowned.


    ��Tell me about it in detail.�� Wang Bugui uttered.


    ��He��s a very talented person in magic, and he likes to study magic too. He��s willing to pay great prices for the research of the magic with great power. He��s almost obsessive.�� Clara replied.


    Wang Bugui responded with a nod, ��This may be one of the motives. Anything else?��


    Clara continued, ��I think he is very easy to get out of control, so I arranged him to guard the forbidden book to temper his nature. The result is not bad, he is not that obsessed with magic.��


    ��He then turned to study the defense magic of our Black Tower. He has once helped me to strengthen the seal. I also worried that he might be eroded by that book, so I would check whether he was affected almost every day.��


    ��But he has never been eroded by the magic book. Only when he finally stole it, did I see him being entangled by the destructive power.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui looked more dignified, saying, ��It can��t be that he was just controlled by that kind of power that day. If it were so easy, it would have happened earlier. Then, what��s the reason?��


    Clara rolled her eyes, adding, ��You know, the vampires have once come to the Black Tower to fight with us. I think he may have been injured in the battle and controlled by the other side.��


    ��If he��s really injured, the Infante-level vampires have the ability to leave a mark on the injured person, and they can even do remote mental control over him!�� Wang Bugui said with discretion.


    Clara said with a snap, ��I have the same idea as you. I thought, at that time, that a vampire at the Infante level controlled him. But I found he was not injured in the battle after checking.��


    ��He faced with an early-stage Count, and with the magic he studies on his own, he suppressed the opponent and even killed him.��


    ��Then, there was an Infante trying to attack him. He also used the defensive magic to barely block and escape. Then, I caught up to stop the Infante. She didn��t have the opportunity to leave mark on the magician.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui immediately found out something weird. He asked, ��She?��


    ��Yes. Annie, the fifth Infante. What��s wrong?��


    Clara nodded and wanted to ask what was wrong, but suddenly she opened her eyes wide with a long silence.


    Knowing what she was thinking, Wang Bugui said, ��You should also be aware that, as the fifth Infante, she is powerful and only a little weaker than you.��


    ��How can��t she kill a person who is only able to deal with an early-stage Count?��


    ��So, she didn��t use all her energy deliberately so as to let the other side think that he has really managed to prevent her attack and escape. In fact, at that moment, the backhand has been laid and a hidden piece has been added.��


    Clara frowned and said what she had guessed.


    ��Yes, the fifth Infante is good at magic, and knows how to smash you. You think about it carefully. After he was hit that day, was there anything strange with him?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��You remind me that Annie��s magic output was a little less that day, and the magic fluctuation was a little unusual,�� recalled Clara.


    ��Then the truth of this problem has surfaced.�� Wang Bugui crossed his hands and said.


    But in a flash, he held his chin, wondering, ��Why to choose yesterday?��


    ��Do you doubt the Sanctuary thing is also set by the vampires?�� Clara bit her teeth with a frown on her forehead.


    ��Think it carefully. It is of great possibility!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists, and then added, ��You know what happened yesterday, right?��


    ��Of course yes. I have been paying attention since the beginning of the battle. I wanted to help you, but when I was going to depart, I found the forbidden book had been stolen.�� Clara answered.


    Wang Bugui replied with a nod, ��That��s for sure. The vampires were certain that you would pay attention to my battle. When your attention was distracted, there must be a little oversight.��


    ��And the vampires only need this little negligence of yours. They launched the chess piece that has been hiding for a long time and arranged a person to help outside.��


    ��Therefore, they paid no price to get the forbidden book!��


    ��If this is the case, we need to re-examine the vampires! They��re not only good at fighting, but also plotting.�� Clara got up.


    ��The vampires are always hard to deal with. This time, they set up a game and played us around. And there might be a bigger one. We must make countermeasures!��


    Wang Bugui��s face was full of worries. Unexpectedly, these opponents had already started to set up games in various places, but no one realized it.


    Powerful opponents were not terrible. There were only two kinds of enemies that were terrible. One was the unknown. The unknown was always the most terrible thing.


    The other one was a clear-minded, high IQ opponent. The real best killing weapon was a sharp mind, which was an almost perfect weapon.


    If it was used in a good way, it could even let the opponent die in confusion. It had been the case since ancient times. Wisdom was far greater than force, unless your force was strong enough to ignore everything.


    But if a cultivator had only such power and no brain, even a mortal with unparalleled intelligence could play him around.


    ��The vampire��s game should be more than that. Winning that book is definitely to achieve a bigger conspiracy. We must stop it!�� Clara frowned.


    ��Rest assured. Leave the task of finding back the magic book to our Blood Moon Hunters! Our team is dedicated to solving all the problems when we��re needed.�� Wang Bugui patted his chest, saying.


    ��But we have a responsibility for this matter. We must do our part. Let��s cooperate.�� Clara said.


    ��No problem. Our joining hands will certainly destroy all the vampires�� illusions. Go back with me!�� Wang Bugui revealed a confident smile.

 Chapter 211 - Tracing

    The Blood Hunting Manor was filled up with wails now.


    ��Oh my God!! Boss, come back soon!�� Zhao Changge hugged his head and shouted to the sky.


    ��Edward, Catherine�� what have you cooked?!�� Feng Tianming had fallen to the ground at this moment. His face turned purple.


    ��No, I��m going to die. Er ah!�� Misawa Chihiro curled up beside him in a worse situation. Her face was pale and her breaths were difficult.


    ��Er, hehe. Let me clear your stomachs.�� Chu He tried to endure his laugh aside.


    Staying away from the stupid couple, he put his eyes on the dish emitting a strange purple-black aura from time to time.


    It was the evil source of the people��s wailing. After Wang Bugui left, seeing no one was taking care of Elsa, the Edwards volunteered and took the lead to rush to her room to take care of her.


    Unexpectedly, little Elsa said she was hungry after she woke up. So, they volunteered again to make breakfast for everyone. They found a few people and forcibly fed them a small bite of the food they made to let them judge the taste.


    As a result, this little bite became the most painful memory of their lives. With such a taste, what they had eaten was not food, but a strong poison.


    ��What are you doing?��


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Wang Bugui came in from outside the hall, his face full of doubts.


    ��Boss!!��


    ��We��re saved!��


    ��Help!��


    The three of them rushed over immediately, as if they saw a straw for help.


    ��Wait, when did I become so popular?��


    Wang Bugui��s both hands were held by Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro, and his waist was also hugged by Zhao Changge. He was a little flattered in this case.


    ��Boss, they��re fine. They just ate the food made by the Edwards.�� Chu He told the truth.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui put his eyes on the Edwards, and then moved them down on the weird dishes on the table.


    ��What is that purple meat?�� Wang Bugui asked, pointing at a plate of meat emitting purple aura.


    ��It��s made of colorful berries, mushrooms, grape soda, and all the spices you bought.�� Edward clapped his chest proudly.


    ��Wh-what? Were you going to cook drug?�� Wang Bugui became speechless.


    Then, he looked at another dish and asked, ��What is this black soup? Why, there are scorpion tails and small lizards inside?��


    ��We wanted to make stew soup. But I didn��t know what to add. I heard that these things are well-nourished with protein, so I added them.�� Edward answered.


    ��There are also other kinds of reptiles with high protein. The seasonings are half a pot of salt, ten spoons of soy sauce, a bottle of vinegar, a pot of pepper, half a pot of pepper. It was cooked for two hours.�� Catherine added.


    ��


    Wang Bugui became more speechless. Hearing that, Clara and the others behind him also didn��t want to say anything. There were still many other dishes on the table, all of which were weird.


    There were a pizza like the starry sky with various poisonous insects on it, and a purple-black salad with different vegetables, including the colorful mushroom Edward picked out carefully.


    All kinds of meat were colorful. Except for the red and white, the other colors could all be seen. As for the soups, it could melt the spoons directly if you put the spoons in them.


    ��You��re going to give these dishes for Elsa to eat? Aren��t you sure they are the necessary good products for killing people both at home and in travel?�� Wang Bugui arched his eyebrow and asked.


    ��Brother, I��m afraid����


    Elsa was brought here by Edward. After seeing the dishes and the result of eating them, she ran straight to the back of Wang Bugui and shivered.


    ��Elsa, we really want to make breakfast for you. Believe us.��


    When they saw her grasping Wang Bugui��s trouser legs, sticking out half of her head and looking at them with frightened eyes, Edward and Catherine felt a sour in their hearts.


    ��Come on, don��t frighten her.��


    Wang Bugui said helplessly. Then, he looked at his pocket watch and said, ��It is already eleven o��clock. Let me go to prepare lunch.��


    ��We��ll finally leave the sea of suffering!�� Zhao Changge sighed to the sky.


    ��For the first time, I am so eager to eat the food you cooked.�� Even Feng Tianming, at this moment, must acknowledge Wang Bugui��s cooking skill. At least, the dishes he made were still acceptable.


    But the dishes the Edward��s made were challenges of the limits of biological tolerance.


    ��I want to eat braised pork ribs, braised pork, roasted whole lamb, roast suckling pig, sauce beef, Cantonese roast goose����


    The most exciting person was Misawa Chihiro. While holding Wang Bugui��s hand, she kept reciting the food she desired the most.


    ��Okay, you��ll have all of them!��


    Wang Bugui rolled up his sleeves and went straight to the kitchen to start cooking. An hour later, dozens of dishes were placed on the dining table one after another.


    Each of them was a perfect combination of color, aroma, taste, and appearance, just like fine art. At a glance, you could imagine the taste of the meat when they melted in the mouth and the gravy in the taste buds.


    With a look of them, Misawa Chihiro had already drooled a lot. Her eyes were shining like wolves yearning for prey.


    ��Well, Mentor Clara, please taste the Huaxia cuisine I made too!��


    Wang Bugui invited Clara and the others from the Black Tower to take the seat of honor. After he gave the order, Misawa Chihiro took the lead to clear the dishes quickly like a strong wind scattering the last clouds.


    ��Your cooking skill is quite good. This is my first time to eat Huaxia food. Pretty good.�� Clara commented.


    ��Thank you for complimenting. I��m very confident in this regard!�� Wang Bugui patted his chest and raised his head, riding on the crest of success.


    ��So, in order to punish you who are good in all aspects, God minimizes your EQ.�� Merutia joked.


    ��Haha!��


    Everyone began to laugh. This sentence was really a hit.


    The lunch was instantly ignited, and it was finished after a lot of fun. From the beginning to the end, only Chihiro had been eating all the time, incomparably focused.


    ��Ah! I resurrect. Thank you!�� Misawa Chihiro touched her bulging little belly and licked her mouth.


    ��Since you��re all full, it��s time to talk about the business.�� Wang Bugui uttered with a smile.


    ��Come to us no matter what difficulty you have. We won��t reject anyone!�� Before knowing what it was, Zhao Changge directly agreed.


    But this was also the thought of the other members of the Blood Moon Hunters. The main managers of the Black Tower had all come here this time, and it couldn��t be a simple visit.


    ��Well, I��ll tell you in detail about what happened recently, and the secret of the Black Tower.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    He told everyone the Black Tower��s fights against the vampires in recent years, the forbidden book, what happened then in the Sanctuary, and his own speculation.


    ��How do you think to deal with this matter?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��I��m in favor of the conjecture of Boss. It��s very possible. Think about it, we��ve got the vampires behind the scenes. Such a possibility can��t be removed that they have a plan for many years.��


    Chu He nodded. Thinking about these things carefully, he found there was indeed a place where they could be connected.


    Wang Bugui slowly nodded and replied, ��Well, what do you think, Yueyan, Tianming, Hiko, and Changge?��


    ��When we first came here, the incidents we solved were all involved with the vampires. Now, think about them, they are probably of the same plan. We can go to those places again to investigate.�� Feng Tianming said.


    ��The vampires secretly explored the world��s historic sites and laid out traps between the two forces, only to win the forbidden book. It can be seen that what they asked for must be related to something ancient.��


    ��And the thing can be a disaster.��


    After a moment of meditation, Leng Yueyan said her analysis.


    ��To achieve their goal, they made painstaking arrangement and must have something that has the power of destruction like the forbidden book, it can��t be simple.�� Zhao Changge analyzed with a frown.


    ��What we saw, perhaps, is just the tip of the iceberg, but it��s definitely the main vein of the iceberg. We can trace it.�� Kamikawa Hiko said, holding his chin.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui slowly nodded. Then, he turned to look at Clara and the other magicians. They were all lost in thought with frowns too.


    ��We can��t sit still, but should take action to destroy their plan.�� Clara got up.


    ��Well, we can cooperate. Leave the task of taking back the forbidden book to us. Mentor, you can lead the members of the Black Tower to investigate the movements of the vampires in recent years.��


    ��If it��s possible, I want to know what distribution points they have in London, which is very helpful for us. As long as you can seize a Count-level vampire, you should get some useful information.��


    Wang Bugui suggested, and everyone nodded in acquiescence. Then, they began to go to the relevant places to trace.


    ��By the way, Mentor, can you tell me the relevant information of the person who stole the book?�� Wang Bugui shouted to the far-off Clara.


    ��His name is Milo. His left eye was mutated by the dark aura of the forbidden book when he took the book. And his other information is in this light ball. Here you are.��


    Clara turned back and replied. At the same time, a golden ball of light emerged in her hand. She then delivered it to Wang Bugui with magic.


    ��Thank you, Mentor!��


    After taking the light ball, Wang Bugui thanked with hands folded. Then, he turned to everyone, ��Here comes the new commission. Let��s go as soon as you��re ready.��


    ��Okay!��


    Everyone nodded confidently and asked their respective tasks.


    ��Do you still remember the place where you first killed the vampires? Go to the places. No matter what method you use, carefully investigate all the clues and let��s then gather and exchange information under the Big Ben.��


    ��Kathy, please take care of Elsa.��


    ��I will. Rest assured.��


    Wang Bugui made a simple arrangement to let Kathy take care of Elsa. Then, he turned back, ��Blood Moon Hunters, let��s go!��

 Chapter 212 - Search

    Two figures revisited the old city of Edinburgh.


    It was sunny today. The sun shone in the old city, giving the ancient scenery a special charm. A lot of people were walking here. Some of them were residents and some were tourists.


    Although it was an ancient city, time could only make it more beautiful. Sometimes, people preferred to pursue the ancient atmosphere of tranquility after they saw many modern buildings.


    ��We hardly ever go out in the daytime. The foreign style is nice sometimes. The music on the street is also very melodious. Sure enough, music is the best thing in the world.��


    Walking in the street, Chu He couldn��t help but sigh about all the exotic things and his favorite musical elements.


    ��This is the Scottish bagpipe. The music it plays really makes people feel comfortable and has a real exotic color.�� Wang Bugui replied with a smile.


    ��Yes, such country music is the best way to wash your mind. Walking in a foreign land, listening to this kind of music can really help to feel the foreign land.��


    Chu He laughed. After looking around for a moment, he suddenly stopped. Wang Bugui also followed to stop and asked, ��What��s up?��


    ��Boss, why are there so many people in that restaurant?�� Chu He pointed at the front and asked.


    Wang Bugui looked at the place he pointed at and explained with a smile, ��It��s the famous Ghost Restaurant. It offers different dining experiences during the day and at night. Would you like to try it?��


    ��Really? Ghost Restaurant, what a mysterious name!�� Chu He was attracted.


    ��It��s actually a way to attract customers by creating a dark and weird atmosphere. The dishes there are good, but each dish is very few.�� Wang Bugui explained again.


    ��Well, never mind. It��s important to go on with the business. Being with everyone for a long time, I��m now used to eating a lot. Suddenly I��m not used to eating less.��


    Chu He chuckled. He knew, in the West, the more upscale a restaurant is, the less it will serve. But he had been used to the party-like meals of the hunter group every day.


    That kind of life made a group of foodies. Even Leng Yueyan and the others, who had lived a life without food for a long time, were affected and would eat something every day. They would cultivate to remove impurities afterward.


    ��Then, let��s go straight to the castle to finish the investigation earlier and go back to exchange information.�� Wang Bugui suggested.


    Chu He nodded slowly and rushed with Wang Bugui to the place where he eradicated the Infante.


    ��Clatter, clatter����


    The two strolled here, activating their sense fields to search for all clues.


    ��I forgot to recover the battlefield after the battle last time. Look carefully, and you��ll find the traces of the vampires�� bodies disappearing in some places.�� Wang Bugui said with a frown.


    ��However, it seems that this place has been cleaned by someone. Would it be the mortals?�� Chu He found some differences.


    ��If it were the mortals, they would restore the places destroyed when they came to clean the castle.��


    Wang Bugui said, holding his chin. He and Chu He then looked at each other, investigating with the Dating Back Skill at the same time. A light mirror emerged slowly, and the picture of the past reappeared.


    One night in the picture, a group of bats gathered here and turned into a human shape. It was a man in a tuxedo, but his face couldn��t be seen clearly.


    After all, he was not a mortal and his past couldn��t be viewed by others at random. The more powerful the character involved was, the more difficult it was to view his past. This time, even Wang Bugui and Chu He had worked together, they still couldn��t see the man��s appearance clearly.


    This was enough to prove the powerful strength of this person. But Wang Bugui knew who he was. Those stronger than Wang Bugui among the vampires were only the top six Infantes.


    He remembered the characteristics of these Infantes�� dresses. Only Barnard, the sixth Infante, liked to wear like a deacon. He seemed to be Annie��s personal deacon.


    In the picture, Barnard wiped out the traces of the vampires everywhere he arrived. He traced all the way to the depths of the castle.


    After finding some differences with magic, he tore a crack in the space, wiped out his traces at the same time and then entered the crack.


    The picture ended here. Wang Bugui and Chu He also went straight to the depths of the castle. The two searched carefully for the clues, because it seemed that Barnard had been looking for something.


    ��Ah, Boss, look. There��s a gear here!��


    After a while, Chu He exclaimed under the throne. Hearing that, Wang Bugui came over with one step. There was a stone to press here. He pressed it without hesitation.


    However, it had no response for a long time. Seeing that, he turned his eyes with a frown and he began to think in reverse. Covering the surroundings with his spirit mind, he then found something different in the throne.


    ��Chu He, you press this stone.�� Wang Bugui ordered.


    With a nod, Chu He pressed the stone. At the same time, Wang Bugui walked to the throne and pressed the right handrail. Then, he grabbed the round stone on the throne with his left hand and slowly conveyed his spiritual power.


    After receiving spiritual power, the spiritual stone began to release blood-red lights. Wang Bugui found out something again with his intuition. So, he began to grab the stone and turn it to the left.


    ��Crack!��


    A crisp sound came and the wall behind the throne began to move. A huge gap emerged. It then slowly expanded. This wall was actually a stone gate!


    ��There are three gears and one of them needs to be infused with spiritual power. No wonder the Infante didn��t find it out!�� Chu He sighed in surprise.


    ��It��s because he doesn��t have the sense field. His vampire instinct can��t perceive the alienation of these things.�� Wang Bugui explained.


    Then, he looked inside the door, saying, ��Let��s go in and have a look.��


    Then, he entered the door with Chu He. As soon as he stepped in, the torches on both sides of the road were ignited one after another all the way to the end.


    The two walked carefully here. The fact that there were three gears to open the door, at the same time, showed three things.


    First, the new Infante was very thoughtful. Ordinary people generally set up only one gear, but he could take it into consideration and set up three different gears.


    And the trigger conditions were crafty. One even needed spiritual or magical power to trigger them.


    Second, since the Infante could design such a mechanism, it proved that what was hidden here was very important. It was so important that even his partners didn��t know, or maybe he couldn��t let them know.


    Third, nothing should happen to such a secret thing. In order to hide it well to not be stolen, it was necessary to set up some gears to protect it.


    ��Be careful!�� Wang Bugui exclaimed, and then rushed out with a fist.


    Sure enough, when they advanced for less than 20 meters, a gear was triggered. It released countless cold knives and swords, all with Black Magic. Wang Bugui smashed them with the Kick of the Universe and the Primordial Palm.


    Then, they would meet a gear every time after taking a few steps, including the Black Magic Array, the Blood Magic Array, the Blood Clan Summon, and so on.


    After a long journey, they finally came to the last stone table, on which there was a big square stone.


    Wang Bugui picked up the stone and found nothing unusual no matter how he looked at it. Then, he began to infuse spiritual power into it.


    ��Boom!��


    The moment of his injecting spiritual power, a violent explosion occurred!


    Fortunately, Wang Bugui activated the Undefeatable Body of the World in time and released prana blood to protect himself at last, barely blocking this attack. However, he was still injured.


    ��What strong magic! I didn��t expect there would be traps here in the end too. What an insidious being!�� Wang Bugui wiped away the blood at his mouth.


    ��Boss, look. What��s this?!�� Chu He squatted on the ground and suddenly shouted with shock.


    ��What��s this?��


    Wang Bugui asked himself with a frown. Chu He found a small black box from the rubble of the explosion, which was very delicate. But there was also a dark red seal on it, which seemed to have magic power.


    ��Try to open the magic seal.�� Chu He proposed.


    Wang Bugui nodded slowly, and asked Chu He to retreat to the side. Then, he activated the Undefeatable Body of the World again. In case there might be a trap in it, he must be well-prepared.


    ��Buzz!��


    Wang Bugui released golden light in his hands, and infused it with his prana blood to hit the seal. The seal was instantly broken. The dark red seal fluttered to the ground, and the small box seemed to be a little heavier.


    Wang Bugui mobilized his prana power to protect his body and slowly opened the box. This time, with no gear at all, there was only a black crystal lying quietly inside.


    This crystal was very special, black to the extreme, darker than the night. Moreover, some lights vaguely flowed in it.


    ��What��s this black crystal?�� asked Chu He.


    ��I don��t know either, but I can be sure that it is not simple. I can clearly feel there is a very special magic in it.�� Wang Bugui��s eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    Having dealt with the Black Tower for a long time, he knew a little about the magical aura. The aura contained in this crystal was not very strong now, but it wouldn��t be simple.


    And most importantly, he had never seen a magical aura very similar to this one. What he could perceive was that this aura was full of strange power.


    It could actually suppress people and make people panic. It was an ominous aura full of destructive power.


    ��Since the vampires are looking for it, it��s by no means a good thing. Let��s go to the Big Ben first. The other members should be there too. As for this thing, it is better to give it to Mentor.��


    Wang Bugui said with a frown, holding the black crystal.


    ��Okay.��


    Chu He nodded. And the two immediately cast their martial arts and rushed toward the Big Ben.

 Chapter 213 - Under the Big Ben

    ��Clang! Clang! Clang!��


    The Big Ben rang slowly. It seemed these ancient and deep bell sounds came from one day in the 17th century, which was the day when it was built.


    At any time, there were always the most people under the Big Ben. Why? Because it carried a moving story.


    Who was the fashion queen of the 1920s? The answer was only Coco Chanel.


    Her design that transcended the limits of life and style of free and random collocation liberated women from the contorted clumsy clothes. Emphasizing elegance, simplicity and easy wearing became the revolutionary pioneer of modern women��s clothing.


    Chanel once said, ��We must get rid of women from head to toe.��


    She wanted to ��create a young image��. Chanel��s clothing was frank and free. Her skirts reached the knee, and her jackets were loose and straight. She no longer emphasized the curves of the chest and hips.


    Her three-quarters-length woolen coats without waist, without fancy decorations, were as simple as men��s clothes. She objected to the fashion clothes of the past which looked like ��pigeons with their chests and buttocks outstretched��.


    Instead of ��fidgety and disorderly��, she advocated concision, simplicity, comfort, and simple but elegant colors. She liked black and white.


    Chanel changed the concept of fashion, making the art of clothing really enter the 20th century.


    This strong-willed woman with extraordinary creativity and vitality made CHANEL��s name and its two double-C close together a symbol of fashion and culture.


    For people who valued quality, it represented style and status. But even such a woman had her own ups and downs, especially in terms of her love life.


    Coco Chanel was unmarried in her life, and the number of suitors she refused was countless. Most of them came from wealthy aristocrats. They not only had prominent positions, but also a deep affection for Chanel.


    Even the famous Duke of Westminster was one of her pursuers. Of course, the Duke didn��t succeed in the end.


    He once asked Chanel sadly, ��For you, even the title of Duchess of Westminster is not good enough?�� ��Dear, you have to know that I am sincere.��


    The fashion master smiled and said, ��There are many duchesses on earth, but there is only one Coco Chanel.��


    Those words of hers later became the famous slogan of Chanel.


    On June 10, 1971, Chanel worked alone late for the upcoming fashion show. She took sleeping pills in the early hours of the morning. She fell asleep, but never woke up again.


    She, at that time, was in her favorite suit and wore a necklace. With her wit and playfulness, she passed away, ending her legendary life at the age of eighty-eight.


    She left quietly. No one stopped to ask. No one heard her calling for help. She didn��t like loneliness, but had to spend her life alone.


    She used to be so prominent, but her dying was so flat. The spoony duke was so sad to hear her death.


    In front of the Big Ben, in the flower-filled Regent��s Park, on both sides of the Regent Street, the most popular commercial street in Europe, the surfaces of the tall copper lampposts were painted with rust-proof black year after year.


    The streetlights on the streets of central London always seemed to have a sense of historical vicissitudes.


    With gold paint used as the foreground and black paint as the background, the bases of the lamp posts were engraved with the same logo as the high-end luxury brand ��Chanel��.


    It was not the design of the London municipal and that of the French luxury goods company ��crashing into each other��, but the two countries both recognized the authentic ��Chanel�� logo.


    Many English people believed that the street lights in London were engraved with ��Chanel��, from the name of the founder of the French luxury brand, the legendary woman.


    She had an exotic relationship with the Duke of Westminster, one of the owners of the City of London.


    In 1925, at a social gathering in Monte Carlo, Chanel met Hugh Richard Arthur Grosvenor, the Duke of Westminster at that time.


    The duke was fascinated by the female designer from France. They had a relationship of five or six years.


    However, Chanel eventually refused the Duke��s proposal, but the reason was unknown to the world.


    The British Duke, who had always been unforgettable about Chanel, decided to engrave the logo of ��Chanel�� on the street lampposts in central London.


    At the same time, next to this mark, the uppercase W was engraved to represent the family of the Duke of Westminster. The reason for he doing that was the spoony Duke wanted to tell the future generations that ��There will be many generations of Duke of Westminster in the future, but there is only one Chanel��.


    ��


    Even now, the Chanel logo could be seen on the copper lamps, and there was a capital W next to it.


    The rust-proof paint never suspended. As long as the black color faded, it would be repainted. Even the local prime minister wouldn��t interfere with it.


    And on the streets near the Big Ben, there were also many people selling mini copper lamps, which were quite similar to the real ones. The sellers would tell the moving story that circulated to attract customers.


    Most of the customers were French. Even if it was fake, they were willing to be lied. These people just came to listen to the moving story and buy souvenirs.


    They wanted to bring the moving story back and let it continue to be passed down.


    ��Whoo�� this is too touching! Why, why can��t they be together at the end? Ah whoo����


    Under the Big Ben, the group of people of the Blood Moon Hunters also heard this story.


    Catherine was touched with tears bursting out. She directly cried out on the street during the day, which aroused the surrounding pedestrians�� confused looks.


    And there was a small copper lamp in her hand, which was bought from the storyteller.


    ��I don��t know if the story is true.�� Meiqing couldn��t help but ask herself.


    The businessman seemed to understand her. Though he didn��t know Huaxia language, he could see that this oriental woman was thinking about this story. He said, ��Some people don��t believe the story.��


    ��But I��m willing to believe it. It��s not because we make money on it, but that this story is worth pursuing and deserves our respect.��


    The businessman was a white-haired old man, but he was very well dressed as an old gentleman. Whenever he told the story, he couldn��t help but straighten his back.


    It seemed to be his way of respect to this story, and it must be taken seriously.


    ��I��m also willing to believe it, because love is a powerful and mysterious force.�� Meiqing made a faint smile, replying in English.


    ��Thank you for your patronage. See you.��


    When the old man finished speaking, he turned and left. Carrying his old backpack, holding that cheap cigarette in his mouth, he greeted the dusk alone.


    ��Hey, you��re all there. I was delayed on the road.��


    The next moment after the old man left, Wang Bugui and Chu He came.


    ��What happened? Why Catherine and Edward are tearful?�� Wang Bugui scratched his head to express his puzzlement.


    ��They were moved just now. It��s like this����


    Zhao Changge stepped forward, held Wang Bugui��s neck, put his mouth close to Wang Bugui��s ear and explained everything that just had happened.


    ��I see. It��s really touching. If you believe it, it��s true and vice versa. I��m willing to believe anything beautiful.�� Wang Bugui also looked up to the sky with a short sigh.


    Then he turned around and asked, ��Have you found anything?��


    Zhao Changge reached his hand out first, answering, ��Yes. The vampires are indeed plotting something. The first guy I killed in the first mission is a piece of the vampires.��


    ��But I don��t know what the specific role he plays. The clue is broken here.��


    ��That��s right. The beasts I killed with Chihiro were also specially arranged by the vampires. But I don��t know what their use is. They only hunted for human beings at night sometimes.�� Feng Tianming also nodded.


    Meiqing held her face in one hand, saying, ��The vampires near the Stonehenge are aiming at the forbidden book. Occasionally, there will be some powerful ones around.��


    Edward dried his tears and said, ��The guys we killed are also supported by the vampires. When we went to investigate their nest today, we found that they have been following the arrangements of the vampires.��


    ��Yes, their weapons are provided by the vampires. I don��t know what they��re going to do.�� Catherine dried her tears, echoing with a nod.


    ��It seems those Counts are ordered by someone to be stationed there and look for something. A very strong female Infante has once come to investigate the cause of their death.�� Ning Zhe recited the names of the Buddhas.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui asked with a frown, ��What does that woman look like?��


    ��She has long blonde hair and wears wine-red gorgeous clothes and a big hat. She��s terribly strong. The pressure she released was as powerful as that of the Blood Demon King.�� Leng Yueyan said truthfully.


    ��She��s Natyavir, the second Infante!�� Wang Bugui gritted his teeth.


    There was no doubt about the strength of this woman. With only 70% of her strength, she could be able to draw a tie with Clara in her normal state. And she could also escape when Clara was at her red dragon state.


    Opponents at this level possessed entirely different power when she used her full strength. Even 99 percent of her strength was not at the same level at all with her full strength.


    And she also appeared. What was their purpose actually?


    ��What else did you see?�� asked Wang Bugui.


    Thinking for a moment, Ning Zhe added, ��She seems to have taken a red crystal ball from there. And a small half of the ball is not filled with the blood-red liquid.��


    ��I also remember it as you said that. The vampires also had a crystal ball, but then someone took it away.�� Lyu Hao slapped his thigh.


    ��Me, too!�� Misawa Chihiro jumped up and said.


    ��We seemed to have seen it, too.�� Kamikawa Hiko recalled with a frown.


    ��We only found a small box with a spherical shape.�� Catherine touched her chin with a finger, saying while thinking.


    Hearing those, Wang Bugui��s dashing eyebrows were tightly knitted. He could vaguely foresee with his sixth sense that these things were definitely a big picture. They had been planning a terrible plan for a long time!


    ��What shall we do now?�� Chu He asked.


    ��Wait for the people of the Black Tower to come. I��ve contacted Mentor and her people on the way. The vampires are also good at magic. So, it��s better to discuss these matters with them.��


    Wang Bugui said slowly, and then looked to the horizon, waiting for Clara and her people to come.

 Chapter 214 - A Frightening Plot

    Chapter 214 A Frightening PlotAt ten o��clock in the evening, many people were making wishes and praying here. It was said that this was a phenomenon because of the builder of Big Ben and the touching story.


    When the handles pointed this way, it was a symbol representing the testimony of that moving love. So, people regarded this time as the best time to make a wish.


    Wang Bugui and his members waited for the people of the Black Tower under the Big Ben, which had attracted many people to stop and watch. People all loved beauty and liked to pursue beautiful things and people.


    And Wang Bugui and his friends were all more beautiful than the world-famous stars. All of the men and women in their group could almost meet all kinds of aesthetic requirements.


    Wang Bugui was like an elegant gentleman. His suit was especially handmade by H-huntsman. Both the fabric and the manufacturing technology were of the top level.


    Every step was carefully hand-made. Buttons were no exception. The materials to make the buttons were chosen in person and then made by hand. The oldest craft and the most exquisite technique created the most perfect gentleman.


    And the pair of leather shoes of his was bought in Fendi, also one of the most famous brands in the world. Made by hand too, it showed the noble temperament.


    Coupled with his beautiful and evil appearance, his standing quietly on the street was simply a scenery attracting thousands of women.


    Moreover, there were so many companions around him, each with their own unique style. They were all dressed in suits of famous brands. Their leather shoes were at least of Prada.


    Women��s clothes were also specially made by fashion masters themselves, which made them more beautiful and moving than Victoria��s Secret angels.


    Well, except for Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe. The two were both dressed in cultivation clothes, which were a grey robe and a white robe. But even so, they had attracted a lot of attention.


    Leng Yueyan, like an elegant fairy in the human world, was not close to anyone. She didn��t like to speak. Her beautiful eyes were plain without waves, landing far away at the prosperous scene.


    Ning Zhe, with Zen seal all the time, was like the reincarnation of an ancient Buddha. He looked compassionate. Standing quietly beside the elegant fairy, he recited Buddhist Scriptures for the onlookers from time to time.


    This night, so many men and women��s hearts were captured. No matter they were the aristocratic gentry, members of the royal family or ordinary people living in the upper class, they were all fascinated by these people.


    Vaguely, the wishes of onlookers had changed into an opportunity to make friends with them. But it was impossible, because those people were so far away. They were not what ordinary people could contact.


    There seemed to be an invisible thing separating them from the onlookers. Even though they seemed close, they were actually too far to touch.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    When the clock rang at 12 o��clock, the onlookers under the Big Ben gradually dispersed. They knew clearly the reality that they couldn��t get near to these people. There was no hope at all.


    ��Oh? They finally came.��


    When the crowd in the street had completely dispersed, Wang Bugui looked at the distance and revealed a smile.


    ��I��ve kept you waiting. Our investigation is slower than yours.�� Clara��s voice came from afar.


    She came here in plain clothes with three Magic Mentors.


    ��No. I think you are also delayed on the way in order not to attract ordinary people.�� Wang Bugui showed a smile of understanding.


    ��If you can have such high EQ when you talk to women, even a little, you will be beaten less.�� Merutia joked.


    ��That��s impossible. Boss added all points to his combat effectiveness in his whole life. Not only didn��t his point of EQ increase, but it��s overdrawn into a negative number.�� Zhao Changge grinned.


    ��I think you wanna have a fight with me, right?��


    Wang Bugui waved his fist, and then turned to Clara with a serious look, ��Mentor, have you found anything?��


    Clara answered with a nod, ��In recent years, the main destinations of the vampires are Europe and Asia. They spent their time almost going to various historical sites to look for something.��


    ��They all had a black scepter in their hands, which they would use to search every place they passed. After fighting with them for hundreds of times, we finally got a scepter.��


    Then, Clara took out a dark scepter, which was engraved with all kinds of horrible devil patterns and various complicated talismanic words.


    Wang Bugui took it over the, studied carefully, but found nothing. Then, he tried to inject spiritual power into it, but it didn��t react for a long time.


    He frowned slightly, and handed the scepter to other members to watch. At the same time, he asked, ��This scepter has a kind of unspeakable strangeness. Didn��t you find it, Mentor?��


    Clara shook her head slowly and said, ��I��ve used all kinds of magic, including all kinds of forbidden arts of the Black Magic, but failed to find out what it is.��


    ��But I��m sure it doesn��t belong to this world!��


    ��Because the power contained in it is very strange. And there is no record of it in any magic book.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui was lost in thought. He recalled some secrets and then said, ��I have learned in the East that vampires are slaves of the Seven Kings of Hell. Will it have something to do with them?��


    ��That might be possible. Although the Seven Kings of Hell are not in this world, as their slaves, the vampires may know how to contact them.�� Clara said with a frown.


    ��If they contact the Seven Kings, will it be possible that the Seven Kings released their power at another plane to help Dracula break the seal ahead of time?��


    Merutia asked suddenly. Her words really shocked everyone present. What she said might be possible. After all, the strength of the Seven Kings of Hell could match that of the Western Gods.


    With Dracula��s strength which was as powerful as a true immortal at present, he was only a small servant. In this case, how powerful would the Seven Kings be?


    And since Azrael was able to emerge in this world, it proved that, as long as the strength was enough, one could shuttle between planes at will. Even if they were not strong enough, to pass on some power shouldn��t be a problem.


    ��What did you find?�� Wang Bugui turned back and asked.


    But everyone just frowned and shook their heads. This scepter was too mysterious. No matter what kind of secret method was used to investigate it, its origin couldn��t be found out.


    ��The surrounding Taoism tells me that the power of the scepter is not what we ordinary people can provoke. It persuades us, non-Greater-Powers, not to touch it.�� Leng Yueyan also frowned and sighed.


    ��Non-Greater-Powers can��t touch it? What are those vampires going to do?�� The frown was still on Wang Bugui��s forehead. He was thinking about the countless possibilities in his heart.


    ��We are just human beings. There are many things in the world that we can��t know. We can only make the plan to deal with the vampires step by step.�� Clara said.


    ��Well, by the way, Mentor, we got this thing. Do you know what it is?��


    Wang Bugui suddenly remembered something, took out a black crystal from his small pendant and handed it to Clara. When she got it in her hand, she began to feel it with magic.


    ��Ah!��


    A moment later, she cried in surprise and almost dropped the black crystal on the ground.


    Wang Bugui held her up, asking, ��What��s the matter, Mentor? Is there anything strange about this black crystal?��


    ��The aura it releases is very similar to that of the forbidden book!�� Clara exclaimed.


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked to hear that. This ordinary black crystal was actually very similar to the forbidden book. Then, what was the relationship between the two?


    ��No wonder Barnard is also searching for it. It has something to do with the forbidden book!�� Wang Bugui clapped his hands. He finally realized.


    ��Barnard? Our people have also found traces of some Infantes. It seems that these scepters are given by them. And sometimes, they will search in person, too.�� Clara said.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui arched his eyebrows and said, ��Then we have something in common. Here are some clues. Look.��


    Then, he asked the others to play the crystal balls. The crystal balls in the Infantes�� hands flowed with scarlet liquid, which was strange and thick.


    When Clara looked at it, she noticed the clue. She frowned, ��Those balls are filled with human blood.��


    ��But what are they going to do with that little blood?�� Wang Bugui was very puzzled.


    Clara shook her head slowly, replying, ��The blood is not little. The crystal ball is a magic container, which especially collects the essence of blood. All the blood in an ordinary person can be quenched into only one drop.��


    ��What?! Then, how many people��s essence of blood is there?�� Wang Bugui exclaimed.


    ��A crystal ball can contain ten thousand drops of blood essence.�� Clara also frowned tightly.


    ��What!��


    When everyone learned the result, they all draw in their breath. They had thought about many possibilities, but they never thought it would be so much. That represented ten thousand people��s lives!


    ��What are these guys doing? Collect blood and explore the historical sites with the scepter. What kind of plan are they plotting in these years?��


    Wang Bugui couldn��t help but look up to the sky and ask himself. These things together led to a possibility that their opponents had already set up a frightening plot.


    Such a mystery had involved so many human beings before it was revealed. People who died in secret were countless. If the plot was put into effect, what kind of disaster would it bring?

 Chapter 215 - The Gathering of the Infantes

    ��Caw, caw!��


    Several crows were on the branches of the dead old trees, making hoarse noises. They flew to the corpse on the ground the next moment, tore a piece of bloody carrion down with its beak and sent the carrion to its stomach.


    Their eyes were infinitely scarlet. They looked far away, through the dark forest, at the huge ancient castle. So big, the castle was just like a city.


    It stood at the top of the mountain with its peak surrounded by a lot of clouds. The surrounding air was gloomy with murky grey, so was the sky, as if the doomsday were coming.


    On a throne in the castle sat a beautiful woman. Dressed in red like fire and blood, she shook the red wine cup in her hand. But what in the cup was not red wine but blood.


    She took a sip of the blood from the cup and smiled with satisfaction. Coupled with her beautiful face and misted eyes, it seemed that she could turn the whole world upside down with a single glance.


    ��You��re back?�� She suddenly opened her red lips, asking lazily.


    ��Hehe, you��re still so leisurely.��


    Under the throne, two figures came from outside the hall. One of them, a woman in a black evening dress, sulked ironically.


    ��Don��t be angry, Annie. Nattiavelle has helped too. It��s just that her speed, compared with us, was���� A man in a tuxedo replied with a smile.


    ��Barnard, are you on my side or hers?�� Annie asked angrily.


    ��Of course yours. But there��s no need to injure our harmony. Don��t be angry. Would you like some blood? Let me take some for you and I make sure it��s fresh.�� Barnard grinned.


    ��Humph!��


    With a snort, Annie walked to the throne on the other side and sat down. Barnard made an embarrassing smile, trotted to the throne beside her and sat down.


    ��Stop being angry. How about I give you a rose?��


    ��Do you want more human pets? I��ll catch one for you. Don��t be angry anymore.��


    ��What would do like to eat? I can bring it to you now. Forgive me.��


    ��


    Barnard had been flattering Annie without a stop ever since he sat down on the throne. But Annie refused to respond to him.


    Nattiavelle became speechless at that, smacking her lips and saying, ��Don��t go too far. This��s a place for business, not for an ambiguous relationship.��


    ��Ambiguous relationship with him?! If you want to fight, I don��t mind starting now!�� Annie got out of the throne with rage.


    ��No, Annie, you��re a noble lady! Don��t be angry, don��t.�� Barnard forced a smile and pulled Annie back.


    ��What is the relationship between you two? It��s not like a romantic one, but a master-servant one.��


    ��I can��t figure it out.��


    ��They��re still the same old after hundreds of years.��


    The other Infantes on the nearby thrones also got speechless to see this scene. The relationship between the two was still puzzling.


    ��Why? Do you have any objections?�� Annie frowned and replied impatiently.


    ��No. But in this case, it��s more important to do business first.��


    It was Augustus who spoke. He was notoriously cruel and unreasonable among the Infantes. But he tried not to provoke the Annie and Barnard.


    After all, if Anne was provoked, so would Barnard indirectly. Though the third Infante, Augustus was unable to match the joining hands of the fifth one and sixth one.


    Generally speaking, Infantes were all very proud and few of them would join hands together. But Annie and Barnard were different. Although they were both proud, Annie had no objection to being helped by Barnard.


    Barnard, on the other hand, also liked to be the first to stand in front of Annie while fighting. For hundreds of years, the Infantes had never seen them fight alone.


    However, they were not lovers, but like master and servant.


    And after such a long time, they had already developed a special connection of the soul. They were a terrible, elusive and strange combination.


    ��Clatter, clatter����


    Outside the main hall, there was a clear and powerful sound of footsteps. Heavier and heavier, these steps seemed to have stamped on everyone��s mind.


    Hearing the footsteps, Nattiavelle rose from the throne immediately and looked out of the hall with a smile on her face. After a careful confirmation, she said amiably, ��Field, here you are at last!��


    But Field ignored her and went straight toward the throne next to her indifferently.


    Not discouraged, Nattiavelle followed him all the way and asked, ��Field, why don��t you talk?��


    But Field��s face still didn��t change. He ignored the extremely beautiful woman beside him, keeping on moving.


    Nattiavelle caught up with him and asked again, ��Field, would you like something to eat?��


    He still ignored her. She, once again, caught up and said in a coquettish way, ��Field, speak please.��


    ��How��s it going these days?��


    ��Your strength seems to have increased again. So powerful!��


    ��I found that human beings have a very interesting thing recently. Do you want to have a see?��


    ��


    Field walked slowly all the way, and Nattiavelle trotted after him. But no matter how coquettish she was to ingratiate herself, the handsome man still refused to respond to her.


    ��Field���� Nattiavelle pouted, looking upset.


    But at this point, Field stopped. When the man in the white knight costume stared at her, she immediately felt her face burned.


    ��Fei�� Field, you look at me this way, and I will�� My God���� Nattiavelle was very excited. She whispered while touching her blushing face.


    ��Don��t stand in my way.��


    ��What��?��


    However, Field pushed her away directly, walked to Annie and Barnard behind her, and stared at the two quietly.


    ��What��s up?�� Annie asked in disdain. No matter who she was facing, she would never be afraid.


    ��Two fools. After so many years, you��re still unclear. Barnard is stupid, and so are you?�� Field responded coldly.


    ��What are you talking about?!�� Annie released a lot of blood light at once, and a blood magic circle emerged in her hand.


    Seeing that, Barnard immediately rushed up to stop her, saying, ��Don��t be angry. Let me talk to him.��


    Then, he turned back and uttered with a somewhat dazed look, ��Temporarily�� In a word, this is the result I can accept. Maybe it will change in the future, but now, I��m not ready.��


    ��Time doesn��t wait for people. Even if you have countless years, you can��t still bear it. You never know what��s going to happen in the future. It��s important to cherish every day.��


    Field left this sentence and went straight to his throne.


    ��What do you want to say exactly?�� Annie frowned and asked angrily.


    Barnard put away all the negative emotions, turned back and smiled, ��Nothing. Don��t be angry. It��s time to get down to business. Let��s sit down.��


    Then, he pushed Annie back to the throne and waited quietly.


    Nattiavelle was also confused. She went back to the throne with her mind lost, saying, ��Since everyone is here, let��s start. Report the situation from the twelfth.��


    ��Herman��s sneaking into the East is relatively smooth, and he is exploring various places of interest.�� Adolf, the twelfth Infante, reported.


    ��There��s nothing unusual about my mission,�� said Wyat, the tenth Infante.


    ��Some of my men have died, but the Blood Demonic Ball was retracted.�� Mungo, the ninth Infante, reported.


    The position of the eighth Infante was empty, just like those of the thirteenth Infante and the eleventh Infante who had left.


    Nicolas, the seventh Infante, at this time, stood up and uttered, ��When I went to check, he was already dead in the hands of some unknown strong man, failing to leave Asia smoothly.��


    ��The mysterious oriental cultivators again? This kind of force is too strange. It can��t be underestimated!�� Lambert, the fourth Infante, frowned.


    Then he scratched his head and said lazily, ��The man I arranged was killed by a hunter group too. But fortunately, the Blood Demonic Ball was not robbed away.��


    ��Annie��s men and mine also died in the hands of that hunter group. The Blood Demonic Ball was retracted. But I didn��t find out the Demonic Crystal that George got.�� Barnard looked dignified.


    ��Thump!��


    Augustus clapped the armrest angrily and said, ��Damn it! I��ve long suspected that this guy might have hidden the Demonic Crystal. I thought I could get it back, but it��s late now! Who killed him?��


    ��That hunter group too. It seems that it was their leader who killed George.�� Nattiavelle covered half of her face with a red fan and whispered.


    Then she looked at all the Infantes, saying, ��My servant beast was also killed by that group, so were my men. They didn��t escape the fate of death. But fortunately, the Blood Demonic Ball was retracted.��


    ��Your subordinates were killed like this by the same hunter group? Interesting. What��s the name of the group?�� Field was interested.


    ��The Blood Moon Hunters. It seems that it��s composed of human talents, even including the oriental cultivators.�� Annie replied.


    ��Oh? It seems that I should go out and take action, too.�� Field chuckled.


    ��You��ll definitely do that.�� Barnard laughed.


    Hearing that, Field put away his smile and looked at Barnard quietly.


    Barnard stood up, saying with his lips raised, ��Do you know how George was battered before he died?��


    ��What? Come on, don��t waste time.�� Lambert urged.


    ��Break Heaven Fist, Meteorite Kick, Kick of the Universe, and Primordial Palm!�� Barnard said these moves slowly.


    ��What?!��


    These words shocked them as much as the meteorite hitting the earth. A man��s shadow appeared in all the Infantes�� minds at the same time.


    He, bathed in golden light, broke the sky with his fist, like a God of War from the ancient oriental world. He killed two Infantes and fought against Dracula with his own strength.


    In the end, Dracula was even forced to show his final form by the man. One of his roars could kill all the Blood Slaves. They would never forget the man.


    Both the western human beings and vampires regarded him as a real God of War. Wang Xuanming, this man wouldn��t be surpassed and couldn��t be perceived with common sense.


    ��Why? Who is it?!�� Augustus couldn��t believe it. The shadow of that man was still lingering in his mind.


    ��As you know, he had a child who escaped twelve years ago.�� Barnard cautioned.


    ��You mean, that kid came back?!�� Nicolas exclaimed.


    ��Yes, I saw Wang Xuanming��s shadow in the child��s eyes. After his escape, he seemed to have gone to the East for cultivation, and now he should be back,�� sighed Annie.


    ��Hahahaha!��


    Only Field burst out laughing at this time. Everyone was confused, but he didn��t explain.


    After a long time, he just stopped laughing and looked into the distance, saying to myself, ��Wang Bugui, you��re finally back! I��m looking forward to seeing you again. I hope you won��t let me down!��

 Chapter 216 - Wang Bugui

    ��Wang Bugui whom you mentioned is the son of that man?�� asked Augustus.


    ��He��s my opponent. Don��t steal my prey.�� Field replied coldly.


    ��Field, you know the strength of that man. We can��t let his son grow up smoothly, or he will be the second Wang Xuanming!�� Nattiavelle looked very serious.


    ��I said he��s my opponent. I must have a fair fight with Wang Bugui. Whoever dares to fight him in advance is against me.�� Field said in a cold voice.


    As his voice faded away, he released a terrible aura around him. A fierce killing intention swept through the hall instantly, which pressed the hearts of the Infantes.


    This was the strength of the first Infante who had no other match except Dracula. Now his strength was complete, even as powerful as Wang Xuanming with a kind of forbidden art.


    Barnard put down his fear and said, ��I feel that if Wang Bugui grows up this way, he will be more dangerous than Wang Xuanming.��


    ��Why?�� Annie squinted and asked.


    With a nod, Barnard added, ��From the decision of the Blood Hunter Clan, it can be told that Wang Bugui is the most powerful genius they want to protect. The death of a whole race of people is only for him to survive.��


    ��And Wang Xuanming and his wife also have high expectations for him, from which we can see the potential of Wang Bugui. And when George was killed, Wang Bugui seemed to be unhurt. I didn��t sense out his blood on the battlefield.��


    ��Besides, he��s not only surrounded by those who have great potential, but also a woman who should have died in Field��s hands. But now she��s reborn!��


    Field��s eyes widened when he heard the words. Then, he asked with a frown, ��Azrael��s disciple, Hanae Chiou?��


    ��It��s good that you still remember her. The strength of this woman should be similar to that of Wang Bugui. And their strength level is equal to that of Nicolas.��


    ��I think even Nicolas will pay some price to kill George, won��t he?��


    Barnard spread his hands, analyzed and looked at Nicolas.


    ��What you said is very unpleasant, but it��s true. George indeed has some Sunday punches.�� Though unhappy, Nicolas had to admit it.


    Hearing that, Barnard revealed a smile and then turned to Field, ��So what do you think of such a powerful pair if they grow up to the level of Wang Xuanming?��


    ��Never let them grow to be that!��


    ��It must be stopped!��


    ��Even at a great price, it��s worth it!��


    All the Infantes, led by Augustus, revealed cold looks. According to Barnard��s analysis, there would be two monsters like Wang Xuanming in the future, wouldn��t it?!


    Even now, they would feel bloodcurdling when they thought of Wang Xuanming. What if there were two such strong people in the future?


    ��As I said, no one can hurt Wang Bugui before me, and it is the same with Hanae Chiou. All I want is a fair fight with any of them!��


    However, Field��s attitude remained the same. He just changed his request from only Wang Bugui to either of the two.


    He also knew that if the two were to rise to the same level as him, it would be impossible for him to defeat them when they joined hands together. But he had never been afraid of fighting with any single opponent.


    The Infantes also knew that. After all, this man once had a fight with Dracula. Although he failed, he didn��t fail miserably.


    ��If you��re afraid of the enemy before you start fighting, you lose from the beginning.�� Field scolded coldly.


    ��Alright. But now they��re going to get in the way of our plan. Can we ignore that?�� Nattiavelle asked and looked stealthily at Field at the same time.


    He didn��t respond, but just supported his head with his right hand and tapped the armrest with his left index finger, making no statement.


    ��So cute!��


    Nattiavelle��s eyes lit up. She almost took out her camera to take photos. But when she saw the contemptuous looks thrown by the other Infantes, she immediately coughed twice and returned to normal.


    She added, ��Now the king��s ceremony is almost ready, and how are your missions with the ruins going?��


    ��We��ve looked for many places, but I failed to find the other key. Our people have only found an old map and will bring it back soon.�� Augustus said slowly.


    ��The key is indeed hard to find. But don��t worry about it. You should take back the Destructive Demonic Crystal first.��


    Nattiavelle said while shaking her red fan softly and then turned to Annie, ��The chess piece you arranged in the Black Tower has escaped. Why?��


    ��We only considered how to make him work, but ignored the power of the forbidden book. When he got the book, it also controlled him. Even I couldn��t stop him from running away.�� Annie squinted and replied.


    The plan was perfect and she had been carefully carrying it out for several years. But because of a neglected move, it all went wrong when it was about to succeed.


    ��Buzz!��


    All of a sudden, a red crystal appeared in Nattiavelle��s hand, in which there were many faint talismanic words flickering.


    After a careful examination, she knitted her blackened eyebrows and said, ��The complete battle result came from the Sanctuary. Maybe the Blood Moon Hunters is our real enemy!��


    ��What��s the result?�� Lambert asked anxiously.


    Nattiavelle retracted the crystal, answering slowly, ��There are totally eleven members in the Blood Moon Hunters. They dragged all the knights in that battle, including the Seraph Knights and Dragon Slaughter Knights.��


    ��As for their head Wang Bugui, he, alone, fought against Druid who owned the Bombardment of Five Stars and defeated the opponent almost without injury. Later, he even forced out the hidden energy of the Sanctuary, as well as the soul mark of God.��


    ��Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou fought against the soul who possessed the Bombardment of Five Stars without being at a disadvantage. They even have killed the soul once, which forced it to do its best.��


    ��At last, they led all the members to fight together and managed to flee safely before the full-form soul and the Bombardment of Five Stars. As you know, the strength of the soul has been infinitely close to that of our king.��


    ��Although they escaped with the help of another strong cultivator, none of them suffered a fatal injury. They even killed all the elders while running away.��


    Those words, those sorts of combat gains, made everyone��s blood freeze out of fear. They even wondered if they heard it wrong or if they were still dreaming.


    ��If this is the case, the real strength of Wang Bugui can��t be regarded by the ordinary rules. He��s now a special A-class Blood Hunter, but his real strength should be at S class.��


    Barnard added with a light frown, ��If he knows all the moves of Wang Xuanming, it��s a fifty-fifty possibility that I can defeat him����


    ��So low?��


    Augustus couldn��t believe it. They were the best among all the Infantes. How could they have only the fifty-fifty possibility to win a special A-class Blood Hunter when they used all their strength?


    ��Don��t forget that horrible forbidden art, as well as the power and speed beyond demons.�� Annie reminded.


    ��In this case, this kind of person really can��t be judged with ordinary rules.�� Nicolas nodded his approval.


    He, so far, hadn��t forgotten those magic movements that Wang Xuanming made. Cromwell, the eighth Infante, was smashed by Wang Xuanming with a single angry fist. No matter in the aspects of both speed and energy, Nicolas thought himself unable to match that man.


    Even now, he knew his full strength was nothing in the eyes of the opponent.


    ��If such a person grows up smoothly, he will surely become our biggest enemy. Since we can��t kill him, can we kill the other members?�� Lambert asked.


    ��Yes, the other members can��t be ignored either. Their strength is also very strong. We can��t let them grow up smoothly either. They should be killed as early as possible!�� Augustus�� eyes were full of murderous intentions.


    ��As long as Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou are fine, you can deal with the others as you like.�� Field said slowly.


    ��Well, then let��s clean these people slowly in the next plan.�� Nattiavelle gave a cruel smile.


    She then turned to the other Infantes, ��Our plan must be speeded up. Only a few things are needed at last to break the king��s seal.��


    Except Field, all the other Infantes nodded.


    ��There are three most important things now. First, take back the forbidden book; second, regain all the Blood Crystal Balls from all areas. Third, to find out the key as soon as possible,�� said Barnard.


    ��So we need to speed up. You go to collect the Blood Crystal Balls now. I��ll deal with the forbidden book.��


    Nattiavelle nodded, and then looked at Annie, asking, ��How about you and Barnard go to find the key?��


    ��Oh, we��re going across the sea again.�� Annie put on an unwilling face, but she still compromised. After all, the overall situation was the most important. She looked at Barnard and said, ��Shall we go now?��


    ��OK, I��m going to buy the tickets.�� Barnard stood up immediately with a flattering smile, leaving the hall together with Annie.


    ��You��re wasting time.�� Field rose impatiently and left the hall within a stride.


    ��Field, wait for me!��


    Nattiavelle shouted behind him but got no response. She stamped out of anger and glared at the other Infantes, saying, ��Dismiss! Go to do what you should do!��


    Then she shouted ��Field�� again, turning into a beam of red light to catch up with him.


    The remaining Infantes all turned speechless. They didn��t know what to say and left one after another.

 Chapter 217 - Three Thousand Flowers Blossoming

    The Blood Hunter Manor seemed to be empty these days.


    Although Elsa was accompanied by the members of the Blood Moon Hunters in return every day, she never saw them gather together again.


    After talking with the Black Tower that night under the Big Ben, they began to work on various plans to stop the vampires. They ran around every day to collect all kinds of information.


    During the period of time, they had fought against the vampires several times. The vampire side even sent out several Infantes. Unable to defeat the Infantes, the two-man group of the Blood Moon Hunters came back with serious injuries several times.


    ��Brothers, sisters, do you hurt?�� Sitting on Catherine��s lap, Elsa touched Catherine��s face and asked.


    ��No, I��m a superwoman!��


    Catherine grinned and even made the superwoman gesture. But the pain conquered her the next second.


    The bandage on her right hand was torn, so were the wounds on her waist and legs, which made her scream with pain.


    ��Haha, she��s not a superwoman, but I��m superman!��


    Edward, on the other side, got up and jumped, but got the same result as Catherine. They were both tortured in pain for a long time.


    In the end, it was not they took care of Elsa, but Elsa took care of them.


    ��Are you all right?�� In order to look after the wounded, Kathy hadn��t left the manor these days.


    She took out the medicine to help the two bandages again and handed over the tea and pastries.


    ��Hiss, thank you! Before our boss comes back, we had to be treated this way.�� Edward said with a smile.


    ��We met the ninth Infante and a large group of Counts. It was already the best result for us to come back alive.�� Katherine said, covering the wounds.


    ��I didn��t expect you would alert the Infantes this time. Last time, Brother Tianming and Sister Chihiro met the seventh Infante. Fortunately, they escaped.�� Kathy frowned.


    In recent days, the Black Tower and the Hunters�� Union had been chasing around but met a lot of Infantes. They suffered heavy casualties.


    ��Fortunately, the Sanctuary is now run by Druid. They started to help us yesterday.��


    Behind Kathy, Lyon handed her a cup of black tea, too.


    ��But why hasn��t Brother Bugui as well as the others come back? They��ve been out for a few days. There��s still no news.�� Kathy said with a worrying face.


    ��Miss, don��t worry about it. You should believe Mr. Wang Bugui and his team. Let��s pray for them.�� Lyon replied.


    ��That��s right. See, there��s no big deal of Catherine and me. Boss and the others are more powerful than us. They��ll be fine!�� Edward grinned.


    He, at the same time, patted his chest wrapped with bandages with the hand wrapped in plaster. As a result, he began to scream in pain.


    ��Thump!��


    All of a sudden, a loud noise came, and two beams of flames fell from the sky, just like two meteorites slamming heavily on the manor.


    ��Who?!��


    Lyon took out a hunting machete, standing in front of the crowd. Edward and Catherine wanted to move but were dominated by the body instinct, failing to move.


    ��Puff!��


    ��Aargh!��


    Two painful moans came from the thick smoke. Then, the two figures helped each other and limped out.


    ��Hey! Changge, Lyu Hao!�� Edward startled. Ignoring his pain, he ran as fast as he could toward them.


    Catherine and the others followed to stumble all the way, and finally supported the two who came back with serious injuries.


    ��What happened to you?�� Kathy asked anxiously.


    ��Brothers���� Elsa sobbed with tears in her eyes.


    ��We�� puff!��


    Zhao Changge wanted to talk but still couldn��t help spitting out the extravasated blood he had held all the way.


    ��Whiz!��


    A figure rushed out of the manor, came to the two people in an instant, pointed their acupoints and meridians, and, at the same time, gave them a pill to take respectively.


    This figure was Feng Tianming. His wound hadn��t been healed yet. But at this time, without considering too much, he forcibly resorted to martial arts to pass his spiritual power to cure them.


    ��Let me help you!��


    Misawa Chihiro also learned to use spiritual power from him. Although not as skillful as Feng Tianming, she wanted to do her part.


    ��Buzz!��


    Two beams of spiritual power were infused into the two��s bodies, first to stop the blood, and then to heal the wounds very slowly.


    ��How did you get hurt so seriously?�� Feng Tianming asked with a tight frown.


    Hearing that, Zhao Changge opened his eyes painfully, answering, ��When we went to track down the clues, we found a strong aura near the airport by chance, so we went to investigate.��


    ��Beyond our expectation�� Barnard and Annie were there. They deliberately let out the aura, just to lure us out.��


    Lyu Hao added with a nod, ��They are both at the Greater Power Realm. We were severely injured within 20 moves.��


    ��Fortunately, Changge��s superb Seven Entries Coiled Snake Technique blocked most of the attacks, which allowed me to seize the time to destroy the terrain to escape, or we would be in danger.��


    ��How could this happen? You met a pair of Infantes at the same time, and they are both at the Greater Power Realm!�� Feng Tianming clenched his teeth.


    ��You met the Infantes, too?��


    Zhao Changge said feebly. He found that these companions of his all had different degrees of injuries.


    ��They met Mungo, the ninth Infante, and a dozen Counts. Chihiro and I met Nicolas. We fell into his trap and were besieged by thirteen Counts.�� Feng Tianming sighed.


    It was not that he and Misawa Chihiro was weaker, but that they were trapped by the opponents. They faced the vampires after hitting by some powerful magic. If he fought against only Nicolas, he was confident that he could win.


    They were both at the Saint Realm, and who would be much worse? Even though Nicolas had gained the special power given by Dracula after he became an Infante, Feng Tianming was unafraid of him at all.


    ��The vampires want to kill us to get rid of the aftereffects!�� Lyu Hao gnawed his teeth.


    In contrast, what he and Zhao Changge faced was indeed thrilling. They met two Greater-Power-Realm Infantes. A realm was such an insurmountable gap.


    In another gray world, dozens of people were fighting fiercely here.


    ��Separation and Reunion Jade of the Falling Sky. Red Lotus Attack!��


    Kamikawa Hiko continued to activate the Onmy��d�� to contain the enemy in front of him. However, his martial art was too weak to stand attack in the eyes of the vampire. Lambert broke it easily with his bloody claw.


    ��Imprison and Slaughter!��


    With a roar, Lambert summoned countless blood bats to entangle the opponent, and then gathered his blood to form a huge bloody claw to rush forward.


    Kamikawa Hiko was forced to block with the Yu Zaoqian but instantly turned to the original shape. Meiqing who was dragging the enemies in the distance threw out a flower here, which barely managed to save Kamikawa Hiko.


    However, she was hurt because of distraction. Kamikawa Hiko bit his teeth and performed the Yin Yang Seal to hold the opponents, and then attacked the enemy in front with the Chaotic Red Evil Skill.


    The blazing fire seemed to melt the air. But these were nothing in front of the fourth Infante. He tore open with a bloody claw and then rushed forward to Kamikawa Hiko.


    ��White Tiger, integrate!��


    Kamikawa Hiko summoned the Shikigami again and integrated with it. Surrounded by a lot of lights, he also formed a sharp claw of a white tiger to defend the other claw closely.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    Within a few dozen rounds, he was defeated. Then, he flew to Meiqing, intending to take her away from here. The fourth Infante was not one whom they could fight against.


    ��Catch me!��


    With a shout, Kamikawa Hiko threw out a steel line. Meiqing grabbed it with one hand and danced the sleeve with the other hand to block the enemies around. Kamikawa Hiko then began to haul the line, and, at the same time, continued to block the Infante with martial arts.


    But the gap between their strength was too large. His energy, like a piece of paper, was torn by Lambert easily. And Lambert caught up with them in a moment.


    ��Go to Hell!�� Lambert swept his claw down with rage.


    But when the bloody claw was about to hit the opponent, it was stopped by a force. Dozens of steel lines appeared between Kamikawa Hiko��s fingers, entangling Lambert tightly.


    It turned out that Kamikawa Hiko��s every previous defense was to set up a secret move. He never wanted to fight Lambert head-on from the beginning.


    But these steel lines didn��t hold up for long. Lambert broke the lines in just three seconds and then rushed forward again with a roar.


    However, he would face Onmy��d�� every certain distance on the way. The escape route had already been determined, and there were carefully arranged hidden moves along it.


    ��There are a thousand meters to go and two kinds of Onmy��d��. We��re following wind so we can be faster. It��s estimated that we can escape in ten seconds!�� Kamikawa Hiko was analyzing the situation rapidly.


    ��Howl!��


    All this, however, was quite different from what he had expected. In the face of absolute power, any arrangement was only a joke. The outraged Lambert ignored the traps and charged forward directly.


    The bloody claw in his hand gave out scarlet lights and released terrible magic power toward them. The claw was so fast that Kamikawa Hiko couldn��t make any reaction.


    ��Three Thousand Flowers Blossoming!��


    At the last moment, Meiqing suddenly rushed behind him and faced up with the opponent with the three thousand flying flowers. She then displayed the Mortal Flower Dance, the second move of the A Thousand Flower Dance to fight against the opponent.


    Then, she tried her best to use all her spiritual power and even her vitality to display the third move, the Nine Turns of Reincarnation.


    ��Er!��


    The powerful spiritual power and Taoism power contained in the A Thousand Flower Dance bounced Lambert away. And once the Nine Turns of Reincarnation was activated, the heaven and earth both quaked, which directly distorted the space.


    Due to the powerful quake, all the vampires were thrown away, and the two successfully tore up the space to escape from the battlefield.


    However, to make such a heavy attack on Lambert, Meiqing paid a heavy price. Not to mention she was seriously injured, after she forcibly displayed the third move, the Nine Turns of Reincarnation, she was already at the point of death.


    ��Why?�� Kamikawa Hiko asked the woman who was in his arms with blood all over her body.


    ��No reason. My body moved itself����


    Meiqing said this sentence off and on. With a sad smile, she put down her feeble hands and closed her tired eyes slowly.


    ��No! You wake up! Wake!��


    Kamikawa Hiko called desperately. He instilled his incantation power into her body, but it was useless.


    ��Ah, ah!��


    He shouted to the sky and flew to the Blood Hunter Manor desperately.


    At this moment, he lost all his calmness and all his sense. He burned his life to supplement the exhausted spiritual power, only in order to bring this woman back to be rescued.

 Chapter 218 - Offering to the Emperor of Taishan

    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe also returned to the Blood Hunter Manor.


    Even if they were the most talented people except Wang Bugui, they still came back with serious injuries. Because they had encountered Nattiavelle, a powerful existence among the Infantes only second to Field.


    If it were not for the fact that one of them possessed the ancient Taoism body and the other was the reincarnation of a powerful ancient Buddha, they would have died.


    In front of that absolutely powerful force, the will of Taoism, the extremely exquisite mystical skills, the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation and the Three Thousand Buddhist Countries were all broken by the opponent mercilessly.


    Fortunately, the two of them also had magic weapons in their hands, plus their strength was close to that of the Greater Powers, so they escaped the deadly pursuit smoothly. In this battle, Leng Yueyan��s Divine Needle of the Heavenly Girl almost broke.


    And her Bronze Tripod was also marked with depression. The only alms bowl Ning Zhe had was also almost destroyed by the Cerberus.


    However, when they came back, they found they were not the most badly injured. And they had to cure all the wounded.


    ��Thank you. You two are indeed powerful. You can come back without serious injury even if you met the second Infante.�� Zhao Changge grinned.


    ��Speak less and save your energy to adjust your breath.�� Leng Yueyan reminded him.


    ��Yes, madam!�� Zhao Changge gave a grin again, focusing on circulating his qi to help the treatment.


    Leng Yueyan was also badly hurt. This time, healing Changge and Lyu Hao with her spiritual power, she was covered with sweat all over her body and looked pale.


    On the other side, Ning Zhe was also treating Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro with their internal injuries. During the treatment, he also vomited extravasated blood.


    The onlookers found that he still maintained the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation. On this body as strong as the top holy weapons were many terrible claw marks and sword holes. He started to bleed again because of his passing spiritual power to the two.


    ��Whiz!��


    A moment later, another ray of light came out of the sky. After it landed rapidly, people only saw Kamikawa Hiko who was covered with blood all over his body, carrying Meiqing who had already fainted in his arms.


    ��Save her, please!��


    Kamikawa Hiko trilled, knelt down on the ground and begged with Meiqing in his arms. He had never been so embarrassed in his life and never begged anyone this way.


    But this time, somehow, he felt really anxious.


    There was a voice in his heart telling him that he couldn��t let this woman die. He had to wake her up no matter what it took.


    ��What happened to you? Why did Meiqing get hurt so seriously?�� Feng Tianming asked in surprise.


    ��Hurry to infuse spiritual power into her!��


    Leng Yueyan knitted her eyebrows and took the lead in passing her spiritual power. Ignoring their own serious injuries, the others began to work together to infuse their spiritual power into Meiqing. But they had been weak, so the spiritual power was not enough.


    ��Come on!�� Feng Tianming clenched his teeth.


    Then, he took out a wine gourd and poured the spiritual wine of Shushan into his mouth.


    ��God of Wine Incantation!��


    Slight red wine gas emerged around Feng Tianming. He forced himself to recover strength temporarily to instill spirit power into Meiqing.


    However, she was so badly hurt that she didn��t recover at all, no matter how much spiritual power they passed into her.


    ��Puff!��


    A moment later, Feng Tianming was backfired on and vomited a lot of blood. But he still kept on passing his spiritual power, enduring his own injuries.


    In the whole process, Kamikawa Hiko was kneeling on the ground with anxiety in his eyes. He couldn��t pass his power to Meiqing, because the incantation power would conflict with the spiritual power. He could only watch and do nothing.


    After fifteen minutes, everyone stopped the transmission of spiritual power and lowered their heads one after another. But the beautiful woman on the ground still didn��t wake up.


    ��Why did you stop?�� Kamikawa Hiko asked in a trance. Staring at Meiqing with rapt attention, he had a foreboding in his heart.


    But he was desperately rejecting the idea to appear in his mind.


    ��Alas!�� Leng Yueyan shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    She looked at Meiqing peacefully with sad eyes. The next most, she actually burst into tears. She cried and felt broken-hearted like an ordinary person for the first time in her life.


    ��I, beg you to save her. Maybe there��s still hope!�� Kamikawa Hiko held the clothes of Leng Yueyan and Feng Tianming, crying for help.


    ��Alas, what a pity! But Meiqing��s heart has stopped beating. Her primordial spirit is also about to disappear.�� Ning Zhe made a long sigh while shaking his head, trying to hold back his tears.


    ��No. That��s not true!�� Kamikawa Hiko held his head and shouted.


    Losing all his calm and rational side, he, at the moment, turned mad because of the woman.


    ��Hiko, Meiqing�� is really dead.�� Zhao Changge bowed his head and said.


    ��What exactly have you been through?�� Misawa Chihiro asked with red eyes.


    Kamikawa Hiko lowered his head, answering, ��We met the fourth Infante and a dozen Counts. We��re unable to defeat them at all. She had already been seriously injured in the battle.��


    ��At last, when we were escaping, she took a heavy attack from the Infante with her body in order to protect me, and then forced to display the third move of the A Thousand Flower Dance.��


    Hearing that, Leng Yueyan gave a short sigh, ��No wonder she��s so badly injured. She hasn��t been familiar with the last two moves of the A Thousand Flower Dance, which can only be activated by Greater Powers.


    ��In order to activate them forcibly, vitality is consumed.��


    ��She managed to block all the vampires when she was so seriously injured, which is enough to prove that she has completely activated the third move, the Nine Turns of Reincarnation. Every turn is made by burning her life. Once the reincarnation dance ends, her life ends, too.��


    These words stabbed into Kamikawa Hiko��s heart severely like the sharpest dagger. It kept pulling out and stabbing in, over and over again, pulverizing his heart.


    Because of his calculation error, he let this woman who had accompanied him for a short time die for him!


    Shaking incessantly, he knelt on the ground with his head in his arms and hurried to search for all ways in his mind.


    ��Ah!��


    Suddenly, he stood up. He finally thought of a kind of powerful Onmy��d��.


    ��Yes, there is another way which can save her definitely!��


    Clenching his fists, he rushed back to his room. After a while, he came out with some materials.


    ��Hiko, what are you going to do?�� Zhao Changge asked with worries.


    ��There is a kind of supreme Onmy��d�� that can save her!�� Kamikawa Hiko said resolutely.


    Then, he placed the materials to be an array and put Meiqing in the center. He, himself, put on the hunting clothes of the onmy��jis and held a Soul Calling Flag in his hand.


    ��The Emperor of Taishan, please show up to save Meiqing. Obey at once!��


    After reciting the incantation, Kamikawa Hiko began to dance the Sunny Dance of the Emperor of Taishan. His body moves were elegant and soft with hard. His every step and every movement are elegant and mysterious.��


    This kind of dance was even difficult for a woman. But as a real man, he performed it perfectly. With a flexible body, he could make all kinds of difficult movements.


    But, there was a strong power to support the whole sacrificial dance.


    ��What��s he doing?�� Feng Tianming asked with a frown.


    ��He said he could bring Meiqing back. Is that true?�� asked Lyu Hao.


    ��Now, only her primordial spirit is still there. Can she really be saved back?�� Zhao Changge worried a lot.


    ��He mentioned the Emperor of Taishan just now. If my memory is correct, the Emperor of Taishan is also called the Emperor of Eastern Mountain, a Chinese deity who is also believed by the onmy��jis!�� Leng Yueyan recalled.


    ��What?! He can communicate with the Emperor of Eastern Mountain?��


    Everyone was puzzled. Could this kind of array really summon such a master like the Emperor of Eastern Mountain?


    It turned very quiet here. Everyone dared not speak, for fear of disturbing the progress of the Onmy��d��. The atmosphere fell into a dead silence, and even the sound of breathing seemed disturbing.


    Kamikawa Hiko��s sacrificial dance was still going on. He kept singing the name of the Emperor of Taishan devoutly. That voice was like a sincere prayer, as well as a whisper in everyone��s ears.


    Although the tone was solemn, it was also pleasant. It was gentle and stable, quiet and classical. This kind of praying sound seemed to come from ancient times, very mysterious.


    Finally, after a few minutes, he opened his eyes, saying solemnly, ��Once the greedy wolf appears in the sky, so does the Star Emperor of Yang. Once a giant gate appears in the sky, so does the Star Emperor of Earth!��


    After that, he formed the Yin Yang Seal again, and his hands were shining with golden lights.


    ��Buzz!��


    The golden lights rose to the sky, scattering the clouds in the sky. Seeing that, Leng Yueyan and the others began to cast martial arts to separate here from the outside world.


    Then, the golden lights in the sky fell back, and a golden light gate appeared beside Meiqing.


    ��Mortal, are you calling me in this way to save her?��


    Suddenly, a majestic voice came from inside the gate. It could be imagined from the voice how mighty the emperor was.


    ��Emperor of Taishan, bring Meiqing back, please!��


    Kamikawa Hiko knelt down and began to kowtow with a pious look.


    ��You should know that I��ll save one life by exchanging another. Are you ready to pay your own life?�� The Emperor of Eastern Mountain came straight to the point.


    Hearing that, Kamikawa Hiko looked up and said, ��I owe her my life and I have to pay it back. But I can��t die now. Can you allow me to stay with her for a few more years?��


    ��Yes. I��ll shorten your lifespan. You have ninety-five years to live and I��ll leave you only five years.�� The Emperor of Eastern Mountain said slowly.


    ��Oh, no, Hiko!��


    ��In this way, you��ll only be sorrier for Meiqing!��


    ��Your life is saved by Meiqing. If she knows that you lose so many years of life for her, she��ll feel guilty for life!��


    ��You should accompany her for at least fifty years.��


    Hearing the demand, everyone all uttered to stop Kamikawa Hiko.


    But Kamikawa Hiko shook his head slowly and said, ��What I owe her can only be repaid in this way. I feel enough to have five years left to pay my debts on her.��


    ��But have you ever thought about how Meiqing will live her life after these five years?�� Zhao Changge asked in a hurry.


    ��But if she��s not saved back, I��ll feel guilty for my life. I can��t bargain with the emperor. That��s all.�� Kamikawa Hiko said while shaking his head.


    Then, he made a pious kowtow to the Emperor of Eastern Mountain again and said, ��Emperor, please start exchanging!��


    ��Okay!��


    The Emperor of Eastern Mountain agreed readily, and released a beam of golden light directly into Meiqing��s body, curing all her injuries.


    Then, another beam of golden light entered Kamikawa Hiko��s body. A moment later, a light ball flew out. That was his ninety-year lifespan.


    ��The exchange is done. Take good use of your last five years.�� The Emperor of Eastern Mountain slowly disappeared in the world with the light ball.


    Kamikawa Hiko saw him off, and then walked to Meiqing, accompanying her quietly. At this moment, an unknown seed was planted in his heart.


    But he didn��t notice it.

 Chapter 219 - A White Lie

    On the grass outside the main hall of the Blood Hunter Manor sat a group of people.


    Kamikawa Hiko was in the center silently looking at Meiqing who was in front of him, which had lasted for half an hour.


    ��Er!��


    Finally, Meiqing on the ground moved her eyes. She slightly knitted her blackened eyebrows and then spread them.


    Her blurred vision gradually became clear, and she could see the flowers and trees around her slowly. Then, she felt a pain on her head. Covering her head, she asked, ��Where am I?��


    ��You finally wake up. This is the Blood Hunter Manor.��


    A familiar voice attracted Meiqing��s eyes. Kamikawa Hiko was looking at her with gentle eyes. The distance between them was only a few centimeters.


    ��Am I still alive?�� Meiqing couldn��t believe it. She clearly felt her life was exhausted before she fainted.


    But now, her vitality was recovered, and so were the wounds on her body, as if they had never appeared.


    ��Of course yes. How come you die?�� Kamikawa Hiko answered with a smile.


    But Meiqing was still confused. Seeing that, Kamikawa Hiko added, ��Everyone is here. If you don��t believe me, ask them.��


    Hearing that, Meiqing turned around to look at the people around her. She just recognized they were her companions.


    ��Ye, yes. It was Hiko who saved you.�� Zhao Changge stammered.


    ��Ye, yes. We were all out of ideas. But he figured out a way to save you.�� Lyu Hao scratched his head and said.


    ��Ye, yes. You have to thank him.�� Feng Tianming also stammered.


    ��Ah? Big Brothers, your words are weird. It was the golden, hmm����


    Elsa wanted to tell what she had just seen, but the Edwards covered her mouth at the same time. Then, they smiled at Meiqing and walked away for fear of disclosing Kamikawa Hiko��s secret.


    ��Whew!��


    The others also took a long breath. They all forgot that Elsa was also an onlooker who had seen the whole process of saving Meiqing by the Emperor of Taishan.


    Hearing that, Meiqing got stunned for a moment, and then put her eyes at the man who looked pale but morbidly handsome. Nobody knew what she was thinking.


    ��How did you save me? I have run out of my vitality and suffered incurable wounds.��


    After a long time, she proposed such a question and then gazed at Kamikawa Hiko with a puzzled look.


    ��I, cured you with, the healing skill of boss.�� Kamikawa Hiko said haltingly.


    ��Then where��s Boss now?�� Meiqing asked again.


    With a slight frown, Kamikawa Hiko��s eyes faced Meiqing��s questioning eyes. In this way, they looked at each other. And the eyes of Meiqing were like a sword that could break through all lies.


    Her eyes became more dignified, and the heart rate of Kamikawa Hiko was accelerating rapidly. His eyes began to dodge. He wanted to organize a perfect rescue, but he only sweated more.


    ��How did you save me exactly?�� Meiqing got up and kept asking.


    Then, she walked to Kamikawa Hiko with a step, leaned down and asked softly, ��What��s the golden thing that Elsa mentioned?��


    ��It��s���� Kamikawa Hiko involuntarily took a step back.


    Meiqing made a frown, about to utter again.


    ��It��s me, huh?��


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. Everyone looked back and found it was Wang Bugui as well as Chu He. They also came back.


    ��Boss, you���� Zhao Changge��s face was full of shock.


    Ignoring him, Wang Bugui went straight to Meiqing and said, ��Do you think he has learned my healing martial art?��


    Then, he turned to Kamikawa Hiko, ��But he did help a lot. You were so badly hurt. He used his own blood to replenish your lost blood and gave you some of his vitality.��


    The words of Wang Bugui also made Kamikawa Hiko puzzled. The latter could only nod in a trance.


    ��Give me blood, and even the vitality, really?�� Meiqing still couldn��t believe it. But Wang Bugui was indeed here, which made her dubious.


    ��My healing martial art is the one used by Lady Nuwa to mend the sky. It is omnipotent, isn��t it?�� Wang Bugui made a confident smile.


    Seeing that confident smile and recalling the magic of Heaven Mending Technique, Meiqing finally believed Wang Bugui��s words. The Heaven Mending Technique could even mend heaven. Why couldn��t it save the dying her?


    ��Thank you.�� She thanked Wang Bugui and Kamikawa Hiko seriously.


    Shaking his head, Wang Bugui replied, ��No need to thank me. You should only thank Hiko. Without his contribution, even the Heaven Mending Technique can��t save you.��


    Hearing that, Meiqing nodded and then turned to Kamikawa Hiko with a smile, ��I didn��t expect that you have this side. You gave me your vitality and blood, and how do you feel now?��


    ��I��m okay. You sacrificed your life to save me, and this price I paid is not a big deal.��


    ��You two should have a lot to say, and we��re going to leave.��


    Wang Bugui uttered with a grin and then took everyone away from here, heading for the main hall.


    ��How do you know what happened here, Boss?�� Zhao Changge asked, touching his head.


    Not just him, but everyone here was very puzzled. Since Wang Bugui just came back, how come he knew about those things and helped Kamikawa Hiko build a white lie?


    Noticing the curious eyes around, Wang Bugui shrugged and answered, ��How do I know? My sixth sense told me that something big had happened before I came back.��


    ��So I hid my trace when I came back, in order not to let you discover me. I saw Meiqing��s waking up. To hide the truth from her, Hiko mentioned me. Therefore, I had to help him with the lie, didn��t I?��


    ��This����


    To everyone��s shame, Wang Bugui had helped Kamikawa Hiko put on a show when he knew nothing.


    ��Why? Am I wrong?�� Wang Bugui opened his eyes wide and tilted his head to one side, feeling puzzled.


    ��No, the truth is like this����


    Feng Tianming and the others told Wang Bugui the story of Meiqing and Kamikawa Hiko, as well as the Emperor of Taishan thing, which solved the mystery in Wang Bugui��s heart.


    ��These Infantes are really diligent! They want to kill us early to spare all the later troubles, which is really insulting!�� Wang Bugui said coldly.


    ��You didn��t meet any Infante, Boss?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��Yes, I did. But instead of fighting with me, he chose to evacuate with the vampires.�� Wang Bugui replied.


    ��These guys are aiming at us. Being aware that it��s not easy to kill you, they chose the easy way, that is, to kill us first.�� Zhao Changge analyzed with a frown.


    ��The vampires are clear that we��ll definitely be a great threat to them after we grow up.�� Chu He held the chin and said.


    The crowd nodded at him. Since they had destroyed the various plans of the vampires repeatedly and even killed the Infantes, the vampires wouldn��t sit watching us.


    ��The urgent task now is to find the forbidden book back. Stop investigating the other plans. You keep practicing and I��ll go to investigate these days.�� Wang Bugui uttered.


    ��How can it be that? We��re not afraid of these vampires. At worst, we��ll work in groups of four. Don��t worry about us.�� Zhao Changge protested.


    ��Yes. They��re just dominant in number. When we work in groups of four, even if we encounter those Infantes and Counts, we��re still able to fight against them.�� Feng Tianming agreed.


    Wang Bugui shook his head and replied, ��But as you know, the top six Infantes are all Greater Powers. The gap between realms can��t be made up by quantity. How can you be able to fight them?��


    ��Although they��re Greater Powers, we��re also geniuses! Moreover, with the magic weapons, how come we are afraid of Greater Powers? Let��s take a step back, even if we can��t defeat them, we can still escape safe and sound.��


    Zhao Changge patted his chest. With their tempers, Lyu Hao and the others naturally agreed with Zhang Changge��s words. They all said that they didn��t want to be idle.


    Seeing their unyielding eyes, Wang Bugui could only shake his head with a short sigh, saying, ��Okay. But you should still take good cultivation these days to consolidate your fruit of Taoism.��


    ��The Senior Blood Demon King has also gone out recently. I��ll try to get him back in the next action. Having a Greater Power at the peak stage is good for us.��


    ��You should also step up your cultivation to promote to be Greater Powers as soon as possible. I��m still suppressing my realm to not break through. I want to consolidate my foundation of this realm.��


    Everyone agreed with what Wang Bugui had said. But at the same time, they were also a little surprised. They didn��t expect Wang Bugui to cultivate so fast. The reason why he hadn��t broken through to the Greater Power Realm was that he was suppressing himself.


    What a terrible speed!


    They thought they were not lagged in cultivation. However, it now turned out that it was just a joke. It turned out that Wang Bugui never stopped cultivation for even half of the day.


    ��You practice so fast, boss! We have to work hard more. We can��t be lagged by you!�� Chu He smiled.


    ��It��s because of the fact that I��ve experienced too many battles and will practice with the Senior Blood Demon King every night, as well as the help of the small pendant.�� Wang Bugui revealed a faint smile.


    But he turned dignified the next moment, saying, ��But I also feel it is too fast, so I want to suppress it.��


    ��The combat experience is very beneficial to cultivation. We must go to feel the combat results of these days.�� Feng Tianming nodded.


    ��Well, I��ll create a good environment for you, so that you won��t be interrupted. In addition, your weapons should have souls now. Develop it with close attention.�� Wang Bugui uttered.


    ��How about your weapon, Boss? Is it the Yin Yang Ring?�� asked Chu He.


    ��I planned this way. But it still needs to be refined. I want to recast it into a Primordial Ring!�� Wang Bugui said resolutely.


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked. What was a Primordial Ring? Anything named after the word primordial can��t be weak. After all, the primordial vital energy had existed before the opening of the sky.


    It was one of the most horrible energies in the world. Those made of primordial vital energy must be great killing weapons that would shock the ghosts and gods.


    But it was not easy to cast such things out, let alone in the era of the late arts. It was simply a fantasy!


    ��Don��t be surprised. Everything is possible. People will win heaven!��


    With a confident smile, Wang Bugui took everyone to the rear of the manor.

 Chapter 220 - Making a Weapon with the Primordial Vital Energy

    The members of the Blood Moon Hunters gathered at the rear of the Blood Hunter Manor to meditate and feel the battles. Even Misawa Chihiro was forced by Feng Tianming to meditate.


    Kamikawa Hiko was studying his Onmy��d��. From time to time, he would watch the others cultivate. After all, the Onmy��d�� originated from the East, and the cultivation martial art was very helpful to him.


    Although the three thousand Taoist roads were all different, they all led to the supreme Taoism at the end of cultivation.


    ��Edward, Catherine, have you kept in mind the martial arts I taught you?�� asked Wang Bugui.


    ��Yes, we��ve already memorized it!��


    ��Yes!��


    Edward and Catherine nodded hard, but then Wang Bugui knocked them on their foreheads.


    ��Ouch!��


    The couple held their heads and wailed with tears in their eyes.


    ��Who told you to memorize? I told you to understand!�� Wang Bugui scolded.


    ��We��ve, understood����


    The Edwards hugged each other and walked several steps away from the man with amazing power.


    However, Wang Bugui grabbed them back and threatened at their ears, ��Then go to the bottom of the sea to practice. Otherwise, I��ll let you experience the pain of splitting muscles and breaking bones!��


    ��Yes, sir!��


    Edward and Catherine immediately stood up and saluted. Taking out the anti-water magic instrument Wang Bugui gave them, they turned around to jump into the sea with faith.


    ��Eh��eh ah!��


    Misawa Chihiro couldn��t feel the so-called Innate Prana Power at all. However hard she tried, she would only make her feel dizzier.


    ��Calm down and feel it like feeling the swordsmanship. Then, recite the incantation Tianming taught you with your soul.�� Wang Bugui reminded slowly.


    ��But I can��t have myself calmed down.�� Misawa Chihiro said with a pout.


    ��That��s easy.�� Wang Bugui revealed a slight smiled, and then turned it into a ferocious one, saying, ��You��re not to eat for three days if you fail to feel it today!��


    ��Oh no!!!�� Misawa Chihiro was ignited immediately.


    Wang Bugui then added, ��Moreover, I��ll let you watch us eat a lot of meat!��


    ��No!!�� Misawa Chihiro was almost frightened out of her wits.


    ��Then, hurry to mediate!�� Wang Bugui intentionally blackened his prana power, putting on a ferocious face to threaten Misawa Chihiro.


    ��Alas!��


    How dared Chihiro to refute? Wang Bugui would definitely do what he said. Chihiro still remembered the experience at the bottom of the sea last time. For her, having nothing to eat for three days was more painful than killing her.


    She immediately hid behind Feng Tianming��s back obediently, sat down with her legs crossed and began to meditate in peace. A moment later, she even entered the realm of the unity of man and sword.


    ��That��s right.�� With a bitter smile, Wang Bugui flew straight to the sky, using the small pendant to gather aura for everyone.


    An hour later, the auras in a thousand miles radius were gathered here by him. After that, he began to recast his ring at ease. In order not to disturb the mortals, he set up several illusions.


    Sitting quietly in the sky, he took out the Yin Yang Ring and looked carefully. Then, he took out the primordial vital energy from the pendant and observed it with a frown.


    ��Sister Ziyu, Master, Wude, Lan Chuan, and Yu��er, how are you now?�� Seeing the primordial vital energy, he couldn��t help thinking of his old friends who were far away in the East.


    He then concentrated again to carefully observe the two things, saying to himself, ��The power of Taiyin and power of Taiyang are the separating parts of the primordial vital energy. But what does it need to integrate them together?��


    ��What is missing to turn them into the primordial vital energy?��


    Gaining no answer after thinking again and again, he began to feel the Taoism, intending to find the answer in the Taoism of heaven and earth. At the same time, he activated the prana power in his body and turned it into the primordial vital energy.


    Suddenly, a lot of golden prana power surrounded him. And the prana power was constantly changing. It turned black slowly from gold, and then turned white. They were the power of Yin and Yang.


    After the combination of those two kinds of power, together with the Innate Prana Power, the primordial vital energy was formed. But this kind of primordial vital energy was not the purest, because it was made by him.


    A personal cultivation base determined the intensity of this primordial vital energy. However, it was still devastating. After all, no primordial thing was ordinary.


    Wang Bugui was deducing the primordial vital energy repeatedly, intending to analyze its evolution process. However, no matter how hard he was, he still couldn��t get the answer.


    At every critical moment, there was always an invisible force blocking him from calculating the last critical step.


    ��Power of Taiyin, power of Taiyang, and prana power as the catalyzer. The combination of Yin and Yang formed the primordial vital energy. Primordial, the universe is primordial before it was opened. The universe����


    Wang Bugui��s brain was running at a fast speed. His calculation speed was equivalent to a supercomputer. He hadn��t developed much of the potential of his brain so far.


    To be a saint, he had developed at least 70% of it. He believed that, if he fully developed it, he would become an immortal, even a powerful immortal.


    ��Primordial and the universe. Universe�� That��s it!��


    Six hours later, Wang Bugui finally opened his eyes. He came up with a way to turn the Yin Yang Ring into the Primordial Ring.


    Before the universe had lives, it was described as primordial by ancient people. After Pangu separated heaven and earth, the primordial vital energy was also separated into light fresh power and heavy turbid power.


    The fresh power rose to be the sky, and the turbid power slowly dropped to be the ground. It was absolutely crucial whether the power of Taiyin and the power of Taiyang were formed or not in this process. Or only heaven and earth were formed in the process.


    Thinking of these, Wang Bugui directly activated the forbidden art named Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms. Improving his primordial spirit power to the extreme, he then activated the holy martial art called Universal Reversal.


    Lady Nuwa��s holy martial art was related to the Taoism of heaven and earth, and it was the most suitable to collect the power of heaven and earth.


    ��Buzz!��


    A terrible energy storm appeared over the manor. It was the first time for Wang Bugui to be so violent to activate the Universal Reversal, and he didn��t expect such a fierce reaction.


    A wild wave more than a hundred feet long emerged on the sea, black clouds covered the sky in a moment, a strong wind tore the trees violently, and even all kinds of lights appeared.


    Various visions appeared in the sky where Wang Bugui was. They had affected Cornwall already, and it was still expanding.


    ��Rumble!��


    The entire Cornwall was covered in black clouds. The oppressive atmosphere seemed to presage a great storm.


    ��What��s the matter? It was sunny just now, and it��s going to rain heavily?��


    ��What bad luck! I meet such terrible weather just before I��m putting out to sea.��


    ��Are you kidding me? I just put on the sunscreen!��


    ��Oh, shit! I just hang the clothes and dry the fish.��


    ��


    The bad weather had, by this time, caused quite a stir in Cornwall. Both the weather forecast and the fishermen��s observation told that it was a good day today. However, how come it suddenly became like this?


    ��Clatter!��


    A moment later, torrential rain poured down, destroying everyone��s good mood.


    ��Oh no! My beautiful afternoon was ruined.��


    A blue-eyed man with blond hair was enjoying a cup of tropical fruit juice he just ordered in the wind and rain. The cold rain slapped his face wildly. And his sunglasses had gone with the wind.


    ��The juice tastes so bland. Oh yes, it��s still raining. Oh, what��s that?��


    While drinking the juice calmly, he looked into the sky, seeing a strange scene that would make him remember throughout his life.


    In the distant sky, there was an indistinct figure covered with light. He was gathering the wind, rain, thunder and all kinds of light with his hand.


    It was Wang Bugui. The visions he set turned unstable because the power of heaven and earth was robbed. Fortunately, his sense field covered all over Cornwall and he noticed he was found by someone.


    He immediately cast his martial art to firm the barrier, therefore, the man couldn��t see him anymore. However, the man had taken pictures with his camera in advance. He thought the pictures would definitely go viral if he sent them online.


    ��Ah, ah!��


    However, a seagull suddenly fell from the sky and hit him to the ground directly. The camera in hand was thrown out on the way. In the strong wind, it was taken to the far sea.


    ��No!!��


    That man screamed hysterically with a face covered by sand. But his precious camera still fell into the sea, along with which, the photo of the mysterious scene was also lost.


    At this moment, Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit was a little hurt. Robbing so much power of heaven and earth, he didn��t turn it into his spiritual power but tempered it again.


    After two hours of tempering, he gained the purest power of heaven and earth, but only as big as a soybean. The counter effect of the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms had already begun.


    But instead of weakening, Wang Bugui strengthened his power to gather more natural auras. The aura here had already been as strong as that of the Pure Land, and there was also much Taoism power.


    ��Not enough. I need more! But I can��t stay here anymore, or Cornwall will be flooded!��


    Wang Bugui looked at the beautiful land below. He knew the consequence of increasing his power to gather more nature auras. Biting his teeth, he flew to the distant sea and rushed up to the clouds at the same time.


    ��Rumble!��


    As he rushed to the clouds, the white clouds around him were instantly dyed black and gray. His absorbing natural auras this way triggered the punishment of heaven!


    ��Haha, it seems that I��m on the right road. Even heaven wants to stop me. Well, just see how I��ll go against the universe and win heaven!��


    Instead of being afraid, Wang Bugui turned excited. With a shout, he dispersed the surrounding doom clouds and displayed the Universal Reversal without any scruple.

 Chapter 221 - Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu

    ��Citizens, please note and be careful that a small typhoon is expected to land tonight.��


    ��And a heavy rain is expected from 8 o��clock tonight to 8 o��clock tomorrow evening.��


    ��Hurry home. According to the weather forecast, the entire west coast of the Atlantic will suffer a great change of weather which may last for several days.��


    ��Attention, passengers, this flight will be delayed because of the sudden storm tonight.��


    ��


    For a while, people on the west coast of the Atlantic met with strange weather. The fishermen returned to the shore one after another, and all the people who went out rushed home.


    All this was due to Wang Bugui, who was in the sky about thousands of miles high.


    ��Eh ah!��


    Wang Bugui made a shout and exterminated all the surrounding catastrophe with the Emperor Fist. Then, he tried his best to activate the Universal Reversal to the extreme. As a result, the auras around him were constantly compressed.


    In the end, the auras and Taoism power integrated into one, which then was refined into another small light ball. It was the natural fresh and turbid air. Wang Bugui carefully retracted it.


    Then, he stopped the Universal Reversal, along with which, all the visions disappeared. He had resorted to martial arts this time for more than a dozen hours.


    He even used the spiritual power stored in Chiou the puppet, to form an energy ball the size of a ping pong ball. Then, he began to meditate to restore his spiritual power and cure his wounds.


    After half an hour, he opened his eyes. All his wounds had disappeared, and the lost spiritual power was completely restored.


    ��This should be enough. After all, it��s just a ring.�� Wang Bugui looked at the light ball and said with a smile.


    Then, he began to integrate the light ball with the Yin Yang Ring, and, at the same time, turned his prana power into a pure flame to refine the ring. After a while, he released the essence of his blood vigor to make the second refining fire.


    After melting the ring, he carved it with all the pithy formulas of the Eight Limits, the Heaven Mending Incantation, as well as all the other martial arts he had learned.


    He never thought about forging his own weapon, instead, he just wanted to smash his enemies with a pair of his magic fists. But as he reached the later stage of cultivation, he found the magic weapons were also important.


    Since he got the Yin Yang Ring, he had become familiar with various changing weapons and could use them with great facility. And they were helpful to deal with the geniuses in the catastrophe.


    It was more difficult to deal with them empty-handed. After all, they were all the top geniuses of their generations, and no one would lose in the same realm. In addition, their weapons were also treasures rare to see in the world.


    Facing these so many unknown strong opponents, with a powerful weapon, he would be more powerful, like a tiger with wings added.


    ��When the ring is about to be finished, the primordial vital energy can be added.�� He pondered.


    Then, he controlled the flame quietly, waiting for the completion of casting.


    Not far away from the Blood Hunter Manor, everyone had come to an end of their meditation at the cliff.


    ��This is����


    Zhao Changge fell into a deep sleep, and his primordial spirit came to an ancient battlefield.


    ��Are you the new owner of the dragon gut silver spear?��


    Suddenly, a man��s voice came. Zhao Changge looked in the direction of the voice, finding a man in white armor was looking at him behind also with a bright silver spear.


    He immediately thought of this man��s identity, exclaiming, ��Are you Senior Zhao Yun?��


    ��Yes. I��m Zhao Zilong from Mount Chang.�� Zhao Yun nodded.


    ��Where are we now? And why do we meet?�� Zhao Changge asked.


    Zhao Yun looked around the battlefield and said, ��My obsession didn��t disappear before I died. Instead, it became the soul of this spear. As for this place, it��s a battlefield where I fought��Changbanpo.��


    ��Changbanpo!�� Zhao Changge was shocked. He didn��t expect this was the battlefield where Zilong had his peak battle.


    ��It��s my decision that you come here. I��ll teach you all I��ve learned in my life.�� Zhao Yun said slowly.


    ��It��s my stroke of luck to gain what you��ve learned in your life, General Zhao!�� So excited, Zhao Changge was about to kneel down immediately.


    However, Zhao Yun stopped him with his spear and said, ��There��s gold under a man��s knee. And a man only kneels before the heaven, the earth, and his parents. You don��t have to do this.��


    ��But since you��ll pass on what you��ve learned all your life to me, you��re my master. One day as a master, one life as a father, I should do that.�� Zhao Changge said again.


    ��I don��t want to pass down my Taoism, but to fulfill my long-cherished wish and leave what I��ve learned to the futurity. I hope you can defend Huaxia with them.��


    Zhao Yun shook his head and then scanned the whole desolate battlefield with eyes of vicissitudes.


    ��General Zhao���� Zhao Changge didn��t know what to say.


    Zhao Yun made a long sigh and added, ��I only wanted to go out and make a life honor by earning the rivers and mountains for the Lord and the prime minister before I died. But, it wasn��t until the end that I realized it was wrong.��


    ��The cultivators won��t have a good end if they intervene in the affairs of mortals. The Lord and the prime minister spent their lives to fight against heaven but failed. After their death, the souls of the Han Dynasty dissipated, but the obsessions lasted forever.��


    ��It was then that I knew, as a cultivator, I was born to protect Huaxia. I was born in Huaxia, and will die a Huaxia soul. So, I��m willing to be a soul in the spear.��


    ��In order to be able to come out and settle down in the future turmoil, also to leave my Tao Law and understanding to make a modest contribution to the cultivation of you descendants.��


    ��How can it only be a modest contribution? General Zhao, you��ve never been hurt in your whole life, which is what I��m pursuing. I��m ashamed to suffer so many injuries with your spear.��


    Zhao Changge was ashamed. There was a big gap between his spear skill and that of General Zilong.


    ��Don��t be ashamed. In my life, most of the enemy soldiers I met were at a low level, and few of the generals were at the same level as me. If I get hurt in this case, isn��t it a shame to my cultivation base?��


    Zhao Yun made a faint smile and turned around to comfort this Junior. Then, he added, ��Now, I��m going to pass the essence my spear skill into your Shen Tang.��


    After that, his fingers were shining with silver. He passed all his methods and insights to Zhao Changge.


    ��Uh!��


    As Zhao Changge received these precious Tao Law, his Shen Tang shivered heavily. However, he endured it and thanked with a hold fist salute.


    ��Well, then just watch me showing the spear skills.�� Zhao Yun said.


    ��Show me the spear skills?�� Zhao Changge asked, touching his head.


    ��Kill!��


    But just as he wanted to ask, a shrill cry from distance was heard. Countless soldiers and horses had appeared to surround them.


    ��I��ve told you that we��re at Changbanpo.��


    Zhao Yun said slowly, pulled out the silver spear that was inserted on the ground, and turned his back to Zhao Changge, saying, ��I��ll fight against the ten thousand Cao troops alone. Watch carefully!��


    Finishing speaking, he turned his head around with a confident smile and then turned it back to face the enemy again, shouting, ��I��m Zhao Zilong from the Mount Chang!��


    This battle roar scattered all the clouds in the sky. He then rushed forward with his spear, jumped into the air on the way over the enemies, and then threw out his long spear violently.


    ��Rumble!��


    The spear, like a dragon rushing into the earth, killed dozens of the Cao soldiers. After that, he landed, pulled out his long spear and shuttled back and forth in the Cao army with the Seven Entries Coiled Snake Technique.


    He could defend every attack from all sides accurately, and, at the same time, kill a large number of enemies with the Seven Entries Technique.


    Zhao Changge was watching all this in the distance. He witnessed the biggest hero in his heart charging the enemy lines and killing a dozen enemy generals among those ten thousand soldiers with a spear.


    He witnessed him alone saving the Lord and getting rid of the encirclement with superb spear techniques. He witnessed him smiling at the sky and going away in the end.


    He finally saw the war happening a thousand years ago. And just as the legend said, Zilong indeed got no injury in the battle. He not only rescued the young Lord but even killed the enemy generals with his spear.


    ��How powerful Zilong is! He��s a man of courage!��


    Zhao Changge had no other comments but only a long sigh about the war. Then, with Zilong��s company, he began to feel the spear skills he had just seen quietly.


    At another corner of the land, Lyu Hao also came to a battlefield in ancient times and met Lyu Bu��s soul.


    ��Flying General Lyu Bu, I��m happy to see you. You��re indeed more powerful than what the rumor says. Please let me show my respect toward you.�� Lyu Hao sighed with a hold fist salute.


    ��You don��t have to do this. I��m not the living Lyu Bu anymore. I��m now just a weapon��s soul for atonement.�� Lyu Bu shook his head.


    ��Atonement?�� Lyu Hao was very puzzled.


    ��Yes, I was disloyal and unfilial and I have failed to live up to Diao Chan.�� Lyu Bu made a long sigh to the sky.


    At this moment, he thought of his own unbearable past, as well as the woman he was sorry for.


    ��Senior, you����


    Lyu Hao, of course, knew how many stupid things this man, who was called the Demonic God by cultivators, had done.


    ��Hehe, what you plant and what you get! I��ve committed too many crimes, and even heaven wanted to take my life.�� Lyu Bu laughed at himself.


    Then, he looked at the junior in front of him, saying, ��Now, I��d like to pass on to you my Tao Law, understandings, and the essence of the Overpowering Halberd. Take it.��


    Finishing speaking, he put a light group recording all his feelings and experience in his cultivation career into Lyu Hao��s Shen Tang.


    ��Thank you very much, Senior!�� Lyu Hao thanked seriously with a hold fist salute.


    ��Well, then, I��ll show you the real Overpowering Halberd.�� Lyu Bu nodded.


    As his voice just faded away, countless soldiers and horses appeared in the surrounding battlefield, all rushing to them with shouts.


    ��Senior, you���� Lyu Hao said in surprise. He didn��t know why there were so many soldiers and horses.


    ��Don��t worry about it. What you should do is to watch and feel!�� Lyu Bu laughed.


    Then, he glanced at the soldiers coldly, saying, ��The so-called Overpowering Halberd should be advancing courageously. Even if you are blocked by the mountains and rivers, you can still destroy them!��


    ��Only when you launch attacks with a will of destroying the world, can you show the spirit of a real king.��


    ��Even in the face of tens of millions of people, I��ll still charge forward!��


    After that, Lyu Bu, in a valiant armor, gave a shout, with the double-bladed halberd in his hand, ��I��m Lyu Bu, the Flying General!�� Finishing speaking, he rushed forward to confront the ten thousand enemies in front.

 Chapter 222 - The Previous Life

    ��My swordsmanship is not strong enough. How can I break the magic of the Infante-level vampires?�� Feng Tianming asked to the sky.


    His primordial spirit was also in a strange world. There was a gray land around, with all kinds of swords on it.


    He stood in the center at a huge sword with tens of feet long planted in the ground. And there were two words carved on the sword��Sword Tomb.


    ��Swords are ancient holy items. As the most precious and exalted weapon, they��re advocated by both people and Gods. The Scarlet Heaven Sword is the sword of the emperors. The sword power in it contains the so-called emperor power. But I can��t activate it completely all the time.��


    Feng Tianming stared at the exquisite Scarlet Heaven Sword in his hand and rubbed it with his other hand. The sword seemed to have a feeling and bloomed with a bright red light.


    He continued to say to himself, ��Sword Taoism. My sword Taoism can cover the sky. But how to do that? As my sword comes out, thousands of beams of sword power will flow out like rivers. To cover the sky with the supreme sword power.��


    Finishing speaking, he closed his eyes and waved the sword in his hand slowly. The sword began to move with his heart and his body with the sword, therefore, his every move came from his inner heart.


    He was getting faster and faster, even forming afterimages. He shuttled froth and back in the Sword Tomb, and, everywhere he passed, he would leave several afterimages which would then disappear after lingering on for a while.


    Then, he violently displayed the Raging Sea and Roaring Waves to brandish the Scarlet Heaven Sword in his hand, and a beam of one-thousand-foot long sword power suddenly submerged the sky ahead like the huge wave of the doomsday.


    ��Clang, clang!��


    Suddenly, all the swords in the Sword Tomb moved. There were tens of thousands of swords here, including many rare spiritual swords.


    These swords rose to the sky one after another, all rushing toward Feng Tianming with killing intentions.


    ��Universal Chop!��


    Feng Tianming made a roar. The holy sword in his hand immediately shone in bright red light. He brandished it down with rage.


    ��Rumble!��


    The imperial sword power rushed out violently and crushed the first batch of swords in the front into broken bits. Then, he rushed to the sword shrubs with his sword.


    He launched attacks faster and faster, and the attacks were getting heavier and heavier. With the Dance of Thousand Blades, he shuttled among thousands of swords. The thousands of beams of sword power around him became his best defense.


    Now, the strength of his sword had been improved; each attack he made was the limit of his current realm. One sword after another had been broken by him, and no sword could approach his body at all.


    ��No, my sword needs to be stronger. Dugu Baitian could kill all the enemies with only one strike. What I need is not the sea-like sword power, but the sword power that can cover the sky!��


    Feng Tianming suddenly realized at this point. He immediately reduced his sword moves and sword power, pointed his finger out to release the will of the Covering Sky Sword Skill, and began to study the real Tao Law of the Covering Sky Sword Skill.


    What he wanted was not only the sky-covering sword will but also the sky-covering strength in every attack and every move he made. He now only pursued to cut everything with the least moves.


    The Taoism was simple. Why pursue gorgeous and fancy sword moves? Why pursue as many moves as possible in a short time?


    A move was enough. It could form thousands of strokes, and the thousands of strokes could integrate into one. It could break and cut all the things. And all these were not about swordsmanship, but about the sword will and killing intention.


    He also pursued only one beam of sword power to split and cover the sky. When the sword power swung, everything was broken.


    ��Since then, I have to subtract those redundant moves. It��s okay to pursue speed, but there can��t be any extra move of each attack.��


    Standing on that huge sword, Feng Tianming mumbled to himself. His physical body in the outside world had also undergone subtle changes at the moment. There was a beam of vague sword power surrounding him.


    Part of the auras in his body was slowly becoming a kind of supreme sword power. Only a chance was needed to really stimulate this sword power.


    When it was awakened, Feng Tianming could really cut everything. This sword power could break the eight directions and cover the sky.


    Misawa Chihiro, who was beside him, also finally captured the Innate Prana Power. And she was now integrating the power into her body, and, at the same time, feeling the swordsmanship with the help of the experience just now.


    At the moment, Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe in another place had also made breakthroughs.


    In a beautiful fairyland, Leng Yueyan��s primordial spirit sat on a stone. She was waving her arms to gather the surrounding natural Taoism.


    With the ancient-historical-time Taoist body, her cultivation speed, in the era of the late arts, was only second to that of Wang Bugui owning the small pendant. Just now, she had gathered so many natural auras and attracted much Taoism power.


    This was undoubtedly the best cultivation environment for Leng Yueyan. She could absorb these pieces of Taoism power and then integrate them into her body.


    Sometimes, she could even gather the wills of the Taoism. Each will represented a kind of Taoism. After mixing them together and understanding them, she could create her own Taoism.


    With such a terrible way of cultivation, it was no wonder that everyone possessing an ancient Taoist body would become terrifying after they grew up. In a way, they represented the Taoism.


    Surrounded by the Taoism, they could activate the Taoism in each of their moves. With a lot of Taoism power close to them, they were born to be invincible.


    However, some pictures disturbed her heart when she was cultivating.


    ��Fan Kong, I��ll let you be an immortal in this life, but are you willing to abandon Buddhism for me in the next life?��


    ��Yu Zhu, don��t say that.��


    ��I just want an answer from you. Between me and Buddhism, which one will you choose��?��


    ��I����


    ��Hehe, you still don��t want to abandon Buddhism for me. I want you to repent for a lifetime and know that the three thousand dharmas are not as good as me����


    ��


    In these pictures were there only two people, which was the previous life of her and Ning Zhe. In the last life, she was still a Taoist nun, and Ning Zhe a Buddhist disciple.


    It seemed that they were destined to meet each other. And just because of a passing by, a bad fate was planted in their life.


    When the fate bloomed, a past that couldn��t be recalled was created.


    ��The Lord Lao Zi and the Three Star Kings, they never change. They drive away evil spirits and protect human beings. They are wise and clear, and their minds are peaceful. Their three spiritual souls are eternal, so are their seven animal souls.��


    Leng Yueyan gestured and recited the Taoist Heart Purifying Divine Incantation to try to suppress the mind demon. But no matter how she recited the mantra, her heart couldn��t be calm.


    Memories of her previous life came to her intermittently. After she came back from the Palace of Purple Clouds, she would always see these terrible past events every time she cultivated.


    The fragments of memory were slowly accumulating in her mind sea. She had almost seen all the things she met in her previous life till this day.


    The more she saw the past, the more she hated Ning Zhe. In the memory of her last life, she actually fell in love with him and was abandoned by him just because he was devoted to Buddhism.


    No matter how she begged, he would only reply, ��Please go back, benefactor Yu Zhu. Buddhism and Taoism are not interlinked. There is no fate between you and me, so let��s not meet again.��


    In the last life, as Yu Zhu, she had no hesitation to disobey the will of her sect to stay with him. But in the end, when fighting for the Path to Immortality, she died for him and helped him to be immortal.


    This was Leng Yueyan��s previous life, and that was why she was so disgusted with Ning Zhe. She had paid so much for him in the last life, but he was still unwilling to let go of Buddhism.


    ��In this life, I want you to answer me whether you choose me or Buddhism.��


    Leng Yueyan looked up at the beautiful stars and whispered to herself.


    Ning Zhe, who closed his eyes beside her, had already experienced all those, and he even saw more than Leng Yueyan.


    Because he became an immortal in the last life. And in the years after Yu Zhu��s death, he prostrated on the ground under the bo-tree, guarding the tomb under it for three thousand years.


    He recited the Buddhist scriptures day and night and missed the perished woman every night. In the end, he found out the so-called immortality and the pursuit of Buddhism were nothing after he lost her.


    ��How can I face her in this life? I don��t want to let her down again. But I can��t lose the Buddhism either. I have to make atonement for her, as well as repent in front of the Buddhas. How should I decide?��


    ��Is this the most difficult thing to neglect love in the whole life of cultivating Buddhism?��


    Kneeling in front of a huge golden Buddha, Ning Zhe asked many questions. The sound of reciting the Buddhas could be heard from time to time, and the ancient temple bells were also echoing.


    But the Buddha in front of him didn��t give him any answer. It just gestured in the Zen seal and looked forward mercifully. Asking the Buddha about love, he couldn��t get any answer from the Buddha.


    ��The answer to all this needs to be found by myself?��


    Ning Zhe looked up at the Buddha, but it still made no response. Therefore, he got up slowly and walked back. All the pictures around him dissipated quickly like sand, and his primordial spirit returned from the Great Emptiness.


    ��You chose to get out, too.��


    When he opened his eyes, he found a beautiful figure in front of him. At a glance, he found it was Leng Yueyan in a Taoist robe and who was looking at him coldly.


    ��I couldn��t get the answer in front of the Buddha, so I have to come out to find it myself.�� Ning Zhe said slowly.


    Leng Yueyan swept the horse tail duster in her hand, replying, ��Thousands of years has passed, and you still haven��t figured it out yet? Since you appear here as a mortal, it proves that you regret it.��


    ��You still haven��t figured it out after you killed your own life, ended the immortal way and returned back to the mortal world?��


    ��I���� A frown sat in Ning Zhe��s eyebrows. He dared not look at the woman in front of him.


    ��Then tell them about it and let them evaluate it to see if you can figure it out.��


    Leng Yueyan said in a cold voice. Then, she swept her sleeve to turn around with no more words.

 Chapter 223 - The Primordial Ring

    Behind the Blood Hunter Manor, everyone who was practicing at the edge of the cliff woke up one after another. It was noon the next day, but Wang Bugui still didn��t come back.


    ��Eh ah!��


    A miserable voice came. Edward and Catherine rushed out of the sea. As soon as they landed before the crowd, they fell down. They looked pale as if they would collapse at any time.


    ��Bo, boss hasn��t come back yet!�� Edward shouted.


    ��Hey hey, he��s slower than us���� Catherine laughed feebly.


    ��What have you experienced? It seems that only half of your lives is left!�� Zhao Changge squatted down and asked.


    ��I don��t think they still have half of their lives. I think they just have one last breath.�� Lyu Hao joked.


    Hearing that, Edward nodded, ��It��s the Acuity Limit cultivation of boss. It��s so painful!��


    ��Yes! And the cultivation of the six senses. Given a pillow, I can fall asleep right away.�� Catherine also followed to complain.


    ��Hiss!��


    Hearing that, Zhao Changge and others drew in their breath. It turned out to be the cultivation methods of their boss, no wonder the two became so tired. Even they cultivators couldn��t stand such cultivation methods, not to mention those two mortals.


    Maybe Wang Bugui had secretly helped them improve their physique, but it at most reached the Basing State.


    However, the Eight Limits challenged all kinds of body limits of the cultivators. How could the couple stick to the cultivation methods of Wang Bugui?


    ��You two can stick to it, and I really admire you!�� Zhao Changge patted his chest and sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    ��Even now, the cultivation methods and standards of boss are still nightmares to me!�� Even Lyu Hao would shiver when he thought of those cultivation methods.


    ��Ouch, I hate the sea����


    Looking sad, Edward looked around and asked, ��Why hasn��t the boss come back?��


    ��The weapon boss wants to refine is very difficult, so it will be a little slow.�� Zhao Changge answered.


    ��Boom!��


    Suddenly, as his voice just faded away, a hundreds-of-foot wide thunder dropped down from the sky. Shocked, the crowd all couldn��t help but take a step back and then look at the sky.


    ��Howl!��


    An angry scream scattered the a-hundred-mile-long clouds. Wang Bugui appeared in the sky along with the sound. Surrounded by a gray-white mist, he faced up with the terrible thunder catastrophe alone.


    But he didn��t bear the thunders himself, instead, he let the mist to bear them. Looking closely, you would find there was a ring floating up and down in the mist.


    The entire ring was gray and white. These two mysterious tones were intertwined with each other, and a deeper crystal was formed in the middle.


    The crystal was now and then hidden, and there were many ancient Taoism power talismanic words flashing in it. Around the ring was there also all kinds of Tao Law and true meanings.


    ��Boom! Boom!��


    The sky was full of surging shocking thunders, which all came downwards the ring like dragons. Though it looked fragile, it was not destroyed in such a terrible thunderstorm.


    The thunders only left a few cracks on it. And it seemed to have life, knowing to release the primordial vital energy to defense and counterattack against the thunders.


    However, every time it rebelled, the catastrophe would be a bit stronger. In the end, the strength of the catastrophe had surpassed the Sage Realm. Reaching the Greater Power Realm, the doom thunders all came down violently like dragons.


    ��Crack! Crack!��


    Though strong, the primordial vital energy was still broken by the power of this natural will. The ring was left with horrible cracks all over it, which were still expanding, and it seemed that it would be crushed at any time.


    ��Boom!��


    There was another five-color hundreds-of-foot-long shocking thunder hitting the Primordial Ring, which cracked the ring, and, a moment later, it crushed.


    ��Whole after Thousand Disasters!��


    But at the moment of the smash of the ring, Wang Bugui resorted to the Supplementary Method to activate the runes engraved on the ring. And suddenly, the pieces of the ring gathered together as if time had flowed backward.


    The pieces were forcibly glued together by a force. It then continued to bear the last attacks of the catastrophe with its owner. However, because of the intervention of the cultivator, the catastrophe once again strengthened a little more.


    The variant of the doom thunders appeared again. They changed into all kinds of ancient-historical-time fierce beasts, gazing at Wang Bugui with cruel eyes.


    ��Oh no! Did boss break through?�� Zhao Changge opened his eyes wide and shouted in amazement.


    ��No, his strength hasn��t reached the Greater Power Realm yet. This should just be a way for the ring to go through the catastrophe and reach the same realm as him.�� Chu He explained with a frown.


    ��Why would there be such doom thunders as powerful as those when boss was undergoing the catastrophe?�� Lyu Hao was also very puzzled.


    Chu He answered with a short sigh, ��His weapon, no matter in which plane, is a treasure hard to find. Made from the primordial vital energy, it would be snatched by all the major sects even if in the ancient historical times.��


    ��The appearance of such a divine treasure will definitely lead to the wrath of heaven. And now, since boss joined in the catastrophe, it, of course, will improve to the level matching him.��


    ��Then, boss is now in great danger, isn��t he?�� Zhao Changge frowned and asked.


    For a moment, a pretty ominous premonition occurred in his heart.


    ��Yes. Boss is now undergoing the Sage-Realm catastrophe again.�� Chu He bit his teeth.


    Looking at the distant Wang Bugui, the crowd all became worried about him. While he was going through the catastrophe, he had to control the ring to not be crushed.


    Moreover, there was the biggest hidden danger, and they could only pray it not to appear this time.


    ��Clang!��


    However, when people wanted to avoid something, it would always turn up uninvited.


    The situation that everyone worried about the most appeared. An immortal swordsman wearing a white robe slowly emerged in the sky, with an unknown holy sword in his hand.


    ��Humph!��


    Then, a person bathed in golden light also emerged from the sky. He walked slowly toward Wang Bugui with a pair of fists.


    ��This is bad!��


    Dugu Baitian, the immortal swordsman, and the God of War were the crowd��s biggest concerns. Unfortunately, the two still showed up.


    ��Oh? It seems that my Primordial Ring is also a rare treasure through the ages!��


    Seeing the two illusions, Wang Bugui showed no fear and laughed out. Although this situation was difficult for him to deal with, it indirectly demonstrated that his weapon was amazingly powerful.


    ��I also have a weapon this time. Let��s see who is stronger!��


    Wang Bugui made a shout. The Primordial Ring in his hand then began to give out light and turned into a longbow. He pulled the primordial bow to the extreme and formed a holy arrow with the primordial vital energy.


    Then, he aimed at the front and loosened the bowstring. The magic arrow pierced the sky and rushed to the two Taoism illusions in an instant.


    ��Clang!��


    However, it was blocked by the immortal swordsman. With a violent cut, he broke the primordial-vital-energy arrow. The next moment, the God of War beside him jumped up and rushed to Wang Bugui with the Kick of the Universe.


    Wang Bugui, once again, pulled the bow immediately and shot more than a dozen arrows in an instant, which stopped the offensives of the two in front of him.


    However, the two were both the top talents of their own generations, and how could they be so easily blocked? The two jointly performed the mystical skills and broke all the holy arrows with a sword and a fist. They then targeted at Wang Bugui and rushed out violently.


    ��Howl!��


    With a roar, Wang Bugui turned the Primordial Ring into a long stick and faced up with the two geniuses alone.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    The God of War hit the primordial long stick violently with one of his fists. The immortal swordsman behind him, at the same time, took the opportunity to rush up and slowly brandish his sword down. This attack seemed to be slow, but it contained the law of time in fact!


    Wang Bugui displayed the Hell Step at once to escape, barely managing to avoid the terrible sword power. But his hair was still cut down, which was better than being hit right.


    The sword power tore the front space directly. While avoiding the sword power, he turned his body and successfully avoided the Break Heaven Fist that followed.


    He then turned around and brandished the stick violently, but was blocked by a hand of the God of War. Wang Bugui once again released the primordial vital energy and controlled the broken hairs with the One Turning into A Million Skill.


    Then, dozens of his avatars appeared to rush toward the enemies in front. The immortal swordsman, at the moment, began to recite a sword incantation, and his voice turned into countless runes integrating into the sword. He then brandished his sword horizontally.


    A horrible sword power of nearly then thousand feet long suddenly drowned the front, annihilating all the avatars and rushing directly to the real Wang Bugui.


    Clenching his teeth, Wang Bugui could only brace himself to fight against the two geniuses with his primordial stick. The two illusions were as powerful and smart as their real bodies, so the opportunistic methods were useless.


    Only after he fought with them for a thousand rounds, did the catastrophe finally come to its end.


    ��Whew, whew����


    Wang Bugui was soaked in sweat and blood. The battle just now almost destroyed the entire Cornwall, if it was not far enough away from here. However, some small uninhabited islands were still forced to sink.


    The Primordial Ring in his hands also recovered after the baptism of the catastrophe.


    ��Well, good!�� With a smile, Wang Bugui wore the Primordial Ring and flew toward the manor.


    ��Boss!��


    Chu He and the others surrounded him at once, for fear that he was severely wounded by the catastrophe and was injured by the Taoism.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ve been through so many catastrophes like this. I��ve already been used to it.�� Wang Bugui replied with a grin.


    ��You����


    Everyone turned speechless about his words. How terrible was this kind of catastrophe! And he said he had already been used to it! Was such catastrophe of the Age of Dharma Decline just like a day��s work for him?


    ��Brother Bugui����


    Suddenly, there was a mutter came from behind. Looking into the direction of the voice, everyone found the speaking person was actually Leng Yueyan.


    ��No, small, little Taoist nun, what did you say just now?�� Zhao Changge��s chin was almost dropping to the ground.


    ��What, what��s up?��


    Even Wang Bugui was puzzled at this moment. He never expected in this life that Leng Yueyan would call him like this.


    ��I just have some things to show you.�� Leng Yueyan bowed her head.


    ��Well, just go ahead! We��re all brothers and sisters and don��t be that polite!��


    Wang Bugui burst out laughter and then let everyone be quiet to listen to the important things of Leng Yueyan.

 Chapter 224 - Fan Kong and Yu Zhu

    ��Just go ahead. Since we��re all here, we can help you analyze together.�� Wang Bugui stretched out his hand, asking Leng Yueyan to come straight to the point.


    ��This thing is hard to say. I��ll show you the pictures directly.�� Leng Yueyan replied slowly.


    Then, she put her eyes at Ning Zhe, saying, ��Let them judge if you��re right or wrong in the last life.��


    ��You, have seen each other in the last life?��


    It was the first time that people had heard about the secret.


    ��It��s no wonder that your relationship with Ning Zhe is so subtle. It turns out there is such a secret.�� Chu He shouted in amazement. The doubts in his heart finally unraveled now.


    ��It��s not subtle. But he hasn��t given me the answer until now.��


    Leng Yueyan shook her head with a sneer and put everything she saw on the mid-air screen in the front with martial art.


    The light mirror slowly expanded, and a vast martial art world appeared in front of everyone. It was the Earth in ancient historical times. At that time, the auras were still quite abundant, but the natural Taoism was also flawed.


    It was not difficult for the cultivators to practice, but to become an immortal was not easy. Among the geniuses of a hundred generations, perhaps only one person was able to become an immortal. Once there was a person becoming an immortal, the Taoism of the whole world would be suppressed.


    And the others needed to wait thirty thousand years to continue to seek immortality. It was in such a cultivation world that two people who shouldn��t meet each other met.


    The Fairy Pavilion, the second-largest cultivation sect in the world, had a fairy named Yu Zhu. After only twenty years of cultivation, she had become a top Greater Power in the world.


    She possessed the immortal spiritual root, which was very special and rare to see in the Human Race. But once it appeared, it proved that this person had great potential to be immortal.


    Therefore, so many young geniuses from the famous sects came to propose marriage to her, including the Jade Manor, the first sect in the world. However, Yu Zhu was not satisfied with him. She paid no attention to even the first genius of the world.


    Her life seemed to be full of cultivation. She had a strong understanding of all kinds of Tao Laws and even created her own martial arts.


    Everyone thought such a genius was very likely to become a female immortal in the future. But the future was always full of variables, and no one would have thought her future would be so strange.


    The Sect of Ten Thousand Buddhas, a Buddhist sect only second to the Fairy Pavilion, had a genius named Fan Kong. His potential was not worse than that Yu Zhu, and his cultivation base was even higher.


    His understanding of the Dharma was extremely high. After the blossoming of his udumbara, he even got the fruit of Taoism of his last life. Buddhism cultivated the next life. Since he failed to become an immortal in his last life, he was determined to be one this life.


    Except for going out to experience the mortal world and looking for opportunities, he always stayed in the mountain and cultivated under the bo-tree.


    The two would not have met each other at all. However, they passed each other in a sea of thousands of Taoism when they were looking for the tomb of immortals.


    It was at this time that they met each other. Later, when they fought for the tomb of immortals, Fan Kong helped Yu Zhu many times and even saved her once.


    Yu Zhu��s affection for him also improved gradually. In the end, Fan Kong gained the treasure in the tomb of immortals, but he gave it to her with a short sigh.


    Maybe, it was destiny. Since then, they had met each other in many experiences and survived many tribulations together.


    When Yu Zhu was injured, Fan Kong would do everything to find the treasure medicine for her. When there was no medicine, he would dedicate his blood vigor essence to her.


    And when Fan Kong was seriously injured, Yu Zhu was also willing to dedicate her life to save him. She would rather save this dull monk at the expense of her own attainments of Taoism.


    Unconsciously, they had known each other for three years, which might be really short for cultivators. But for Yu Zhu, it was substantial and long.


    Because she found that she had fallen in love with the monk, but she didn��t know when this love started. No matter when she was practicing or resting, she couldn��t help thinking of that man.


    So she made a bold decision.


    ��Fan Kong, I love you! Are you willing to abandon Buddhism for me? If you��re, I will abandon the path to Immortality for you!��


    One day, such a voice spread throughout the cultivation world. Everyone was shocked to leave for the Sect of Ten Thousand Buddhas. When they saw Yu Zhu in a white robe, they became even more startled.


    How could such a fairy say that? And the person she loved was actually a monk!


    ��I really didn��t expect that Fairy Yu Zhu would fall in love with a monk!��


    ��I��ve heard rumors that there is an unspeakable feeling between them. It turns out that��s true today!��


    ��No way! How can a Taoist nun love a Buddhist disciple?!��


    ��


    The leaders and disciples of all the major sects around began to talk about it, and among the comments, the swearing accounted for the most. Because, since ancient times, there had been a default rule that Buddhism and Taoism couldn��t love each other.


    One party was sincere to Buddhism, and the other was wholehearted to the Taoism. They should be free from human passions and couldn��t be polluted by mortal affairs. Love was such a ridiculous thing that they would never agree with.


    But despite the swearing, no one dared to stand up and stop them, because Yu Zhu had already become one of the best in the world. No one could defeat her, except Fan Kong and Qiu Zihua from the Jade Manor.


    As for the two, the first one wouldn��t launch attacks to her, and the other was famous for being all obedient to Yu Zhu. Though he knew that Yu Zhu didn��t love him, he was still willing to give everything to her.


    ��Crack����


    The door of the ancient temple slowly opened, and a handsome monk slowly stepped out.


    ��Fan Kong, are you willing?�� Yu Zhu went over and asked.


    ��Benefactor Yu Zhu, I��m wholehearted to Buddhism. Although we have met each other many times and have been through trials and tribulations together, I feel grateful for that. But the fate between us should stop here.��


    Fan Kong made a long sigh with a frown.


    ��Why? Have you forgotten that you have saved me many times at the price of your own life when I was dying?�� Yu Zhu asked.


    ��Buddhas are merciful. Saving one life is better than setting up a pagoda. I saved you only for living up to Buddhism, not for your rewards. And I��m deeply grateful that you also gave up your own life to save me.��


    Fan Kong recited the Buddhas and shook his head.


    ��Then, just go with me for the sake of thanking me!�� Yu Zhu shouted angrily with a pair of red and moist eyes.


    Fan Kong put his hands together, saying, ��I��ll pay for the kindness I owed in the future. You also have the potential to be an immortal, benefactor. Instead of devoting yourself to seeking for it, why would you be willing to be confused by a mortal affair?��


    ��Is cultivation more important than me in your eyes?�� Yu Zhu asked tremblingly.


    Fan Kong slowly closed his eyes and knitted his brows again, answering, ��As cultivators, we should focus on cultivation. Please go back, benefactor.��


    Receiving such an answer, Yu Zhu could only reply with tears, ��Okay! From then on, you and I have no relationship! And you don��t have to be merciful over me again on the road to immortality!��


    Then, she turned to leave and made an angry palm, on the way, to crush the giant Buddha statue of the Sect of Ten Thousand Buddhas into broken bits.


    Carved out of spiritual stones, the Buddha statue was not easy to be moved by the ordinary Greater Powers. But she destroyed it with only a palm. What a powerful cultivation base!


    Frightened, the people from all sects began to give way to her. Those who had just scolded were even scared out of their wits. However, Yu Zhu didn��t do anything to them but just left alone.


    Since then, the two really didn��t meet again. A hundred years later, the legendary path to immortality appeared, and the Greater Powers of all sects all stepped on it.


    They fought in the world below only for this path to immortality. Even if they would be smashed to pieces, they still wanted to die on the path. They wanted to take a look at the so-called path to immortality and achieve their long-cherished goal of being ever-young.


    However, the path to immortality was full of unknown crises, and even the ancient demons of the dark turmoil. Almost no cultivators could stop fighting on the road.


    It could be said that the road they passed was paved with their flesh and blood. Not only had the ordinary cultivators died here, but also the geniuses of each sect.


    Qiu Zihua, who was considered to be the first wizard of the world, gave up the opportunity to become immortal for the people of the world. He blocked outside the path to fight alone with the thousand demons and finally died tragically.


    ��As long as I��m here, you demons never have the way to step into the divine Land of us!��


    In the end, people only heard a raging roar. A huge explosion came. It turned out that Qiu Zihua chose to detonate himself and bury his life together with the demons.


    And on the path to immortality, there were also cultivators who gave up their lives to stop the demons. In the end, among all the cultivators, only Yu Zhu and Fan Kong were left alive.


    ��This is the last section. You can be immortal as long as you reach the end.�� Yu Zhu said coldly. Her white robe had already been dyed red by blood.


    ��Let me pay for your kindness with the opportunity to be immortal today!�� Fan Kong said resolutely.


    Then, he walked in the forefront to kill the ancient demons, and Yu Zhu silently guarded behind him. The two went together, leaving their backs to the other one with confidence.


    This was the habit that they developed during their experiences in the mortal world. Now they met enemies again and subconsciously cooperated.


    ��The end of the path is in front of you. Hurry to go, Benefactor Yu Zhu!�� Fan Kong shouted, and killed the demon that pierced his belly with a punch.


    ��Puff!��


    However, when he looked back, a pool of blood splashed on his face. He saw Yu Zhu behind him being pierced by a demonic machete. Even so, she still held the machete in her hand tightly, preventing it from going deeper.


    Because Fan Kong was behind her. As long as the machete went an inch deeper, it could hurt him. So, she tried her best to use her last energy to protect the man she hated.


    Yu Zhu made a sad and beautiful smile, uttering tremblingly, ��You know what? I haven��t forgotten you over these hundred years����


    ��I don��t want you to call me benefactor. I want you to call me Yu Zhu����

 Chapter 225 - The Thirty Thousand Years Under the Bo-tree

    ��Eh ah!��


    On the path to immortality, Fan Kong made a roar which shook the world around him. The voice carrying numerous Taoism killed the demon holding the machete and pushed the demonic machete out of Yu Zhu.


    Then, he held her in his arms and suppressed her meridians with his spiritual power to prevent blood from flowing out.


    ��Yu Zhu! Why didn��t you avoid?�� Fan Kong wailed hysterically.


    ��You were behind me, and my heart asked me not to dodge.�� Looking unfocused, Yu Zhu replied feebly.


    ��Why are you willing to do this for me?�� Fan Kong shook his head and frowned.


    ��I spend all my life to cultivate, but I will eventually be defeated by love.�� Yu Zhu laughed at herself.


    ��Yu Zhu���� Fan Kong cried.


    At this moment, he was not a hardworking genius Buddha disciple, but a mortal haunted by love.


    ��The end of the path is in front of you, and your long cherished longevity is over there. Fan Kong, I let you be immortal this life, but will you abandon the Buddhism for me the next life?��


    Yu Zhu asked feebly with a pale face. She tried to open her eyes wide to see how the man would answer.


    Hearing that, Fan Kong suddenly realized. He shouted excitedly, ��The end, yes! Yu Zhu, I��ll take you to the end, and you��ll recover as long as you become an immortal!��


    However, Yu Zhu grabbed the corner of his cloth and said hard, ��If you don��t answer me, I won��t go to the end of the path.��


    ��Yu Zhu, don��t say that. I don��t want you to die. You become an immortal this life, and I��ll find you the next life!�� Fan Kong replied in a hurry.


    But Yu Zhu only slowly shook her head, saying, ��I just want your answer. Me and the Buddhism, which one will you choose?��


    ��I���� Fan Kong��s eyes drifted away.


    ��Hehe, you still refuse to abandon the Buddhism for me.�� Yu Zhu smiled sadly.


    Then, she looked at the path to Immortality, saying, ��Path to immortality, path to immortality. Everyone is willing to abandon love for the sake of being immortal. But when a man becomes an immortal, who is behind him when he looks back?��


    ��To cultivate to be immortals, cultivators need to forget love. But can a life without love be called a life anymore? In my opinion, to forget love is not to abandon love. We get love and try to forget it just for being free and easy.��


    In her last life, Yu Zhu saw through the problem that had puzzled the cultivation world for many years. Cultivators all thought that they shouldn��t have true feelings and love another one.


    Otherwise, they would be haunted by it, and their attainments of Taoism couldn��t be improved. The cultivators who got married just for Simultaneous Training. There was little true love among them. But what Yu Zhu said today overturned this rule.


    To forget love was not to abandon love. Cultivators could have love and loved ones. And what they should forget were those trivial matters, so that they could gain a super mundane and refined heart.


    To be detached from the world and look at all things in a state of mind of being detached from the world was the so-called forgetting love. It was not to forget the loved one in their lives and abandon love to become immortal.


    Unfortunately, no one in the cultivation world could hear her words. Only the two of them were left alive here. The other cultivators had already died. Once entering the path to immortality, they couldn��t turn back, and could only rush to the end.


    Once someone became an immortal, the path to immortality would disappear, and the one would fly up to heaven in the eyes of the world; he could no longer stay in the mortal world. But at this moment, Fan Kong��s heart had been disturbed. He couldn��t think of these words of Yu Zhu.


    ��Yu Zhu, stop talking. I��ll take you to the end of the path now!�� Fan Kong didn��t care too much. He was determined to make her immortal.


    ��I��m dying. My Taoism foundation was destroyed just now by the demonic power, and my primordial spirit was also severely damaged. Even the true immortals can��t save me.�� Yu Zhu shook her head slowly.


    As her voice faded away, she began to shine with bright white light. Her body was slowly dissipating. This was she turning into Taoism power. And it appeared only when the real strong cultivators died.


    All her attainments of Taoism in this life would turn into a part of the natural Taoism, which was the choice of the Taoism that no one could stop.


    ��No, no! Yu Zhu, don��t go!��


    Fan Kong seemed to go mad. He pulled out all his spiritual power, trying to retain the woman who was about to turn into a part of the Taoism.


    ��Look at me more the next life. To walk with me is better to practice the three thousand dharmas, and to look at me is better to read the three thousand Buddhist scriptures. I indeed love you more than the Buddhas����


    Yu Zhu made the last effort of her life to say this. Then, she raised her hand that was slowly dissipating to caress Fan Kong��s face with a smile at him for the last time.


    After that, her face began to turn into shining raindrops. Fan Kong desperately shouted her name, intending to hug her tightly.


    But the moment he held Yu Zhu, she was completely transformed into shining raindrops, dissipating in the world. At last, there was only a glimmer in his arms.


    ��No!!!��


    Fan Kong knelt on his knees and wailed sadly to the sky. At this moment, both the clear Bodhi Heart and the breaking of seven emotions and six desires were abandoned. They didn��t matter to him anymore.


    He just wanted Yu Zhu to come back. Even if the immortal world was in front of him, he didn��t want to step into it.


    After a long time, he picked up a spiritual jade hairpin from the ground. It was the last thing Yu Zhu left, as well as his last keepsake.


    ��Howl!��


    There were another bunch of ancient demons appearing around him. They all opened their big mouths, about to kill the last human remaining.


    ��To be a Buddha or a demon depends on a blinding flash! Since you stop me from becoming a Buddha, I��ll become a demon!��


    Fan Kong roared angrily. A divine ring appeared at the back of his head. However, its five-color flammule slowly turned black. He degenerated into a demon monk.


    After that, he rushed forward with his fists and smashed a demon with a fist. Then, he grabbed a demon, pierced it with his hand, and tore it into two halves.


    Abandoning all the dharmas, he killed these demons in the cruelest way. In the blood rain, his eyes were ferocious, and he poured out his anger completely.


    At last, he killed all the demons. He was the only one left on the path to immortality. The strangers from all the sects, his friends and enemies were all dead.


    There was no way back here. He could only keep forward. He walked slowly to the end of the path to immortality as if he had lost his souls.


    ��Thump!��


    Then, he prostrated on the ground. In front of him was a gate towering into the sky, on which was there a big word ��Immortal��.


    ��Buzz!��


    Then, an immortal light came out of the word and baptized the human in front with supreme power. This was the moment of becoming an immortal. Only one person on the path to immortality could experience it.


    He must fight all the way to the end of the path to be recognized and finally become immortal.


    ��Cra-crack!��


    The road behind was collapsing rapidly, and the outside world was slowly showing up.


    ��Ah! The path to immortality is collapsing. Someone succeeds!��


    On the outside, many eyes were staring at the sky. They finally saw the moment of the collapse of the path to immortality, which meant someone was about to become immortal.


    ��That��s�� Fan Kong!��


    ��What?! Is Fairy Yu Zhu dead?��


    ��Alas! Qiu Zihua died in order to block the demons. Unexpectedly, the Fairy Yu Zhu also failed to avoid death. In the end, it was Fan Kong who becomes immortal.��


    No one could believe that, at last, it was Fan Kong who came to the door of the immortal world, not Yu Zhu who possessed a greater talent than him.


    ��Why does he prostrate on the ground?��


    ��Look! The divine ring behind his head turned black!��


    ��How is that possible? Did he fall into the demonic road?��


    ��What happened on the path to immortality exactly to make a Buddhist disciple into a demon? Is it because of the Fairy Yu Zhu?��


    ��


    The people of all sects below were all boiled. They didn��t expect that such a devout Buddhist would fall into the demonic road before he became an immortal.


    Although people didn��t know what had happened, they vaguely thought it had something to do with Yu Zhu. Because this strange woman was the biggest shackle and lifelong karma on Fan Kong��s cultivation road.


    ��Buzz!��


    A powerful wave swept the whole planet, almost forcing all the people below to kneel. Fan Kong before the door of the immortal world stood up, surrounded by immortal light all over his body.


    He looked incomparably holy. With all kinds of visions around him, there were countless Taoism power and abundant spiritual power dropping from the sky.


    The whole world was illuminated by a strange light. The miraculous shining rain drops were moistening the earth. Everything was nourished. Even the old wounds of the cultivators of all sects were cured.


    ��Wow, it��s really the moment of ascending to heaven and becoming immortal!��


    Some old men��nobody knew how long they had lived��with gray hair shouted in amazement. They didn��t expect to see the scene of ascending to heaven and becoming immortal. Even if they would die after this moment, they would have no regrets in this life.


    ��Crack����


    The door of the immortal world opened slowly, and infinite immortal light rushed out of it. Under the eyes of everyone, Fan Kong slowly stepped into the door and disappeared in this world.


    In the immortal world, he didn��t continue to cultivate but found a bo-tree to bury the hairpin under it and set up a tomb.


    Then, he knelt down in front of the tomb to confess his crime day and night, which lasted thirty thousand years.


    ��Love is the base of the three realms and the six paths. Yu Zhu, I finally know I was wrong. Kneeling for thirty thousand years, I managed to predict the time of your reincarnation. In the next life, I will atone.��


    Fan Kong finally got up and sealed this place with his mighty magic. Then, he destroyed his own attainments of Taoism and ended his immortal life, letting his primordial spirit enter the six paths of reincarnation again.


    ��Young man, drink this bowl of soup and you��ll be reborn.��


    On the Yellow Spring Road, in front of Naihe Bridge, a beautiful woman handed Fan Kong a bowl of soup. He took the soup and looked at the higan bana around quietly.


    ��Drink it quickly. Forget all the bitterness and happiness, and you can start a new life.�� Granny Meng said.


    ��How can I start the new life if I forget her?��


    Fan Kong said with a wry smile. He drank the Granny Meng��s soup with tears in his eyes, and then slowly walked to the gate of reincarnation.


    ��The higan bana blooms on the other shore. When the flowers bloom, the leaves wither, and the two never see each other again. The higan bana blooms on the other shore, and the souls are left in the Forgetting River. The higan bana blooms on the other shore, and there is no fate between the flowers and leaves.��


    ��The incomprehensible flowers lowered their heads; the Buddhas guide my heart with empty sighs. Drink a bowl of the Granny Meng��s soup into the belly, and it is difficult to forget love on the shore of the Three-way River. Wishes, heart, and love all died, and the flowers and leaves no longer meet.��


    ��The Yellow Spring shines on the other shore, and the flowers bloom for a thousand years. Love has no cause and effect, and the leaves also wither for a thousand years.��


    These last words of Fan Kong seemed to describe the higan bana, also to talk about his own life.

 Chapter 226 - To Reincarnate to Rekindle the Relationship

    That was the end of the story of Fan Kong and Yu Zhu��s previous life.


    ��Boohoo!��


    ��Why, why is their ending so miserable?!��


    Catherine and Edward began to weep after watching all this. And not just them, the others all shook their heads and sighed after watching all this.


    ��Hey, fake monk, how can you be stupider than boss?! You didn��t cherish her when she was alive, and only repented for thirty thousand years after losing her!�� Zhao Changge said with a pair of moist and red eyes.


    ��Yes, you men know how to cherish only after losing.�� Meiqing made a short sigh, looking sad.


    ��Brother Ningzhe, you did fail Yueyan in the last life. Why haven��t you changed in this life?�� Chu He was also puzzled.


    Everyone set their sights on the two, and they really didn��t know what to say. They didn��t know how to persuade the two.


    After all, the two were no longer the Yu Zhu and Fan Kong of the last life.


    They didn��t know if Leng Yueyan would forgive Ning Zhe. And Ning Zhe made people feel even more speechless. He had waited thirty thousand years in the last life, and everyone could see his remorse. But he still refused to express his love this life!


    ��You said you would give me the answer, and I��ve waited so long. Now, they��ve expressed their opinions. Haven��t you figured it out yet?�� Leng Yueyan squinted.


    ��I���� Ning Zhe put his hands together with a slight frown. He didn��t know how to reply.


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui walked to the center of the two and said to Leng Yueyan, ��Little Taoist nun, calm down. Since you��ve called me brother, I won��t let you be bullied.��


    ��I��ll help you enlighten the fake monk!��


    Then, he turned to Ning Zhe, saying, ��Fake monk, listen to my analysis carefully, okay?��


    Ning Zhe nodded slowly without a word.


    With a smile, Wang Bugui added, ��Well, listen to me. First of all, you and Yueyan fell in love with each other in the last life, and she has paid so much for you. Therefore, you should pay back anyway, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Ning Zhe had no reason to refute that.


    After all, he couldn��t become an immortal if Yu Zhu didn��t protect him by blocking that machete with her own body in the last life.


    ��Secondly, you��ve already been regretful in your previous life, right? The reasons why you have knelt down under the bo-tree for thirty thousand years and then killed yourself to reincarnate are to rekindle your relationship and to repay her debt, aren��t they?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��In the last life, Fan Kong did think so. But at that time, he had already been a demon, and that might not be his real will.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head and continued, ��Then have you ever thought that Fan Kong became a demon for whom? It was for Yu Zhu. He did everything for her even before he turned into a demon.��


    ��To be precise, he was willing to become a demon for Yu Zhu, and he was awakened at that time. Therefore, he has later repented for thirty thousand years, only to calculate the date of Yu Zhu��s reincarnation and then to pursue her.��


    Ning Zhe frowned as he heard the words, saying, ��Maybe you��re right. Fan Kong was willing to be a demon for Yu Zhu in his last life. But in this life, she and I are no longer the same.��


    ��I can try my best to atone my crime of the previous life, but in this life, I still can��t abandon the Buddhism. How could I remember the previous life if it wasn��t for the udumbara?��


    ��Stupid! Fan Kong has also said that love is the base of the three realms and the six paths, which is also a proverb of Buddhism. The Buddhism didn��t teach you to forget love. How can one be called a human being if he doesn��t have love?!�� Wang Bugui yelled.


    ��But how can we mortals see though it? Only by forgetting the seven emotions and six desires under rules and regulations, can we become immortals and see the Buddhas.�� Ning Zhe replied.


    ��Yu Zhu has also that to forget love is not to abandon love and we get love and try to forget it just for being free and easy. If you fail to live up to even the one you love, how can you be free and easy?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��If I can pay off my debts in this life, Yueyan and I won��t interfere with each other, and we two are not trapped by love, it��s also a kind of being free and easy.�� Ning Zhe recited the Buddhas and answered.


    ��Is it so easy to pay back the debts? The Buddha once said: looking back five hundred times in the previous life led to passing by in this life. Even if you owed her so much in the last life, you can still meet her in this life, so you must cherish her.��


    ��And you must pay the debt with a lifetime!�� Wang Bugui retorted.


    Ning Zhe shook his head again, replying, ��The Buddhas once said that love leads to grief and love horror. Therefore, one without love won��t be grieved and horrified.��


    ��The Buddhas once said: a flower, a world, and a Buddha. All this is a state of mind, and love is also a state of mind. If you get love, you will get the whole world!�� Wang Bugui said again.


    ��I��ll recite the Buddhas a hundred thousand times a day. If love can��t see through love, I can��t get rid of the shackles of bad karma in the past and get a new life.�� Ning Zhe sighed.


    ��The Buddhas once said: cause and effect take place by turn. There is cause and effect in everything and you can��t escape.�� Wang Bugui said.


    Hearing that, Ning Zhe frowned and said, ��Everything is illusory, including the beautiful love and touching love!��


    ��The sincerity between Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai is just a legend, and the loyalty between Romeo and Juliet is just a novel. Love must be put down.��


    However, Wang Bugui made a snort, saying, ��Even if love is illusory, it is also the most beautiful! It makes you fall in a dream. It is so close to your eyes, but you can��t touch it. The distant is always the most beautiful.��


    ��It is out of reach, full of imagination, but difficult to understand. The most beautiful thing is the illusion created by human��s heart.��


    ��This beauty is worthy of us mortals to keep pursuing. Even if it takes our whole life and we finally get a heartbreaking ending, we��re still looking forward to it. Not to mention that there are still many touching true love stories in the world.��


    Ning Zhe slowly shook his head and replied, ��The Buddhas once said: Life in the world is like being in thorns. Don��t love and we won��t be hurt.��


    ��If we love, we��ll be hurt deeply to our bones, and experience all kinds of pains of the world. The so-called love can only make us suffer.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui made a disdainful smile, ��It is not easy for a person who has no feeling of suffering to sympathize with others. If you want to learn the spirit of saving, you must suffer first.��


    ��If you can��t get through the suffering of your own love, how can you save the world?��


    ��The higan bana blooms for a thousand years and its leaves also wither for a thousand years. The two never see each other. Love is not a cause and effect, and fate is doomed to life and death. Our relationship in the last life has been a failure. Why should we continue to suffer?��


    Ning Zhe couldn��t bear it and made a short sigh.


    ��The Buddhas once said: love is the same as doing things. There is no failure, but only giving up. The so-called suffering is what you ask for. If you are bold to pursue love, how can it be suffering?�� Wang Bugui replied.


    ��But the Buddha has also said: stubbornness on love is the cause of distress. Only when you let go of it, can you be free and easy. If she and I can both let go of the love, we��ll both be easy and free, won��t we?��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui shook his head, saying, ��If there is a fate, neither the time nor space will separate us. If there is no fate, even if you see each other every day, you can��t fall in love. And your meeting in this life has proved that there is a fate between you two.��


    ��The Buddha once said: to make a lot of fates is just not to hurt anyone. Do you still want to go against the Buddha��s words and hurt her?��


    Those words had shaken Ning Zhe��s heart. For a time, he didn��t know what he should do to live up to the Buddhism.


    After a while, he said again, ��But I don��t know how to love. If I love her, I��m afraid I��ll lose my Buddhism. If I don��t love her, I��ll hurt her.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head and said painstakingly, ��You��ve been seeing pure things seriously so that you��ll be very painful! Did you feel happy to lose her for Buddhism in the last life? No, you even kill yourself for her in the end.��


    ��So this time, you should not let her down. As for whether you��ll lose the Buddhism or not, time and love will eventually give you the true answer. In this life, go bravely to the matter of love.��


    ��Only by facing reality can you transcend it! Love is the same.��


    Hearing that, Ning Zhe made no response. He only put his eyes at Leng Yueyan beside him. But she only said coldly, ��I won��t force you. I��m just waiting for your answer.��


    ��Thump!��


    Ning Zhe turned around and knelt down, asking to the sky, ��Buddha, what should I do?!��


    ��The Buddha once said that there are eight hardships in life: birth, getting old, illness, death, love and leave, long grievance, inability to gain, and inability to let go. Your reincarnation in this life proves that you can��t let go of it.��


    Wang Bugui, beside Ning Zhe, continued to use Ning Zhe��s familiar words of Buddhism to persuade him.


    ��But Buddhism and Taoism are not connected. Are our being together really right?�� Ning Zhe turned back and asked.


    ��Why are Buddhism and Taoism not connected? In my point of view, Buddha is Taoism!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists.


    ��Boom!��


    ��Woo!��


    As his voice just faded away, a thunder suddenly dropped down from the sky, hitting him by surprise.


    But he didn��t complain at all, instead, he smiled, ��Look, I blurt out the truth! That��s why the Taoism turned dissatisfied. Now you should know that there is no difference between Buddhism and Taoism, shouldn��t you?��


    ��There are three thousand different ways to Taoism, but the ultimate supreme way is always the one. So, just recognize that you have no reason to let Yueyan down.��


    At this moment, in this scene, Ning Zhe��s heart was finally shaken completely. He set his sights on Leng Yueyan again, as if he had returned to the previous life.


    He was Fan Kong, and she was Yu Zhu. But in a short while, he was back to reality; they were Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan. After a reincarnation, the similar flowers bloomed again. But, they were not the same people.


    ��Please, give me a little more time to think about it.�� Ning Zhe pleaded earnestly to Leng Yueyan.


    When she heard that, she frowned slightly. She seemed impatient. But Wang Bugui stepped forward and stopped her, saying, ��Give him a little time. Believe me, he��ll understand.��


    ��I hope so!�� Leng Yueyan said angrily, gave a flick of her sleeve, and then turned away.


    Wang Bugui glanced at Ning Zhe again, making a long sigh and saying, ��Let me finally give you a Buddhist proverb. Face it with a smile and don��t complain.��


    ��Leisure, following heart, following nature and following fate. Only the time when the flower blooms after a hundred years is destined to change a life.��


    Finishing speaking, he turned and left with everyone. The rest of the time was left to Ning Zhe to continue to think hard at the cliff.

 Chapter 227 - The Gathering Place of the Infantes

    In the hall of the Blood Hunter Manor.


    ��Boss, how amazing you are! When did you learn the Buddhism? Even the fake monk can��t persuade you. And you��re qualified to preach!��


    As soon as Zhao Changge left the cliff, he started shouting, and kept questioning after arriving at the hall.


    ��Yes, boss, when did you know Buddhism more than the Buddhists?�� Lyu Hao was also puzzled.


    Not only them, but everyone around was curious, even including the Edwards. In their words, although they didn��t understand, they felt Wang Bugui��s words powerful.


    Seeing these curious glances, Wang Bugui could only reveal a helpless smile, saying, ��I never learned Buddhism. You should read more books. I know those sentences from books.��


    ��When I was traveling in the mortal world, I went to see all the classics of Buddhism and Taoism. As cultivators, our heads can contain a lot of things, and these things are actually very helpful to cultivation.��


    ��So I kept them in mind. Today, when arguing with Ning Zhe, I just took these words out and immediately brought him into my own will according to my understanding.��


    ��Oh!��


    Everyone suddenly realized that their boss didn��t learn the Buddhist classics, but just kept them in mind and used them to deal with Ning Zhe according to his own understanding.


    ��Good! That��s pretty good! I think you��re more eloquent than Fatty Wude. You can go on preaching later on. Go to read the Bible and try to convince the Paladins to believe in you only.��


    Zhao Changge sighed loudly and patted Wang Bugui��s shoulder with his one hand.


    ��Don��t make fun of me. Go to preach on your own if you want.��


    Wang Bugui knocked Zhao Changge��s head heavily, which drove Zhao Changge to scream in pain. Then he looked at the speechless Leng Yueyan beside him, asking, ��Little Taoist nun, why do you still look sad?��


    Leng Yueyan slowly shook her head, answering, ��I��m not sad, but just thinking about something.��


    ��Are you still thinking about Ning Zhe?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Of course not. I was wondering about the places where the Infantes appeared. They seem suspicious.�� Leng Yueyan said with a frown.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui opened his eyes slightly, saying, ��Do they? Tell your thoughts.��


    Leng Yueyan nodded and gestured to summon a map. Looking carefully, she found it was a map of London.


    She marked a few places with light spots, explaining, ��These places are where we took action, and we met Infantes all there.��


    ��Yes, what��s special about them?�� Feng Tianming asked.


    Leng Yueyan continued to move her hand to connect the several light spots together into a circle. Then, she drew some red lines in the circle.


    She added, ��The red lines represent the final direction of the Infantes I predict. In this range, except for Barnard and Annie, all the others were converging inside.��


    ��Yes.��


    The crowd nodded. What she predicted was likely to be the final whereabouts of the Infantes. Leng Yueyan gave out red light between her fingers, and finally marked a red dot at a location.


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui stood up immediately, shouting, ��Westminster!��


    ��Yes. If you slowly gather these red lines, the place where they finally meet will be the Westminster.�� Leng Yueyan nodded.


    As her voice faded away, everyone realized. If this prediction was correct, then this was where the Infantes would finally meet.


    ��Kathy, how are the movements of the vampires recently?�� Wang Bugui turned around and asked.


    ��According to the Intelligence Hunters, there is indeed suspected existence of powerful vampires recently in Westminster, mainly in the Cathedral and Palace of Westminster.�� Kathy said, holding her chin.


    ��Why do they choose to gather there? And what do they want most now?�� Lyu Hao said, touching his head.


    ��Since they��re in London, it��s for the forbidden book. Mentor Clara has been leading the Black Tower to investigate, and she speculates that the book has not left London.�� Wang Bugui recalled and said with a frown.


    Hearing that, Chu He turned his eyes, saying, ��Since the Black Tower hasn��t sent messages back, it means that the Infantes hasn��t found the book yet.��


    ��That��s good. Let��s act together with the Black Tower and the Sanctuary to recapture this book in one fell swoop!�� Zhao Changge suggested.


    Wang Bugui hit his right palm with his left fist, glanced at everyone, and said, ��That��s what I think, too. Everybody, be prepared. Let��s go to Westminster in ten minutes!��


    ��Yueyan, go to inform Ning Zhe, please.�� Wang Bugui said to Leng Yueyan, and then turned around to Kathy, ��Kathy, take good care of Elsa. I have to go to the Sanctuary first.��


    Then, he displayed the Hell Step and left a kilometer away in an instant, heading for the St. Paul��s Cathedral in a hurry.


    And at the cliff, Ning Zhe, in white, was still thinking on his knees and looking at the sun that was about to set.


    ��It seems that you still haven��t figured it out.��


    A familiar voice came from behind him. Leng Yueyan, in a gray robe, slowly walked from behind. She flashed to Ning Zhe with three steps.


    ��Sorry, I��ll pay off the debts of the previous life in this life. But I still haven��t seen through love and Buddhism.�� Ning Zhe sighed, lowering his head.


    ��Then I��ll wait until you can see through them.�� Leng Yueyan casually said.


    Ning Zhe raised his hand and vowed to the sky, saying, ��I��ll give you the answer within a hundred days.��


    ��Buzz!��


    A beam of light burst out from him and merged into the sky. Seeing that, Leng Yueyan didn��t say anything more about it, and just said, ��We��re going to perform a task. Go to the hall.��


    Then, she slowly turned and left. Ning Zhe also got up from the ground and walked towards the hall.


    At the same time, a light smoke appeared outside the St. Paul��s Cathedral, and was slowly gathering in front of the gate. Wang Bugui emerged from it, and then stepped into the church.


    In a sub hall with the image of Jesus gathered three figures. The burly man in the middle was Druid.


    ��It��s good that all of you are here.��


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in the hall. The other two stood up immediately. They strengthened their holy power and took out their weapons, being alert.


    ��Nolan, Ban, he��s not an enemy. He��s my friend.�� Druid slowly got up and stopped the two.


    As his voice faded away, a man emerged from the darkness. There was a hint of arrogance on his handsome face, and even his smile held an unspeakable madness.


    ��Wang Bugui!��


    Nolan and Ban were shocked. They didn��t expect this killing God to come. Moreover, this was a territory under the Sanctuary��s control. However, he entered here so easily without being noticed as if there were no one else.


    An idea couldn��t help rising in the hearts of the two that this person was indeed terrible in terms of strength and all other aspects!


    ��You must come here to discuss important matters, don��t you?�� Druid asked slowly.


    ��I want the Sanctuary to send troops to Westminster. Now the Infantes are gathering there for the forbidden book. You must be able to tell whether this matter is important.�� Wang Bugui answered, sweeping his hand.


    Hearing that, Nolan frowned and replied, ��The Infantes are gathering there? This is not a minor problem!��


    ��If they get the forbidden book, then the humans will be over.�� Ban also frowned.


    ��Druid, hurry up. I don��t have much time.�� Refusing to delay a little time, Wang Bugui urged.


    ��I can��t guarantee that everyone in the Sanctuary will go, but all members of the Seraph Knights will support you.�� Druid stood up, saying determinedly.


    Hearing those words, Wang Bugui made a faint smile, replying, ��This is the Druid I know. I��ll rush to Westminster first to wait for you.��


    Then, he turned and left. He paused suddenly in front of the gate, and turned back with a wicked smile, ��I��m looking forward to seeing if the ��Slaughter Paladin�� on the battlefield will reappear.��


    Hearing that, Druid arched his eyebrows, and then looked at Wang Bugui with a frown. But Wang Bugui didn��t turn back. He disappeared with the Hell Step as if he��d never been here before.


    A few moments later, Druid called everyone to gather in the underground hall.


    ��All Paladins, the Infantes of the vampires have now gathered in Westminster. They want to get the Black Tower��s forbidden book and destroy the world.��


    ��I want to know if you will tolerate their successfully endangering the world and killing innocent people.��


    Druid asked aloud on a high platform.


    ��I swear to be brave in combating rape! I swear to fight for defenseless people!��


    Off the stage, almost all Paladins were shouting this vow to show their attitude. These paladins might not be members of the two strongest Knights.


    However, they were definitely qualified Paladins who would carry out their vows throughout their lives.


    ��Very good. Now, the Blood Moon Hunters and Black Tower have gone to Westminster. Wang Bugui has been here before and asked if we can support him. I want to know how many of you are willing!��


    Druid asked again. The Seraph Knights responded first. All its members expressed their strong support for Wang Bugui.


    ��To fight evil, I��m willing!��


    ��The Blood Hunters are heroes of human beings. We will fully support the descendant of heroes!��


    ��When he left, I said I will follow him when he returns. And now, it��s time to fulfill my promise!��


    ��


    After a moment, more and more Paladins expressed their attitude. They were very ordinary, and didn��t even join the two major Knights. But they also had their own honor, and they were willing to follow Wang Bugui.


    Hearing that, Druid nodded and shouted, ��Very good, Paladins. Let��s fight for our God, for the home behind you, and for the people of this world!��


    ��All Paladins who are willing to support Wang Bugui come with me to Westminster now!��


    ��God bless us, we��ll be invincible!��


    All Paladins raised their silver iron swords with yells and then followed Druid to the target place.

 Chapter 228 - Westminster

    In the clouds, Wang Bugui rushed to the Blood Hunter Manor with the Hell Step, and he could pass several kilometers within a step.


    He sent a message with his mind on the way, ��Mentor, I��m Wang Bugui. We��ve found out where the forbidden book is. Probably in Westminster where the Infantes have now gathered.��


    ��I��m leading my team there now, and the Sanctuary will also follow to dispatch troops. Please take the members of the Black Tower there together. This matter involves many Infantes, and it can��t be underestimated.��


    With a golden light flashing in his hand, the message instantly broke the sky and arrived at the Black Tower. Clara received it in almost two seconds, and after that, she immediately got up from her seat.


    ��What happened, Mentor?�� Herty asked.


    Clara walked out quickly and urged, ��The forbidden book is in Westminster, and the Infantes have found it out one step ahead of us. Wang Bugui is on the way to Westminster now.��


    ��We must hurry to get there. Call all the elite magicians, bring all the magic equipment, and gather under the Black Tower within three minutes. I��ll transmit all of us to Westminster!��


    ��Okay!��


    Merutia was the first to respond. Then, she began to summon the members quickly with Herty and Stephanie.


    However, Clara��s eyes were full of anxiety. She looked into the distance, saying to herself with a frown, ��The Infantes have gathered together. Is there another bloody catastrophe?��


    In the Blood Hunter Manor, Wang Bugui suddenly appeared in the hall.


    ��Boss, you��re finally back!�� Zhao Changge smoothed his knitted brows.


    ��Are you all ready?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��We��ve been prepared for a long time, just waiting for your order to remove the demons and guard the Taoism!��


    ��Okay, get ready����


    Wang Bugui wanted to let everyone depart, but Elsa stopped him. The little girl reached out her hand, grabbed his trousers, and wept, ��Big Brother, are you going to go out again?��


    ��Yes, and we��ll come back soon.�� Wang Bugui showed a gentle smile, squatted down and stroked Elsa��s head.


    ��But, every time you come back, you��ll be seriously injured. Don��t go, okay?�� Elsa held tears in her eyes.


    ��Rest assured. I promise I won��t come back with serious injuries this time. I��m going to remove the bad guys who wanted to bully Elsa, and nothing bad will happen.�� Wang Bugui comforted.


    But Elsa shook her head again and replied, ��I��m very obedient and won��t go out. The bad guys can��t enter here. So don��t go out, will you?��


    Wang Bugui was indeed trapped by this question. In the face of the innocent and kind eyes of the little girl, he didn��t know how to continue to make up the excuse.


    ��Elsa, good girl. They just go out to work. When they return, they��ll bring you gifts. So, let them go, okay?��


    At this time, Kathy stood out to persuade. She and Elsa were already sisters.


    ��But, mother and father said the same words the last time, and they�� Woo-woo����


    Elsa thought of her parents, and her tears, breaking the last line of defense, began to fall without stopping.


    ��Have you forgotten? You should be an obedient child. If you��re not obedient, your parents won��t come to see you.�� Meiqing also tried to persuade.


    The little girl began to shiver with fear when she heard those words. She took a step back involuntarily, grabbed Wang Bugui��s trousers more tightly, and wept, ��I, will be an obedient child.��


    ��That��s good. Wait here for me. I promise to come back with a gift for you. I swear!�� Wang Bugui vowed seriously.


    ��Really?�� Elsa carefully raised her head, wiped her tears, and looked at his Big Brother with her big lovely eyes.


    ��When have I lied to you?�� Wang Bugui asked with a smile.


    Elsa immediately shook her head and answered, ��No, not a time.��


    ��So, I won��t lie to you either this time. Please believe me and wait for me to return, will you?�� Wang Bugui stroked her little head and asked.


    ��O, okay.�� Little Elsa finally agreed to loosen her grip, and at the same time, she put her hands together, saying, ��But, you must come back soon!��


    ��Okay!��


    This time, not just Wang Bugui, everyone smiled at Elsa and nodded strongly in response.


    Elsa also nodded when she heard the word. She backed to Kathy, waved her fist, and said, ��Fighting!��


    Wang Bugui finally made a confident smile at her, made a peace sign, and then turned to the crowd, ��Blood Moon Hunters, let��s go!��


    In the next second, more than a dozen rays of light rose from the manor and immersed in the clouds. Wang Bugui took the lead and settled forward in one direction.


    ��Are you sure that guy is here?��


    Augustus asked in a deserted street in Westminster.


    ��Nattiavelle used magic to track the thing that Annie left, and the last result showed that it was in this city. It should be right.�� Lambert answered with a frown.


    ��Whiz, whiz!��


    In the distance, two other figures landed one after another. They were Wyat and Mungo.


    ��Did you find anything?�� Augustus asked.


    Mungo only spread his hands and shook his head. Wyat, next to him, also sighed slowly and said slowly, ��Not just us, Nicolas found nothing either.��


    ��Then, we can only wait for the news of Nattiavelle.�� Lambert sighed, and then looked into the distance.


    It was a bustling avenue, and it was a good time to watch the beautiful night scene at this moment. On the streets where people came and went, there were two special figures that stood out.


    One was a man dressed in a white knight suit, with silver long hair down his shoulders, which blocked his right eye. More beautiful than women, he was now strolling here without a word.


    His unique temperament, as well as his countenance that outshone countless women, attracted the attention of all women in the street.


    ��Field, why do you wear the knight suit to go shopping?�� Next to him, Nattiavelle took his hand and said.


    As always, she was wearing a red evening dress, a big red brim, and a pair of black silk gloves over her elbows.


    With a beautiful face, red lips like flames, a pair of eyes that blurred people, and a hot and plump figure, she was really a beauty hard to see throughout a thousand years. She was a flaming rose, which made people want to possess even if it was dangerous and lethal.


    Nattiavelle showed her charming appearance without reservation, which naturally captured the hearts of men in the entire street.


    ��Field, why don��t you speak?�� She shook Field��s hand.


    But Field stopped abruptly and said coldly, ��We came out to investigate the whereabouts of the book, not to go shopping. Wearing the knight suit is just to fight.��


    Then, he put his eyes down and stared at Nattiavelle, causing a flush on her fair face. She said shyly, ��Oh, I��ll be shy to be stared by you this way~��


    But the next second, Field poured cold water on her face, saying, ��And you, why do you hold my hand?��


    ��I���� Nattiavelle��s enthusiasm was instantly extinguished by the cold water. She began to look at him with a look of perplexity.


    ��Just focus on the task. Don��t hold my hand. We are not in a relationship.�� Field said coldly, pulled out his hand and continued to move forward.


    ��Fie-ld! Wait for me!��


    Nattiavelle screamed softly in the rear. But Field didn��t slow down. Helplessly, she lifted her long dress and caught up with him quickly with her high heels stepping on the ground.


    ��Field, I want to eat that cake.��


    ��Can you taste anything other than sand?��


    ��Then, I want this dress!��


    ��Buy it yourself. Don��t hinder me.��


    ��Then, you take me to play!��


    ��If you don��t want to do business, just go back.��


    ��


    Along the way, no matter how cold Field was, Nattiavelle would stick to him. Seeing her like this, maybe no one would believe that she was a vampire, even an Infante.


    ��Hehe, a group of despicable demons. You want to catch me? The more of you, the better. I can kill you all!��


    In the dark, a man wearing a magician��s robe fully grasped the movements of the Infantes through a black crystal ball. This man was Milo. His left eye was contaminated into black.


    And there was a red magic ring on his pupil. Beside him, there was a magic book that emitted black light and floated autonomously in the air.


    There was only one word on it: Destruction.


    Milo turned to the page of extermination forbidden art again and recited the ancient incantation. Black magic was poured into the crystal ball, and the picture changed again.


    The scene changed to the Palace of Westminster. Clara had been here with a large group of magicians.


    ��Mentor, even you are here! You always refused to promote me as one of the three major Magic Mentors. Why?! I��m not worse than Merutia! Why can she be one of them? But I can��t?!��


    ��Today, I��ll show you what a real magic genius is!��


    Milo growled, switched his gaze on the Magic Mentor with silver long curly hair, and said in a cold voice, ��Merutia, you��ll disappear today!��


    ��Everyone tonight will witness my great magic!! Hahahaha!��

 Chapter 229 - Stepping into that Battlefield Again

    The Palace of Westminster was one of the masterpieces of Gothic Revival architecture. The building had approximately a thousand and a hundred independent rooms, a hundred stairs and a corridor of four thousand and eight hundred meters long.


    Located on the west bank of the Thames, it was close to other government buildings centered on Whitehall. Its clock tower in the northwest corner was the famous Big Ben.


    ��Here is Big Ben again. We��re really fated to be here.��


    On the street in front of Big Ben, Zhao Changge looked up and sighed. The old bell rang again, and it was now eleven o��clock in the evening.


    ��We��ve waited so long, and why haven��t there been any movements?�� Lyu Hao looked around.


    ��The vampires could expect us to be here. I��ve contacted the mentor just now. The Infantes are all near Westminster Cathedral. No one wants conflict now.��


    Wang Bugui said slowly, and then set his sights on the ancient palace behind the bell.


    ��The silence now is for the storms that followed.�� Chu He frowned.


    ��No matter what the storm is, it can be cut off!�� Feng Tianming clenched his fists, saying determinedly.


    After the solidification of the fruit of Taoism yesterday, his understanding of swordsmanship had deepened. He now couldn��t wait to fight the Infantes of the same level like him and then kill them.


    ��I hope that the battlefield won��t be outside, otherwise ordinary people will be affected.�� Kamikawa Hiko looked dignified. He could already foresee a hard battle.


    The battle this time might be second only to that demon sealing war throughout these twelve years. But this time, the Blood Hunter had been removed from the three major forces and exterminated, leaving Wang Bugui alive alone.


    With the strongest fighting power of the Hunters�� Union as well as Hanae Chiou, he led a team of 13 people to face the battle against all the Infantes.


    ��We can only transfer the enemies as much as possible in this battle. After all, everyone��s goal is the forbidden book. The choice of the battlefield is in the hands of Milo.�� Wang Bugui frowned.


    ��This time, there are too many variables. I don��t know how many people will be buried tonight.�� Leng Yueyan looked up at the starry sky and couldn��t help sighing.


    ��There is a fight; there must be death and injury. We can only be grateful that this is not a war with vampires, because there is no winner in the war and it will only affect countless ordinary people.��


    ��We need to make arrangements in advance to shield the space of the mortal government. There were once several battles that seemed to have alarmed the Queen. This time, we should be extremely careful.��


    Wang Bugui turned back and said to everyone. Then, he took the lead to act. In just one minute, the important areas of the Westminster authorities were covered by various spiritual forces.


    No matter what a shocking fight happened outside, they wouldn��t be disturbed. Of course, if their houses were hit, it would be different.


    ��Buzz!��


    Three minutes later, Wang Bugui radiated purple light from his chest. He took out the purple crystal ball on his chest, which was the contact tool that Clara left him.


    ��Westminster Cathedral. Hurry up. They moved!��


    Clara��s voice came out from the crystal ball. Hearing that, Wang Bugui immediately released all his fighting will and said, ��Operation begins!��


    The crowd rose instantly and hurried towards the Cathedral.


    In the Cathedral, there had already been two groups of people confronting each other. There were no ordinary people around, because they were sent home and hypnotized by Clara with magic to clear the place.


    ��It��s you again. What an undeveloped child of the Black Tower! Why did you bother me and Field?! I almost succeeded! Almost!��


    Nattiavelle pointed at Clara and yelled. She had experienced a big up and down of life just now. Along the way, she had been pestering Field and almost managed to convince him.


    But when Field was in a shop to buy crepes and fruit muffins, they ran into Clara.


    ��Old woman, I thought you were going to get the forbidden book. Forget it. You don��t see me. Goodbye.�� Clara, with disdain on her face, was about to turn away.


    She had seen Field walking into a shop just now, so she thought Milo was inside. Naturally, she had to stand out to stop. However, to her surprise, he picked up the dessert menu in his hand.


    ��What?! You want to leave after disturbing my plan? You��re too arrogant!�� Nattiavelle stamped with rage.


    ��Then, what do you want to do? Fight with me?�� Clara looked indifferent, turned her head back, and asked.


    ��Asshole! Let��s fight. Today, I��ll let you know how terrible it is to disturb a woman on a date!�� Nattiavelle said angrily.


    ��I��m not afraid of you!�� Even more temperamental than her, Clara raised one of her hands and threw out a giant red lotus.


    Nattiavelle waved her red fan, and a few bloody whirlwinds tore the red lotus with a diameter of twenty meters into pieces. Nattiavelle then cast the Blood Magic.


    The two fought together in an instant. Within a few seconds, they had cast magic a dozen times. However, this battle made the magicians around speechless for a while. What was this about?


    Who could think that a squabble of the two giants triggered the battle between vampires and human tonight?


    But the magicians were still very alert. After all, the first Infante was watching here too, and there might be other Infantes around to support.


    However, Field was not interested in participating in the battle. Whether it was for the honor of his strength, or for his interest, he just wanted to watch.


    If there were people deserving his shooting, they were only Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou. And only after they reached the same level as himself, would he really get interested.


    Because his greatest wish in this life was to die in the hands of a real human master, not a demon nor the Azrael.


    ��Field, what��s up!��


    A moment later, Augustus and Lambert also came. Ignoring them, Field just stared at the front silently. So, they looked into the direction he stared at.


    Then, they found that Nattiavelle had already been in full swing with Clara. They didn��t join the fight, but put their eyes behind Clara.


    ��How dared you, a small fish, bother us? You��re looking for death!�� Augustus snorted.


    Then, he stretched his huge bloody claw forward. Seeing that, Merutia began to work with Herty to block it. In the next moment, a huge pillar of fire rose from the ground and an elemental meteor fell from the sky.


    They barely defended against this blow, which showed the gap between Greater Powers and Saints. However, when they wanted to fight back, they found that Augustus had already arrived in front of them.


    He formed a Blood Axe in his right hand with his own blood, and brandished it down toward the two before him. They hurriedly resisted with magic, but the magic was instantly crushed by the Blood Axe.


    Stephanie, behind them, also shot to block. But her light magic was also crushed instantly like paper.


    The shattered golden light fell on the three faces, and the sharp Blood Axe was only a few centimeters away from them.


    ��Clang!��


    In the last thousandth of a second, Wang Bugui rushed here in time, and kicked the Blood Axe away with a heavy Meteorite Kick. Then, he withdrew his leg and turned back, following to form a violent Break Heaven Fist.


    ��Boom!��


    His speed was too fast. The whole process was less than 0.1 seconds. Augustus was forced to take dozens of steps back, and then stopped after hitting a lamp post.


    ��It��s you!��


    Augustus wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and looked coldly at Wang Bugui.


    ��As a man, you chose to fight with a woman who doesn��t match you at the first place. How come you deserve to be an Infante? Asshole!�� Wang Bugui pointed at Augustus and scolded.


    ��Arrogant guy. We��ll be scared only if your father is here. And you, you��re looking for death today!�� Augustus replied with anger.


    ��Humph, it is not sure that who will die!��


    Another voice came from dark. The members of the Blood Moon Hunters appeared one after another from behind Wang Bugui. They all stared at the person in front with fierce eyes.


    ��So many people are here. But you��re all waste. Die here together today!�� Augustus sneered.


    Lambert behind him also stood out. Then, there were several figures landing again. The rest Infantes all came.


    ��Rumble!��


    A violent explosion in the distance caught everyone��s attention for a short time. Clara and Nattiavelle were shuttling through the explosion and fighting fiercely in the center of the fire.


    Another explosion followed to come. Clara bounced her opponent away. Then, she tore a crack in the space, lean her head and provoked with one of her finger bending, ��I wonder if you have the courage to come with me!��


    After that, she entered the crack with a step. With a snort, Nattiavelle turned herself into a beam of blood light and caught up quickly. The moment she rushed in, the crack closed instantly.


    When the crack closed, other several explosions sounded again.


    ��I should kill you early. And after she kills Clara, there will be no obstructions!�� Lambert said coldly.


    ��Hehe, a bunch of cowards. You don��t deserve to die here!��


    Wang Bugui sneered and took out the small pendant to cover the area with boundless blue light. Everyone then was transferred to that battlefield.


    In this gloomy world, Wang Bugui stood in the sky alone. He released more golden lights, saying, ��Those who are not afraid of death, come on! This place will be your burial place!��

 Chapter 230 - Tangled Warfare

    Chapter 230 Tangled WarfareOn the empty street, a figure in a magician��s robe appeared here. He squatted down slowly and stroked the ground.


    ��Hehe, there is another group of strong ones. It seems that God is on my side. Tonight, I��ll be the strongest human in this world! And the Black Tower will see me as the strongest magician!��


    This man was Milo. He seemed to have found some things, and was collecting the blood and the things on the ground with the magic book.


    ��Rumble!��


    At this time, a fierce battle had already taken place in the dark battlefield. The Infantes summoned countless vampires and Blood Slaves. The battle between vampires and humans was about to start.


    Wang Bugui rose high into the air and rushed to the Infantes with a Kick of the Universe at the same time.


    ��Arrogant guy!��


    With a roar, Augustus released bright red lights from the Blood Axe in his hand and brandished it down toward his opponent. A lot of violent Greater-Power aura was produced to drive away the spectators around.


    However, Wang Bugui displayed the Undefeatable Body of the World and the Heavenly Battling Force. He used his body and strength to make up for the lack of skills, and in this case, he even drew a tie with the Infante.


    After a while, the two both retreated and began to stare at each other deeply. The first attack had told their strength. Aware that the other party was not simple, they were both secretly thinking about the next step.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Lambert asked with a frown.


    ��He��s in the same realm as Nicolas at most. But I feel that it is difficult to win him!�� Augustus gritted his teeth.


    ��What?!��


    Shocked, the Infantes, including Nicolas, all set their sights on the man bathed in golden light.


    ��Boss, are you okay?�� Zhao Changge and the other members of the Blood Moon Hunters gathered around Wang Bugui and asked.


    ��No problem. After all, the opponent is a Greater Power, and I must fight him with my best battle state!�� Wang Bugui also knitted his dashing eyebrows.


    ��Edward, Catherine, Meiqing, Hiko, you help the people of the Black Tower. And the rest, attack the Infantes together with me!��


    Wang Bugui turned around and ordered. After a nod, everyone dispersed instantly, rushing towards their respective battlefields.


    ��Body Defense Mechanism, remove it completely!��


    Wang Bugui activated half of the Eight Limits Universal Order, and arrived before Augustus in an instant. Then, he made a huge Primordial Palm toward all the Infantes.


    The aura of the Primordial Palm was so horrible, making the fine hair of some of the Infantes, including Nicolas, erect out of fear. They immediately dispersed and regressed. Only Lambert and Augustus were defending it.


    ��Rumble!��


    The Primordial Palm collided with two beams of Blood Magic, leading to a violent explosion instantly turned the surrounding ground into broken bits.


    ��Howl!��


    A roar scattered the dust. Augustus and Wang Bugui rushed to the sky instantly, and, on the way, they had fought for no less than a hundred rounds.


    ��Buzz!��


    Lambert formed a Blood Spear, stood in a lunge, accumulated terrifying blood energy at the tip of the spear, and then threw it out with all his strength targeting at Wang Bugui.


    ��Clang!��


    However, as the Blood Spear was about to stab into Wang Bugui, it was forcibly stopped by a cyan holy sword and bounced back.


    ��Boom!��


    Lambert caught the Blood Spear and turned his head to stare at the woman in the air.


    ��Holy Sword of the Heavenly Girl��Killing Evil Spirits!��


    Leng Yueyan made a quick gesture, and rushed toward the opponent with the sword. Then, some lightning burst out from her hands, and more of her spiritual power was released around her. She recited, ��Sky, Earth, Clouds, Water, Demon, Fight!��


    The six major Lightning Techniques were activated at the same time, attacking the Infante completely without a dead end. But Lambert, after all, was a Greater Power. With a snort, he released blood light from his left hand.


    After he raised his hand, a Blood Spear of tens of meters appeared to face the holy sword. He then stabbed out the Blood Spear towards the surrounding area quickly. And each time, several beams of blood lights would be formed to annihilate the surrounding divine thunders.


    Then, he jumped high in the sky to gather energy. After the blood thunders were gather in his right hand, he directly threw the spear forward violently.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Breaking though the sky, the Blood Spear arrived at its opponent instantly.


    ��Killing Devils Pestle!��


    Just as the Blood Spear was about to hit Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe rose into the air and tried his best to block the Blood Spear with the golden King Kong Pestle in his hand.


    However, the Blood Spear was so powerful that the Blood Spear could block it for only a second, and then was smashed by its unmatched magic. But Ning Zhe didn��t retreat at all; instead, he displayed the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation.


    He made a King Kong Fist to defend. But the result was obvious. The strength of the Greater Power was fully shown. The Blood Spear forced Ning Zhe to retreat again and again, and it could be clearly seen that cracks were beginning to appear in his hands.


    ��Eh ah!��


    Ning Zhe released more flammules, and used his entire cultivation base to barely stop this blow. But at this time, he found that he was only one step before Leng Yueyan.


    As the opponent withdrew the Blood Spear, he closed his eyes with a frown and began to recite Buddhist scriptures to gather strong Buddhist power. Gradually, countless Zen sounds could be heard around. And surrounded by more and more golden lights, Ning Zhe looked dignified.


    Then, he opened his eyes and displayed the Udumbara Buddha��s Finger to make an attack. A huge Buddha statue appeared behind him. The next moment, the Buddha raised his right hand and pointed forward.


    The finger then turned into a huge white udumbara of a dozen feet long, dashing forward.


    ��Blood Stasis��Sin!��


    The Blood Spear in Lambert��s hand gave out bright blood light. After absorbing endless blood thunders, it suddenly increased several times. Lambert then threw it forward violently.


    It grew bigger and bigger on the way, even surpassing that golden finger, followed with a shadow of a huge roaring blood beast.


    ��Rumble!��


    As the Buddha��s finger hit the Blood Spear, the udumbara blossomed instantly. And within less than a second, it withered, along with which, everything around also withered, including the lives of the vampires.


    Dozens of the low-level vampires had turned into dust. But the Blood Spear did not. After confronting the Buddha��s finger for a moment, the blood beast suddenly stretched its claw, destroying the finger.


    Then it flung towards the front. Leng Yueyan, once again, controlled the holy sword to resist. But she was still unable to match the strength of the Greater Power, and was rebounded instantly.


    ��Seven Entries Coiled Snake!��


    ��Constant Wild Waving!��


    At the critical moment, two figures rose into the air. Zhao Changge spun the dragon gut silver spear quickly, unleashing the power of the Blood Spear with subtle techniques.


    Then, Lyu Hao��s double-bladed halberd released dazzling flares, cutting the Blood Spear into two pieces. But both the two were affected as well. Their hands were forced to tremble slightly by the magic of the Greater Power.


    ��After all, the opponents are Greater Powers. Let��s work together!��


    Zhao Changge turned back, pointed his long spear at the front, nodded at Lyu Hao, and rushed forward.


    ��Soul of the Spear��Zi Long Song!��


    With a long shout, Zhao Changge released bright white light around, which gradually gathered into a weapon. And behind him appeared a figure faintly.


    The figure wore the same armor as him. His handsome face was with a touch of mighty power. He stood still with the dragon gut silver spear in his hand. He was Zhao Zilong from the Mount Chang.


    ��Who dares to violate us Hua Xia Race?!��


    Zilong��s soul asked angrily. Then, he raised his spear and pointed forward, saying, ��Tiny demons, I��ll kill you!��


    ��Fighting Soul��Fengxian!��


    At the same time, Lyu Hao also shouted loudly. The red light around him increased a lot, and a burst of ferocious Qi suddenly filled this space. Then, it condensed into a mighty armor, and there was also a figure behind him.


    The figure was burly of nine feet tall, wearing a gold crown. He was Lyu Bu, the Flying General!


    ��Tiny rats! Try my double-bladed halberd!��


    Lyu Bu��s heroic spirit was obviously more violent than that of Zhao Yun. Without saying a word, he showed his anger when he saw the opponents were demons, and then integrated into Lyu Hao��s body and told him to brandish the halberd down fiercely.


    At the same time, Zilong also integrated into Changge��s body. A few hairs of Changge were dyed silvery. His spiritual power increased violently. He then directly rose into the sky and rushed down with the Birds Pay Homage to the Phoenix.


    Seeing those, Leng Yueyan mobilized the Taoism power in the rear to gather the essence of the thunder power in her hand. Then, she quickly recited the Incantation of the Thunder Emperor.


    ��Boom!��


    Endless thunder lights converged in the sky, and an illusion of the Thunder Emperor appeared, controlling the five hundred thunder gods to rush forward with roars.


    ��Go ahead!��


    Nicolas yelled and stood out to help Lambert together with Mungo and Wyat.


    ��Raging Sea and Roaring Waves!��


    ��Sword Out��Asura!��


    ��Resonance of Elements!��


    Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro rushed forward together with their swords. Merutia was behind them. She raised her hand and displayed an esoteric skill of magic.


    The three people blocked the three Infantes firmly. They were all at the Sage Realm, and no one could be worse than anyone else. Although the Infantes had the power given by Dracula, the three were not afraid.


    Because, those behind them were their most important friends and family. Besides, as geniuses, their hearts didn��t allow them to be afraid.


    ��Meiqing, Kamikawa Hiko, go to support Tianming if you��re available. Catherine and I can use gunfire to block the vampires!��


    On the battlefield in the distance, Edward shouted, and then waved his hands back and forth. The Fairy Bow glowed and shot all directions. Then, he made a tactical roll, retreating away.


    Before rolling, he had dropped several grenades along the way, detonating the surrounding area. Then Catherine slipped out of the smoke, and shot around with the pair of guns in her hands.


    Cooperating with Edward, she also threw out various special grenades, blocking most of the vampires. The fire coverage area of the two of them had been formed, which was enough to relieve the pressure of Meiqing and Kamikawa Hiko.


    ��Okay!��


    Seeing that, Meiqing formed a flower, directly rushing to Feng Tianming.


    ��Separation and Reunion Jade of the Falling Sky, obey at once!��


    Kamikawa Hiko also threw out a piece of sign paper, and then a huge jade began to fall towards the battlefield from the sky.


    Then, the two turned around at the same time to deal with the dense vampire army.

 Chapter 231 - Fighting the Greater Powers

    Over the dark battlefield, terrorist explosions continued to sound. Nattiavelle, Clara, Augustus, and Wang Bugui, the entire sky was their battlefield.


    No one bothered, and they didn��t dare to bother. Although Wang Bugui was not a Greater Power, his physical body was too strong. Even if his skills couldn��t match those of his opponents, he used his physical advantage to make up.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present, he hadn��t kept his opponent away from him more than two meters. He fought them with the speed and strength surpassing those of the Infantes.


    ��Howl!��


    Augustus roared. The Blood Axe in his hand released more red lights. He brandished it forward violently. Wang Bugui was not worse, even faster than him.


    Within a few seconds, Wang Bugui��s holy punches had collided with the Blood Axe for more than hundreds of times. In the end, this brief confrontation was broken by that pair of divine fists.


    Wang Bugui broke the opponent��s offensive with the Glittering Fist, and then hit the opponent heavily with a Break Heaven Fist. The moment he touched the opponent, he even released his violent prana blood.


    Then, he rose into the sky and formed a Primordial Palm, driving away the axe the opponent counterattacked forcibly. His left leg then bloomed with golden light. He, at the same time, rotated a circle to gather energy.


    A Meteorite Kick was formed to rush forward. Augustus crossed his hands to block, but was still sent back flying by the holy power of this meteorite impact.


    ��Rage of the Tyrant!��


    On the way, he forcibly released his blood to adjust, and then rushed forward with the axe in his hand.


    ��Er!��


    However, before his blood axe could hit Wang Bugui, the latter had arrived with the violent Kick of the Universe. Seizing the opponent��s flaw, Wang Bugui hit him in the chest fiercely.


    This Kick of the Universe carried nearly a million pounds of divine power, which crushed Augustus��s armor directly, and forced him to spit blood and fly back again.


    And Wang Bugui remained where he was to turn the Primordial Ring into a longbow, quickly pulled it to the extreme, formed a primordial arrow, and then shot it out.


    ��Boom!��


    The primordial arrow hit the target almost instantaneously, causing a violent explosion. The terrorist forces poured out, affecting within a ten-mile radius.


    ��Tyrant��s Demonic Shadow!��


    A below came from the center of the explosion, and Augustus burst out of the smoke. Behind him was a huge tyrant figure, holding a huge Blood Axe of tens of meters long.


    The two rushed toward the enemy ahead together. Augustus finally seized the time to release magic. At this moment, he showed a cruel smile, ready to chop the opponent into flesh with powerful magic.


    Augustus had to admit that his physical strength and speed couldn��t indeed match those of Wang Bugui. But magic was not the case. In difference realms, even if there was only a thin line between them, there was a big gap like the heaven and man.


    ��Whiz!��


    The huge Blood Axe ripped through the air and whistled. Wang Bugui gritted his teeth, dodged aside, and barely avoided the blow.


    ��Puff!��


    However, even if he had avoided the Blood Axe, he was still injured. A horrible opening was ripped through his chest, from his right shoulder to his left waist.


    Wang Bugui retreated far away with a frown, avoiding the Blood Axe again and again. But every time, he would be hacked by a strange power. When he retreated, he was wounded in a degenerate condition.


    ��Haha, this is the gap between you and me. As long as I use magic, you��re not my match at all!�� Augustus laughed cruelly.


    ��Are you all right!�� growled Clara in the distance.


    But she couldn��t pull away. Nattiavelle continuously launched black magic, and summoned the Cerberus. It was already not easy to divert her own attention to speak to Wang Bugui and not be hurt.


    ��I��m okay. I was careless just now.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head, and then activated the Whole after Thousand Disasters, which healed his wounds in an instant. Then, he wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and laughed, ��He��s indeed a Greater Power!��


    ��He can even break my Undefeatable Body of the World and Endless Golden Body Manifestation. Well, just let me see today how big the gap is between the Greater Powers and me!��


    In the distance, Augustus saw the speed of his opponent��s wound healing, and his eyes were almost falling to the ground out of surprise. His view of this enemy in his heart refreshed again.


    But he still held no fear, and snorted, ��You��re full of craps. See how I��ll kill you!��


    Then, he rushed forward again with the Blood Axe.


    Wang Bugui crossed his hands, and then suddenly trembled, saying, ��Eight Limits Universal Order, completely remove!��


    A strong breath rushed out of his body. Then, the prana blood around his body increased violently. His momentum suddenly increased by dozens of times.


    ��Ha!��


    He opened his mouth and spat out a breath of heat, which was a symbol of the boiling blood in his body. The blood of the Blood Hunter Clan would boil when they faced the vampires.


    The stronger their enemy was, the hotter their blood. Although this was not the blood burning state, it could improve fighting will.


    ��Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea!��


    He stretched his body, and then slammed a fist with violent prana blood to face the huge Blood Axe ahead.


    ��Rumble!��


    The two instantly collided together. Wang Bugui broke through this great axe with millions of pounds of divine power, and then rushed straight to Augustus.


    ��Eh ah!��


    With a roar, Augustus burst out the blood in his body to stop Wang Bugui, retreated away, and then waved the axe again.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    Wang Bugui��s fists all punched on the Blood Axe to bounce it. But he still couldn��t save himself from injury, not to mention the strange power of the Blood Axe, which he couldn��t avoid anyway.


    In this state, with every attack, he not only hurt the enemy, but also damaged himself. All the bones of his entire arm would be crushed into broken bits.


    Then, he repaired the injury instantly with the Heaven Bending Incantation, and then continued to punch. But this deadly way of attack of him had gradually been suppressed by his opponent.


    ��Madman!��


    Augustus gritted his teeth and scolded. His opponent was not afraid of injury at all. Even if his Blood Axe was deeply embedded in the opponent��s shoulder, what he gained was only being severely injured by a punch.


    ��Tyrant��Slaughter!��


    Augustus burst into the blood in his body and perfused it in the shadow behind him, making it more solid. Then, he drove the tyrant to brandish the axe forward violently.


    The giant axe became bigger again, turned into a hundred-meter giant weapon, and was brandished down with powerful magic.


    ��Emperor Fist��Extermination!��


    Another powerful spiritual force burst out from Wang Bugui��s body again. Countless visions appeared to surround him, including the strange beasts from the Foreworld, the immortals, the holes in the sky, and Nyu��wa mending the sky��


    All the visions shocked everyone on the battlefield. Then, these visions all merged into Wang Bugui��s body. He clenched his fists and formed a heavy punch forward.


    ��Boom!��


    This Emperor Fist was indeed powerful. It instantly touched the giant axe, and smashed it like breaking a dead branch from a tree. Without difficulty, he arrived at the opponent directly.


    ��Eh ah!��


    Augustus was severely wounded by this punch, and the tyrant��s shadow behind him was shattered like a mirror. Augustus, himself, was forced to turn into a beam of blood light and fly out.


    ��Puff! Er!��


    But Wang Bugui also paid a great price. His entire right arm instantly exploded, and even his entire right shoulder was not spared. The self-damage of the Eight Limits Universal Order also came.


    A few horrible cracks appeared on him. And the attack almost ran out of his spiritual power. His prana blood power also became weak, and his fighting gradually decreased.


    The most important thing was that he couldn��t repair his wounded body now. He had to maintain the forbidden art state with insufficient spiritual power.


    ��Whew! Whew!����


    He gasped. His vision gradually blurred, and was then covered by golden blood. However, he still clenched his teeth. He was not sure whether he had defeated his opponent, so he couldn��t relax.


    ��Cough, cough!��


    In a huge deep pit, Augustus stepped out of the smoke. There was a terrible hole in his abdomen and cracks all over his body.


    ��Hehe, I, Augustus, is willing to admit that you��re a strong opponent!�� Augustus sneered.


    Then, he released blood light in his hands. Every step he took, the wound on his body would heal at a rate visible to the naked eye. When he came to Wang Bugui, the wound was mostly healed.


    The ventilated blood hole disappeared, and there were only a few cracks on his body, which were still rapidly healing.


    ��Tut!��


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth, pouted his mouth, and then activated the Universal Reversal to capture the surrounding natural aura to supplement. But this was not a long-term solution, and it could only maintain his peak status for a period of time.


    ��Boom!��


    At that moment, Nattiavelle turned into a black jail for several times, trapped Clara, and squinted at Augustus and others.


    A voice sounded in their hearts, and they all frowned without prior consultation. After listening to it, Augustus refused to go on fighting. He used his full strength, including the power given by Dracula.


    Numerous ancient talismanic words slowly climbed on the Blood Axe in his hand. With a trace of cruelty flashing in his eyes, he said, ��You force me to exert all strength, and you should go to Hell now!��


    ��Man is the master of his own fate!��


    Wang Bugui said resolutely, showing no fear to this Greater Power who was much stronger than him. The Primordial Ring in his hand gave out light which gathered into a primordial long spear.


    ��Whoosh, whoosh! Clang!��


    He rotated the spear for two circles and then swung it backwards. He slightly squatted to stand in lunge and mobilized his spiritual power to get ready.


    ��Go to hell!��


    ��Come on!��


    Augustus and Wang Bugui roared successively. Then, they turned into two rays of light colliding instantly.


    ��Hehe, it seems that I won��t be bored soon.��


    Field, standing on the edge of the battlefield, had been paying attention to Wang Bugui. Seeing that Wang Bugui was capable of confronting Augustus, he couldn��t help but make a smile. He didn��t join the battle since the beginning till now.


    But after confirming Wang Bugui��s strength, he turned around, tore a crack on the space, and then left. The other Infantes followed his step, all tearing a crack on the space and then left the battlefield.


    ��Chase up!��


    Feng Tianming and the others followed them closely. He took the lead to cut open the space cracks with his Scarlet Heaven Sword, and then rushed to the outside world.


    ��Be careful!��


    Meiqing, in the distance, couldn��t escape, and reminded aloud.


    ��Don��t worry! We��ll act according to our ability!��


    Zhao Changge turned back, raised his spear to respond, and then turned to step into the crack.

 Chapter 232 - A Sudden Change

    Everyone in Westminster fell asleep under the spell of Clara. There was a dead silence without any sounds in the city until the cracks appeared.


    Field came out first. He took a leap in a certain direction and disappeared into the night sky. Then, several figures followed to rush out. After looking around, they also hurried in that direction.


    ��Is there anything wrong with Adolf��s news?�� Wyat asked.


    ��He is the best of us in hiding investigations, and he must have found that guy,�� Mungo said.


    ��Nattiavelle said that the people of the Sanctuary were also here. We can��t let them get it first. Hurry up!�� Nicolas urged with a frown.


    Then, he spread his bloody wings to speed up. Seeing that, the other two also stretched their bloody wings and rushed towards the target location.


    ��Stop running!��


    Feng Tianming made a snort, chasing after by riding his sword.


    ��Be careful of an ambush!�� Misawa Chihiro��s voice came from behind. Holding Tianming��s waist, she reminded with a frown.


    ��I know.�� Feng Tianming nodded slowly, and then took out several pieces of sign papers. He was highly focused to, at any time, guard all unexpected situations.


    When Zhao Changge and the others came out, they found that Feng Tianming had been several kilometers away from them.


    ��Tianming��s so fast! Hurry up! Or he and Chihiro will be in danger.��


    Chu He said with a frown, and then rode his Treasure Gourd into the sky. Zhao Changge and the others also rode their own weapons to chase after. There were several Infantes in front. If Feng Tianming caught up with them alone, he would be under siege.


    Fortunately, they were in a hurry to turn around and had no time to turn around. Several figures crossed through the night sky and rushed straight to the same place.


    Trafalgar Square, to its east was the City of London; north, Soho, one of London��s downtown; south, the Whitehall Street; and southwest, the Royal Palace not far away.


    Its geographical location was quite good. And there were many pigeons here, so, it was also known as ��Pigeon Square��.


    This square was built to commemorate the famous Battle of Trafalgar. In the center of the square stood the famous sign of the square, the monument and bronze statue of Nelson, the famous English navy.


    ��Milo, give us your forbidden book.��


    Under the monument, Druid stepped forward and pointed at the human on the sculpture with the Bombardment of Five Stars. Behind him were three hundred Seraph Knights, and eight hundred Dragon Slaughter Knights surrounded them.


    Only half of them came this time. And a dense crowd was near the square. They were ordinary Paladins, and they had surrounded the entire square without any exit.


    ��Haha, so many people came, and it really surprised me!��


    Milo laughed cruelly and glanced around, saying, ��There are about three thousand people here, enough for me to improve my strength a lot!��


    ��Be careful, all Paladins! Defend!��


    Druid heard the clue from Milo��s words. There might be some traps waiting for them. Hearing that, all the Paladins raised their shields and shouted God��s name in unison.


    Numerous holy rays burst out of them, almost shining the night into day.


    ��Bombardment of Five Stars, twenty percent, wake up!��


    Refusing to delay time, Druid directly formed five rays of golden thunder light toward his opponent.


    ��Buzz!��


    However, Milo didn��t dodge, nor did he make any defenses. But a black magic circle suddenly emerged and instantly engulfed the five rays.


    Seeing that, Druid waved his hands at the people behind him, signing all the Paladins to disperse. Within just three seconds, the entire square was emptied. All the Paladins had jumped to the surrounding roofs to stand by.


    Only Druid, Ban, Nolan, and Jonathan were left on the square. The four all had the strength equivalent to Sages. At this moment, they all took out their weapons to be on the alert.


    ��Hehe, I��ll let you know what real power is today!��


    Milo sneered cruelly. Then, his hands released a strange black light to open the forbidden book floating beside him.


    ��The first move of the Destruction Magic��Meteorites from the Sky!��


    He sang magic quickly. In the next moment, a few hundred firelights fell from the sky, all of which were tiny black meteorites.


    ��Boom!��


    Druid immediately turned around and rose into the air to gather powerful divine power. Then, he stabbed out the long spear wildly. In just a few seconds, hundreds of golden rays had burst out to block all the meteorites.


    ��Whiz!��


    However, a real meteorite, in the end, was summoned from space. By the time everyone saw it, it had broken through the troposphere, and was less than sixteen kilometers away from the ground!


    ��Bombardment of Five Stars, fifty percent, wake up! Judgement of God!��


    Druid shouted to the sky. He mobilized half of the divine power in his body, poured it into the Bombardment of Five Stars, and then turned it into a ten-meter-long spear.


    Targeting the meteorite which was less than 10 kilometers from the ground, he threw it out violently.


    ��Rumble!��


    As soon as the big spear first touched the meteorite, it cracked the meteorite. Then the crack quickly spread to the entire meteorite. With a click, the meteorite exploded into a firework instantly.


    ��Go to hell!��


    Below it, Jonathan had already rushed to Milo with a sword. But before his sword could reach 10 meters away from the opponent, it was clapped back by a huge black hand.


    ��Howl!��


    He gritted his teeth and pushed the black hand away with the divine shield. The next moment, the holy sword in his hand gave out white light. He charged forward again. But Milo raised his hand, forming a black pillar of fire bursting out of the forbidden book.


    Jonathan cut it up with his sword. But after that, dozens of black thunders came from around. He slammed wildly with his sword and shield, directly blocking all the attacks.


    But in the blink of an eye, dozens of huge black ice swords appeared, rushing toward him. He finally failed to defend, and was sent back flying. His body was eroded by a black force.


    ��Nolan, purify the black air in his body!��


    Ban turned around and urged. Then, he released fiery flames around himself to activate the Six Seraph Wings of the blazing sky, facing up to the following Black Magic with his sword.


    ��God, give me power!��


    Druid put his hands together and recited devoutly. Then, he stretched his body violently. Suddenly, six flaming wings spread on his back. He formed a sword in his left hand. It was Kelson��s relic, the Sword of Durland.


    It was said that a corner of a garment of the Virgin Mary and the blood and hair of Jesus were hidden in the sword��s body. Therefore, it was also named Sword of Angels.


    Druid held the sword in his left hand, clenched the Bombardment of Five Stars in his right hand, and turned himself into a blaze of light toward Milo.


    ��Clang!��


    His holy sword hit his opponent��s body protection magical circle severely. Then, he released the power of Seraph to melt the magical circle. After that, he swept the spear in his right hand, managing to block a strange dagger.


    ��Judgement of Seraph!��


    Druid screamed angrily, forming numerous holy flames with the flaming wings on his back toward Milo. At the same time, the Bombardment of Five Stars gave out bright light, aiming at the opponent��s head.


    Immediately after, Ban rose into the sky with a sword and brandished it down with the Holy Flame Sword Skill.


    ��Clang! Clang!����


    However, the expected attack effect was not achieved at all. Milo controlled the magic book to pour out powerful magic. Then, a weird black shield was formed to block all the attacks.


    ��Howl!��


    Druid and Ban yelled, constantly releasing holy power, trying to forcibly break the defense. Their opponent was behind the shield. As long as he lost the defense, he would be killed.


    ��Crack! Crack!��


    The two men��s swords had gradually pierced into the shield, creating more and more cracks. And the Bombardment of Five Stars was even stronger. A few centimeters deeper, it could almost penetrate the shield!


    ��Tut.��


    Milo shook his head and sneered, ��It looks like you bugs need some help. So, let me help you!��


    Then, he lifted his hand and formed a black crystal flying slowly towards the two men. When they saw that, both their fine hairs erected and fear from soul came to their hearts.


    ��Retreat!��


    Druid immediately shouted and flew backwards with Ban. He threw out the Bombardment of Five Stars in his hand at the same time to block the black crystal.


    ��Boom!��


    As soon as they retreated away, the black crystal collided with the Bombardment of Five Stars, producing a violent explosion.


    The entire square was almost destroyed. But the Bombardment of Five Stars autonomously emitted strong holy power to guard the entire square.


    But the force of this explosion was too strong, and it still destroyed the ground of the square, as well as even dozens of Paladins. Before they could scream out, they had turned into dust.


    ��What a pity, I thought I could kill half of the people.��


    Milo looked lost. But then, he put on the cruel smile again, and shouted with extravagant gestures, ��But, I will soon wring you into meat puree! Cheer!��


    ��You��re looking for death!��


    Irritated, Druid, once again, released more holy power, and raised his hand to recall the Bombardment of Five Stars, saying, ��Bombardment of Five Stars, seventy percent, wake up!��


    Then, he tore the space with is long spear, bringing everyone into the dark battlefield.


    ��Whiz!��


    Just as they left, a figure fell on the square. He frowned, smacked his lips, tore the space with his sword, and followed in.


    ��The third move of the Destruction Magic��Endless Purgatory!��


    Milo, once again, used the forbidden book to summon the supreme power of the dark to cover a couple of kilometers in radius. The battlefield was turned into purgatory, and countless magic soldiers rushed out.


    All the Paladins were in a hard battle, including Druid and the others. Because there were a dozen powerful demons whose strength was similar to them!


    ��Hehe, let me see how the bugs struggle!�� Milo laughed cruelly.


    ��Puff!��


    Suddenly, his laughter came to an abrupt end. He looked incredibly at his chest which was pierced through by a beautiful long sword.


    ��Er��!��


    Then, unmatched magic was released from the sword, crushing all the bones and organs in his body. Blood splattered on the battlefield like rain. Everyone was startled to turn around.

 Chapter 233 - Fighting Field

    Chapter 233 Fighting Field��Thump!��


    Milo fell to the ground with a startled face. His eyes were lax, which finally fixed on the sky, where there was an elegant white figure.


    ��What a waste of time!�� said Field disdainfully.


    Then, he swept the sword to throw off the blood on it. After making sure there was no bloodstain, he put the delicate rose sword into the sheath.


    Then, he raised his hand, grabbed the forbidden book, and turned around to leave.


    ��Rumble!��


    But how could Druid let the book be taken away? He directly released the violent five golden claps of thunder. Since seventy percent of the spear��s strength had been activated, even Field couldn��t dodge it casually.


    ��Clang!��


    He turned around with a frown and drew his sword out again. Countless blood lights burst out to set off the golden lights.


    ��Buzz!��


    At this time, Nicolas and the others had also arrived.


    ��Oh, you get the book already!�� Wyat exclaimed.


    No Infante had expected that Field could get the forbidden book so quickly and smoothly.


    ��Clang!��


    However, at the time of their trance, Feng Tianming had arrived. He displayed the Universal Chop, rushing toward Field with his sword.


    ��Damn it!��


    Nicolas made a scream and formed dozens of Blood Spears forward.


    ��Sword Out��Asura!��


    However, a woman came down from the sky. After rotating the New Moon Munechika for a circle, she drew it out and brandished it forward. She was so fast that few people had seen her sword.


    When she passed the blood spear, the knife was in the sheath, and then all the blood spears were chopped into powder, gaining time for Feng Tianming.


    ��Humph!��


    Field snorted, raised the rose sword forward, and stopped the dreaded sword.


    ��What?!��


    Feng Tianming couldn��t believe it, because his full-strength blow was blocked by the opponent randomly. He immediately released the Scarlet Heaven sword power and then turned back to display the Shocking Immortals.


    A powerful sword power fell from the sky, containing a trace of aura that didn��t belong to the human world. Field also felt abnormal, and brandished his sword horizontally with all his strength.


    ��Boom!��


    The collision between the two beams of sword power caused a violent explosion. Feng Tianming took the counterforce to fly backward, threw out the few sign papers in his hand at the same time, and performed the Myriad Sword Defeating.


    The sign papers quickly burned on the way, releasing space thunder and earth fire. Meanwhile, numerous light sabers appeared out of nowhere, rushing toward Field.


    Feng Tianming had realized that this enemy was not simple; he was not only an ordinary Greater Power, but also a master only half a step away from becoming a true immortal.


    ��Kill him!��


    Nicolas roared, spread his bloody wings together with the Infantes, and quickly rushed toward the two humans ahead.


    ��Raging Dragon Breaking Souls!��


    ��Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow!��


    At this moment, Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao rushed out from the rear tearing space. The two directly stopped all the Infantes. Then, Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe and, Chu He all arrived.


    Chu He and Changge blocked the Infantes. Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe helped Feng Tianming.


    ��Don��t come here! This guy is outrageously strong!��


    Feng Tianming turned back and shouted, and then entered the state of the unity of human and sword. His body moved with the sword, performing the Dance of Thousand Blades. Within seconds, he had fought with Field for hundreds of rounds.


    But he couldn��t match Field at all. In this brief confrontation, he had taken so many steps back. In the end, the part of his hand between his thumb and his index finger was cut apart by the opponent��s sword, and he was forced to fly back.


    ��Let me see what you guys have.��


    Field slowly walked towards the crowd, and his step got heavier and heavier. Some powerful momentum was produced, as if every step of his had stamped on everyone��s heart.


    Gritting his teeth, Feng Tianming took heavy steps forward, guarding Misawa Chihiro who was behind him. He then turned back, ��Let��s form the sword array later. I��m ahead and you��re behind!��


    ��Okay!�� Chihiro nodded slowly, clenched her sword in her right hand, moved his left leg, and slightly squatted down. Then, she also entered the state of the unity of human and sword, ready to attack at any time.


    ��This person��s strength is not trivial, which seems to have surpassed that of the Blood Demon King! Let��s join hands to attack. Otherwise, we��ll have no chance of winning.�� Leng Yueyan looked solemn.


    Then, she summoned a bronze tripod for protection, which was her first time to use it to fight enemies in the West. But, there was still a frown on her forehead, which indicated how strong this enemy was.


    Even the surrounding natural Taoism power told her to stay away from this enemy; otherwise, it would lead to robberies!


    ��I have a strong body. Let me take the lead.��


    Ning Zhe folded his hands, recited the Buddhas, and then formed a golden zen stick. Holding it in his right hand, he slammed it on the ground, and walked to the front of Feng Tianming and Chihiro.


    ��I��ll give you time to gather energy and won��t use all my strength. Come on.�� Field pointed at the front with his sword and grinned scornfully.


    ��Ah Chu, you go to help them. Lyu Hao and I can stop them!��


    Zhao Changge turned back, yelled, released a stronger soul of Zilong, and stopped Wyat, Chu He��s opponent, with the Falling Horse and Rising Sun Spear Skill.


    ��Be careful!��


    Chu He urged, and then turned to fly into the sky. He slowly played the Taoism sound to support everyone, and the flute sound for Feng Tianming and the others were especially strong.


    Several colorful flute sounds surround everyone, making them feel more powerful than ever. Ning Zhe recited the Buddhist scriptures and activated the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation, and a five-colored flammule ring appeared behind his head.


    ��Watch out!��


    Feng Tianming reminded him from behind. Ning Zhe nodded slightly, formed fire in his hand, and rushed out toward his opponent, reaching the opponent in an instant.


    But all this was so slow in Field��s eyes. He had lifted his long sword early to block the opponent��s palm. At the same time, his blood was released and condensed into rose petals.


    These petals looked extraordinary, but they completely eliminated the infinite fire released from the other party��s hand!


    Ning Zhe then made a King Kong Fist to block the long sword, and hit the opponent��s head heavily with his zen stick, but was blocked by the bloody wings on the opponent��s back.


    ��Om!��


    Then, Ning Zhe tried to attack the opponent��s primordial spirit with the Six-true-word Mantra. But Field also made a roar, which actually hurt his opponent back!


    ��Clang!��


    At the moment of his roar, Feng Tianming released the will of the Covering Sky Sword Skill, blocking all the magic sounds. Then, he rushed forward with the Raging Sea and Roaring Waves.


    Seeing that, Field raised his left hand, and formed a huge blood shield to block the surging sword power, but was forced to take two steps back at the same time.


    ��Sword Out��Break Soul!��


    As soon as he stood firm, Misawa Chihiro reached him again and attacked his left side at a tricky angle.


    With a frown, Field, once again, formed roses with his blood, trying to stop her. But Chihiro��s speed was too fast. She annihilated several roses with a sword attack, and then rose into the air.


    Standing on the light saber Feng Tianming formed for her, she leaped back and forth for several times, and came to the back of the opponent in an instant. She then displayed the Fantasy Cherry Robbery.


    ��Clang!��


    But when it was about to hit the opponent, he placed the long sword on his back, blocking the blow precisely. At the same time, he turned around to rise into the air and avoided Feng Tianming��s sword barely.


    Then, he moved aside in the air, once again avoiding Ning Zhe��s Killing Devils Pestle.


    ��Boom!��


    However, the moment he avoided, a dragon-like thunder dropped down from the sky, which cut him fiercely. Then, five hundred divine thunders continuously poured down from the sky.


    ��Breaking Heaven with Swords!��


    ��Three Thousand Hearts��Breaking the Three Thousand Realms with Swords!��


    ��Udumbara Buddha��s Finger!��


    The three people around seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make their strongest strikes. A beam of sky-covering sword power instantly cut Field. Immediately after that, Misawa Chihiro rushed up, and released a beam of clear power.


    Releasing her sword will��heart sword will, she brandished her sword down violently. And a sonic boom was created because it was too fast. With a brandish of a sword, three beams of sword power burst out.


    In the end, a huge shadow of Buddha appeared behind Ning Zhe. He pointed his finger forward sharply, and a golden finger, carrying a white udumbara, burst out.


    The flower bloomed for a moment, and it withered instantly. Unmatched spiritual power poured out on Field. These three attacks had perfect connection timing and were extremely powerful.


    If an ordinary Greater Power was hit, his skin must be peeled off even if he wouldn��t die. But they didn��t know if Field was seriously injured. After all, he was too strong.


    Leng Yueyan mobilized the Taoism power to check, and exclaimed immediately, ��Retreat!��


    She, at the same time, performed the Heavenly Girl Seal with a frown and closed her eyes to fit the Taoism.


    She quickly recited, ��The fragrance is dense enough to suppress the whole world, and the gate of the peach orchard, an ancestral hall, should be opened. Merciful clouds are everywhere, and numerous lights shine the ground. To wear a nine-phoenix pearl crown and a colorful nine-phoenix dress.��


    ��To pick up the immortal horse tail duster in front of the furnace, and to take the sword to cut the evil spirit. Helped the Yellow Emperor once, and was offered the commander��s seal and armors. The strange door and curse water pass through the three realms to guide all the beings.��


    ��To step on the auspicious clouds out of the gate of heaven, and to land in the mortal world to save all people. I��m pious to invite, and please come, the Heavenly Girl. Obey at once!��


    After that, she opened her eyes suddenly and cast the Heavenly Girl Universal Incantation. The illusion of the Heavenly Girl raised her left hand to protect the crowd, and then violently brandished the holy sword horizontally with her right hand.


    ��Boom!��


    A huge blood rose burst out in the smoke and dust of the explosion in front, and then bloomed instantly to block the sword of the Heavenly Girl. Besides, it even released magic toward the people in front.


    The unmatched magic broke the Heavenly Girl��s illusion. Seeing that, Ning Zhe kicked away the zen stick, and then fully displayed the 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation, trying to rush forward to block.


    ��Puff!��


    However, all this was nothing in front of the rose. He, Feng Tianming, and the others were all forced to fly back one after another.


    ��Hehe, good, you can hurt me a little. You guys deserve to be killed by me.��


    A contemptuous laugh came. After the blood rose fully blossomed, Field stepped out. Everyone was shocked when they saw him, because he was just scratched on his face.


    Except that, there were no traces of scars. There was even no trace of dust or blood on his white knight suit.


    ��I��ve held my strength for so long, but you have only this kind of strength. Since you��re all weak people without ability, just die in peace!��


    Field made a disdainful snort, and then slowly moved forward with his sword.

 Chapter 234 - Its Great If Youre All Right

    ��Adeline, you long for the blood of men like them, don��t you?��


    Field had a gentle look in his eyes. Actually, he held the look only when he looked at his sword.


    ��Buzz!��


    The sword gave off a strange red glow, as if it had come to life.


    Field seemed to understand what the red glow meant and said, ��You want me to stop? Why? By killing them, Wang Bugui can grow up faster.��


    ��We��ll get out of here sooner, won��t we?��


    ��No����


    Vaguely, a woman��s sigh sounded. The sigh stunned Feng Tianming and the others.


    ��Stop, today I will offer you a sacrifice with their blood,�� whispered Field.


    Then he clenched his long sword, and the rose-vine on the hilt wound slowly around his arm. Then the body of the sword showed blood red, and strange magic slowly emanated from it.


    ��Ban, go to the other battlefield and call Wang Bugui over!��


    Druid in the distance had an ominous feeling. Field could solve all the moves just by defending. If he fought back as hard as I could, how could Feng Tianming and the others fend off his attack?


    ��Then be careful! These demons are strong too!�� Ban shouted over his shoulder.


    Then he flapped his wings and flew quickly in one direction. He didn��t know where Wang Bugui was, but the magic was so strong in that direction that he was sure Wang Bugui was there.


    ��Don��t fight hard, hold him back, and wait for the Black Tower members and brother to come!�� Leng Yueyan said with a frown, and then again called out the Heavenly Girl��s Illusion.


    Ning Zhe planted his zen stick heavily on the ground, releasing infinite Buddha light, ready to block the enemy��s attack at the first time.


    ��It��s a useless struggle,�� snorted Field.


    Then he swung his long sword wildly sideways, and a blood-colored sword power of thousands of feet rushed out. Ning Zhe gathered infinite Buddha light and transformed it into a Killing Devils Pestle.


    He threw the pestle with all his might, and then shot his zen stick forward to attack. But when it came into contact with the sword power, the Killing Devils Pestle broke into powder and the zen stick bounced back.


    ��Seal the sky with a sword!��


    Feng Tianming let out a long roar and hurled his sword forward. At this time the sword contained all his energy, murderous intention, sword intent, sword power, and sword potential. It was a top blow.


    ��Rumble!��


    With a tremendous bang, Feng Tianming cut off the blood-colored sword power. However, he did not stop the attack, but took the overwhelming sword power to the opponent.


    Field put on a surprised look, as if he didn��t expect the opponent to break the sword power, but then he made another stab. This time he used 70 percent of his strength, so the sword power was more powerful.


    ��Ho!!��


    Feng Tianming let out a long roar, unleashing his sword power with all his might, and he was protected by a whiff of pale blue aura around him, which was the embodiment of his sword intent.


    This kind of sword intent was intended to control the sword power and became stronger. The Emperor-way Sword Power showed its power and finally canceled out the blood-colored sword power.


    ��Puff!��


    Feng Tianming was blown back like a cannonball. In the process, Field wielded several more sword powers. Feng Tianming tried his best to throw the Scarlet Heaven Sword.


    But the Scarlet Heaven Sword did not hit the sword power, but went through at a tricky angle. Misawa Chihiro immediately jumped on the blade as it went through the sword power.


    Feng Tianming got caught by the Heavenly Girl��s Illusion, and then immediately drove the sword. Ning Zhe went up to block the sword power with Heavenly Girl while Chihiro went straight to his opponent on the Scarlet Heaven Sword.


    No one expected their cooperation. By the time Field responded, Chihiro was only 10 meters away!


    Field immediately lifted the sword to block, shaking out the powerful magic; several blood roses instantly appeared around him.


    ��Push!��


    Chihiro simply stomped her sword and shot into the air, avoiding the roses, which contained the magic of terror. Field, of course, didn��t make it so easy for her to get out of the way and started stabbing at her.


    Surprisingly, Chihiro didn��t try to avoid it. Instead, she raised her sword with both hands and dashed down. She was going to take the blow!


    ��Whew!��


    However, when the Rose Sword was about to strike Chihiro, she disappeared. Field responded immediately and knew it was not good.


    ��Sword Out��Shadow Kill!��


    At the same time, a whisper sounded behind him. When he looked back, the beautiful sword New Moon Munechika was already out of its scabbard. Less than a tenth of a second, there was a flash of cold light.


    Chihiro sheathed the sword. Field was cut several times in an instant, and both his hands and feet were cut off.


    ��Puff!��


    However, just as Chihiro was about to retreat, Field emerged from behind her and struck her in the stomach with a sword. And the one who was cut turned into a pool of blood.


    ��I��m surprised at your speed, but not as fast as I am,�� said Field coldly.


    ��Ahh!��


    Knowing that she could not escape, Chihiro bellowed and pulled the sword out of her body, and then hurled it backwards. But Field reacted quickly. He put out his left hand and just blocked the sword.


    Then he put out his foot to kick the opponent away, and at the same time, he turned the blood from his left hand into more than 10 long spears, chasing after his opponent.


    ��Ahh!��


    Chihiro, who was badly injured, fell limply from the air. Luckily, Feng Tianming drove his sword and caught her before flying back in the direction of their base.


    ��Clang! Clang! Clang!��


    Ning Zhe rushed forward to stop the bloody spears with his zen stick, but the spears were so powerful that he could only block a few shots before he was shaken to the point of spitting blood and being sent back flying.


    ��Clank!��


    At the same time, the Heavenly Girl��s Illusion also brandished a sword, but Leng Yueyan was heavily suppressed by the opponent, and the Heavenly Girl��s Illusion only blocked a few bloody spears before she was bounced off.


    The last ten bloody spears broke through the defense and caught up with Chihiro in an instant. As the cold spear points were about to pierce her, Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe had been too late to help her.


    ��Poof!��


    Blood rained down on the ground, but Chihiro didn��t get stabbed. It turned out that at the last moment, Feng Tianming rushed to her with power from nowhere.


    Then he grabbed Chihiro by the collar, pulled her back, and turned to hug her tight. But as he turned, the seven bloody spears struck him.


    Feng Tianming had five bloody spears embedded deep in his back, one piercing each arm, and his left shoulder and right leg were pierced by a bloody spear point respectively.


    The only bloody spear that went through the right shoulder was just two centimeters from Chihiro.


    ��Ah! You���� cried Misawa Chihiro.


    Her head rested on Tianming��s right shoulder. When she realized what happened, she saw a few bloody spears thrust into his body. The hot blood even fell on her face.


    ��Are you�� all right���� Feng Tianming asked with difficulty.


    ��You quickly sit down, and let Sister Yueyan treat you!�� sobbed Chihiro. Her tears kept falling.


    She tried to get Feng Tianming to let go of her, but found that his arms couldn��t be pushed away. So she couldn��t give him spiritual strength.


    ��It��s great if you��re all right,�� Feng Tianming said with a weak smile.


    Then his hands lost their strength, and he fell slowly into Chihiro��s arms.


    ��No, no!��


    Misawa Chihiro broke down in tears while pumping spiritual strength into Feng Tianming��s body. But she found it useless. Blood was pouring from his body.


    ��Chu He! Stop the bleeding!�� Leng Yueyan shouted over her shoulder.


    Without her reminding him, Chu He had flown down first, filling Feng Tianming with aura and playing a healing flute.


    ��Asshole!!��


    In the distance, Zhao Changge looked back and yelled, then split the wounded Wyat with his spear and turned to head for Field.


    ��Changge, be careful!��


    Lyu Hao shouted after him, throwing his halberd to push away Nicolas and Mungo before running after Changge with all his might.


    ��Don��t try to run!��


    Nicolas roared, and then charged with the three infantes.


    ��Get lost!��


    At this point, Druid rushed back with Nolan and Jonathan and stopped the three infantes. Ning Zhe flew to the Paladin��s battlefield, radiating Buddhist light.


    He glared at the demons summoned from the forbidden books ahead, his face solemn, and stated, ��To see heaven in a wild flower, and a Buddha in a leaf. The Tathagata says the universe is not real, but it is merely called the universe.��


    Then he raised his hand and led out three thousand Buddhas kingdoms, pressing down on the remaining powerful demons. Instantly, two demons were killed. He struggled to fight the remaining demons.


    ��Go to hell!��


    The silver spear in Zhao Changge��s hand spun rapidly, deftly breaking Field��s sword power. Then the Seven Entries Spear fought with the Rose Sword. In an instant, the two fought hundreds of times.


    Changge held the silver spear, continuously launched the A Rain of Pear Blossom and the Birds Pay Homage to the Phoenix. His spear danced like pear flowers, falling all over the place, like snow.


    With the possession of Zilong��s spirit, each spear was just right to break through the opponent��s attack with a skillful force, and then fought back with a storm of offensive.


    But the offensives did not pose much of a threat to Field. He was faster than Changge. With every sword, he struck with terrifying bloody roses, driving his opponent to retreat.


    ��Heavenly New Moon!��


    At the moment, Lyu Hao came. He raised his halberd in the air and struck down. He was second only to Wang Bugui in strength in the team. His violent force shook Field and made the latter take a step back.


    Then a blood-colored shield appeared on Field��s left hand, and he attacked with both sword and shield. Against two enemies at once, he did not lose ground. He could resist Zhao Changge��s swift spear and Lyu Hao��s heavy halberd.


    Temporarily, the three men fought in a tangle. Chu He had stopped Feng Tianming��s blood and played the fairy Taoism sound to help the two.


    ��Hold him back. If the eldest brother comes back, the tide will turn!�� Leng Yueyan said, gritting her teeth.


    She was in the rear trying to heal Tianming with the power of the Taoism. She could do nothing else but hope that Changge and Lyu Hao could buy them some time.

 Chapter 235 - Slaughtering the Infantes

    The situation in another battlefield was still not optimistic, after those several Infantes left. Although Clara, for the time being, had kept Nattiavelle under her control, she couldn��t get away from Nattiavelle, and couldn��t beat her in a short time.


    Lambert was fighting with the three major Magic Mentors of Black Tower, who had already been seriously injured by him. As long as they couldn��t keep up with his speed, he could kill them all.


    ��Heavenly Stab!��


    But the fiercest battle was taken by Wang Bugui. He integrated all the Eight Limits moves into the spear skill he displayed now, brandishing the primordial spear wildly and more and more heavily.


    In the state of the forbidden art activated, plus the primordial spear, he was able to suppress Augustus actually.


    ��Grrr!��


    Augustus growled unwillingly. He couldn��t accept the fact that he was suppressed by a human being whose strength was inferior to his own. He poured out the power of anger and kept brandishing the Blood Axe violently.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    However, Wang Bugui could always prevent it and even hurt Augustus back. His physical body was superior to all the Infantes. He could win them in both speed and strength.


    Now that the Eight Limits Universal Order, as well as all kinds of treasures and restrictions of the human body, was completely lifted, the gap of the realm had already been made up. He had even surpassed Augustus, reaching the peak stage of Greater Power Realm.


    Although his understanding of the Tao Law was not enough, he could break the ten thousand dharmas with one force when his power reached the absolute peak stage.


    ��Go to Hell!��


    Wang Bugui made a roar and tried his best to wave the long spear. The primordial spear had already been used as a stick by him.


    He now didn��t stab it, but directly waved it. The first dozens of moves hit the opponent, forcing his hands to tremble and the blood in his body to tumble.


    Then, he suddenly squatted down, swept the long spear violently, directly cutting down the two legs of Augustus and making him fall down to the ground.


    Then he leaped to the cloud, shouted angrily, improved his war spirit to the extreme, and poured all his killing intention into the spear.


    Finally, he integrated the will of the Emperor Fist into the spear, and dropped down rapidly and heavily with it. The emperor spear, like a meteorite outside the sky, fell to the ground in a flash with terrifying power.


    ��Rumble!��


    A loud sound came, and a small mushroom cloud rose, causing a thousand layers of dust waves on the battlefield, which bounced away the people and vampires within a ten-mile radius. The blazing fire almost submerged the battlefield.


    A moment later, when all the splendor was gone, Wang Bugui was seen standing in the center of a huge hole, on the remains of Augustus, with the spear in his hand.


    So big, the hole really looked like a crater. The explosion not only turned Augustus into pieces, but also turned his Blood Axe into broken bits.


    ��Ah! Did, he kill the Third Infante?��


    The intense turmoil just now forced all the surrounding battles to cease. People held their breath and concentrated, seeing such an Arabian-Night scene.


    ��God�� God of War!��


    Sometime later, somebody shouted in great surprise, which boiled the battlefield. A man��s figure appeared in everyone��s mind involuntarily.


    Twelve years ago, the man, like a God of War in golden light, had killed the Infantes with fists and killed all the Blood Slaves with a roar. He finally had had a fierce fight with Dracula, forcing Dracula to use all his strength.


    He had tangled with Dracula for a long time, allowing all human beings to escape safely. Then now, after twelve years, people saw this familiar golden figure once again. His son was still strong.


    Wang Bugui��s strength was obviously not as powerful as that of Wang Xuanming, but he could still advance through the realm and kill an Infante. What a terrible potential he possessed!


    After he grew up, he would become the second God of War, wouldn��t he?


    ��Humph!��


    Wang Bugui paid no attention to the evaluation of others. After confirming that Augustus was already dead, he pulled out the primordial spear, held it in one hand, and looked back at Lambert. His eyes were still blazing, and his combat will hadn��t faded away!


    ��Whoosh, whoosh. Clang!��


    He slowly spun the long spear for two rounds and walked towards Lambert.


    ��Whiz!��


    But while he was taking the second step, a dark shadow rose behind him. He immediately turned back and threw the long spear out, which, however, was blocked by one of Nattiavelle��s clones. And in the next moment, another clone emerged.


    After packing away the group of dark red blood, it turned around, dissipated, and returned to Nattiavelle��s body.


    ��Go back, my spear!��


    Wang Bugui raised his hand to recall the long spear back, and then looked coldly at Nattiavelle.


    ��Killed by a special A-class Blood Hunter, what a waste!�� Looking at the group of black blood, Nattiavelle smacked her lips and yelled.


    ��Don��t say that so easily, because you��ll be killed by me immediately. And at that time, you��ll also become a waste, right?�� Clara mocked.


    ��What?! Kid Washboard, do you really want to die so soon?�� Nattiavelle put away her charm, jumped and scolded.


    Upon hearing that, Clara made a frown, gritted her teeth, and replied, ��What are you talking about, you 800-year-old lady who had hundreds of wrinkles on her withered skin?��


    ��Boom!��


    As Clara��s voice just faded away, the surrounding area of Nattiavelle was suddenly turned into a place of magma. Her eyes glowing red, she moved forward step by step and said angrily, ��What, did, you say just now?!��


    ��If it weren��t for the Blood Magic, you��d be left with the old skin, right, 900-year-old thing!�� Clara continued her sharp. She even raised the other��s age by 100 years.


    ��Go to Hell!!��


    Nattiavelle couldn��t stand it anymore. She raised her hands to cast many kinds of magic, summoning the Cerberus to fight with Clara again.


    ��Hiss! Women are terrible. I have to keep in mind that their age can��t be mentioned, their skin and stature can��t be commented with bad words, and����


    Seeing that in the distance, Wang Bugui took a gasp and kept these taboos in his mind. He even inserted his spear into the ground, took out a small notebook, and used his spiritual power as ink to write on it carefully.


    ��Well, it��s done.��


    Wang Bugui closed the notebook with satisfaction, pulled out the long spear, healed himself with the Whole after Thousand Disasters, and slowly walked towards Lambert.


    ��Lambert, solve him. If Field asks, just say that it is me who kills him!��


    Nattiavelle��s eyes were cold. Regardless of how terrible Field would be when he investigated afterwards, she refused to allow such an opponent to grow.


    Then, she sent all the beasts out to entangle the three Magic Mentors. Lambert formed a Blood Spear and threw it back violently.


    ��Clang!��


    Wang Bugui blocked the blood read spear with the point of his primordial spear. Then, he took the counterforce to jump back, just avoiding an attack from Lambert��s Blood Sword. Wang Bugui, at the same time, formed a Primordial Palm.


    The opponent was forced to take a few steps back. And when Lambert could react, the primordial spear had been stabbed out hundreds of times in succession. He immediately came to the back of his opponent and threw out the Blood Spear again.


    ��Clang!��


    Wang Bugui turned around and tried his best to sweep the spear to bounced the Blood Spear away. He then had a close fight with Lambert.


    Lambert gritted his teeth with a frown. He knew very much that Wang Bugui��s close combat strength was unparalleled in the world, so he didn��t dare to confront him head-on. Augustus was exactly a negative example.


    Even if he possessed Infante-level strength, he couldn��t be careless. This opponent��s forbidden art was too terrible, which allowed a small special A-class hunter to improve to a level the same with him.


    If he was brought into the rhythm of the opponent, he would definitely be the meat on the other��s chopping board.


    ��Ahh!��


    Lambert made a roar. He injured Wang Bugui severely by bursting out the important blood in his body. Then, he spread his bloody wings to be away from Wang Bugui.


    Along the way, he kept forming Blood Spears and throwing them forward. Each of the spears carried strong magic. To deal with such an enemy, his weapons were very advantageous. He could oppress the opponent with magic.


    Wang Bugui rapidly spun the primordial spear. Imitating Zhao Changge��s Coiled Snake Technique, he blocked all the Blood Spears with his divine power constantly, and then chased forward quickly.


    ��Whizzle, whizzle!��


    However, Lambert��s Blood Spears were ever-changing. Sometimes when one Blood Spear was thrown out, there would be dozens of other Blood Spears falling from the sky. Or, after one was thrown out, it would turn into dozens of tracking Blood Spears.


    Or a one-hundred-meter-long Blood Spear was thrown out, carrying terrifying magic. Or the Blood Spear pierced the space and summoned countless other Blood Spears to besiege from all sides.


    ��Grrr!��


    Wang Bugui shuttled through the thousands of Blood Spears. But no matter how fast he was, the Blood Spears, like bone-wrapped maggots, still couldn��t be lagged behind.


    ��Er!��


    A moment later, terrible cracks emerged on Wang Bugui��s body, and blood burst out from them. He activated the Eight Limits Universal Order again to fight with Lambert, otherwise, he couldn��t have held on for so long.


    But the cost was getting bigger and bigger. These scars were extremely difficult to heal. His spiritual power was also not enough to heal himself. There were several more cracks, and Wang Bugui couldn��t help but cough up blood.


    ��Hold on!��


    Wang Bugui bit his teeth, but his speed had begun to slow down, his power was also rapidly fading away, and his vision began to blur. He was in a state of tottering.


    But there were more and more Blood Spears around, almost turning the area into a sea of blood. His pace slowed down, and dozens of Blood Spears rushed to him in an instant.


    ��Dyeing the Sky with Blood!��


    Suddenly, a long roar scattered the dark clouds in the sky, and a blood figure broke the space and came. He violently slammed down the Blood Machete in his hand, destroying all the Blood Spears directly.


    ��Senior Blood Demon King!�� Wang Bugui hummed.


    The Blood Demon King caught him, delivered his spiritual power into Wang Bugui��s body, and said, ��Boy, you can kill a Greater Power. I really didn��t misjudge you.��


    Then, he glared at Lambert with a frown, saying coldly, ��Take a break on the side. And let this guy sacrifice my machete!��


    ��Thank you, Senior!��


    Wang Bugui made a hold fist salute, and then flew back to the ground to heal.


    ��Who are you?�� Lambert frowned and asked.


    He could feel that this person was extremely powerful, even not weaker than Field! He couldn��t help asking himself secretly that when there was such a strong man in the world.


    ��Humph! You weak rat, you don��t deserve to know my name. Go to ask the King of Hell on the Yellow Spring Road!��


    The Blood Demon King snorted disdainfully, and then screamed. The Blood Machete in his hand immediately released violent murderous aura. And, at the same time, a kind strong evil aura dyed the sky red. The Blood Demon King then raised the machete and brandished it down violently!

 Chapter 236 - A Crushing Defeat

    ��Boom!��


    In the sky, the Blood Demon King who appeared suddenly started a fierce battle with Lambert. Although he only had the primordial spirit, his power was not weaker than the Fourth Infante in his best state.


    He was even a little stronger than the opponent. Heavier and heavier, his machete forced the opponent to retreat one step after another. Both sides used blood as a weapon, but the Blood Demon King used the blood vigor.


    He even absorbed the other��s blood as a means of attack, which made him like a demon more. Lambert was an Infante, but in front of the Blood Demon King, he just couldn��t compare.


    In terms of magic, he didn��t match the opponent��s skills; in terms of ways to control blood, the opponent was qualified to be his grandmaster. Facing the Blood Demon King, he couldn��t fight back at all.


    Seeing the war situation taking a favorable turn, Wang Bugui finally breathed a sigh of relief. Even though the Blood Demon King had no physical body, his primordial spirit was very special, which was quite like the physical body.


    Except for some specific moves which needed blood vigor to use, he had no obstacle to use the others.


    ��Help! Please help us!��


    Suddenly, a cry for help was heard on the edge of the battlefield. Then, a man surrounded by holy flames was seen flying over.


    He was followed by some unknown demons. Their speed was very fast, and they were about to catch up with him.


    ��Puff! Puff!��


    When he was going to fight back, he saw a primordial spear piercing the sky and instantly wiping out all the demons. Shocked by the scene, Ban then looked into the direction where the spear returned.


    He smiled immediately and flew towards Wang Bugui rapidly.


    ��Mr. Wang Bugui, please help us!�� Before Ban landed, he called out for help.


    ��What happened?�� Wang Bugui asked with a frown.


    ��Our people are with your friend. Field has grabbed the Forbidden Book already! And your friends are now fighting fiercely with Field. The other Infantes are also there, so your friends can��t hold on more!��


    Ban spoke out all the situations in one breath. Hearing that, Wang Bugui stood up directly and said coldly, ��Lead the way!��


    After that, he looked back at Meiqing and the others. They only squeezed their fists and raised them high. Wang Bugui understood their meaning, nodded slowly, and then looked at the Blood Demon King.


    ��Boy, just go. I��ll come to you after I kill this guy!�� The Blood Demon King looked back and replied confidently.


    Then, he rushed to Lambert with a roar again. Today, he vowed to remove Lambert to nourish himself with the opponent��s primordial spirit.


    ��Well, be careful, Senior.��


    Wang Bugui replied with a nod, turned and left with Ban.


    ��How far is it?�� Wang Bugui asked quickly.


    ��In the direction of the Trafalgar Square. But they have fought farther, about 20 kilometers!�� Ban wondered.


    ��Then I will go first. You follow me.��


    Wang Bugui turned his head around, and then flew to the clouds with the Hell Step. Within a few flashes, he disappeared before Ban.


    ��How fast it is!�� After seeing that incredible speed, Ban could only exclaim. He then flew to the battlefield with all his strength.


    And on that battlefield, the situation was quite fierce.


    Although Ning Zhe dragged down some of the strongest demons, the overall strength of the demons was very strong. The Paladins had begun to retreat, and there were heroic Paladins dying on this battlefield one after another.


    ��Bombardment of Five Stars, eighty percent, wake up!��


    Druid roared angrily. He threw the Bombardment of Five Stars at his comrades-in-arms. It spontaneously emitted terrifying light and kept hunting those unknown demons.


    Then, he attacked Nicolas with the Holy Sword and the Holy Shield. The Infantes showed their full strength. Dracula��s power was too strong. The Paladins couldn��t hold on anymore.


    Leng Yueyan was almost able to get Feng Tianming out of danger. If she were not protected by the Bronze Tripod behind her, she would have been defeated by those Infantes�� sneak attacks.


    ��Ahh!��


    Lyu Hao made an angry roar in the distance, and displayed the Killing Demons. Zhao Changge followed to jump into the sky from Lyu Hao��s back, and stabbed his halberd for three hundred shots in succession with the A Rain of Pear Blossom.


    But Field blocked the halberd by only sweeping his Blood Shield. After that, he stabbed his sword for hundreds of times in succession. This time, he was even faster, directly breaking the besiege of his opponents.


    The shield in his left hand emitted a strange red light, forcing the two to raise their weapons to block. Then, he brandished his sword up.


    ��Bang! Bang!��


    Dozens of pillars of fire burst out from the ground. Seeing that, Lyu Hao immediately spun his halberd to create a defensive circle. And Zhao Changge jumped continuously in the fire pillars, perfectly avoiding these attacks.


    Then a dragon howl shook the sky. He rushed up, displaying the Wild Dragon Soul Shattering Spear Technique. But Field blocked it with his sword and then slammed the Blood Shield forward.


    Seeing that, Zhao Changge immediately leaned down, and, at the same time, put away his long spear. The moment he squatted down, he swept the spear rapidly. However, the opponent stepped on his spear with a slight leap, suppressing it firmly.


    ��Magic Dragon in the Sky!��


    But at this moment, Lyu Hao rushed over from the distance, brandishing his halberd down, carrying overbearing strength. Zhao Changge took the opportunity to put the spear on his shoulders and brandished it up violently, forcing the opponent to float in the mid-air.


    To his surprise, Field directly jumped higher by the force, just avoiding the overbearing halberd. But his cloak was still cut in half.


    ��Clang!��


    Field quickly turned around in the air and brandished his sword down, aiming to cut Lyu Hao by his waist!


    ��Clang!��


    But when he did that, Zhao Changge made a back thrust to block the sword. The tip of the spear vs. the sword��s edge. The two collided into each other and separated after a short time. During this period of time, Lyu Hao had adjusted himself.


    Turning back, he displayed the King��s Power again. The first strike cut Field��s shield into two halves, and the second backhand strike forced the opponent to use his sword to defend.


    Zhao Changge seized the opportunity to perform the Chill Lights Flashing Shadows, and a blood flower bloomed on Field��s right shoulder. He was stabbed fiercely by the spear, but it didn��t matter.


    Because his body protection magic was too strong. The point of the spear couldn��t hurt him at all.


    ��Humph!��


    Field was really irritated by the blow of his opponent. He immediately formed a rose vine with his blood to entangle the two opponents. Then, he brandished his sword toward Changge violently.


    ��Grrr!��


    Seeing that, Lyu Hao made an angry roar, tried his best to break the bondage and rushed forward to block the sword. A terrible bloodstain appeared on him, from which blood poured out and then splashed on the earth.


    ��Ugh!��


    Zhao Changge��s long hair floated up on its own. With an unwilling sorrow, he merged himself with Zilong��s soul more deeply, suddenly breaking away from the rose vine.


    ��Coiled Dragon!��


    Summoning his spear back, he lifted it over his head and spun it quickly. A surge of mad dragon spirit rose, pushing Field away. But the spear still had no sign to stop, and the dragon still spun where it was.


    Field was sucked back again. He gritted his teeth, raised the shield to block, and, at the same time, formed a huge beam of blood-red sword power to annihilate the mad dragon.


    ��Dragon Roaring into the Nine Heavens!��


    Immediately later, Zhao Changge used his spear again. He swept it twice in succession, breaking the sword power. Then, he brandished the spear up violently, hitting the opponent��s Blood Shield away and directly aiming at the opponent��s head.


    ��Grrr!��


    A roar of a dragon shook the sky, and a silver dragon rushed out of the spear, beating Field hundreds of meters away.


    But how could Field be so easy to fall into passiveness? He no longer intentionally hid his strength, but cast magic on the way flying back, and instantly appeared behind the two.


    He followed to stab his sword out for dozens of times in succession. Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge hurried to block.


    ��Rose Burial!��


    Unexpectedly, the sword stabbed by the opponent actually drew a rose with blood, which instantly bloomed in the middle of the two.


    ��Boom!��


    A dark red flame rushed up. The scope of the explosion continued to expand, even to Leng Yueyan and the others.


    ��Er!��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao flew out from the fire, with blood all over their bodies. Field, behind them, brandished his sword again, and, this time, the sword power aimed at almost everyone on the battlefield.


    The magic was several times stronger than before, as if it were about to clear the field.


    ��Three Thousand Buddhist Countries!��


    ��Holy Sword of the Heavenly Girl!��


    Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan shot at the same time. The Three Thousand Buddhist Countries met the sword power first. The Buddhist world was rapidly being turned into broken bits. Then, the holy sword in the hand of the Heavenly Girl��s Illusion was brandished forward violently.


    But they were still unable to resist. Their attainments were simply not enough to counter that magic. Terrible cracks appeared on the Heavenly Girl��s Illusion, and it was about to crash. Helplessly, Leng Yueyan summoned out the Bronze Tripod again.


    ��Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow!��


    ��Nine Heavens Thunder Spear!��


    Ignoring their injuries, Lyu Hao and Changge rushed up again and devoted their lifelong attainments to stop this peak-stage attack of the Greater Power.


    ��Boom!��


    The four of them cooperating together finally worked. But they all vomited blood and were forced to fall down on the ground by the counterforce.


    This was Field��s full blow without reservation. In this world without immortals and emperors, it could be called the extreme blow under the true immortals.


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao could hold on for three minutes under his attack, which was the result of his mercy. Once he tried his best, it was not easy for them to hold on three moves of his, let alone three minutes.


    ��Good chance!��


    Taking advantage of everyone��s attention being diverted, Wyat instantly hurt Nolan and then rushed forward.


    ��No way!��


    Druid threw out his long sword angrily, trying to block Wyat. But when his sword was near the enemy, it was caught by someone firmly.


    An Infante emerged from the dark. He was Adolf, the Thirteen Infante. From the beginning of the battle, he had been hiding in the dark to watch the war, and appeared now.


    What he was good at was not killing enemies, but the bewitching, hiding, and pursuit magic. Grabbing the sword, he hurled it at Jonathan violently.


    ��Er!��


    Entangled by his opponent firmly, Jonathan had no time to turn back. Therefore, this sword pierced him from his back to his abdomen.


    ��Get away!��


    Druid slapped Nicolas away with the shield angrily, turned and rushed to Jonathan to block Mungo��s blood claws.


    But Nicolas didn��t chase him. Instead, he rushed to Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao together with Wyat.


    ��Ahh!��


    Lyu Hao shouted hysterically and climbed up with a strange power. He brandished his halberd forward. The force of anger hit Wyat away heavily.


    Then, he swept the halberd, blocking Nicolas who followed.


    ��Puff!��


    But he was seriously injured after all and his speed was too slow. Wyat had already rushed back and formed two blood swords stabbing into his stomach.


    ��No!��


    Zhao Changge howled on the ground. Unable to make any change, he could only watch it. Wyat pierced his sword into Lyu Hao��s body even more.


    ��What strong muscles!��


    Wyat was surprised. The opponent��s physical body was so powerful that he couldn��t penetrate it, so he enhanced his strength.


    ��Er!��


    Lyu Hao took a heavy step back and continued to cough out blood. But even so, he still insisted on blocking Nicolas.


    ��Go to Hell!��


    Nicolas immediately drew his sword, rushed to the opponent with one step and brandished it down heavily.


    ��Ugh!��


    This sword was deeply embedded in Lyu Hao��s right shoulder. Then, Nicolas mobilized his magic to pierce it deeper, pressing the sword all the way to Lyu Hao��s chest. Blood spurted out instantly, and Lyu Hao��s vision was blurred.


    Without energy to support himself, he slowly fell to the ground. Before he finally lost consciousness, he only saw Wyat��s pair of swords moving toward his head quickly.


    ��Puff!��


    The next moment, hot blood splashed up from the ground��

 Chapter 237 - Killing in Seconds

    The ground where Lyu Hao was had already been dyed red with blood.


    At the last moment, Zhao Changge dashed up with his last strength, fell on Lyu Hao��s body and blocked the pair of deadly swords with his own body.


    ��Oh? You still have strength? Then, let me kill you first!�� Wyat laughed cruelly.


    ��Stop!��


    Though there was no wind, Leng Yueyan��s hair still floated. With a frown, she summoned the Bronze Tripod again and slammed it towards the two Infantes. She, at the same time, gestured to activate the Heavenly Girl Seal.


    Wyat and Nicolas immediately retreated a hundred meters away from the Bronze Tripod.


    ��I��ll block her, and you kill these two guys!��


    Nicolas turned back, shouted, and then turned around to resist the Heavenly Girl Seal and the Bronze Tripod. Wyat nodded and then rushed back towards the two men on the ground.


    ��Go to Hell!��


    Wyat showed a cruel smile. He rushed to Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao with the two swords in his hands. The cold blood swords were about to cut the two��s heads down.


    ��How dare you?!��


    All of a sudden, a terrifying Taoism voice sounded between heaven and earth. Carrying the Tao Law of attacking the primordial spirit, it boiled everyone��s blood and made them shake and crumble.


    Wyat was even forced to spit blood by this voice. He immediately held his head and retreated several feet away.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Immediately later, a primordial arrow split the sky and came. Since its killing intention was too heavy, its body was stained with a layer of red light and surrounded by prana blood.


    This was not ordinary prana blood, but the origin of the Innate Prana Power of the human body and the essence of blood. This arrow was so powerful, and where it passed, the earth would collapse and the demons would instantly be crushed into broken bits.


    Seeing that, Field released sword power to block, but it failed to stop the arrow. This attack was the strongest one that Wang Bugui could make, which broke all the obstacles directly.


    Wyat was hit in the twinkling of an eye. His lower body was crushed and his upper body, at the same time, was fixed on the ground firmly. Then, a golden meteor fell violently from the clouds.


    ��Boom!��


    Its speed was too fast, and people only heard a loud sound, when it hit the ground heavily. The whole battlefield was collapsed, causing many terrible cracks.


    Smoke and dust permeated the center of the cracks. Then, a gust of wind scattered all the smoke and dust. People saw two figures squatting on the ground side by side.


    The man was bathed in golden light, and his hands were twined with primordial vital energy. The woman was also in golden light. Holding a giant scythe, she was surrounded by a floating chain.


    They opened their eyes at the same time and stared at the front angrily. The next moment, a vast pressure burst out, forcing some weak people to kneel down instinctively!


    ��Eight Limits Universal Order, completely lift!��


    ��Contract of Azrael��Disciples Arrive!��


    ��Heavenly Battling Force, come on!��


    ��Lift the ban of the Blood Ignition Technique!��


    ��Universal Reversal!��


    Wang Bugui recited quickly. After each sentence, the strength of him and Chiou would increase by a large margin, and their clothes and hair would float automatically.


    Beams of strong auras burst out from him and Chiou, forcing the cracks on the earth to expand constantly. Meanwhile, the cracks on Wang Bugui��s body had spread to his face.


    A terrible bloodstain appeared in his left eye, in which there were red and golden blood flowing. This golden blood was dyed red again because of the Blood Ignition Technique.


    Such powerful momentums made the human beings, the vampires, and the demons on the battlefield stop attacking and then look at them with frightened faces.


    Wang Bugui and Chiou squatted down a little more. It could be seen clearly that Wang Bugui��s muscles were tense. His blue veins burst everywhere on his body, his legs had been compressed extremely, and he was gathering strength constantly.


    ��Boom!��


    Suddenly, a thunderous sound was heard. Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou suddenly rushed out. The ground they stepped on heavily was instantly turned into broken bits.


    They were faster than sound. When people heard the sound, they saw Wang Bugui forming the primordial spear, extending it to a length of tens of meters, and sweeping it violently.


    Hanae Chiou, at the same time, waved the scythe in her hand, removing all the demons on the battlefield together with Wang Bugui.


    ��Weeping Blood!��


    With a bad premonition, Field immediately cast magic to block. The Rose Blood Sword in his hand began to release scarlet light. And the woman��s sigh came out again.


    Then, several huge blood roses appeared on the battlefield, encircling Wang Bugui and Chiou. They bloomed slowly, and magic of terror broke out.


    ��Grrr!��


    However, even though Wang Bugui was in such a state, an attack of this level couldn��t stop him. He and Hanae Chiou rushed out of the smoke and then stepped up into the air.


    He threw out the spear in his hand violently. It continued to expand to a length of a dozen feet on the way. Seeing that, Field avoided it and rushed to Wang Bugui with the blood swords in his hands.


    ��Clang!��


    But, just as his swords were approaching, they were blocked by the giant scythe of Hanae Chiou.


    ��Clatter!��


    She turned around at the same time and threw out the Chain of Souls, which directly fell on the huge primordial spear and wrapped it. Wang Bugui, at this time, just landed on the chain, and ran forward rapidly with the Hell Step.


    On the way, he threw out his spear violently.


    ��Clang!��


    The primordial spear erected in front of Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao. As the spear landed, Wang Bugui also returned to the ground. Hanae Chiou then split the opponent��s blood swords and let the chain shrink at the end.


    She then retreated quickly. On the way, she waved the giant scythe constantly to kill the remaining demons.


    ��Ahh!��


    Seeing Wang Bugui, Wyat was frightened out of wits. He didn��t hesitate to cut his waist, leaving only his upper body to flee.


    ��Whiz!��


    But how could his speed be faster than the Hell Step?


    Wang Bugui reached him with a step and said in a cold voice, ��The Tenth Infante, Wyat Eisenhower L Rognard! You��re wrong! How dare you hurt my family?��


    ��In the name of the Blood Hunter, I��ll sentence you to death!��


    ��Van Helsing Blood Attacking Art��Blood Coffin to Seal Souls!��


    After that, a lot of blood vigour burst out from his body. The blood vigour of his right arm appeared in strips and surrounded his arm. He then made a heavy punch weighing a million pounds, crushing Wyat into broken meat.


    ��Buzz!��


    Immediately later, the blood vigour on Wang Bugui��s arm flew out rapidly, collecting all the minced meat and Wyat��s broken soul. Finally, all the strips of blood vigour converged and turned into a blood coffin.


    ��No!��


    In the blood coffin, Wyat��s soul was quickly burned by a mysterious force. But no matter how he struggled, he couldn��t break the blood coffin.


    This was the highest esoteric skill of the Blood Attacking Art in Van Helsing��s family. It must be used in the state of the Blood Ignition Technique. It could activate the strong power in the blood vigour to bind the enemy.


    The ancient blood coffin formed then was curved with talismanic words aiming at souls. It was impossible for the trapped one to break out, unless his strength was a level higher than that of the magic caster.


    A moment later, his voice gradually subsided. The bright red light of the blood coffin also began to dim, and then continued to shrink to a few centimeters long, falling in Wang Bugui��s hand.


    The whole process was too fast. It took him even less than 10 seconds to land, catch up with the opponent, talk, and attack!


    This scene surprised everyone and made them silent for a long time. Both the Paladins and the Infantes, including Field, revealed frightened faces.


    ��The Tenth Infante was killed by him in seconds with just a strike?!��


    Somebody in the Paladins suddenly said in the rear. Everyone just came back to their senses at this time. The dream-like experience just now was too terrible!


    At the last moment, Wyat was in good shape and was about to kill Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao. But suddenly, he was killed in seconds by Wang Bugui who rushed here.


    ��Wyat��s an Infante!��


    ��How strong is Wang Bugui?��


    ��With which kind of strength, can Wang Bugui kill an Infante in seconds with one move?��


    For a time, a hot discussion took place among the Paladins. All of them were exclaiming at the strength of Wang Bugui. Seeing that, Mungo and the others also trembled and hurried back to Field.


    ��Another punch����


    Nicholas had been dreadfully pale, and after witnessing the scene just now, he turned extremely white. In his mind, the figure like a demon appeared involuntarily.


    At that moment, Wang Bugui and Wang Xuanming were so similar! Twelve years ago, Wang Xuanming, bathed in golden light, had crushed Cromwell with one punch.


    Twelve years later, his son, Wang Bugui, also bathed in golden light, also crushed Wyat with only one punch. And Wang Bugui was even fiercer than his father; he even left no bones of Wyat.


    ��Whew!��


    Wang Bugui removed all the state abilities, except for the Endless Golden Body Manifestation. At the moment of removing, he was really exhausted and almost fell to the ground.


    But he didn��t allow himself to fall, because he had his family behind him. Twelve years ago, because of his weakness, he had lost his precious family.


    Today, he had grown into a strong man who was able to protect his family. He once again had family of a different last name. He didn��t want the tragedy to take place again.


    There was only one thought in Wang Bugui��s heart. This time, his family must be guarded by him. Even if he was killed, he wouldn��t be regretful!


    ��You really surprised me, Wang Bugui. Come to fight with me, when you improve your strength one level higher. It��s my wish!�� Not angry but pleased, Field pointed his sword at the front and said.


    Wang Bugui raised his spear and pointed it out angrily, replying, ��If you want to fight, let��s start now. I won��t let you get the forbidden book!��


    ��Hehe. If you fight with me now, all the people, behind you, whom you want to protect will be killed.�� Field sneered.


    ��Even if you step on my corpse, as long as I still have a drop of blood and a trace of primordial spirit in me, I won��t let you pass to hurt them!��


    Wang Bugui shouted resolutely, and then performed the Universal Reversal once again to seize the natural aura to prepare for a fight again.

 Chapter 238 - The King

    Chapter 238 The King��Hehe, then I��ll let you grow faster and experience the feeling of losing your family again!�� Field sneered.


    Then, he turned to Hanae Chiou, ��I don��t know why you can resurrect. It��s really surprising! Your choice is right. This kid has lived up to you.��


    But Hanae Chiou only squinted and pointed at him, saying, ��Don��t make nonsense. Come on if you wanna fight. Do you really think that I��m afraid of you?��


    ��Hahaha! I know that neither of you is afraid of me, even if I��m stronger than you. After all, you didn��t show any fear in front of me when you were much weaker like two ants.��


    Field couldn��t help laughing. Hanae Chiou had dared to gamble with him twelve years ago. And Wang Bugui also glared at him and threatened to kill him when Wang Bugui came back to search.


    Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou frowned with no words. It was better for him if the other side delayed more time, because he could take the opportunity to add more spiritual power and repair his injury.


    But Field, of course, knew their thoughts. He drew the sword out, saying, ��Now, it��s time for you to see the gap!��


    ��Be careful. This guy is very powerful. I think he��s as powerful as Master, even stronger!�� Wang Bugui reminded.


    ��I know that better than you. How to attack?�� Hanae Chiou asked.


    ��The same old. I entangle him in front to make as many flaws as possible, and you just have to seize the opportunity.�� Wang Bugui said to Hanae Chiou with his mind.


    Hanae Chiou slowly nodded and then delivered some stored spiritual power to Wang Bugui, ready to meet the strong enemy slowly approaching.


    Field revealed a small smile, and mobilized his magic power to be ready.


    ��Puff!��


    But at this moment, his left arm suddenly broke!


    ��What?!��


    Wang Bugui and the others were startled. Nobody knew what had happened.


    ��Buzz!��


    Then, a beam of black light gave out from Field��s chest. He immediately took out the forbidden book from his chest and retreated a few hundred meters away.


    ��Whiz!��


    The forbidden book floated in the air and opened autonomously. A beam of black light burst out of it, and then slowly converged into a human shape.


    ��Impossible!��


    Seeing the man stepping out of the black light, Druid took a step backward out of shock. The man was actually Milo, who had been killed by Field with a sword a long time ago!


    ��Hehe. You want to take this book? What a joke!�� Milo sneered.


    ��He��s Milo?�� Wang Bugui looked back at Druid.


    ��Yes. But he was killed by Field with a sword. How could he appear here again?�� Druid couldn��t believe it.


    ��The forbidden book is full of forbidden art that we haven��t seen before. Even the Mentor feels it tricky. It��s normal that there is life-saving magic in it, otherwise, it wouldn��t deserve the word ��forbidden��.�� Wang Bugui said slowly.


    Then, he turned to the other members of the Blood Moon Hunters and said with a frown, ��What happened to Tianming?��


    ��He was penetrated by Field��s ten blood spears in order to protect me.�� Misawa Chihiro sobbed. Feng Tianming was lying peacefully in her arms. She was also seriously injured.


    ��Crack!��


    Wang Bugui squeezed his fists, making the bones of his hands crack. With blue veins on his head, he said, ��Don��t worry, I promise he��ll wake up tomorrow. And I��ll definitely revenge myself on him!��


    Then, he turned to Chu He and the others, saying, ��Fifth Brother, help us later. Yueyan, Ning Zhe, take good care of Changge and Tianming.��


    After that, he cast a martial art to teleport Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao to Leng Yueyan, activated the Whole after Thousand Disasters at the same time, and injected it into the four seriously injured people.


    ��Is your spiritual power enough?�� Hanae Chiou asked, tilting her head.


    ��No problem. It can support me until the end of the battle.�� Wang Bugui shook his head with a smile and glared at the front.


    ��Oh? Your chat is over, right? Now, let me send you all to Hell!�� Milo laughed cruelly.


    ��You want to kill me?�� Field replied disdainfully.


    ��Although you��re difficult to deal with, there��s no problem.�� Milo stretched his index finger and shook it.


    Hearing that, Field slowly called out the Rose Blood Sword, saying, ��Let��s try!��


    As his voice just faded away, he rushed into the sky with one step, lifted his sword and brandished it down. A terrifying pressure appeared in an instant. His true strength was released without reservation at this moment.


    ��Boom!��


    A loud noise shook the earth, and two powerful magic forces were raging in the sky. The energy storm caused by the collision of the two almost absorbed everyone on the ground.


    Immediately later, two figures in the center of the storm fought together violently. All kinds of explosions were deafening. No one dared to rush in and disturb.


    ��Milo does have Greater-Power-Realm power. Let��s act on seeing an opportunity. May Field defeat him at a heavy price.��


    Wang Bugui said with a frown on the ground. He was still seizing the time to repair his injury. The best result now was that they both lost.


    ��Destruction, the second move, Icy Hell of Souls!��


    Milo screamed, then a lot of black lights were released from his hands, and a cold current appeared between heaven and earth.


    ��Rewind back!��


    Wang Bugui shouted at the Paladins ahead. Hearing that, they immediately fled at full speed, but it was still a step late.


    ��Ahh!��


    ��No!��


    ��Ah!��


    The screams sounded one after another, but they soon stopped. Because these screaming Paladins were frozen by black ice. Their lives were deprived instantly.


    The rest of the people were completely protected by the spiritual power of Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou. The Infantes didn��t dare to neglect either, all trying their best to block it with magic.


    In the very center of the icy hell, Field was also frozen. He still had swords in his hands. His swords were about to cut Milo, but was stopped by the magic.


    ��Em? Dead?�� Milo touched Field��s finger and asked curiously.


    ��Crack! Crack!��


    But how could Field be so easy to be killed? He was just frozen for a moment. Then, numerous cracks appeared around him. He then broke the black ice, and the Rose Blood Sword fell again.


    Having expected that, Milo avoided in an instant and then laughed cruelly, ��That��s good. You should be well tortured by me!��


    ��Hmph!��


    Field snorted disdainfully. He raised the blood sword and brandished it down again. The violent magic rushed out again. He now had known that the opponent��s magic was weird, so he simply approached Milo and began a close fight.


    Their reciting speeds were both fast, but Field had the advantage over the weapon. Although he didn��t know what other abilities the forbidden book had, he could never let the other party use it freely.


    ��Try to prevent me from using the forbidden book? Stupid!�� Milo laughed wildly.


    Then, he frantically mobilized the power in the magic book. All sorts of strange and horrible magic covered the whole battlefield like gunfire. He launched an indiscriminate attack in an attempt to reap more lives.


    ��No way!��


    Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou rose up into the air, each displaying powerful martial arts, breaking all the magic that fell in front. Then, Druid also took the lead to launch attacks. He used the sword shield to split the deadly magic.


    ��Paladins, let��s resist heroically!��


    Druid yelled back and stretched his holy Six Seraph Wings, which made him look like a real Seraph. The fiery sacred light illuminated the hearts of all Paladins.


    ��My lord walks with me, and I will be invincible!��


    The next moment, all the Paladins shouted in unison and raised their weapons. They released holy white light gathering in the sky to fight the destruction magic.


    At the same time, the light also flowed into Druid and the others to increase their divine power. Even Wang Bugui found that he had received the divine power, so he looked down inquiringly.


    ��Wang Bugui, do you still remember me? Twelve years ago, I vowed that when you become a strong man and return, I will always follow you. Now, I��m here to fulfill my vow!��


    ��My name is Felix!��


    A Seraph Knight knelt down on the ground below, expressing his determination reverently.


    ��We��re also willing to follow Wang Bugui till the end and become the guardian knights of the Blood Moon Hunters!��


    After Felix, several hundred other people shouted in unison. In addition to a few Seraph Knights, they were all ordinary knights. Although they were not strong, they were all qualified Paladins.


    Although they didn��t fight many times in their lives and had no proud achievements, they also had their own honor and never did anything against the declaration of knights.


    They even didn��t disobey God when Wang Bugui attacked the Sanctuary. Although they took part in the battle, they didn��t do their best and managed to avoid all the members of the hunter group.


    As long as they were in the Sanctuary, they were Paladins of the Sanctuary, so they couldn��t watch and neglect other people to invade here. But they also wanted to follow Wang Bugui. Although they participated in the war, they were not really against the hunters.


    ��You guys����


    Wang Bugui was absent-minded briefly, and almost removed all his martial arts. The power of faith flew into his body constantly to heal his wounds and, at the same time, replenish his spiritual power.


    Then, he looked down again. The eyes of the Paladins were unshakable. With their hands on his chest, they all knelt on one knee and watched him.


    ��Druid, what��s going on?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Every Paladin should have a belief other than God. Taking me as an example, I believe in Kelson, which supports me to get to this point today.��


    ��And you��re their belief. I won��t object, because it��s my brother knights�� choice. I will give my full support. Do you agree?��


    Druid looked at the Paladins and slowly explained why.


    ��But, do they still believe in God if they follow me?�� Wang Bugui asked again.


    Druid shook his head and said, ��When God lives in your heart, it means you believe in God. God can be a belief or a spiritual destination. There are no rules.��


    ��It��s not wrong that they choose to treat God as a spirit and you as a faith. Don��t worry, the Sanctuary has now changed, and anyone has the freedom to pursue faith.��


    ��This����


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui didn��t know what to say. He slowly turned to the Paladins.


    After a long time, he made a choice and shouted, ��You don��t need to kneel. Since you choose to join my team, stand up and fight against evil with me!��


    ��Yes, King! We��re your swords and your shields. We��ll break open a way through bramble and thistle for you. As long as we��re still here, we won��t let you be harmed, unless the enemy steps over our bodies!��


    ��King, your honor is our honor! What you want is what we want! We swear we��ll follow you all the life, fight for you, and never betray!��


    Hundreds of Paladins shouted in unison. The loyal oaths rang through the sky. They then all got up, pulled out their swords, and delivered their divine power to fight the Destruction Magic.

 Chapter 239 - Milo

    The dark battlefield was no longer dark. The battle between Field and Milo was heated up. The terrifying magic had changed the battlefield.


    The black and bloody magic aura had been all over the sky; Huge potholes and black elemental forces remained on the battlefield.


    ��Rumble!��


    Bloody light and black light kept colliding with each other in the sky. A black demonic figure a few hundred meters high could be seen and he was fighting with a huge bloody sword.


    Seconds later, the bloody sword slew the demon. Then black beams of light fell from the sky.


    ��Grrr!��


    There was a roar of rage, making people dizzy and their blood rush. Then Field drew blood from his body and exploded it in the sky.


    All pillars of light were destroyed. Yet the blood did not dissipate, but floated freely in the air.


    ��Bloody Rose Domain!��


    Field��s white clothes were stained with blood. He shouted at the sky. The blood slowly spread in the sky, and then condensed into delicate flowers of blood. Tens of thousands of bloody roses flew to Milo.


    As he cleaved down with his sword, the tens of thousands bloody roses bloomed and exploded. That terrifying magic almost tore the space of the battlefield apart.


    ��Ha-ha, ha-ha! Very good! More intense. Your magic is my best food!��


    Milo, however, did not suffer any injuries. The Forbidden Book opened, absorbed all the magic, and poured into his body, making his power surge again.


    His left eye glistened with a black light, not at all like an eye. This was where he stored his magic. Now he was almost as powerful as Field!


    ��Absorb my magic, you��ll died because you��ll too full!��


    Field didn��t care and made a snort. Then his momentum rose again. He only launched 90 percent of his strength just now, and now he was going to play 5 percent more.


    Even if a strong man like him only added five percent of his strength, his fighting power would be a qualitative leap.


    ��Go to hell!��


    The light of Field��s bloody sword was even brighter and weirder. Vaguely, there seemed to be a woman beside him.


    Then he attacked forward with bloody roses.


    ��Ugh! Come on!��


    Milo acted crazily, raising the suspicion that he had gone mad. But there was no doubt about his power. What was more, he had the Forbidden Book which was a particularly strong forbidden thing in his hand.


    He was not even afraid of close combat. He rushed forward with the book, and the black light in his eyes seemed to be able to devour everything. His enemy had tens of thousands bloody roses, but he devoured them with the black light in his left eye.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two had fought a hundred rounds. And what they performed was the most powerful forbidden art. They were no weaker than the other!


    A few minutes later, both of them were injured. Field wounded his enemy at the expense of himself. Whatever the cost was, he didn��t even frown.


    ��Field!��


    Suddenly, a shout came from afar. When the crowd looked back, they saw Nattiavelle rushing in with Lambert, who was dying of serious injuries, and his people.


    They were followed by a large group of sorcerers, led by Clara and others. These people were trying to kill them.


    ��You want to run? Come back to sacrifice yourselves to the knife!��


    Then, an unruly snap rang. Blood Demon King shot up from behind. As his body moved, the world around him was suddenly filled with an extremely powerful evil aura.


    ��Evil Blood Destroys Heaven!��


    Blood Demon King rushed in front of Lambert, raised his knife, and slashed down. A domineering and extraordinarily strong murderous intention came out from the bloody knife, straight to the front of the enemy.


    ��Damn it!��


    Nattiavelle gritted her teeth, looked back, and tried to take the knife with her magic, but the blow was too strong. Blood Demon King and his knife had become one, and it contained his life strength and killing intention.


    Her magic fell to dust as soon as it met the killing intention. Then the knife aura came so violently that it nearly cut off her arm, leaving her to leave Lambert alone.


    ��Poof!��


    Lambert, already mortally wounded, was hit with a knife and turned into a pool of blood. With a crash, the blood spilled into the air.


    ��Another Infante died!��


    Paladins wondered if they were dreaming. Wang Bugui just killed an Infante with one move. This was impossible.


    Later they learned from Leng Yueyan and others that he might have killed the Third Infante before he came. And they found out that Augustus was not with Nattiavelle.


    So, Wang Bugui had actually killed two Infantes. Now, the Eastern Seeker of Truth from the unknown place killed the Fourth Infante with his knife.


    ��How terrifying is this Seeker of Truth from the East?��


    All their hairs stood up like steel needles as the question arose in their minds. They all felt as if they had been struck by lightning. They killed three Infantes in one day!


    And two of the three Infantes were the third and fourth, the strongest among all the Infantes. However, they actually died in the hands of the two.


    ��Buzzing!��


    Nattiavelle launched magic as she retreated. She summoned a glint of blood and extracted an orange ball of light from the fallen pool of blood.


    ��This is my food. Keep it for me!��


    Blood Demon King snorted and cast magic to grab the ball of light. But Nattiavelle wouldn��t budge. She recited an ancient incantation to increase the strength of her grasp.


    ��Do you want to compete with me on incantation? That��s funny.��


    Blood Demon King laughed scornfully, and then recited incantations quickly. His hands kept making complicated ancient gestures, drawing the ball of light slowly close to him!


    At the same time, Clara acted in the rear. Cerberus and other creatures had been attacked back into Nattiavelle by her. She felt that the situation was bad.


    Then she took out a dark red scepter and dripped her own blood on it, activating the ancient talismanic words inscribed on it. Then the sounds of magic echoed through the sky.


    The sound seemed to have the power of absorbing souls that almost mystified the crowd. When people reacted, they found themselves taking a few steps forward.


    ��Is this a magic tool that absorbs souls?��


    Blood Demon King frowned. He couldn��t beat an opponent who had such a thing. So, he immediately decided, taking his fingers as a knife and wielding a ray of knife aura.


    The knife aura was infused with his primordial spirit power, directly cut the soul ball in half. Then he seized it with a wave.


    ��Settle for less, hehe.��


    Blood Demon King��s mouth slightly turned up before he opened his mouth and swallowed the little soul ball. Then he burned it with the primordial spirit power, and turned it into the power of a pure soul to nourish himself.


    ��You!��


    Nattiavelle became furious. She did not expect the man was so decisive that he would rather have a broken soul than lose it.


    But Clara and others had caught up. She had to gather up half of the soul and retreat quickly to the Infantes.��


    ��Stop fighting, Field. When you��re done, these guys will come and take advantage!�� Nattiavelle roared into the sky.


    Blood Demon King and the others went over to Wang Bugui, stuck the knife in the ground, and began to recharge. Their enemies were right. They just wanted to watch.


    When the two sides were injured, they would rush to kill them to seize the treasure.


    ��Grunt!��


    Field clenched his teeth and backed away from his opponent. He frowned and looked back down at the people. Blood Demon King waved and smiled at him, showing his strength.


    Even though he had been known as the strongest man except for Dracula, he did not dare to be careless and frowned when he felt this similar power.


    He rushed back to the Infantes�� rendezvous, holding his sword in front of him. The odds were stacked against them. If he tried to defeat Milo, he would be badly hurt.


    It was because the magic of the Forbidden Book was so strange and powerful that he couldn��t see the flaw. He could hardly achieve his goal without paying a heavy price.


    Even if he defeated Milo, he would be besieged by all the humans below. Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou alone should be able to hold Nattiavelle back, and the rest of the Infantes were unlikely to get away.


    Finally, there was the man in the bloody coat, and Clara, who was nearly as strong as he was. Fighting the two at the same time, he could only lose.


    ��Go!�� Field said, through his gritting teeth.


    He did not like to shrink back, but in the face of it, he had to choose to. If he delayed, perhaps he would lose two more Infantes!��


    ��But the Forbidden Book���� said Nattiavelle, frowning.


    ��The book is not as important as life. Do you want to stay here and die?�� snapped Field.


    ��Are you concerned about me?�� Nattiavelle covered her mouth with her hand, a little incredulous that Field thought of her.


    ��If you don��t leave, fight to the death,�� added Field.


    Then he looked at the others and noticed that they, too, were demoralized and had no chance of winning the battle.


    ��Let��s go, then.�� Adolf was the first to decide.


    Then the other Infantes nodded, ready to tear a hole in the dimension and leave.


    ��Hehe haha!��


    A roar of laughter came from the sky. Looking over at the sound, the crowd saw that Milo looked insane. He looked around at everyone and said, ��You��re not leaving today!��


    ��Everyone will become my strength. I am the strongest man in the world!��


    Then a black light came out of his left eye, closing off the whole dimension. Then, holding the Forbidden Book, he flew down.

 Chapter 240 - The Horror of the Forbidden Book

    The whole battlefield was shrouded in darkness, and Clara cast the element of light to illuminate its interior.


    ��Milo, what on earth are you doing?�� Clara walked forward and asked.


    ��Mentor, you will soon see how strong I am! I��ll show you what a real genius is!�� Milo replied with a laugh.


    Then he looked back at Merutia, his face suddenly turning grim. ��You! Took my place. I��ll make you pay today!�� he shouted.


    ��I will take back everything that belongs to me. No, I want double!��


    Clara frowned and said, ��No, Milo, she didn��t take your place. If you don��t want to keep watch over the Forbidden Book, you can tell me. I know you��re a genius.��


    ��But you��re not calm enough, so I let you guard the book. Return the book. We��ll go back to the Black Tower. Then you can be a Magic Mentor.��


    Milo paused for a while at her words and the black light in his left eye faded. ��Is this true?�� he asked.


    ��Of course, come back!�� Clara urged, reaching out.


    Milo held out his hand slowly, but in a moment he stopped. He felt a sharp pain in his head.


    ��Ugh!��


    Milo bellowed, his left eye flashing with a black light, his expression shifting between normal and grim.


    ��No, let me go! I want to go back; I want to be a Magic Mentor in the Black Tower!��


    ��Err! No, everyone has to die!��


    ��I want to go back!��


    ��Go back? I��m going to kill you! I��m going to kill everyone!��


    ��No! I��m going back����


    Milo was struggling with another presence within him. The two very different personalities were arguing, fighting fiercely for the dominance of the soul.


    A moment later Milo��s head sank. The crowd looked at each other and wanted to go up and take the book away. But then Milo suddenly opened his eyes.


    He yelled, looking grim again. ��It��s quiet at last. Now let me send you to hell!��


    ��Damn the book!��


    Clara exuded a powerful aura of magic. Her hair moved without the wind blowing. Her body was surrounded by a blazing fire. Then a dark red light covered her.


    Then a dark red tattoo appeared on her palm, spreading across her arm. A dark red flame mark appeared on her forehead.


    ��Whew!��


    A flame swept through her body, turning her Wisdom��s clothes into ashes and then she was wearing red war robes. Her white, tender back was exposed, and the flames kept gathering in the middle of it.


    In the end, a dragon with fire all over it appeared.


    Clara, her eyes turning red, stepped slowly forward and said, ��You are only a Forbidden Book. How can you turn my student into this? I will destroy you today!��


    ��Mentor!��


    Wang Bugui and others were shocked. Now they had already known how costly it was in the state of having a red dragon. That was fighting with life. The player would lose their life at every passing minute.


    Merutia stepped up to urge. ��Mentor, stop!��


    Druid agreed. ��Yes, we have so many people. Calm down.��


    ��He is the Black Tower��s student, my most precious student. I��ll bring him back myself! Don��t try to stop me even if it is the Forbidden Book!��


    Clara was firm, and then stepped forward. With every step she took, she would flicker in the air. Every time she trod on the ground, flames would appear under her feet out of nowhere.


    Slowly, a powerful force gushed out of her, and some dragon scales appeared on the surface of her body.


    ��Hahaha! You��re responsible! You do have courage! That guy��s got a great thing. You��ll lose by yourself. I��ll give you a hand!��


    Blood Demon King laughed, got up slowly from the ground, and then pulled out the Blood Machete beside him. With a few flashes, he walked over to Clara.


    ��How do you know I��m going to lose?��


    Clara asked sullenly, ungrateful for the offered help.


    Blood Demon King started, then laughed and said, ��What an arrogant woman you are! But I like your temper. You��re up to my taste!��


    ��What did you say?�� Clara questioned and frowned.


    ��Are you unconvinced? I will definitely get involved in your business today!�� Blood Demon King teased.


    ��You���� Clara wanted to argue back.


    But Blood Demon King��s next move made her angry. He actually came over, touched her head and said with a smile, ��I��ll take the lead and you��ll help me behind. Be a good girl!��


    Then he shouldered the big knife to rush forward, and then brandished it which contained matchless power.


    ��Bastards!�� Clara raised her hand and swung a huge fireball forward in an indiscriminate attack.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Blood Demon King ducked, looked back and said, ��Aim your target! Don��t graze me.��


    Then he went back to attack his opponent. Clara, after giving vent with the blow, began to back up as he said.


    She knew that this man must have seen that she was going to pay a high price in the way she fought. That was why he was in front of her, which made it easier for her.


    And that was exactly what happened. As long as Clara didn��t use many of the red dragon��s power, the loss of her life span could be slowed.


    ��Keep an eye on the Infantes, everyone. Prevent them from sneaking in from behind!��


    Wang Bugui turned to the hunters. Then he summoned the Chaos Spear, and charged directly in front of the Infantes and blocked them with Hanae Chiou.


    Nattiavelle yelled, covering half of her face with a red fan. ��Conceited fellows! Can you hold us off?��


    Wang Bugui shouted, pointing his spear forward. ��If you don��t believe, you can fight me!��


    Hanae Chiou was even fiercer than he was, waving her giant scythe in direct defiance. ��If you dare, come and fight us. Cut the crap!��


    ��Brothers and sisters, we��re coming to help you out!��


    Edward and Catherine shouted in the rear, and then rushed over to Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou. Meiqing and Kamikawa Hiko followed. Only the four of them were in good shape.


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were seriously injured, and had to take care of the ones in a coma, so they could not join the fight. And Chu He was playing the flute in the rear to protect everyone with the sound of Taoism.


    ��Boom!��


    By this time, the battle behind them was in full swing. Heaven and earth were filled with three terrible energies. Blood Demon King fully displayed his strength, his Blood Machete almost invincible.


    He killed all the Black Magic and was aided by Clara��s red dragon magic. The flame of the red dragon could melt all the dimensions and was extremely terrifying.


    But Milo seemed to be truly invincible. What he did was the deadly trick of the Forbidden Book. At the same time, his contaminated left eye was able to swallow all attacks from the two opponents.


    In the meanwhile, the Forbidden Book sent out numerous abstruse talismanic words autonomously in the sky, which was constantly engraved on the dark sky, as if preparing a very strong forbidden art.


    Blood Demon King asked himself secretly, ��This guy��s magic is so strange. Is there a flaw in it?��


    The opponent��s magic was extremely destructive, and the damage he did to it was not significant. Blood Demon King was really confused, but could only suck it up to continue to fight.


    Blood Demon King sent a message to Clara secretly. ��Is this your book, little sister? Can you tell me what its weaknesses are?��


    Clara answered by magic, ��I don��t know where this book came from. It��s very old anyway, but it��s certainly not something that a weak person like us can make.��


    Hearing it, Blood Demon King frowned. In this way, there was only one result��it was made by a true immortal!


    He knew that Clara was powerful, especially in the state of having a red dragon, and that she must have hidden some strong Sunday punch. If she performed it, all the Infantes here would be unable to resist her.


    Even Blood Demon King himself must use that hidden power, which could make him briefly restore his peak state, to fight with her. Even with this power, she called herself the underdog in the face of the book.


    It could well be imagined that the origin of this book was incredible. In front of it, even the Greater Power at peak also felt insignificant, so, it could only be made of a true immortal.


    Blood Demon King fought while dodging and said, ��I see. In eastern parlance, the book is a demonic weapon. It is equivalent to an immortal weapon. We can��t defeat it.��


    ��There is a separation between the immortal and the mortal. We can��t fight it, but people are different. He is manipulated by the book. He must have weaknesses. I��ll force him with all my might. Keep your eyes open!��


    Clara nodded slowly in the distance. Blood Demon King also nodded, then issued a loud cry, and mobilized the powerful blood spirit, continuously brandishing his Blood Machete.


    ��Rumble! Rumble!��


    His attacks were unending like a tidal wave, and each blow contained a combination of killing intention and evil aura, which was powerful to the extreme. Since the enemy liked to absorb the attack, then he let it suck enough.


    ��Ugh!��


    Milo let out a dull grunt. His left eye could hardly keep up with the absorption. At the same time, he clenched his teeth and cast a number of terrifying forbidden arts in an attempt to stop Blood Demon King��s attack.


    ��Hmph!��


    However, how could Clara in the rear allow this to happen? Her hands turned into red claws. Then she raised her hand and the dragon flame burst out, intercepting all magic.


    ��Since you like to eat my knife aura, I��ll let you eat enough till you die!��


    Blood Demon King laughed in an unruly way, and then more desperately brandished his Blood Machete. He really wanted to stuff his opponent to death.

 Chapter 241 - The Solution

    ��Towering Sea of Blood!��


    A sea of blood suddenly appeared on the dark battlefield, covering the sky. It contained the Blood Demon King��s peak attainments of Taoism, his killing intention, and his evil aura, which could be called the great killing technique!


    With the machete in his hand, the Blood Demon King rushed down at Milo, carrying the whole sea of blood.


    ��Eh ah!��


    Milo roared into the sky, with a strange black light blooming in his left eye. In coordination with the Forbidden Book, he formed a black hole in front, which completely swallowed up the entire sea of blood!


    At the last moment, the Blood Demon King barely escaped, returned to Clara, and stared at the front. Milo also suffered a little from the turbulence in his body after absorbing the sea of blood.


    His face pale like paper, he was quickly mobilizing magic to suppress.


    ��Are you all right?�� Clara asked.


    The Blood Demon King shook his head and smiled confidently, replying, ��Just a small case. Have you found anything useful?��


    ��Nope, I can��t understand the language of the Forbidden Book. I��ve asked the red dragon, and it said it should be related to the Seven Kings of Hell.�� Clara sighed.


    ��Seven Kings of Hell? Seven guys? Are they the demons that were defeated by Dugu Baishi with three sword strikes in the Time Immemorial?�� the Blood Demon King asked with his chin in his hand.


    ��What? Defeat the Seven Kings of Hell with three sword strikes?! That��s impossible! They were the most supreme demons of Hell. How could they be defeated with three sword strikes?��


    When Clara heard the words, she was shocked and suspicious. She couldn��t think of anyone who could defeat the Seven Kings of Hell so easily. If that was the case, how strong must that person be?


    However, the Blood Demon King showed a helpless look, making a long sigh. ��Dugu Baishi, this man is a true legend. He has never lost a battle in his life.��


    ��He had been invincible before he became immortal. And I heard that after he became immortal, he met seven demons in the True Immortal Realm who wanted to challenge him, but they were defeated by him with three sword strikes and fled with serious injuries.��


    ��Wow�� how strong was he? Three sword strikes. How could that be possible?�� Clara still couldn��t believe it.


    The Blood Demon King shook his head and said, ��Those were not three ordinary strikes, but his strongest move��the Solitary Sword of Three Lifetimes��which was infused with the lifetime attainments of Taoism, killing intention, sword power, and sword intent.


    ��It even involved the laws of time and space, so it was a peerless killing technique. Those seven bugs were nothing before Dugu Baishi. As long as he was alive, they couldn��t lift their heads!


    ��Because no words could describe this man��s strength! I once had a fight with him at the same realm, and was defeated in only one move.��


    Clara felt endless depression in the Blood Demon King��s words and gradually believed him. She was clear about the strength of the Blood Demon King.


    Since that man could defeat the Blood Demon King in just one move at the same realm, he was undoubtedly powerful.


    But she quickly returned to reality again and asked, ��This is not the time to sigh. Even if we know the history, we can��t find a way to defeat Milo. What should we do?��


    ��Don��t worry, I have a way already. I asked you just now to see if you have a better one.�� The Blood Demon King smiled.


    ��What?�� Clara exclaimed.


    ��Listen carefully, I��ll rush up later, and you����


    The Blood Demon King intentionally put his mouth close to Clara��s ear, but in fact, he told her what to do with his mind. Therefore, Milo, Field, and the other Infantes heard nothing even though they had listened for a long time, and they didn��t know why that was.


    ��Haha, what a bunch of stupid people! Do you really think they are talking?�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    All the eavesdroppers realized it at this time, and their faces suddenly got green. They felt even worse than eating three pounds of rotting dead rats.


    ��Little guy!�� Nattiavelle stamped her feet, clacked her teeth, and said angrily.


    ��You��re stupid. Why blame me? The longer you live, the lower your IQ is getting?�� Wang Bugui pretended to respond in a serious way.


    ��You!��


    Irritated, Nattiavelle closed her red fan in anger and rushed at Wang Bugui, intending to have a fight. But the moment she moved, she was pulled back by Field.


    ��Fie~~ld!!! Why did you stop me?�� Nattiavelle threw a tantrum directly.


    ��Are you really stupid? If you start a fight with him, we have to join it too. Is it good to fight now?�� Field sneered scornfully.


    ��Then why don��t you comfort me?�� Nattiavelle grumbled coyly. She was so hot and attractive, and coupled with this begging look, she looked so lovable.


    But in Field��s eyes, all this was nothing. He said coldly, ��Are you a kid? Be quiet!��


    ��Fine.�� Nattiavelle��s enthusiasm was immediately put out by that cold water.


    She stood beside Field, watching the battle ahead.


    ��Boom!��


    While the others were talking, the Blood Demon King had already fought with Milo for no less than a hundred rounds. Now they collided again. The blood machete of the Blood Demon King was deadlocked with Milo��s black axe.


    ��Little boy, you dare to have a close fight with me?!��


    The Blood Demon King scolded him disdainfully and released violent evil aura and peerless killing intention, forcing the opponent away. Then, he brandished his machete continuously, forming hundreds of attacks in succession to break the opponent��s defense.


    After that, he brandished his machete again toward his opponent. Facing the knife aura, Milo, however, formed a black hole with his eye again to absorb it.


    The Blood Demon King didn��t block him, but turned back and shouted, ��This is the time!��


    Just as his voice faded away, Clara displayed the Fury of the Red Dragon to pour endless anger into the black hole. But it was also an indiscriminate attack, which also hit the Blood Demon King!


    ��Hiss!��


    The sound of blood evaporating came. After being hit, the Blood Demon King turned into a blood shadow and dissipated between heaven and earth. Clara��s flame went straight into the black hole.


    ��Woo! Ahh!��


    Milo wailed in pain at this moment. His left eye began to bleed. The bottomless black hole in his eye gradually became disordered, as if there was a weird change inside.


    ��Hehe! Your eye can devour everything, but it can��t transform magic quickly. The more energy and the more powerful it is, the harder it is for you to transform.


    ��It��s amazing that you have absorbed so many attacks! And they��re just enough for my next move!��


    The Blood Demon King��s voice was heard in the sky again. People searched for the source of the sound, but found that it was actually coming from Milo��s left eye!


    ��When did he go in it?!��


    This was the question on everyone��s mind. They watched the whole battle. The Blood Demon King had just disappeared for a while. So, there should have been no chance to let him in.


    ��He went there when he displayed the Towering Sea of Blood!��


    Wang Bugui suddenly shouted from below the sky. He had been watching the battle with the Divine Eyes, but he didn��t notice when the Blood Demon King entered the enemy��s left eye either.


    After careful consideration, he recalled that there was a strange aura flow when the sea of blood pressed down. It must be that no one could see the situation in the sea of blood when it was absorbed.


    The Blood Demon King took this opportunity to enter the black hole, and at the same time, formed a powerful phantom outside. The real him had turned into the primordial spirit to observe inside, in order to find the opponent��s weakness.


    What an almost seamless plan!


    ��He dares to go into the enemy��s magic black hole. So brave!�� Meiqing exclaimed.


    Everyone on the scene had to admit that to achieve such a crazy plan, one had to not only be strong, but also have amazing courage.


    After all, the opponent was still unknown, and nothing was known in the black hole. Based on his own guess, the black hole in the opponent��s eye was not a threat to himself temporarily.


    Perhaps only the Blood Demon King had the nerve to make such a gamble.


    ��What a lunatic.��


    Clara, who cooperated with him, cursed after the successful implementation of the plan. Because even she was shocked after knowing the plan.


    She asked the Blood Demon King why he did that. He answered that this was the best way to win. When she asked again what the probability of winning was, he said 50/50, either succeed or die.


    For such a person with such an idea, the word ��lunatic�� was created just for him.


    However, a lunatic was also a genius. The Blood Demon King could think of this kind of salvation, which was enough to prove that he was a real genius. But unfortunately, he was born in a wrong age.


    He was suppressed by an amazing person through the ages his whole lifetime.


    ��Ahhh!��


    Milo��s left eye began to change drastically. Countless amount of energy rushed out from it and raged in the sky. This dark sky also began to crack like a mirror.


    Then, more violent magic poured out, making the battlefield turbulent. The next moment, those various absorbed attacks all rushed out from his left eye.


    The light of the Bombardment of Five Stars, the energy of the Seraph, the blood rose and blood sword power of Field, the knife aura of the Blood Demon King, and Clara��s magic��


    ��Come on!��


    A cry of rage came. Milos howled hysterically. Then his left eye began to crack.


    The cracks continued to expand, and then his eye was crushed. Suddenly, a more violent energy storm swept over the battlefield. Everyone was desperately blocking it, but was still forced away.


    ��Whiz!��


    The storm didn��t stop until a few minutes later. The battlefield had been destroyed beyond recognition. Everyone slowly got up from the ground, all looking at the center of the previous storm.


    ��How? I said it would work!��


    Everyone looked intently. In the sky, a blood-covered man holding the Forbidden Book was stroking Clara��s head.


    ��You��re looking for death!�� Clara growled, waving her dragon claw to hit him.


    However, the Blood Demon King directly lifted the comatose Milo, putting him in front while grinning. ��Do you have the heart to hurt him more?��


    ��Asshole!�� Clara shouted.


    She grabbed Milo and then cast magic to scatter the remaining black aura in his body. The Blood Demon King was at her side, watching quietly with a smile.


    ��Start!��


    Suddenly, a discordant voice sounded and several figures rose into the sky toward the Blood Demon King.


    The vampires, of course, were not reconciled to see that the Forbidden Book was stolen, so they launched the final offensive.

 Chapter 242 - Getting the Book

    ��Goddamn men! I created such a harmonious scene; how dare you bother it?!��


    On the dark battlefield, the Blood Demon King shook the sky with a howl. He then brandished his machete toward Field.


    ��You��re looking for death!��


    Clara flared with anger. She cast magic to send Milo back to Merutia and the others, and then formed a Red Dragon Fist toward Nattiavelle.


    ��Field, hold on and get the book!�� Nicolas yelled, and then rushed up with the Infantes to help out.


    ��Emperor Spear!��


    Suddenly, a Chaos Spear tens of meters long came from their side. The spear contained a domineering spirit, and at the same time, gathered a sense of cold killing intention.


    ��Boom!��


    It was so horrible. This blow reached the Greater Power Realm, forcing Nicolas and the other Infantes to stop and defend it with all their strength.


    They then dispersed, trying to break through from different directions.


    ��Get back!��


    After a roar, Hanae Chiou threw out her Chain of Souls to pull Nicolas, and then rushed toward him waving her giant scythe.


    ��Flowers Blossom!��


    ��Red Lotus Attack, obey at once!��


    Meiqing and Kamikawa Hiko also moved at the same time to stop Mungo and Adolf.


    ��Make a mess!��


    ��Good idea! Let��s get some fireworks first!��


    Edward and Catherine yelled with excitement and rushed into the vampire camp instantly like two wind pressure bombs. They first threw out dozens of magic grenades.


    Then, they started shooting at random with guns in both their hands. Because of the suppression of their firepower, the overall speed of the vampires slowed down.


    ��Clang!��


    Druid pulled out his Holy Sword, saying, ��Paladins, eliminate evil for God and for your faith!��


    ��Justice will prevail!��


    ��For our Lord, for faith!��


    The Paladins roared and rushed to the army of vampires with their swords. They killed enemies bravely without fear of death.


    ��Senior, I��ll help you!��


    Wang Bugui shouted, rushed high into the sky with the spear in his hand and raised it violently.


    ��Clang!��


    Field turned around to block the spear with his sword, flashed aside to avoid the big machete of the Blood Demon King, and then stepped back to alert.


    The Blood Demon King gave the Forbidden Book to Wang Bugui and said, ��Boy, take this book away. I��ll stall this guy.��


    ��But Senior, you���� Wang Bugui took the book and looked at the Blood Demon King with a worried look.


    Though the Blood Demon King��s rushing into Milo��s body had successfully defeated Milo, he had still paid a big price. It was obvious that his body became a little dim.


    This was a sign of the disappearance of the power of primordial spirit. He formed his body with the primordial spirit, and had consumed a lot of primordial spirit power in the previous battles. If he continued to fight against Field, he would take a great risk.


    But the Blood Demon King shook his head and replied, ��I��m about the same strength as this guy. That little injury was nothing for me. I can get free of him anyway. Take the book and leave.��


    ��Yes. Go to the Sanctuary. It��s closer. Wait for us to come back to you.��


    At this moment, Clara also looked back and shouted in the distance.


    ��Then, be careful, Senior and Mentor!��


    Wang Bugui ground his teeth and responded, and then shouted at the members of the hunter group and the Paladins, ��Everyone, retreat to the Sanctuary immediately!��


    ��Boss, we��ll bring up the rear!��


    Edward turned back and then continued the suppressing fire with Catherine. They once again threw out a dozen grenades, bombarding the battlefield with various magic.


    ��Meiqing, Hiko, you two help Yueyan and Ning Zhe protect Changge and the others!��


    Wang Bugui shouted at the two and then turned his head back, saying, ��Fifth, please play the protection melody with your flute again to help them speed up!��


    ��Okay!��


    Chu He nodded and then began to play the flute with all his strength. The sound of Taoism spread into everyone��s hearts, making them feel a powerful force flowing out of their bodies.


    The overall marching speed accelerated. Then, Wang Bugui rose into the air, made the Chaos Spear in his hand a few hundred meters long, raised it over his head, spun it in a circle, and summoned the small pendant at the same time.


    The pendant released energy to protect everyone. Then, the spear pierced the space, making everyone disappear in a flash.


    ��Chase up!��


    Nicolas and the other Infantes still didn��t give up, and were about to continue to pursue.


    ��No need. Even if we can catch up with them, we��ll be killed. With our strength, can we defeat Wang Bugui and that woman?�� Adolf advised.


    ��But we��ve done so much, and even Augustus and Lambert were killed. Should we give up now?�� Nicolas questioned.


    ��The Forbidden Book is very important. Let��s try our best, and maybe we can snatch it back with the power that the king gave us. But, the price will be very high,�� Mungo said, shrugging his shoulders.


    But Adolf shook his head and responded, ��Although we have the power of the king, can you guarantee that Wang Bugui had no other stronger forbidden arts?


    ��Think about Wang Xuanming, his father, from 12 years ago. He had a stronger forbidden art that could even make him match the king in a short time.


    ��And Wang Bugui knows all his father��s moves. Don��t you think that he has some idea of that kind of forbidden art? Moreover, some others among them can also fight us.��


    Those words made the other two gaze at each other in speechless despair. The second forbidden art of Wang Xuanming was beyond their cognition.


    If Wang Bugui really knew it, they would only be killed even if they used the power given by Dracula to defend. Even if Wang Bugui was now not as powerful as his father, he would still be extremely horrible when he displayed that forbidden art.


    At least, his power could be improved to match Field. The three of them going over was nothing but looking for death, not to mention his companions beside him.


    In this way, their odds to win were almost nil.


    ��Damn! Why didn��t Field kill that guy at that time? If Field had done so, we would have met less resistance today!��


    Nicolas shivered with rage. He even had the urge to headbutt the wall. Even he was able to kill Wang Bugui easily 12 years ago, but Field didn��t do that.


    Now the kid directly became a catastrophe when he returned. Wherever he went, he killed. As long as the vampires appeared, they would be killed.


    And his strength had even surpassed them. Now, for him, to kill them was as easy as blowing away dust or turning over his hand.


    ��You know Field��s wish. In fact, I really envy him. At least, he has his own goal. As for me, I have nothing.�� Mungo looked up into the sky and laughed at himself.


    ��Why? Are you really touched by that guy from 12 years ago?�� Nicolas asked.


    ��What he said makes some sense. I almost forget why I became a vampire and what I really like.�� Mungo let out a long sigh.


    ��What a fool!��


    Nicolas scolded him, and then said angrily, ��I have a hunch that Wang Bugui will become the greatest enemy of our Blood Clan! The whole clan will be destroyed at his hands if he doesn��t die!


    ��How long has he been back? In just a few months, all our plans were disrupted by him. And we have lost so many people, even including three Infantes!��


    Mungo and Adolf made no response. Those words were true. The threat of Wang Bugui had even surpassed the Black Tower and the Sanctuary. Everything went well before he returned.


    They had fought with the human forces several times before he returned, and they often won, seldom failed, and suffered very few losses. But after he returned, everything changed.


    A new Infante was killed by Wang Bugui without leaving any residue as soon as he just came back. He even didn��t worm the throne.


    Then the hunter group continuously executed the commissions, which had been destroying their plans. It was not easy to have a successful plan to bring the Forbidden Book out of the Black Tower.


    But after just a few minutes, Wang Bugui and his brothers appeared again, directly gathering the power of Sanctuary and Black Tower to capture the book. The vampires suffered heavy casualties in this battle; even three Infantes were killed!


    And two of them died at the hands of one person. In total, there were already three Infantes who had died at the hands of Wang Bugui!


    The level of his strength didn��t match that of Augustus, but he could kill such an opponent crossing through realms. What terrifying potential!!


    And the people gathering around him were all extraordinary in strength. They were not killed when the vampires besieged them. Working in pairs, they could even match the last six Infantes.


    ��This man is indeed a big enemy for us. We can��t let him live anyway. He hasn��t grown to the final level yet, so there is still a chance for us to kill him!�� Adolf said with a frown.


    ��How? Even August was killed by him. Anne and Barnard didn��t return. Field didn��t want to kill him, not to mention Nattiavelle.


    .


    ��As soon as Field says a word, she will be more obedient than a pet cat,�� Nicolas looked at the sky and said helplessly.


    ��Don��t worry, I have an idea. If we��re lucky enough, we can take back the Forbidden Book, too,�� Adolf said with a confident smile.


    ��What?!��


    Both Nicolas and Mungo were stunned by those words. What kind of method could be used to regain the Forbidden Book while killing Wang Bugui?


    ��What��s the idea?�� Nicolas asked.


    He was most concerned about this issue now. Wang Bugui and his father��s golden figure almost became his nightmare. He wished that Wang Bugui would die at once.


    ��Don��t hurry. This plan requires us to cooperate, especially them.��


    Adolf laughed slowly, and then put his eyes on Field and Nattiavelle who were fighting fiercely in the sky.

 Chapter 243 - The End

    It was two o��clock in the morning under Big Ben.


    ��Buzz!��


    A huge space crack appeared under Big Ben, and dense figures fell from the sky like dumplings.


    ��Ouch!��


    ��Hm����


    ��Er!��


    Due to the rush of time, Wang Bugui was unable to pierce the space crack on the ground. And because the positioning was not very accurate, they moved to the vicinity of Big Ben from Trafalgar Square.


    ��Let��s move to St. Paul��s Cathedral.��


    Putting away the Chaos Spear, Wang Bugui led everyone to the Sanctuary. He and the members of the hunter group were on guard along the way. But they found no one chasing them all the way to the Cathedral.


    They were relieved at this time and flew back to the big team from all directions.


    ��No one is chasing us? Did they go back to siege Mentor and Senior Blood Demon King?�� Chu He asked with his chin in his hand.


    ��Don��t worry, they don��t have the courage. As long as they dare to go, they can only become their hostages.�� Wang Bugui showed a confident smile.


    He believed in the strength of the two very much. Neither the magic of red dragon nor the Tao Law in the Time Immemorial was simple.


    The red dragon was a strong one who was Dracula��s match. As for the Blood Demon King, he had lived from Time Immemorial to the present. Though his physical body no longer existed, his attainments of Taoism didn��t fade. His horrible Tao Law from Time Immemorial still existed.


    The vampires were proficient at blood control, but the Blood Demon King was much better than them and could already be their master. The only uncertain variable was if the Blood Demon King��s primordial spirit suffered any loss.


    ��Whoosh!��


    A few moments later, several other figures rushed up into the night sky in the distance. Looking closely, you would find that four rays were fighting together fiercely.


    ��They��re Senior Blood Demon King, Mentor, Field, and Nattiavelle!��


    Wang Bugui exclaimed, turned his head back, and yelled, ��Druid, summon now!��


    ��Buzz!��


    As his voice just faded away, a huge beam of white light burst out of the Cathedral, almost turning the night into day.


    ��Grrr!��


    Suddenly, people heard a roar from the Blood Demon King, which even contained an attack of primordial spirit.


    ��������


    Field and Nattiavelle held their heads and retreated. They were caught off guard by this strike. Nicolas and the other Infantes were even forced to fall out of the air.


    ��Let��s go! Don��t just stand there!��


    Seeing Clara standing still, the Blood Demon King directly grabbed her to rush toward the beam of light.


    ��Senior, Mentor!�� Wang Bugui stepped forward to welcome the two of them. When he found that Clara��s clothes were stained with blood and the Blood Demon King��s body turned dim, he hurried to ask, ��Are you all right?��


    The Blood Demon King stretched out his hand and shook it, saying, ��It��s no big deal. The soul that I swallowed hasn��t been digested. I��ll recover after digestion.��


    Clara also lifted the Red Dragon Disciple status and said with a light smile, ��Most of this isn��t my own blood, it��s almost all Nattiavelle��s. It��s the price of the red dragon state.��


    ��They��re in a bad state. Keep going!�� Nattiavelle said, gritting her teeth.


    But as soon as she stepped out, she was pulled back by Field. He uttered with a frown on his forehead, ��That white light is the Sunday punch of Sanctuary. We can��t beat them if they work together.��


    ��Damn! If we hold on for a little longer, they will all be killed!�� Nattiavelle stamped her feet with rage in the sky.


    ��You guys, do you want to attack the Sanctuary?��


    An ancient voice came from the distance. The Infantes then all gathered in the sky, and numerous white light spears appeared.


    But Field showed no fear under the sea of light spears. He pointed his sword forward, saying, ��If you want to challenge me, I don��t mind starting a fight with you directly!��


    ��Field, you��re so handsome and mighty!��


    But Nattiavelle, in the rear, became starry-eyed once again. She put away all the courage that an Infante should have, and took the initiative to snuggle Field from behind like a little girl.


    ��Since you don��t plan to fight, then just go back!�� the God��s illusion said again, as he gradually emerged while speaking.


    ��Hmph!��


    Field broke down all the light spears disdainfully and turned away with the other Infantes.


    After taking a few steps, he turned back again, saying, ��It won��t be long before their plan is achieved. Then, you hypocritical guy will disappear forever!��


    After that, he turned around again and walked slowly. His body gradually turned into a blood bat, and finally dissipated between heaven and earth.


    ��Whew!��


    ��Ah!��


    Catherine and Edward each drew a sigh of relief. Then they sat on the ground at once.


    ��It��s finally over!��


    ��I��m still alive. Great!��


    ��I can still see my family!��


    After they did so, the Paladins and magicians all followed to imitate them. All of a sudden, the outside of St. Paul��s Cathedral was full of people.


    ��Ou��ch!��


    The Blood Demon King stretched his body for a long time, touched Clara��s head, and said, ��Goodbye, little girl.��


    ��What nonsense are you talking?�� Clara pushed the Blood Demon King��s hand away.


    The Blood Demon King only shook his head with a bitter smile and turned to Wang Bugui, saying, ��This battle has made me a little bit tired. I think I have to sleep for more than a month. Boy, take care of yourself!��


    ��Senior, have a good sleep.�� Wang Bugui bid farewell with a holding fist salute.


    The Blood Demon King nodded slowly, turned into a golden light, and entered the small pendant in front of Wang Bugui��s chest.


    Wang Bugui walked up to Clara, saying, ��Mentor, how should we deal with this Forbidden Book?��


    ��His energy to suppress the book almost can��t hold on. The Black Tower has already been damaged and hasn��t been repaired yet. I guess it will still take a few days. How can we continue to suppress it?��


    Clara made a frown. She didn��t know how to suppress the book either. According to the method known to the Black Tower, it had to rely on that tower, and there was no other way.


    If she was to suppress it, she would have to be guarded every day and would have to use powerful magic at intervals.


    Suddenly, the illusion in the sky uttered, ��If you don��t mind, leave it to me for a few days.��


    .


    ��Give it to the Sanctuary? Do you have any reason to convince me?�� Clara asked.


    ��I��m here for the same reason as you. Isn��t this reason enough?�� the God��s illusion said slowly.


    ��But you Sanctuary people once did those things to our Black Tower, which really makes it hard for me to trust you,�� Clara replied with dissatisfaction.


    Her tone had been accentuated. It seemed that she had a strong sense of resentment toward the Sanctuary.


    ��That��s not my will. It��s just the whole Sanctuary that was misled by a group of paranoid people. Now they are gone, and the Sanctuary has returned to normal order,�� the illusion said again.


    But Clara still looked imposing. It was still difficult for her to believe the words of the other party.


    Seeing that, Druid stepped forward and said, ��Mentor, sorry. The Sanctuary has done too many wrong things to the Black Tower. Now the Elder Senate has already been removed by us.��


    ��This is the true Sanctuary now, and it does exist for justice. I beg all magicians to forgive our foolish mistakes. We��ll use our actions to atone for sin!��


    After that, he directly knelt on his knees.


    ��Clatter!��


    ��Clatter!��


    Then, all the Paladins got up together and knelt down orderly, shouting, ��Please forgive us! We��ll definitely atone for this!��


    Clara and all the magicians were shocked by this scene. They were silent for a long time, watching the Paladins quietly.


    ��Alas!��


    After a long time, Clara let out a long sigh and said, ��If you really regret it, then I can forgive you.��


    ��Many thanks!��


    All the Paladins shouted in unison, and then saluted orderly to the magicians.


    Seeing that, Clara nodded, looked up, and asked, ��Do you really have a way to suppress this book?��


    ��My strength is not weaker than yours. Moreover, I possess the power of faith. Even if it is not as great as the Black Tower, there is no problem to suppress this forbidden art of destruction.��


    The illusion answered slowly, and then showed Clara his strength and power of faith.


    ��In this way, he should be able to do that,�� Clara whispered to herself.


    ��Of course, you just need to put it where I sleep, and then I can suppress the evil atmosphere.�� The God��s illusion smiled confidently.


    Hearing that, Clara nodded and handed the book directly to the illusion, saying, ��Take good care of it, and we��ll pick it up in five days.��


    ��Don��t worry. If you are not free, ask this person to pick it up.�� The illusion chuckled, and then gave a look to Wang Bugui.


    ��That��s what I intended.��


    Clara whispered, and then looked back at Wang Bugui. ��In five days, come with Merutia to get the book. It��s best to take all your members.


    ��I��m worried that the vampires will still play tricks. If you are together, at least you can hold on until we come to support you.��


    ��No problem, leave it to me!�� Wang Bugui replied, patting his chest.


    ��All right.�� Clara nodded, turned around, and left with the people of Black Tower.


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui also turned back and said goodbye to Druid, then rushed back to the Blood Hunter Manor with the members of the hunter group. This battle was arguably the worst battle since their debut.


    Everyone was injured, and no one was slightly injured. Whoever could stand suffered either broken arms or broken ribs.


    Not to mention the internal injuries. None of their internal organs remained intact. Among them, four people were seriously injured, and three people were dying.


    Though they were pulled back from the Gates of Hell, they had to rush back as soon as possible to be treated again.

 Chapter 244 - Waking Up

    The dark night covered the stars, and there was only a shimmering new moon shining on the silent Blood Hunter Manor.


    ��Whiz����


    There seemed to be several figures along with a breeze appearing inside the manor.


    ��Crack����


    Edward slowly opened the door, and then Catherine stuck her head out to look around with him. After confirming that no one was there, they nodded at each other and said, ��Hmm.��


    Then, they exited and spoke discreetly, ��Boss, they��re all asleep. Come in!��


    ��Okay.��


    Wang Bugui nodded and then stepped in, with Changge on his left shoulder and Lyu Hao on the other. Chu He followed him in, with Feng Tianming on his back.


    ��You��re finally back.��


    Suddenly, after they sneaked in, a familiar voice sounded, which made the fine hair of Wang Bugui and the others stand up in shock. They all jumped a step back.


    Looking closely, they found that the approaching people were Kathy and Lyon.


    ��Whew!��


    Wang Bugui breathed a long sigh of relief, asking, ��You haven��t slept yet? It��s so late now.��


    ��We can��t fall asleep. We��re here waiting for you����


    Kathy walked down the stairs slowly. But after seeing them clearly, she suddenly covered her mouth with her hands and was robbed of her ability to speak.


    What a terrible scene she saw! All the hunters were seriously wounded, and even three of them were covered with blood all over their bodies, still unconscious.


    The fatal wounds on their bodies were clearly visible, which was worse than split skin and battered flesh.


    Their flesh and bones were almost separated. Those wounds were either bone-deep chop wounds or horrible blood holes!


    Kathy and Lyon then turned to look at Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui forced a smile. But Kathy could see clearly that his body was covered with visible cracks, and the left side of his face was almost all broken!


    ��What have you guys experienced?!�� Kathy cried, covering her mouth. Her eyes were already filled with tears.


    ��Sorry to make you worry. Is Elsa still asleep?�� Wang Bugui said guiltily.


    He had promised the little girl that he wouldn��t return with a serious injury. But it turned out to be this way now. He didn��t want to see that cute little girl cry again, so he had to come back quietly without alarming her.


    Kathy shook her head and replied, ��Elsa didn��t wake up. She had been crying and praying for you before she fell asleep. How sad would she be if she saw this?��


    ��I����


    Wang Bugui felt like his heart was hit with a heavy hammer. It turned out that the little girl had been worried about them. But they still came back so embarrassingly.


    ��Miss, I think they��ve done their best. This battle gathered all the Infantes. You should be glad they��re able to come back safely,�� Leon advised.


    ��But, can this be called safely? I really�� don��t want to see you suffer such serious injuries. I��m afraid that one day you��ll����


    As Kathy spoke, the teardrops in her eyes broke through the last line of defense, falling down one after another.


    ��Sorry, we were still too careless. But after this lesson, we��ll grow, and the pain will be less in the future.��


    Wang Bugui apologized, showed a warm smile like that of a neighborly big brother, and said, ��I promise!��


    ��I believe your promise. Please don��t make us worry after you leave.�� Kathy wiped her tears, speaking brokenly.


    Only in front of Wang Bugui and his fellows did she act this way, like a little girl. She usually behaved like an adult to manage the Hunters�� Union.


    Only in this group of people and in this place could she allow herself to drop her mask and show the real her, because she liked everything in the Blood Hunter Manor and everyone here.


    ��Okay, we��ll become stronger, and we won��t be so embarrassed the next time we meet the Infantes!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fists and then turned his head back, throwing a look at the other members of the Blood Moon Hunters.


    ��Uh, right, right!��


    ��Yes!��


    ��We��ll definitely suppress them next time!��


    The people behind Wang Bugui, headed by Chu He, all pandered one after another and then smiled.


    ��Treat them first. Don��t delay too long. If they don��t wake up tomorrow, Elsa will definitely be worried.��


    Wang Bugui put Changge and Lyu Hao down. Chu He also followed suit and placed Feng Tianming on the ground.


    ��Chihiro, come here too. You��re also seriously injured.�� Wang Bugui waved his hand.


    ��Okay.�� Misawa Chihiro nodded.


    She walked over to Feng Tianming, sat down, grasped his hand tightly, and asked, ��Can you really heal them?��


    ��Don��t worry. My Heaven Mending Technique can cure every injury.��


    Wang Bugui comforted her and then began to cast martial arts, reciting the ancient incantation. He released brilliant golden lights around him, and a peaceful five-colored energy slowly came out from his hands.


    These lights shrouded the four people on the ground. Then, Wang Bugui enhanced his strength again to activate it, and the injuries of the four people were being healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ��Buzz!��


    The peaceful lights shone around, and even those who were not being healed felt that their injuries had recovered after the lights touched them.


    And the wounds of the four people were disappearing rapidly, as well as the internal injuries in their bodies. Their broken bones were set again, viscera repaired, and meridians reconnected.


    ��Whew!��


    After a while, Wang Bugui stopped, and the lights slowly faded away. All the wounds of the four on the ground were gone. The others could even hear Lyu Hao��s snoring sound. He was sleeping soundly.


    ��Finally���� Wang Bugui turned pale and smiled comfortably. But the next moment, he felt a sudden sweetness in his throat.


    ��Puff!��


    A mouthful of blood burst out from his mouth. Then, a severe pain invaded his whole body. The cracks on his body widened at this moment.


    Then, his vision began to blur and he could see nothing. Finally, his eyes closed and he fell to the ground.


    ��Boss!��


    Seeing this, Chu He and the others were horrified. They rushed over to lift him up and immediately sent spiritual power to heal him. What they worried about most was Wang Bugui��s forbidden art injury, which had lasted for so long.


    It was completely displayed almost from the beginning of the battle. As a forbidden art, the Eight Limits Universal Order was known as the greatest taboo of human beings. To use it in a battle was the same as to use life.


    Now the counterattack had completely erupted. They didn��t know if Wang Bugui��s life would be threatened.


    ��What��s wrong with Brother Bugui? Why would he be like this?�� Kathy rushed to him and wailed.


    After checking via martial arts, Leng Yueyan said with a frown, ��His heartbeat is very weak, and the prana in his body is disordered. Except for the heart, all his other internal organs are completely destroyed. They are forcibly glued together by the Supplementary Method.


    ��Half of his bones are broken, and they are almost shattered into broken bits! Even the bones that look good had all been repaired!��


    Hearing that, Kathy couldn��t stop her tears from falling.


    ��Oh my God! Is that an injury that a human can bear? No! Why is he so hurt?�� Kathy cried bitterly.


    ��I believe in the boss. He will be fine, but he won��t be able to wake up in the upcoming days.�� Leng Yueyan comforted her.


    Chu He also nodded when he heard the words, and said, ��Kathy, go back to rest first. We��ll take care of boss. He��ll wake up in a few days.��


    ��Really?�� Kathy dried her tears and asked.


    ��When did we Blood Moon Hunters lie to you?�� Chu He smiled confidently.


    ��Yes, we believe in boss!��


    Edward smiled with a victory gesture. Seeing that, Catherine also nodded with a smile. ��Boss is an immortal. Have you ever seen an immortal die so easily? He��ll wake up in a few days!��


    ��Miss, aren��t they the people you trust the most? So, please trust them, too, this time.�� Lyon also leaned over to persuade her.


    Seeing that, Kathy finally got up and said coyly, ��I trust you guys. May Brother Wang Bugui wake up sooner.��


    Then, accompanied by Lyon, she returned to her room to rest. Chu He and the others settled all the unconscious people before returning to their rooms to rest.


    The following day, the vitality in the manor reappeared in the sun, and everything was awake.


    It was exceptionally quiet this day. Leng Yueyan came to the balcony early. She ran her fingers across the potted rose plant, and the dewdrops slowly fell into her hands.


    Then, she smiled at the roses. Due to either the flowers having sense or her really being as beautiful as a fairy, the roses bloomed more beautifully.


    She then sat in the sunshine to practice. On the next balcony, Ning Zhe also started his morning practice.


    ��Zzzzz!��


    However, in another room, Lyu Hao was sleeping soundly. But his thunderous snoring awakened Zhao Changge.


    ��Oh��my gosh!��


    Zhao Changge touched his head and woke up. When he opened his eyes, the sunlight just pierced into his eyes. He immediately covered his eyes, saying, ��Hiss! Oh, my head hurts, so do my eyes.��


    Then, when he saw the snoring Lyu Hao beside him, he kicked him and said, ��Hey, get up. You woke me up. Don��t want to continue to sleep!��


    ��Thump!��


    He kicked Lyu Hao to the ground directly. With an ��ouch��, Lyu Hao touched his head and got up from the ground.


    ��What happened? An earthquake?�� He was confused.


    ��The injuries last night�� Are you okay?�� Zhao Changge muttered.


    ��Yes. Ei, we��re not dead yet!�� Lyu Hao realized after looking at his body.


    Zhao Changge smacked his lips, saying, ��What rubbish, could you still be here if you were dead? We were so badly injured yesterday, and are recovered today. It should be boss who saved us.��


    ��Then where��s boss? And how��s Tianming?�� Lyu Hao asked, touching his head. ��


    ��I don��t know. Let��s go out and have a look. It��s lunchtime now. We��ve slept for a really long time.��


    Zhao Changge suddenly got up and went out of the room with Lyu Hao to look for the others.

 Chapter 245 - The Peace Day

    ��Rat-tat!��


    ��Tianming, Woody, Swordy, Drunk Immortal Swordsman, wake up! Are you okay?��


    Zhao Changge knocked on the door a few times. Like a human machine gun, he shot those nicknames out of his mouth.


    ��If you knock like that, will he come out with his sword to chop us up?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��How would he dare?! If he wants to chop me up, I��ll pull out Chihiro. I��m sure that he can��t do it!�� Zhao Changge smirked.


    Tianming, in the room, was awakened by them. He slightly moved his eyebrows and then slowly stretched. After opening his eyes, he saw a beautiful chandelier.


    ��Ugh!��


    Feng Tianming got up, covering his head in his hands, but found that something was holding himself down. He realized that the quilt was a little bulgy, and then something was moving inside.


    ��Hmm?��


    A lazy voice sounded, and then a head came out from under the quilt. It was Misawa Chihiro. She was still sleepy.


    She rubbed her eyes. And when she saw Feng Tianming��s surprised look, she smiled immediately. ��Great, you��re really fine. Hehe.��


    ��You, you�� you. Why, why are you in my quilt?�� Feng Tianming muttered. His face became flushed at once.


    Chihiro touched her head, starting to recall. ��Ah, I was worried yesterday, so I climbed over the wall to accompany you.��


    ��Uh! It��s improper for men and women to touch each other! You, you get up!�� Feng Tianming shouted in shock.


    ��Okay.��


    With a nod, Misawa Chihiro pushed back the quilt in an instant. Then, Feng Tianming only saw a young girl in pink underwear.


    ��Ahhh!��


    Feng Tianming��s face turned redder than a red light. He made a loud scream, which alarmed the people on the entire floor.


    ��What happened?��


    ��That is Tianming��s cry.��


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe came out one after another. After a while, Meiqing, Chu He, and Kamikawa Hiko all came over.


    ��What happened!��


    The stupid couple rushed upstairs from the first floor, holding Elsa in their arms. Both Lyon and Kathy also followed them to come.


    ��I don��t know what happened. There can��t be enemy invading, can there?�� Zhao Changge said with his chin in his hand.


    ��Is it that Tianming��s injury hasn��t recovered yet and he still needs treatment?�� Lyu Hao frowned.


    ��Can it be that?!��


    Zhao Changge patted his thigh, and then shouted inside, ��Woody, don��t be afraid. We��ll break through the door and come to save you!��


    ��Oh, don��t. Don��t come in!�� Feng Tianming replied quickly.


    Then, he quickly hugged Chihiro, intending to look for clothes for her. But he only found his own. He then wanted to cover her with the quilt.


    ��Wai, wait a moment!��


    Chihiro cried in shock. She was sitting on Tianming, so when he moved, she couldn��t sit still and fell down, bumping into him.


    ��Uh!��


    Tianming was even more panicked when he saw this. He was about to turn over to grab the quilt.


    ��Changge, did you hear what Tianming said just now? Why is it so noisy inside!�� Lyu Hao asked, touching his head.


    ��I don��t know. Is there an enemy attack?��


    Zhao Changge held his chin, called out the dragon gut silver spear, and shouted, ��Tianming, I��m here! Don��t be afraid! My spear is with me!��


    After that, he kicked the door open at once and rushed in with the people behind him.


    ��Oh!��


    ��Wow!��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao took a deep breath when they saw the scene in front of them. The others also opened their mouths wide when they saw this.


    ��Love-fantasy!��


    ��Your relationship is moving too fast!��


    Edward and Catherine yelled excitedly and covered Elsa��s eyes at the same time. But little Elsa pushed their hands away, and then whistled. ��Wow!��


    ��Oh, you surprised me. You��re not wooded.�� Meiqing teased, covering her mouth with her hand.


    At that moment, time seemed to be fixed. It was a picture that Feng Tianming would never forget. In the eyes of all the people, he put Chihiro under his body, and she only had underwear on!


    ��No, it��s not what it looks like. You, you listen to my explanation���� Feng Tianming reached out his hand and said shakily.


    ��You were too hard just now. It hurt���� Misawa Chihiro touched her head and said.


    ��Oh!��


    ��Wow!��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were shocked again. The others were also whistling and smirking.


    ��No, it��s not what it looks like���� Feng Tianming reached his hand out, intending to explain.


    ��You ask me to get up. Why do you hold me back?��


    But, at this point, Chihiro asked again. Feng Tianming seemed to hear a crack in his heart, and then became helpless and speechless.


    ��Oh!!��


    ��Wow!��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao took a few steps back in shock, while Meiqing laughed happily and joked again, ��Hold her back again? You��re powerful!��


    ��Sorry, we interrupted you.�� Kamikawa Hiko directly apologized before exiting the room.


    ��Don��t run! See, Tianming is so active. And look at you���� Meiqing chased after him.


    ��You go on. Continue.�� Chu He took his leave with a holding fist salute.


    ��Fighting!��


    ��Love-fantasy!��


    Edward and Catherine also left with little Elsa. Kathy said embarrassedly, ��It��s not appropriate for children, but congratulations����


    Then, she also left with a red face together with Lyon.


    ��No, you misunderstood!�� Feng Tianming tried to persuade them to stay.


    But only Changge and Lyu Hao were there now. Feng Tian still wanted to explain.


    But Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao both stepped back, saying at the same time, ��May you soon have a baby! Goodbye!��


    As the voice faded away, the two disappeared in a flash.


    ��Uh!��


    Feng Tianming was really desperate at this moment. No matter how Chihiro shook him, he remained motionless.


    But at this time, everyone gathered in front of another room again.


    ��Why hasn��t big brother woken up yet?�� Elsa stretched her head out and asked.


    ��Big brother is tired. He may need to sleep for a few more days,�� Leng Yueyan stroked Elsa��s little head and replied.


    ��Yes, your big brother was very powerful yesterday and defeated a lot of bad people, so he needs to take a few more days to rest.�� Chu He also spoke to conceal the truth.


    ��Really?�� Little Elsa asked, grabbing Catherine��s dress.


    ��Yes, let��s go out and play! How about making a handmade toy? So that we can show it to him after a few days when he wakes up,�� Catherine suggested.


    ��Okay! I want to give big brother a gift!��


    Little Elsa nodded firmly and then left with the idiot couple.


    ��Whew!��


    Zhao Changge breathed a sigh of relief, saying, ��In the face of that little girl��s innocent look, I feel that it is a crime to say a false word!��


    ��Such an innocent child is the most beautiful being in the world.�� Lyu Hao sighed.


    ��How��s boss now? Does he need spiritual power again?��


    Chu He walked around with hesitation in his heart.


    ��Let��s go in and take a look. Maybe boss really needs our help,�� Zhao Changge suggested.


    He then pushed the door open.


    However, when he opened the door, he was shocked again. He stuttered, ��B-big�� b-big sister!��


    He saw Hanae Chiou!


    As they all knew, Hanae Chiou had been in the body of Wang Bugui. Generally, without Wang Bugui summoning her, she couldn��t wake up and act on her own.


    But she came out by herself today. Her eyes were not empty, and her face was not sad.


    ��Big sister?! How can you come out by yourself?�� Lyu Hao asked, touching his head.


    Hanae Chiou didn��t look away, replying, ��Can��t I?��


    ��No, we just want to know how boss is now,�� Chu He said.


    ��It��ll take at least two more days for him to wake up. The counterattack of Eight Limits Universal Order is beyond our expectations. If the battle had dragged on any longer, he might have died.��


    Hanae Chiou shook her head with a sigh and then touched Wang Bugui��s head with her hand to convey her spiritual power and Innate Prana Power to him.


    ��It��s so serious?!�� Chu He gritted his teeth.


    ��You don��t have to worry. He gained a lot from this battle too, especially the power of the primordial spirit. Otherwise, how can I come out by myself? I believe that when he wakes up, he will be not far from reaching the Greater Power Realm.��


    Hanae Chiou spoke to comfort everyone. But even with that being the case, everyone could still perceive that she was the most worried person.


    ��If you need help, just come to us,�� Leng Yueyan uttered slowly.


    Chiou nodded and said, ��I��ll take care of him during this time. My primordial spirit is connected to his, so the best way to heal him is to nourish him with the power of my primordial spirit.


    ��If anyone is looking for him, please come and notify me. Moreover, hurry up to practice, realize the battle results of yesterday, and reflect on your own shortcomings.


    ��I have a hunch that a turmoil is coming. We must improve our strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, we��ll only be killed. I believe that you haven��t forgotten yesterday��s experience.��


    Everyone nodded, especially those who were seriously injured. They deeply realized how big the gap was between themselves and the Greater Powers.


    Almost half of the fighting power of the hunter group was as fragile as paper in front of Field.


    Even if the other party was at the peak of Greater Power in the world, second only to Dracula, they still couldn��t forgive themselves. They couldn��t even force their opponent to use his real strength. They were defeated by only one move of the opponent, even though they had used their full strength.


    They didn��t think much about the difference in realms. Their strength was insufficient. They were careless. Since there were shortcomings, they had to change them!


    There were countless uncertain factors on the battlefield. No matter how small a disadvantage was, once the opponent grabbed it, it would be infinitely amplified by the enemy until it was deadly.


    ��Big sister, take care of both of you. We��ll go practice first!�� Chu He said goodbye with a holding fist salute.


    Seeing that, the others also made holding fist salutes and then went outside the manor, beginning to practice.

 Chapter 246 - Hypnosis

    Jonathan was sitting in a chair, changing fresh dressing for his wound, in a side hall of St. Paul��s Cathedral.


    He was pierced by Adolf with Druid��s sword during the battle yesterday. Fortunately, it didn��t hit his key part, and Druid had found the best medicine for him afterward.


    ��Do you feel better?��


    Outside the door came the voice of Druid.


    ��I��m okay. The injury will be cured soon with those drugs. Go protect the Forbidden Book, and don��t be hurt by the demons,�� replied Jonathan.


    ��Okay.��


    Druid turned away. As Druid��s footsteps receded, Jonathan looked at his wound and seemed to feel some strange magic vaguely.


    ��Damn it. I already used the holy medicine, but the wound is still healing so slowly. Did that guy do magic to me?�� Jonathan whispered to himself with a frown.


    ��Haha, it��s not to hurt you, but to make it easy to find you.��


    Suddenly, a voice came in the dark.


    ��Who?!�� Jonathan stood up immediately and summoned the Holy Sword on alert.


    ��Don��t be nervous. I��m not hostile.��


    The voice sounded again. Then a lot of blood bats appeared in the room, from which stepped out a figure.


    ��Adolf!��


    After a roar, Jonathan brandished his sword forward violently.


    ��Whiz!��


    Adolf flashed to avoid the powerful sword, and then suppressed it with his hand, saying, ��I came to discuss something with you. I have no hostility.��


    ��I have nothing to discuss with you demons. Either you or I will die today!�� Jonathan didn��t listen to Adolf at all.


    He forcibly pushed Adolf away with his elbow, and brandished his sword again.


    ��What a bad boy!��


    A little bored, Adolf cast magic directly to crack Jonathan��s wound, and then aggravated his pain.


    ��Ugh!��


    Jonathan screamed, and was immediately knocked down to the ground by the pain. He was sweating, convulsed and gasping.


    ��I think you can listen to me now,�� Adolf crouched down.


    ��If you want to kill me, just do it!��


    Jonathan glared ahead. He knew that the other side had performed the isolation magic, so no one could hear his scream now, and he could only wait for death.


    ��Oh, no no no!��


    Adolf quickly shook his head and said intently, ��Why will I kill you? Oh, you��re my friend. How can I bear to kill you?��


    ��Asshole! You never deserve to be my friend. You only deserve to die under my sword!�� Jonathan retorted.


    ��Why are you so excited? I��m here to help you! You��re the brave and fearless leader of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, but why are you lying here so weakly now?�� Adolf asked.


    ��Demon, what the hell do you want?�� Jonathan gritted his teeth in pain.


    Adolf stood up and said slowly, ��Think carefully, Why can��t such a brave, hateful, powerful and fearless person like you control the Sanctuary?��


    ��Instead, why can that cowardly Druid have the popularity and power? As the Dragon Slaughter Knights, why do you have to be suppressed by the Seraph Knights?��


    ��It��s not fair. That robber took everything that was supposed to be yours. He didn��t even consider you a brother, but just a pawn. Look at your wound. That��s his sword.��


    Jonathan slammed the ground angrily and said, ��You want to hypnotize me? Druid is my brother. His sword was controlled by you, a demon, to pierce me!��


    He remained sane now and was not misled by Adolf��s words. However, Adolf had been slowly casting magic to disintegrate Jonathan��s mind step by step ever since he came in.


    His hands on his back were emitting strange red lights. At the same time, Jonathan��s wound was also shimmering with red lights into his body.


    Adolf smiled softly, saying, ��But do you think he really cares? Considering his speed, he��s absolutely able to rush over to block the sword for you.��


    ��Moreover, he threw out the sword for Wang Bugui and Wang��s people. Has he worked so hard for you Dragon Slaughter Knights in your memory? Even once!��


    ��Never! You rush to the forefront every time! As for the Seraph Knights, they just come to pick up the fruits of the war after your death and injury with the title of the Sanctuary��s most powerful fighting force.��


    ��Don��t talk rot! Our Dragon Slaughter Knights is the front troops to create fighters for the Seraph Knights. It��s a tactic!�� Jonathan refuted.


    ��A tactic? He and his Seraph Knights have all the honors. But how about you? You watch your brothers die one by one, but still not as glorious as the Seraph Knight.��


    Adolf said again. He, at the same time, stepped up his magic again, and the opponent had gradually been brought into his rhythm.


    ��You��re lying to me! They will have the same glory as the Seraph Knights after their death! They died for faith, for justice. Why can��t they have the glory?�� Jonathan growled.


    ��Can they? They can only lie in the graves now. The dead flowers around them are all given by you Dragon Slaughter Knights. Have they Seraph Knights ever sent even a flower?��


    ��Oh no. Not to mention the flowers, have they ever gone to see them? Those people died for justice, for creating fighters for them.��


    Adolf said again. At the same time, the red lights behind him became stronger again. Jonathan didn��t notice that the dark red magic was eroding through his gaping wound.


    He was looking back at the moment, trying to find out the memories to overturn Adolf��s statement. In his fading memory, he seemed to have visited them with some people.


    But when he struggled to recall, he found he couldn��t remember at all. A moment later, the memory disappeared!


    Adolf was about to successfully control Jonathan. Now he could tamper with the other side��s memory. He changed all of Jonathan��s memories with the Seraph Knights into various discord and hatred.


    When they fought side by side, the Seraph Knights were almost at the front. However, Adolf used a few fights and changed the front troops to the Dragon Slaughter Knights.


    When the other party��s hypnosis was deepened, he enlarged the death and injury of the Dragon Slaughter Knights in his memory by several times and changed the image of the Seraph Knights into hideous hypocrites.


    Although Jonathan wanted to prove these memories wrong, there was no way. He had almost been deeply hypnotized by the other party, and these tampered memories were difficult to distinguish.


    They were half true and half false. Real things were added with false things to confuse Jonathan, which was the most confusing lie in the world. Jonathan couldn��t tell which was true and which was false.


    ��Uh! No, no!��


    Jonathan felt a great headache. All the memories in his mind had been tampered with. No matter how he tried to think back, he could only recall much faker memories.


    Adolf uttered with a chuckle again, ��Think carefully, do the Seraph Knights really treat you as brothers? They gain the advantage every time, and you are the one who suffers, aren��t you?��


    ��And Druid, he��s on Wang Bugui��s side. Don��t you see it? Wang Bugui had hurt your brothers to put on a show of force since he came to the west.��


    ��Druid and his knights didn��t help you at all. They just stood by and even laughed, didn��t they?��


    Adolf laughed, and then used magic to tamper with Jonathan��s memory again, setting all the Seraph Knights ridiculing and laughing.


    ��Ugh! Ugh!��


    Jonathan shouted with his head in his arms. The memory in his mind was really changed into such a scene. Rage rose in his heart. His eyes were bloodshot and his teeth were almost broken.


    ��They, didn��t help me�� Wang Bugui beat and killed my people when he came to the Sanctuary. He should die!�� Jonathan growled.


    ��Yes, you��re right. And his companions, they should also die. How many of you did they kill last time they broke into the Sanctuary?�� Adolf continued to cast hypnosis.


    ��My brothers, nearly a thousand of them have died! Druid!�� Jonathan growled wildly.


    In his memory, Wang Bugui and his members aimed at wildly killing the people of the Dragon Slaughter Knights. Instead of helping them, Druid even led the Seraph Knights to slaughter his brothers.


    He had now completely degenerated and become a puppet of Adolf. With a pair of bloody eyes, he kept roaring like a wild animal. His body was full of rage.


    Now, he had no other ideas but to kill these people.


    ��Good, you finally remember how abominable they are! These hypocrites are living better than you now. But look at your brothers, they��re miserable.


    ��Countless of them died and injured in the battle yesterday, but the Seraph Knights were protected by Wang Bugui!��


    Adolf made confused remarks again. At this moment, his hands were not on his back. He put them directly before Jonathan��s eyes and cast magic against him.


    ��Yes, these damn guys!�� Jonathan flared with anger.


    He had taken those fabricated memories as facts.


    ��So, I��m not your enemy. There��s a saying that the enemy of an enemy is a friend. You need help now, and I can certainly help you.�� Adolf stretched out his hands.


    ��How are you going to help me? You must have conditions.�� Jonathan clasped his head.


    ��Haha, it��s a win-win situation for us����


    Adolf chuckled, and then stepped forward, explaining the plan against Jonathan��s ear.

 Chapter 247 - Before the Storm

    ��This plan is really, ruthless!�� Jonathan said coldly.


    ��Oh, compared with their methods, mine is not ruthless enough. In this way, you can get rid of Wang Bugui and I can get the book, right?�� Adolf asked with a smile.


    ��Hmph!��


    Jonathan snorted scornfully, ��I cooperate with you this time just because of a common enemy. The next time we meet, I��ll kill you in person!��


    ��Okay, it��s enough that you realize Wang Bugui and the Seraph Knights are hypocrites. As long as I��m ready, I��ll inform you,�� Adolf laughed.


    ��Go now. As for the weapon, I��ll find a way to get it,�� Jonathan replied slowly.


    Adolf smiled at him for the last time, cast a little more hypnosis, and then turned into a blood bat, dissipating.


    After returning to the outside world, he looked back and said to himself, ��What a powerful heart! How much he hates demons?��


    Adolf was really puzzled. He was even more powerful than Nattiavelle in hypnotic magic. He had hypnotized others so many times and never failed.


    Anyone who was brought into his hypnotic rhythm would eventually collapse into a puppet controlled by him.


    As for Jonathan, no matter how to hypnotize him, his heart wouldn��t be completely destroyed. Because, however deceived and hoodwinked, it still stuck to a belief, to kill all demons.


    He carried out justice, and never allowed any evil to exist. No matter how to twist his heart, these beliefs were still with him.


    With a puzzled look, Adolf finally left the church.


    ��Druid, I have something to discuss with you.��


    Two days later, Jonathan went to Druid in the church.


    Druid was writing something. When he saw Jonathan, he raised his head and replied, ��Sit down. What��s up?��


    ��It��s about the knights. They want to follow Wang Bugui, don��t they?�� Jonathan said.


    ��Yes.�� Druid nodded. He didn��t know what Jonathan was going to say.


    ��So I think we need to make an arrangement early. I want to invite Wang Bugui here and ask for his ideas.�� Jonathan came straight to the point.


    ��But he��ll come to us in two days. There��s no need to be so anxious. Let��s wait,�� Druid suggested.


    Jonathan shook his head and said, ��At that time, we��ll take the Forbidden Book back. Perhaps, there will be Infantes making troubles. I think our brothers will be in danger, don��t you think so?��


    Druid frowned slightly. He sank into thinking with his chin held, and then said, ��You��re right. But Merutia said they were badly hurt too. Will we bother him by doing that?��


    ��Especially Bugui. I heard recently from the head of the Hunters�� Union that he had been seriously unconscious. I don��t know if he has woken up today.��


    ��Has he?��


    Hearing that, Jonathan put on a frown on his forehead. He secretly conveyed the situation with what Adolf left him.


    ��Well, in this case, the second plan can be implemented. Perhaps only the second plan can make Wang Bugui pay a greater price!��


    In an old castle, Adolf laughed cruelly while swirling the wine in his glass.


    Receiving it, Jonathan immediately raised his head and said, ��Although Wang Bugui is in a coma, I heard that the woman who has been beside him is still awake. You know her.��


    ��She seems the disciple of Azrael. She said that we can find her if we have important things these days. You know, I��m really worried about those brothers, and want to settle them as soon as possible.��


    ��Give me a moment to think about it.�� Druid crossed his hands, supported his chin, and propped himself on the table.


    He thought about it with his eyes moving around, and then kept tapping the table with his fingertips.


    ��If you��re worried that they��ll be affected, just leave it to me. I will not invite him in the name of you or the Sanctuary, but those brothers.��


    ��I��ll invite your friend in the name of the Paladins who have sworn their allegiance to Wang Bugui and want to follow him for their entire lives. Can I?��


    Jonathan asked sincerely. He also reached out and looked forward to the other side��s answer.


    Seeing that, Druid replied with a short sigh, ��Well, you are in charge of it. It��s not that I don��t want to disturb them, but����


    He stopped talking. After some ideological struggle, he added, ��In fact, I��m reluctant to let so many brothers go. I don��t want to see the scene of separation. I really don��t want them to leave.��


    ��I know how you feel. Me too. But this is their choice. Since they��re our brothers, we should give their full support. We Dragon Slaughter Knights will be in charge,�� Jonathan said with a nod.


    ��Well, go ahead,�� Druid said, holding his head.


    Before Jonathan left, he turned his head slightly at the door and gave a contemptuous smile. In his mind, this former comrade-in-arms had been changed into a hypocrite.


    No matter what the other party said, he just thought it ridiculous. Reluctant to let brothers go? It was just a lie in his ears.


    Jonathan then came to a door with a statue of Seraph. This was the house of forbidden weapons, guarded by the most elite Seraph Knights.


    ��Head Jonathan, why are you here?�� A Seraph Knight asked.


    ��I��m here to take my weapon,�� Jonathan answered slowly.


    ��But, your weapon is with you now, isn��t it?�� Another Seraph Knight was confused.


    But Jonathan just replied coldly, ��My weapon is in it!��


    After that, he pulled out his sword and instantly cut the two��s throat. The holy sword power had been stained with red. With puzzled faces, the two Seraph Knights fell to the ground heavily.


    ��Hypocrites.��


    With a look of disgust, Jonathan opened the door and walked in slowly.


    After a while, he stepped out of the room and lifted the two men who had fallen down. Then, he used the magic taught by Adolf to unknowingly cause the Paladins in the vicinity to fall into an illusion.


    In their eyes, the situation inside was that the two men were still standing guard and even chatting.


    ��Everything is settled, and the plan can be executed at any time.��


    Outside the wilderness, Adolf sent a message to the Sanctuary with magic.


    ��Well, let��s wait for her to come.��


    Inside the Sanctuary, Jonathan was fully armed. He then slowly got up and turned to look in another direction where Cornwall was.


    ��Sister Chiou, the Sanctuary wants to see Brother Bugui.��


    Kathy gently opened the door and whispered.


    ��What for?�� Hanae Chiou slightly tilted her head and asked.


    ��It seems to be for the Paladins who want to follow Brother Bugui. You need to pick them up. Because you��ll escort the Forbidden Book two days later. They think it may be unsafe.��


    ��So they want to take these Paladins here early. They knew Brother Bugui is still in a coma, so they came to inform you.��


    Kathy told the truth. Hearing that, Hanae Chiou said with a nod, ��Those Paladins really want to follow Bugui. It��s worth picking them up.��


    ��Do you want me to ask everyone to accompany you?�� Kathy asked with a smile.


    Chiou shook her hand and smiled, ��No need, you take care of them. Since the Paladins are coming to us, we should make a grand party and a sumptuous dinner to welcome them!��


    ��Really? I guess I��ll be busy for a long time. How many tables are needed!�� Kathy cried, covering her little mouth.


    ��So we need to act as soon as possible. Use all the remaining ingredients, and go to Cornwall to buy if they��re not enough,�� Hanae Chiou laughed.


    Patting Kathy��s shoulder, she finally left with a faint smile.


    ��Well, I, Zhao Changge, have to show my cooking techniques today! I promise you��ll be satisfied, Sister Chiou!��


    ��Let��s go buy the ingredients!��


    ��I want to eat meat. Meat! Meat!��


    ��


    When Chiou was flying in the sky, she heard the voices from the manor. Shaking her head with a smile, she kept flying up.


    ��Whoosh!��


    A few minutes later, she arrived out of St. Paul��s Cathedral, and a Paladin in casual clothes greeted her.


    ��You��re Miss Chiou, right? Great, I��ve called out all our brothers. Let��s hurry up,�� Jonathan laughed.


    As his voice faded away, hundreds of Paladins in suits came out.


    ��Take our respect, Queen Chiou!��


    When these Paladins saw her, they directly knelt down and shouted neatly.


    Seeing that, Hanae Chiou hurriedly asked them to get up and said, ��I��m not a queen. Just call me Chiou.��


    ��No, since you��re the woman of the king, you��re naturally our queen,�� the Paladins said again.


    ��I��m, I��m not his woman.�� Hanae Chiou blushed, and then said, ��Let��s go.��


    The Paladins didn��t dare to say more, and just followed her closely.


    ��Haha, I brought some brothers of the Dragon Slaughter Knights to see us off.��


    At this moment, Jonathan said again. He then summoned the Dragon Slaughter Knights he brought.


    ��No problem. Let��s go. We��ve prepared a banquet for you. Let��s hurry to go back.�� Hanae Chiou turned back.


    ��Okay.��


    Jonathan laughed. But the people walking ahead didn��t notice his slightly cruel smile. They couldn��t even know the strangeness of the Dragon Slaughter Knights behind��

 Chapter 248 - Waking with a Start

    The moon was shining brightly now, but there was still a large group of people marching in the countryside. A neat crash was heard from them. It was the crash of armor.


    They had walked smoothly on their way, but were forced to come to the suburb by some unexpected situations.


    ��Jonathan, are you sure that��s really an Infante?�� Hanae Chiou turned around and asked.


    ��Of course, you also saw it. White knight��s suit, long silver hair, rose vine hilt. That��s Field��s back.��


    Jonathan nodded, and then said, ��Your strength may be able to compete against him, but we must ensure the safety of these brothers. So, don��t take risks. We can pass through this road.��


    ��But, my sense field tells me that this is not the way back to the manor. We��ve gone further and further.��


    Hanae Chiou said slowly with a slightly cold tone. She, at the same time, stopped and looked back at Jonathan.


    ��Damn it!��


    Jonathan smacked his lips, scratched his head, and then said, ��I forget you Seekers of Truth from the East have such an ability! But it��s too late. Go to Hell!��


    As his voice faded, a strange red light instantly rose around him and surrounded everyone.


    ��What the hell are you going to do?�� Hanae Chiou summoned her giant scythe, prepared to meet the challenge.


    ��Haha, rest assured. You won��t die now, because we have to use you to lure Wang Bugui here,�� Jonathan laughed.


    Hearing that, Hanae Chiou got furious. Her cold eyes were full of strong murderous intentions. She raised the giant scythe, blocking it in front of the knights, saying, ��Let them go. I won��t run away.��


    ��Hmph, our targets are you and that guy. But if they dare to hinder me, they��ll also be killed,�� said Jonathan disdainfully.


    ��Jonathan, what are you gonna do?!��


    ��Do you want to hurt the queen?��


    ��Unless you step over our dead bodies!��


    ��


    All the Paladins put on the combat suit in a moment and pulled out their long swords to protect Chiou firmly.


    ��Go! This is a big array. You will only die in vain if you stay here,�� Hanae Chiou shouted with a frown.


    ��No, we swear to protect you, Queen Chiou!��


    The Paladins were resolute. They quickly formed an array, protecting Chiou with holy power.


    ��No, go quickly! This big array is not that simple!�� Hanae Chiou screamed.


    She had felt an extremely powerful aura, but couldn��t tell the difference.


    ��You��re looking for death!��


    Jonathan yelled, pulled out his sword with the Dragon Slaughter Knights he brought, and activated it to release strange red lights.


    ��Grrr!��


    The moment when the red lights rose, a horrible roar suddenly sounded, which seemed to come from Hell.


    ��Er!��


    Then, all the Paladins groaned in pain and fell to their knees with their head in their hands. Even Hanae Chiou was injured by the force in the array. This big array was actually an attack on the primordial spirit.


    ��Er! Protect the queen!��


    A Seraph Knight roared desperately, forcibly releasing his holy power to protect Hanae Chiou. Then, the surrounding Paladins, more or less, followed to try their best to protect Chiou with their holy power.


    ��Let��s get out!��


    Another Seraph Knight roared. He was Felix, the strongest man in this group of Paladins. But he had just reached the Holy Realm.


    He knew these Paladins were all not strong. If they gave their holy power to Chiou, they would be dangerous in the array after a long time. If they couldn��t break through, they would all die.


    ��No way!��


    With a snort, Jonathan strengthened the big array. The red lights turned even brighter, and the roar was getting louder and louder. Many Paladins had already fallen to the ground with blood flowing out from the seven openings in their heads.


    ��Go!��


    Seeing that, Hanae Chiou howled. She immediately displayed the Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms to resist the primordial spirit attack and transferred the Paladins with her mighty magic.


    ��Oh? Do you still have such power? But after transferring so many people, you will have few so-called spiritual power left,�� Jonathan sneered.


    ��Ugh!��


    Hanae Chiou cried in pain. Jonathan was right. To transfer hundreds of people at the same time, it required not only the understanding of the Tao Law, but also cultivation base and spiritual power.


    In principle, only the Greater Powers were able to achieve this. It was impossible for others to do that. But she did it forcibly with the forbidden art, therefore, not much of her spiritual power would be left.


    Moreover, she was now in the opponent��s array against primordial spirit. Such an array especially targeted at souls. Her vision had already been blurred, and her head was splitting.


    ��Asshole!��


    Hanae Chiou gritted her teeth, rebuked and waved the giant scythe to attack, killing all the people of Jonathan.


    Then, with a roar, she jumped into the sky and brandished the scythe down. But not in her combat mode, she��d been slower a lot. Jonathan dodged in time and turned around to beat her away with a shield.


    ��Er!��


    Then, he chased her up and cut her with his sword. But the sword couldn��t cut off her arm. It just embedded in the puppet��s body. Gritting his teeth, he began to kick the opponent��s abdomen violently.


    When the opponent fell to the ground, he chased up and hit her with his shield again, slamming it into the opponent��s head.


    ��Hmph, you��ve been strong, haven��t you? But why are you totally vulnerable now!��


    With a sneer, Jonathan stepped forward, put his foot on her head, and humiliated.


    ��Clatter!��


    However, when he talked wildly, he was tightly bound by a bundle of chains. He struggled to free himself, but found him unable to use his holy power at all.


    ��Locking Souls!��


    Chiou had got up from the ground at the moment. She brandished her scythe forward violently.


    ��Puff!��


    Jonathan��s head was cut down, with a puzzled expression on his face. Chiou followed to wave the giant scythe again to cut down his upper body. She finally reached out to pierce the opponent��s chest, crushing his heart fiercely.


    ��Scumbag!��


    Hanae Chiou spit out blood, trying to fly away from this place, but found herself unable to use energy. At this moment, her primordial spirit was very weak. She would pass out at any time.


    ��Er!��


    Suddenly, a voice came, and she immediately turned back on alert, but found that Jonathan whose head was apart from his body actually recovered!


    He twisted his neck and laughed, ��Carelessness is the worst enemy. I didn��t expect you to have such power.��


    ��Longinus!��


    Hanae Chiou gritted her teeth and immediately realized. No matter what kind of martial arts one cultivated, he couldn��t revive after being beheaded and heartbroken. There were only two exceptions. One was the Greater Powers of the East.


    Even if their bodies were crushed, they could rebuild their bodies as long as their primordial spirits were not destroyed. The other one was the Longinus, the holy lance of the Sanctuary.


    As long as the lance was held in one��s hand, the holder wouldn��t be killed anyway. Even if he was cut into eight sections, he could come back to life.


    ��You��re right, but it still can��t change your fate,�� Jonathan sneered.


    What was in his hand was exactly the Holy Lance of Longinus which had been stained with blood all year round.


    ��Clang!��


    Hanae Chiou picked up her giant scythe to make the last resistance with her teeth gritted. But how could Jonathan give her a chance? He first released all the power of the magic circle, and then made all-out attacks with the holy lance.


    In the whole process, Chiou could hardly fight back and was suppressed firmly. What was more surprising was that the holy lance could actually hurt her puppet body.


    Such a wound couldn��t be cured. In addition, there was a special magic power constantly weakening her primordial spirit. So, she was caught by Jonathan within three minutes.


    ��Having resisted for so long in this state, what a monster you are!�� sighed Jonathan.


    ��It��s indeed surprising. The whole array is destroyed by her alone. Another array is needed to deal with Wang Bugui. But the magic of this space is not enough.��


    ��Take her to that battlefield. It��s the greatest place for the curtain call.��


    Adolf conveyed his voice with magic in another place. Hearing that, Jonathan raised Chiou, cut through space with the holy lance, and entered the dark battlefield.


    In the Blood Hunter Manor, Wang Bugui was still sleeping. But there was energy forcing him to wake up. Deep in his soul, a woman was calling him.


    ��Chiou!��


    Wang Bugui woke up with a start. His clothes were drenched in cold sweat. He hurriedly checked the small pendant and found that Hanae Chiou was gone!


    ��Changge! Lyu Hao! Meiqing!��


    Wang Bugui roared, which shocked everyone in the manor.


    ��What��s up, boss?��


    ��What happened?��


    ��What��s wrong with you?��


    A large group of people suddenly appeared in his room. Everyone was here. They were either in an apron, or chef��s clothes, or even with flour on their face.


    ��Boss, you finally woke up!�� Zhao Changge laughed.


    ��Tell me, where��s Chiou?�� Wang Bugui grabbed his shoulders and kept shaking them.


    ��Bo-boss, don��t worry! Sister Chiou has gone to the Sanctuary.�� Zhao Changge quickly stabilized him.


    ��The Sanctuary? Why go back there? Why can she wake up by herself?�� Wang Bugui asked again.


    Chu He stepped forward and answered, ��Sister Chiou can wake up freely, because the strength of your primordial spirit has improved. She��s been looking after you these days.��


    ��As for the Sanctuary, she seems to go there to pick up the Paladins who want to follow you.��


    ��Really?�� Wang Bugui then let Changge go.


    ��Boss, what��s wrong with you?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��I dreamed that Chiou was�� killed!�� Wang Bugui gritted his teeth.


    Hearing that, everyone was stunned. They wondered why Wang Bugui would have such a dream.


    ��Boss, it��s just a nightmare. Don��t worry, it won��t happen,�� Zhao Changge comforted.


    ��Yes, it��s just going to the Sanctuary. We��re not against them now. There will be no problem,�� Chu He echoed.


    Wang Bugui nodded slowly and sat back on the bed.


    ��Rat-tat!��


    Suddenly, there were rapid footsteps downstairs. A moment later, Kathy rushed in.


    Under everyone��s puzzling eyes, she walked to Wang Bugui and said, ��Brother Bugui, bad news!��

 Chapter 249 - If She Didnt Come Back, Neither Would I

    Chapter 249 If She Didn��t Come Back, Neither Would IKathy, who broke in all of a sudden, brought such a sentence, which surprised everyone.


    ��What��s going on? Why are you so panicky?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��It��s Sister Chiou. She��s in trouble!�� Kathy answered anxiously.


    ��Rumble!��


    Wang Bugui immediately released strong spiritual power, which shook the entire floor. He got up, looked at Kathy and asked, ��What happened to her?!��


    ��Sister Chiou was attacked on the road. In order to protect the Paladins to evacuate safely, she remained alone in the enemy��s trap!�� Kathy wailed.


    ��How can it be!�� Wang Bugui��s forehead was full of bulging blue veins, and a powerful killing intention was released from his body.


    Kathy was almost out of breath due to his killing aura, but she still held back her fear, whispering, ��Felix and the others are downstairs. Go ask them for details.��


    ��Whiz!��


    Wang Bugui disappeared instantly. The others also took Kathy to the downstairs. In the open space in front of the hall, hundreds of Paladins were kneeling down, all injured.


    ��Your Majesty, we��re sorry! We���� Felix gritted his teeth and said with regret.


    Wang Bugui shook his head, supported Felix up, and replied, ��Don��t blame yourselves. Just tell me the details.��


    ��It was Jonathan who escorted us this time. We might have met Field on the way. But now I think it was the false image Jonathan made to bring us into the wilderness.��


    ��That��s where they set the trap. There��s a magic circle that attacks souls. We couldn��t resist it at all, and could only defend passively.��


    ��But in order to evacuate us, Her Majesty forced us out and stayed in the array by herself. We knew Her Majesty��s intention and hurried back for help.��


    Felix said everything he knew, and then bowed his head in shame. He had vowed to protect the king and the people around him, but now he had become a deserter.


    It was a shame worse than death. How could he be called a Paladin if he couldn��t even fulfill his oath?


    ��Why did Jonathan do that to her?�� Wang Bugui asked himself.


    ��We don��t know either. But his condition was strange. And that magic circle doesn��t belong to the Sanctuary.�� Felix shook his head.


    ��Not the Sanctuary?��


    Wang Bugui was even more puzzled. Had Jonathan learned magic apart from those of the Sanctuary? But even so, what reason did he have to harm Hanae Chiou?


    ��Boss, there are a lot of doubts about this matter. Let��s hurry to the scene of the accident,�� Zhao Changge suggested.


    ��Okay.��


    Wang Bugui nodded slowly, and then turned to look at Felix, saying, ��Do your best to remember the place where you were attacked.��


    Then, he activated his divine mind to search Felix��s mind sea, finding the wilderness in an instant.


    ��Action!��


    Wang Bugui turned back and ordered. He then turned to the Paladins, ��Have a good rest here. We��ll go back soon.��


    ��Your Majesty, please let us follow you!��


    However, the Paladins�� neat shouting was so unwavering.


    ��But the opponent may still have a stronger array. It��s useless if you go.�� Wang Bugui frowned.


    ��Your Majesty, please let us atone!��


    Felix knelt down immediately, pleading.


    Wang Bugui remained silent for a moment, and then turned to Leng Yueyan, ��Yueyan, what are your ideas?��


    ��I can give each of them a pair of wings by mobilizing the will of the surrounding Taoism power.�� Leng Yueyan said slowly.


    ��Then, just do it.�� Wang Bugui urged.


    Leng Yueyan nodded. Aware that Wang Bugui had already been very anxious, she immediately cast martial arts to give these people wings.


    Then, there were countless figures in the manor flying straight to the wilderness.


    But when they arrived, they only found a messy battlefield. Hanae Chiou had already been taken away. There was only one red stone left on the ground, with Jonathan��s image on it.


    ��Go to the Sanctuary.��


    With a cold face, Wang Bugui led everyone to the St. Paul��s Cathedral rapidly.


    ��Whiz! Whiz����


    Several figures landed outside the St. Paul��s Cathedral. They released a strong aura that alerted all the people in the Sanctuary.


    ��Druid,�� Wang Bugui called without an expression.


    Outside the church, Druid was sitting on the stairs, with his hands crossed against the bridge of his nose. Seeing everyone coming over, he said nothing.


    Wang Bugui slowly walked to him and said, ��It looks like you��ve already known.��


    ��Yes����


    Druid covered his head with his hands, and then held his chin with his hands, saying, ��The guards of the house of forbidden weapons were killed. Jonathan has taken the Longinus.��


    ��Then, the Dragon Slaughter Knights told me that they found the bodies in the suburbs. They were the knights who went out with Jonathan.��


    ��Buzzing!��


    Without a word, Wang Bugui took out a red stone and projected the images inside.


    Jonathan��s figure appeared. His eyes were scarlet, and he said with a cruel smile, ��Wang Bugui, your woman is in my hand. Come to me alone with the Forbidden Book.��


    ��I��m on that battlefield. I��ll show you the way. I believe you won��t let me down. If anyone else comes, she will be executed immediately!��


    Then, he raised Hanae Chiou in his hand. Her body was eroded by Longinus all over. She was mostly black, and there were many terrible holes in her body, which were wounds made by the lance.


    Seeing that, Druid widened his eyes. He turned to look at Wang Bugui, but discovered that his killing intention had split the surrounding ground.


    ��Give me the Forbidden Book.�� Wang Bugui reached out.


    ��But, how can you go there alone? The Forbidden Book can��t be in his hand. This is a plot of the vampires. If you do that, the world may be put in crisis!�� Druid stood up.


    ��I don��t care about the Forbidden Book. This world is not as important as her security!��


    Wang Bugui shouted, and then looked at the Druid, saying, ��Even if it��s the plot of the vampires, I must go! I have already failed her once. Never again!��


    ��If you go like this, you will only let the Forbidden Book fall into his hands. For the sake of the overall situation, don��t be impulsive!�� Druid persuaded again.


    ��So what if he gets the Forbidden Book? All of this is not important, compared to her! If there is no Hanae Chiou, there will be no Wang Bugui in the world either!��


    With a firm attitude, Wang Bugui went straight to the inside of the Sanctuary. Druid rushed to stop him, but was pushed away.


    ��Do you want to destroy the hard work of the mentor and everyone?!�� Druid yelled at Wang Bugui.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui slightly tilted his head, and said, ��I won��t let the Forbidden Book fall into the hands of vampires. But before that, Chiou is more important.��


    ��I have my own plan. I��ve grown up. I won��t lose my mind so easily, of course, provided that Chiou is okay.��


    After that, he went into the church and found the Forbidden Book relying on his spirit mind.


    ��Do you really want to do that?��


    As he was about to get the book, a voice sounded, and God��s illusion appeared beside him.


    ��Yes.�� Wang Bugui remained calm.


    Then he stretched his hand out and took out the suppressed Forbidden Book.


    ��Is it worth it? You know there must be a trap set by the other side. And they will certainly threaten you with Hanae Chiou. Can you rescue her?�� The illusion said behind him again.


    Wang Bugui didn��t turn back, but continued to go forward, saying one step at a time, ��It is. It��s worth whatever it takes. They want to kill me with a trap, so what?��


    ��Setting a trap can only prove that they fear me from the beginning. As for Chiou, I will certainly rescue her out, even at the price of my own life. It is worth it, as long as she is fine.��


    God��s illusion no longer spoke. He just watched the man gradually moving away quietly behind him. The man��s paces were so firm.


    ��Wang Bugui, maybe he can really bring hope to human beings. You��re often arrogant, but friendly to most people.


    ��You dare to give everything for your friends and family. You will directly fight the Sanctuary for a little girl. You��re willing to give your life to protect those people.


    ��You said you hate evils, but sometimes you hate evil humans even more. Now, you��re willing to die and even abandon the world for a woman.


    ��What kind of person you are? I can��t even figure it out����


    After Wang Bugui left, the illusion said those words to himself, and then shook his head, dissipating.


    Outside the church, everyone was watching Wang Bugui with the Forbidden Book in his hand. The Paladins still wanted to follow him, but were declined.


    As for the members of the hunter group, they didn��t bother to disturb. Even if there was a rescue plan, they had to wait for Wang Bugui to arrange it.


    ��You wait here for me.��


    Wang Bugui said slowly, and then stared at his brothers and sisters.


    ��Boss, be careful����


    The members said goodbye to Wang Bugui, and then raised their fists to cheer him up.


    ��Bugui, Jonathan may be under the vampires�� control. If you can, just���� Druid wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Wang Bugui stretching his hand out.


    He then turned to Druid, saying coldly, ��Since he has hurt Chiou, he can only go to Hell anyway. I have only two ways for him.��


    ��If he��s really controlled, he will die with a complete body. Otherwise, even his primordial spirit will be dissipated. His souls will be scattered and he will never be reborn!��


    ��Whoever dares to hurt even half of my woman��s hair will die!��


    ��If she doesn��t come back, neither will I!��

 Chapter 250 - Oath

    The reason why the dark battlefield existed was completely a mystery. No matter how it was destroyed, it would gradually recover in a few days.


    There were some things in it that were almost the same as the outside world. But everything inside was dilapidated. The collapsed Big Ben, the broken Tower Bridge, the ruined London City��


    According to the detection by Wang Bugui and the others in the Dragon Trapping Well, perhaps not just England, but the whole world should have this broken side in this battlefield.


    ��Who left this damned battlefield?�� Jonathan asked to the sky.


    ��That��s not something we can know. This world existed long before the vampires appeared.��


    Adolf��s voice sounded in Jonathan��s heart. He hid in the dark to observe and prevent all unexpected situations.


    ��If it��s really that old, how can you explain the things inside that are the same as those in the outside world?�� Jonathan asked again.


    ��That��s why it��s not something we can know. Maybe the world we see is a false product,�� Adolf laughed.


    ��It doesn��t make sense.��


    Jonathan shook his head disdainfully, and then turned his eyes to the distance, saying with a slight smile, ��Our guest is here. Let��s treat him well. It seems that he��s still angry.��


    ��Boom!��


    As his voice faded away, there was a loud noise in the distance, and a horrible aura instantly prevailed. This was not only suppression, but also a kind of strong killing intent.


    ��Crack!��


    Under the erosion of this killing intention, the buildings around Jonathan even began to collapse. There were dilapidated buildings falling down, and even the clouds were torn in the gray sky.


    On the ground, horrific cracks were spreading and expanding.


    ��Wow, what a terrifying power!�� Jonathan chuckled.


    He only saw a man walking over slowly from the disintegrated distance. Wherever he passed, things there would be turned into broken bits, and the earth was ruthlessly destroyed.


    ��Hehe, you��re finally here,�� Jonathan smiled, shaking his head.


    ��Where��s Chiou?�� Wang Bugui asked with Taoism power.


    ��You��re too late. I��m waiting so boring, so I killed a little time with her,�� Jonathan said with a cruel smile.


    Then, he summoned Hanae Chiou out of the void with magic.


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui widened his eyes. His forehead was full of blue veins. Squeezing the joints in his hands, he growled, ��You��re looking for death!��


    He saw Hanae Chiou eroded by a black aura. Her body was full of terrible blood holes, and her arms were pierced by a row of blood red nails, which fixed her to a cross.


    Her legs were pierced by small blood spears. Even her ankles were pierced by black thorns. She couldn��t move her legs, either, because there were two black nails that fixed her to the cross.


    What made Wang Bugui angrier was that these things to torture her were all demonic weapons to attack primordial spirit.


    He could clearly see that the Hanae Chiou under the puppet��s body was even more fragmented. Her primordial spirit was so dim.


    Feeling his arrival, she raised her head with difficulty and looked at Wang Bugui with a pair of extremely weak eyes. She tried her best to show a smile, hoping he was not too worried.


    ��Chiou!��


    Wang Bugui called her hysterically. His eyes were full of tears, and his teeth were almost gritted broken by him. The next moment, blood kept flowing from his mouth.


    ��Uh, er����


    Hanae Chiou wanted to say something, but she couldn��t because a black nail also penetrated her throat. Plus, her primordial spirit was also seriously injured; she no longer had the power to speak.


    ��Jonathan!��


    Wang Bugui roared angrily, his hair standing upright without wind, his eyes covered with blood; he only intended to crush the culprit into broken bits.


    ��Oh, no no. You forgot that, she��s still in my hands.��


    Jonathan shook his head, walked to Chiou, grabbed her beautiful face, and turned his head with a cruel laugh, ��If you don��t do as I say����


    ��Boom!��


    ��Puff!��


    He slammed Hanae Chiou��s head against the cross violently. Then he penetrated through her left shoulder with a black dagger and laughed, ��Then she will die faster! Hahaha!��


    ��Stop!��


    Wang Bugui rushed forward with great anger, trying to smash Jonathan with a punch. But when he was less than ten meters away, he stopped and couldn��t move forward for half a step.


    It wasn��t that he was trapped by a formation, nor was there any magic to stop him. Instead, his body didn��t allow him to punch, because a blood-stained spear was against Hanae Chiou��s Shen Tang.


    And the Blood Spears and black nails all around her body were shining with strange lights.


    ��Ugh!��


    Hanae Chiou cried in pain. Those lights were rapidly destroying her primordial spirit.


    ��Hehe, good boy,�� Jonathan sneered.


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and withdrew his fists, standing still and watching Jonathan. At such a distance, if he wanted to attack, he could tear his opponent apart within one thousandth of a second.


    However, the opponent held the Longinus. Even if he was crushed into broken bits, he could recover instantly, which allowed him to kill Chiou then.


    ��You should know what I want. Take out the book.�� Jonathan pointed at Wang Bugui.


    ��Buzz!��


    Wang Bugui immediately summoned the Forbidden Book, floated it above his head, and said, ��Take the book, and let her go!��


    ��Haha!��


    Jonathan laughed out loud when he heard the words, ��Do you think I��ll let you go so easily? No! I��m going to kill you today!��


    ��You will pay several times more for what you do!�� Wang Bugui said in a cold voice.


    ��Cut the crap! Open the book!��


    Jonathan snorted disdainfully, and used the tip of the spear to push against the center of Hanae Chiou��s brows.


    ��Clatter!��


    Wang Bugui opened the book. Without the suppression of the holy power, a beam of destruction aura rushed out of the book suddenly.


    ��Good, you didn��t lie to me. Then, use the magic you see to attack yourself,�� Jonathan laughed.


    ��Boom!��


    Without hesitation, Wang Bugui directly used that magic to summon a powerful magic meteorite to hit himself fiercely. The ground under his feet was smashed into a deep pit.


    Although bloodied by that devastating force, he got up soon.


    ��Haha, good! Turn to the next page, and continue. Don��t use any defense, or I��ll kill her directly,�� Jonathan laughed brutally.


    ��Boom!��


    ��Next page!��


    ��Boom!��


    ��Go on!��


    ��


    Wang Bugui was hit by various forbidden arts for ten minutes. He didn��t defend at all, but endured every attack by his powerful physical strength.


    Being hit so violently by such strong magic for ten minutes, even a Greater Power would be injured. But Wang Bugui just took it in this way, without any fear.


    No matter how powerful the magic was, whether or not it could harm his primordial spirit, he didn��t hesitate to use it to hit himself. Despite all kinds of pains, he endured them all one by one.


    His limbs were all broken and he couldn��t open the book anymore. Kneeling on the ground, he raised his head to look at Chiou with his eyes covered with blood.


    ��What a surprise! You��ve been through more than a hundred kinds of magic. Although your limbs and sternum are broken, and you have been penetrated in many places on your body, you��re still alive!��


    Jonathan sighed from the bottom of his heart. This opponent surprised him too much. It was difficult to imagine how he survived. He was injured so seriously. More than half of his blood had lost, and his primordial spirit had also been seriously injured.


    ��Ugh!��


    Hanae Chiou was growling in pain. Seeing Wang Bugui being tortured in this way was more painful than killing her directly.


    However, Jonathan neglected her scream, and looked down at Wang Bugui, saying, ��Forget it, it��s boring. I remember there��s a way in the East to commit suicide. Do you know how to do that?��


    ��Ugh! Ugh!��


    Hanae Chiou struggled crazily, watched Wang Bugui and kept shaking her head. Although she had flesh and blood, looking real, she was just a puppet without any human feeling.


    But at this moment, in front of him, she shed tears for the first time. She even desperately crashed into the Longinus, trying to prevent Wang Bugui by committing suicide.


    But how could Jonathan agree? He took away the holy lance directly, summoned several blood daggers at the same time, to penetrate Chiou��s shoulders. The pain deep into the primordial spirit robbed her energy to resist.


    She could only cry intermittently, looking at Wang Bugui who was kneeling on the ground with tears in her eyes.


    But he showed a gentle smile, trying to make his blurred vision clear.


    He deeply stared at the person in front, and slowly said, ��Chiou, promise me, live well and stop crying for me.��


    And his soul was going to dissipate. He was silently making a vow at this time.


    ��Brock, I violated this contract. But I would like to exchange the fruit of Taoism of my life for the safety of Chiou.


    ��I��m willing to give her all the power of my primordial spirit. I��m willing to be her sword, to fight for her, to kill all her enemies, and to be with her forever.


    ��I would like to give you my soul and be punished in the underworld for three thousand years. Instead, you should come and take her away safely. After three thousand years, please let me see her again.


    ��I don��t ask her to remember me. I just want to meet her in the next reincarnation. No matter poverty or hardship, no matter how difficult it is, I would like to spend time with her.


    ��If I can accompany her when she grows old in the next life, I��d rather be turned into ashes this life.


    ��Come on, Azrael!��


    After that, he directly detonated the origin of the prana blood in his body, and his body veins instantly erupted, so did his sacred platform. There was a powerful force bursting out of him.


    There were dozens of blood flowers blooming from his body. His strong spiritual power was scattered throughout the battlefield. The cultivation base and fruit of Taoism of his life were now ruined.


    ��Thump!��


    Then, the blood-stained Wang Bugui slowly fell to the ground. His eyes going to be crashed were settled on the beautiful Hanae Chiou, who was the most beautiful scenery in his heart.


    In the end, he passed away with a smile.


    ��Ugh!!!��


    Hanae Chiou��s roar spread through this dark dead battlefield. But no matter how she wailed, she couldn��t call back Wang Bugui lying in the pool of blood��

 Chapter 251 - Azraels Wrath

    ��Oh? Is he really dead, even losing his soul?��


    Jonathan stepped on Wang Bugui��s body, whispered to himself, and then looked at Hanae Chiou, saying, ��It��s horrible, isn��t it?��


    ��Ugh!��


    Chiou��s eyes were bloodshot. There was a powerful force rushing out of her body, constantly making her free from the Blood Spear, black nails and blood daggers on her body.


    ��What?!��


    Jonathan was shocked. He didn��t expect the other side to have such hidden power. He immediately put away the Forbidden Book, and then lunged forward with the Longinus.


    ��Clang!��


    But Chiou directly released a black force, bouncing away the holy lance in front of her. At the same time, there was another powerful force bursting out of her body, bringing down all soul-attacking magic tools.


    ��Damn!��


    Jonathan gritted his teeth and tried his best to release the curse power of the holy lance, intending to kill this woman��s soul. But the black force was so powerful that it swallowed the curse immediately.


    ��You!!! How dare you !!!��


    Turning mad, Hanae Chiou was surrounded by a mysterious force. Vaguely, there seemed to be an illusion of Azrael behind her.


    ��Idiot, have you forgotten that she is the disciple of Azrael? Leave!��


    Adolf, who was hiding in secret, yelled. He took away the Forbidden Book, about to tear open the dimension.


    ��You wanna go after seriously injuring my disciple for the second time? No way!��


    However, a cold voice came out that trembled their hearts. The laws of surrounding space had been changed and they couldn��t tear it up anyway.


    ��Hold on, and I��ll figure out the magic of this book,�� Adolf turned his head and yelled.


    Hearing that, Jonathan immediately rushed up to hold the enemy. But who was Azrael? Even Dracula was just a tiny role in his eyes. He was the only manifest God known to the world.


    Even his illusion alone was not something ordinary people could contend with. He raised his hand to grab Jonathan, and then clenched him to ground meat.


    However, Jonathan instantly came back to life again with the help of the holy lance, and then stabbed it forward.


    ��Hmph!��


    Brock lifted the other hand in disdain, and smashed the holy lance with a punch.


    ��Longinus, wake up completely!��


    The moment when the holy lance broke, Jonathan cast the final spell to remove its restrain completely. His body was covered with its fragments which then transformed into armor.


    ��Today, I��ll kill you who are holding the Longinus!��


    Brock said coldly, and then released a dark purple light from his hand, using various forces to bombard the front.


    ��Clang! Clang����


    The magic full of the breath of death bombarded Jonathan so much that he couldn��t move forward.


    ��Destruction-the seventh move-Doomsday Judgement!��


    At this moment, Adolf also successfully cracked a powerful forbidden art. He recited the old mantra quickly, raised his hand, and threw out an energy ball.


    The ball flew in front of Brock. Its powerful energy caused the surrounding space to compress violently. Then, it expanded rapidly.


    ��Boom!!!��


    Terrible energy burst out instantly, and the explosion range was almost equivalent to a nuclear bomb. The dark red mushroom cloud turned everything in this battlefield into broken bits.


    The extremely powerful aura of destruction prevailed. Even a strong man like Field would be seriously hurt or even die after taking the blow head-on. Because this explosion was so powerful. It was not just magic.


    The explosion also carried a strange law, full of powerful and destructive aura. It was similar to a self-explosion of a Chinese Greater Power, which destroyed his enemies with Taoism power.


    ��You wanna defeat me with the magic of those seven guys?!��


    Surprisingly, Brock��s voice came out of the explosion. Then, a dark purple light came down from the sky and devoured this mushroom cloud.


    In less than half a minute, all the explosions had disappeared. Brock was standing high in the sky. At this time, he was not as simple as an illusion; he came here in person.


    He held the dying Hanae Chiou in his hand, and beside him floated the bloody Wang Bugui whose body was full of terrible blood holes and cracks and whose face was broken.


    But from this incomplete corpse, there was still a kind of energy pouring into Hanae Chiou��s body. It was the power of Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit, the only thing that he could leave to Chiou.


    ��Bugui����


    Hanae Chiou couldn��t help crying and kept saying the most familiar name. But Wang Bugui still closed his eyes with a smile on his face.


    She finally realized a human feeling, but it was so heartbreaking. At last, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. Closing her eyes, she passed out.


    Seeing that, Brock put her beside Wang Bugui, letting them float quietly in the sky. He then whispered coldly, ��Have a good rest. I��ll make them pay back the grievances you have suffered!��


    Then, he turned his head abruptly, stared angrily at the front and shouted, ��I��ll let you know what��s more terrible than death in the world then!��


    ��His wish is to destroy all your souls, and then slowly maltreat you to death!��


    There were three kinds of people that Brock hated most in his life. Firstly, those who hurt his disciple, secondly, those who hurt his contractor, and thirdly those who prevented him from watching the show.


    Today, these two people had offended all three of his most dissatisfied points. As Azrael, how could he stand such blatant bullying?!


    ��Go all out. Don��t think about hitting him. Think about how to fight and run away. Nicolas and the others have already come over!��


    Adolf gritted his teeth and said. Then, he quickly retreated with Jonathan. They made attack together on the way, trying to break the space. But Brock��s strength was so strong that it made this space solid like iron.


    At the same time, he reached out his large hand to grab the two with supreme strength.


    ��Grrr!��


    The two roared angrily, each releasing a strange power toward the big hand after combining together. Those were the magic of Longinus and the Forbidden Book, both of which were the strongest and evilest power.


    ��Boom!��


    However, all this was as fragile as a piece of paper in front of the big hand. When the magic touched the big hand, it was smashed at once. Then, the big hand continued to press downward the two people.


    ��Puff!��


    This blow made Adolf seriously injured and dying, and even the Forbidden Book couldn��t protect him. And Jonathan resurrected thousands of times relying on the Longinus.


    ��No, the gap is too big. Run!��


    Adolf covered his wound and cried, and then performed the Blood Escaping Skill regardless of the cost, turning into a bolt of blood lightning to break the sky. Frightened out of wits, Jonathan also turned around and fled.


    But Brock took only one step to appear in front of them suddenly. He turned into a one-thousand-foot giant, looking down at the ants below with the cold eyes.


    ��I said, I��ll slowly maltreat you to death!��


    Brock��s words were full of killing intent. That icy and biting killing intention seemed to come from the ice prison with a history of thousands of years, which made them unable to move.


    But the Azrael didn��t take any action. He continued to exert pressure with his strong magic, forming countless sharp blades to stab forward.


    ��Ugh!��


    Numerous dark purple sharp blades pierced into their bodies, and broken meat and bones flew across the sky. He had different torture methods for the two.


    Adolf was not immortal. He just used the Forbidden Book to protect his body. So, Azrael used a sharp blade to scrape his bones inch by inch and cut his meat piece by piece.


    And the blade against Adolf was a magic blade that increased pain by a hundred times. Azrael deliberately slowed down the speed of cutting the body and continuously infused his killing intent.


    To deal with Jonathan, Azrael chose to make a ruthless meat grinder with thousands of sharp blades. All the blades attacking him were made of dozens of blades, which were rotating at high speed.


    They flew from all directions. Where they passed, they brought up the remains of the flesh. Especially when hitting the head, the speed was slow to the extreme to increase the pain by a thousand times.


    ��No!!!��


    ��Pardon us, please!!!��


    ��Ah!!!��


    The screams went on and on. The wailing that resounded through the battlefield indicated how miserable they had been.


    ��Hmph! This is only the first step. You��ll experience the real torture then!��


    Brock said coldly, and then began his killing plan. He first cut off all the meat of Adolf, smashed his viscera and bones, and then cast a spell to get him back.


    Next, he would torture him in the same way. Every time he was dying, he would restore him with the power of death. In the process of continuous repetition, the pain Adolf felt would be magnified dozens of times each time.


    As for Jonathan, Azrael forced magic to save his consciousness, and then strangled him back and forth into pieces of flesh. Because he held the holy lance, he could resurrect indefinitely. Therefore, Azrael would begin the second round of torture before Adolf was fully resurrected.


    The pain of thousands of times had been maintained. How to describe this pain? It was equivalent to making him feel more sensitive than the most sensitive organ of a man.


    Even if it was just a little pricking with a needle, it was also the pain of breaking bones and tendons, let alone treating him as a useless piece of meat and wringing it back and forth.


    Brock��s maltreat was more than that. He used various method, including the force of all the elements, then the power of death. He even engraved death talismanic words in their bodies.


    They were suffering from numerous diseases, each of which would aggravate their pain dozens of times. At the same time, their souls would be strengthened to keep them awake all the time.


    Each time the two men came back to life, Azrael would release a little coercion, letting their souls be tortured too, which was the real burning bones and souls!

 Chapter 252 - Flowers Bloom for A Thousand Years, and Fall for Another Thousand Years

    ��Ah!!!��


    The screams were still on. Block had been torturing the two men for more than an hour. All the ways were fresh new to them.


    They were all moved from the world of the dead as the punishment of the wicked and demons in the world. They were the most brutal revenge on Jonathan and Adolf.


    ��It��s almost time. Even if you use magic again, your souls can��t be repaired forcibly. Go to Hell!��


    Brock said coldly, and then performed powerful magic. He only recited an ancient and complicated mantra gently, and the whole battlefield was full of wind.


    ��Boom!��


    Then, a thunderbolt split, which brought more powerful thunderstorms. A strange thunderstorm came to the battlefield, which contained a horrible aura.


    As soon as it appeared in this space, the earth collapsed and all kinds of dilapidated buildings were destroyed. And there were all kinds of lights in the thundercloud.


    It was full of lightning with different attributes, and it was so powerful that it made people despair. It could be said that any thunder could kill any Greater Power on the earth.


    ��No, no, don��t kill me!!!��


    Jonathan and Adolf were badly mutilated. They were embedded in various dark purple weapons, and their faces were almost bones.


    The strong thunder, only showing a few auras, had scared their souls away. If it weren��t for Brock��s magic, they would have been scared to death.


    ��I can��t directly intervene in the life and death of any living beings on the planet. You will not die in my hands,�� Brock slowly said.


    ��Ah, really?�� Jonathan trembled.


    Even if he had Longinus, which let him have the body of immortality, but today he finally tasted a life worse than death. Tormented by Azrael, he wanted to throw out the holy lance more than once.


    But the other side cast a spell to make the holy lance cling to him. Not only did he feel the most intense pain in the world, but also was his soul constantly suppressed by Azrael. His body never stopped shaking.


    ��It��s said that Azrael has a great limit to stay here, especially to kill the creatures on this plane. He can take souls, but can��t kill creatures by taking their souls.��


    ��Even if his disciple wants to kill anyone, he has to obey the rule that he can��t kill somebody if he doesn��t deserve it.��


    Adolf gasped. He suddenly remembered this. He had a certain confidence in his heart that he really won��t die today.


    ��Clap, clap, clap����


    Brock smiled and clapped, and then said, ��You really know me. You��re right.��


    After he finished speaking, the two��s eyes lighted up. Vaguely, they had seen their escape from this hell.


    But at this moment, Brock sneered again, ��So, I decided to give you to another person to kill! Enjoy your last moments. Haha.��


    ��What?!��


    After hearing this, Adolf and Jonathan almost went crying. Looking at the smile of Azrael in front of them, they were all sweaty again.


    Brock changed back to his original size, touched his head, and said, ��Oh my, I hate doing this kind of thing. But I have to do it. Because I like to have a beginning and an end.��


    Then he looked at the sky again and yelled, ��Be gentle this time. They can��t stand great pain anymore!��


    ��Bang!��


    Before his voice faded away, a golden dragon thunder had fallen in the sky. But Brock opened his mouth and swallowed the thunder. Then he protected Hanae Chiou and Wang Bugui with magic.


    ��This thing is not easy to digest. Life is hard����


    Brock complained secretly, but met the divine thunder the next moment. There were countless thunder explosions in the sky, and each explosion would bring a strong and incomparable aura.


    This aura didn��t belong to this plane, and could even tear this space easily. If this kind of disaster was seen by the Seekers of Truth from the East, they would surely call it the immortal robbery!


    Brock was doing something against the sky, which caused dissatisfaction on Taoism. The Taoism wanted to punish him seriously. But all he did was for Wang Bugui.


    In another world full of higan bana, Wang Bugui was lying quietly in the flowers. Suddenly, an invisible power poured into his body, which made him wake up.


    ��Ugh!��


    Wang Bugui snorted, and then slowly opened his eyes. When his vision was clear, he saw only a dark night sky.


    ��This is����


    When he sat up, he looked around and saw only endless higan bana. Nothing else existed. These blood-red flowers were the only scenery here.


    ��What, what happened to me?��


    Wang Bugui talked to himself with a frown, looked at his hands, and then touched his body, which was extremely real.


    ��Can the dead primordial spirit be the same as the physical body?��


    Inspecting his body carefully, he found that the self-destructive wounds were still there. He tried to use the Tao Law, but sure enough, he couldn��t use any martial art at all.


    The only thing that still existed was his physical power, the various extreme powers brought about by the Eight Limits.


    ��Where the hell am I?��


    Wang Bugui mumbled to himself, and then ran at full speed in the sea of higan bana. On the way, he jumped abruptly and observed the terrain from hundreds of meters high.


    But what came into his eyes was blood red, as if this world was full of higan bana.


    ��Whoosh!��


    He landed with the Hell Step, arousing a large number of petals. Then he took one direction and continued to rush. He would jump up every ten thousand meters to look for a way out.


    Finally, after half an hour, he ran to the border of this sea of flower. There was a river here. Its water was blood yellow, and there was a sea of manjusawa on the opposite shore.


    Wang Bugui immediately thought of a word, netherworld!


    ��I��m still dead�� if this is the netherworld here, this river should be the Forgetting River. Let me walk along the higan bana on the shore. This road should be Huangquan Road.��


    ��At the end of Yellow Spring Road, at the end of Forgetting River, there is the Naihe Bridge over the river. At the end of the bridge, there is the Seeing Home Terrace. At the Seeing Home Terrace, there is the Granny Meng who guards the reincarnation road alone. Hehe����


    ��Forgetting River is made of forgetting water. Drink a bowl of forgetting water alone, and re-enter the reincarnation road? Azrael, haven��t you taken my soul?��


    Seeing this sea of flowers, Wang Bugui asked himself. Then he shook his head and walked forward. Since to enter the netherworld, he could only end this life.


    ��Where��s the Three Life Stone? I want to engrave her name. I hope I won��t forget to meet her again in the next life.��


    He looked around all the way, trying to find the legendary stone.


    It was said that there was a Three Life Stone beside the Forgetting River. The words on the stone were as red as blood, which read: Get on the other side as soon as possible.


    People could carve the names of their favorite people in this life and the people they wanted to wait for in the next life. Maybe the next life they could really meet that similar flower.


    Although the flowers were similar, but this flower was not that flower. The soul was not the soul of that time. The previous love had long been forgotten, and it was just a chance meeting when they met again. It was even harder to stay together.


    But Wang Bugui still wanted to seize this slim opportunity, even if the next life he and Hanae Chiou would just pass by, he was willing.


    After a long time, he finally came to the end of the Forgetting River. There was a big stone here, presumably the Three Life Stone. Not far away was a figure beside the Naihe Bridge.


    Wang Bugui engraved Hanae Chiou��s name on the Three Life Stone, and then gently rubbed it with his hands. It seemed that when he saw the name, he could think of the woman he dreamed of.


    He put his forehead on that name again and resolutely said, ��I will find you in the next life!��


    After that, he turned and walked to the figure under the bridge, but what he saw next made him slowly widen his eyes.


    ��You are�� the Granny Meng?��


    Wang Bugui was very surprised. He didn��t expect that the Granny Meng in everyone��s mouth was a beauty that would never be found throughout years. Her face wouldn��t be found in the human world.


    Though in a black robe, it couldn��t hide her charming figure. Her deep eyes seemed to see through human hearts. With a sorrow on her face, she stared quietly at the person in front.


    ��Another young man. A cultivator? It turns out that you��re also a man of suffering.��


    Granny Meng shook her head with a sigh, and then waved her hand, and a bowl of yellow soup appeared in her hands. She added, ��Come on, drink this bowl of soup, and you can forget the love and hatred of your life.��


    ��The gains and losses of your life will also be forgotten with this bowl of Granny Meng��s Soup. People whom your concern and hate in this life will all be strangers to you in the next life.��


    Wang Bugui looked quietly at the bowl of Granny Meng��s Soup, which was the real forgetting water. Once he drank it, he would really forget everything. He would enter reincarnation again without joy, sorrow, love, or hate.


    ��What��s wrong? You don��t want to drink it?�� Granny Meng asked softly.


    ��Really? Can I not drink it?�� Wang Bugui asked, looking up.


    ��Yes, but you have to jump in the Forgetting River and endure suffering for thousands of years before you can reincarnate. If the person you love is with a strong cultivation base, you may find her again.��


    Pointing at the blood yellow river, the Granny Meng slowly told the condition of not forgetting love of this life.


    Wang Bugui nodded and said, ��Then I��m willing to wait for her for thousands of years. The higan bana blooms for thousands of years, and falls for another thousand years. When the flowers fall, I can embark on the road to find her again.��


    ��You have to think clearly. In the Forgetting River are all lonely ghosts who have committed terrible evils and can��t be reborn. The evil aura in it is not trivial.��


    ��There used to be many spoony men who refused to forget love, but they were killed by this river in the end. There were very few people who persisted for hundreds of years. Are you sure you want to enter it?��


    The Granny Meng then told the difficulties and, at the same time, brought the soup to him.


    Wang Bugui slowly shook his head, saying, ��I��ve decided. Without Hanae Chiou, Wang Bugui will not be Wang Bugui. Evil souls for thousands of years, so what? For her, everything is worth it!��


    Finishing speaking, he went to the Forgetting River and was about to jump in it.


    ��Wait!��


    Suddenly, a familiar voice stopped him. At this moment, Wang Bugui��s foot almost stepped into the river.


    But this voice made him take back his foot and turn around to look at the direction of the voice.

 Chapter 253 - Resurrection

    Beside the Naihe Bridge, on the bank of the Forgetting River.


    ��Hey, you��re�� too fast!��


    A figure in the distance rushed to Wang Bugui instantly, gasping.


    ��Brock?! Why are you in the netherworld?�� Wang Bugui was surprised.


    Theoretically, Azrael managed the life and death of the west. Since the east had the netherworld, it must be managed by the god of the east. Then, why would Brock come here?


    ��Why do you think I can��t come to the netherworld? You know, we work in the same business area. I��m here to visit them!�� Brock grinned.


    ��You form a phantom to come here. Aren��t you afraid of being kicked out?��


    Just then, the Granny Meng stepped forward.


    Brock covered his mouth and laughed, ��Don��t do that. I��m here to discuss his affairs with you.��


    ��Since a dead man comes to the netherworld, he��ll be under the management of the netherworld. What does it have to do with you?�� The Granny Meng said slowly.


    ��Don��t regard me as an outsider. We��ve seen each other thousands of years ago.�� Brock actually communicated with her in fluent Chinese.


    ��I just do what I should do. What do you want to say?�� The Granny Meng was still calm.


    In the face of her, Brock seemed to have no way. He directly went to the point, ��I��m here to take this man. As for the reason, look at the pendant around his neck.��


    Finishing speaking, he pointed at Wang Bugui��s neck, took off the small pendant, and sent it to the Granny Meng.


    ��This is!��


    The Granny Meng recognized it at first glance. Her beautiful eyes, which hadn��t been moved for thousands of years, were now startled. She put her eyes on the young man beside her.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Wang Bugui frowned.


    He knew this small pendant was with strong background, but never thought that even the Granny Meng would recognize it.


    But the Granny Meng ignored him and turned to Brock, asking with a frown, ��Is he really the one selected?��


    ��You should be clearer than me. This thing has accompanied him for a long time and helped him a lot. Anyway, I��m sure it��s him,�� Brock laughed.


    ��Since he��s the one selected, why would he commit suicide?�� The Granny Meng asked again.


    ��You know that, he died for love. The detailed process is that his beloved was coerced, and if he didn��t commit suicide, his beloved would die,�� Brock shrugged and answered.


    ��But his cultivation base has been destroyed. Even if you take him away, can he fulfill that mission?�� The Granny Meng asked once again.


    Brock shook his head and asked back with a slight smile, ��Aren��t you clear what kind of monsters the selected people are?��


    ��Anyway, I believe Wang Bugui can take on this task. Trust my instincts.��


    The Granny Meng didn��t reply, but just looked up and down at the person beside her, as if she wanted to see some clues. She was trying to find something in her mind sea.


    A moment later, she finally remembered and cried, ��It was you! You��re the person who reincarnated here thousands of years ago!��


    ��You know my previous life?!�� Wang Bugui was also shocked.


    He already knew that he had a previous life. Since the Granny Meng had seen himself, maybe the mystery of his previous life could be solved.


    ��It turns out you were reborn so late. So you should meet her again. Is this�� the doomed fate, or a life you can��t escape?�� the Granny Meng sighed.


    Her eyes drifted away. Thinking about the pendant, she felt more difficult to calm down the ups and downs in her heart.


    ��Senior, do you know my previous life? Please tell me!�� Wang Bugui asked with a hold fist salute.


    ��No, the past and the present can��t be mixed. If you want to know your past life, you need to rely on yourself. I can��t impose interference. This is the inviolable ordinance.��


    Resolute, the Granny Meng refused to disclose the news.


    ��This���� Wang Bugui dropped his hand.


    How strong was the will of heaven? He had learned it himself. The higher the realm, the more worried they were. If they offended, they would definitely suffer. Although eager to know, he couldn��t harm others.


    ��Well, don��t delay here. I can��t hold it for too long. Quickly resurrect and come back with me.�� Brock appeared between them, forcibly interrupting their conversation.


    ��But how do you plan to resurrect him? This person is not on your death list. With that pendant, it is even less likely to be on the book of life and death,�� asked the Granny Meng.


    Brock replied with a smile, ��Relying on the pendant. If I remember correctly, there is a supreme divine skill recorded in it. It should be used once again.��


    Then, he stretched out his hand to explore the pendant. After a while, he laughed and said, ��You��re lucky, boy. Although your spiritual strength is not enough, the Tao Law still remains. It��s almost gone.��


    ��Meng, your interpretation is faster than me. You cast a spell, and I��ll convert my magic into spiritual power to help you!��


    ��Don��t call me Meng!��


    With disgust on her face, the Granny Meng still took the small pendant in her hand and then quickly checked how to cast the spell. In a few breaths, she began to cast.


    Ancient and mysterious incantations were constantly coming out. Brock injected spiritual power behind her, and even borrowed some of the magic from his real body, which made him be hit heavily by the catastrophe outside.


    With the development of the Tao Law, various wills of Taoism began to appear around, and the wind and cloud changed between heaven and earth. Countless higan bana petals were brought up by the wind, but then disappeared together with wills in a flash.


    The wind stopped suddenly, and the rain of petals fell all over the sky. It could be clearly seen that those wills of Taoism had turned into pure energy, rushing into Wang Bugui��s body crazily.


    ��Buzz!��


    After a moment, everything was calm. Wang Bugui released bright lights all over the body, and his injuries were completely healed along with the lights.


    Then he felt an aura in his body. It was its appearance that made Wang Bugui feel he was alive again, which was the spirit of life.


    And his soul also emitted golden lights gradually, which was the lights unique to primordial spirit.


    ��It��s done. Amazing!��


    Brock couldn��t help sighing. Even he was amazed by the magic. Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit was almost gone, but it could restore it to its original state.


    ��The power of my primordial spirit���� Wang Bugui said to himself.


    He felt that his soul had strengthened a lot, and all the power of his primordial spirit had restored, even a little stronger.


    ��Good, let��s get back to the outside world quickly. I can��t hold on anymore,�� urged Brock.


    Then he cast a spell to transmit Wang Bugui to the outside world, turned around and said goodbye to the Granny Meng, ��Thank you for your help. But can you tell me his identity?��


    ��He doesn��t belong to this world. To be precise, he doesn��t belong to this plane. He used to be a big shot. After all, when he came to me, he alarmed many people.��


    ��He once drank the forgetting water, and let us resurrect the woman��s primordial spirit. He said he would find her in the next life. Is it doomed by heaven that he really finds her out?��


    Looking at the direction where Wang Bugui disappeared, the Granny Meng couldn��t help shaking her head.


    ��That��s it. It turns out he comes across from another plane. But why?�� Brock asked to himself, holding his chin.


    But he didn��t think too much about it. After saying goodbye to the Granny Meng, he left the netherworld.


    ��Whiz!��


    Outside, the terrifying thunders in the sky finally retreated. Brock had been slashed with blood. He made a sigh of relief after the thunderclouds dissipated.


    Putting on a happy face, he sighed, ��Hiss, it��s really scary! It��s too suffering. I won��t do such a thing against heaven next time.��


    ��Uh-huh, what the hell�� has happened?��


    Jonathan��s face was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and he crouched on the ground with his head in his arms. Beside him, Adolf was not much better. He knelt down on the ground and dared not move.


    ��Buzz!��


    Suddenly, a golden light emerged and went straight into the body of Wang Bugui, letting him dazzle with golden lights, like a god in heaven.


    ��Rumble!��


    Then the golden lights brightened, illuminating this dark world.


    ��Cra-crack!��


    Then there seemed to be the sound of glass breaking in this space, and space, where Wang Bugui stood, was cracked continuously. Within a moment, the cracks covered ten square meters around him.


    ��Crack!��


    In the end, the place he stood was as fragmented as a mirror. Countless space lenses fell, but the other space was not broken.


    Instead, a figure stood up. He shook hands lightly. He still couldn��t believe that he really came back alive.


    But the air here, the spiritual power here, and the various senses of the human body told him that it was true. He was resurrected!


    ��What?!�� Adolf��s eyes were about to fall to the ground.


    ��No, it��s impossible! He��s dead. I personally confirmed that. It��s impossible for him to resurrect!�� Jonathan growled.


    Seeing the resurrection of a man who was dead, he went insane. In addition to the pressure of Azrael which hadn��t been removed and being hypnotized by magic, his spirit began to collapse.


    ��God, we were so carefully prepared, but we still didn��t kill him!�� Adolf cried to the sky.


    He thought his plan was almost seamless, but it was completely defeated by these uncertain factors.


    ��Hehe, I said I wouldn��t do it myself. Now, it��s him.��


    Brock sneered and took away the Forbidden Book from Adolf. Then, he spelled another magic to smash the Longinus in Jonathan��s hand completely.


    ��Ugh!��


    Losing their defense, the pain of the two��s injuries doubled again. They kept retreating, intending to run, but failed. They could only see Wang Bugui walking over step by step.


    ��Go to Hell!��


    With a shout, Wang Bugui rushed to them with his physical strength in a moment and waved down a one-hundred-thousand-pound fist. Adolf had already opened his mouth, intending to beg for mercy.


    But before he could speak it out, he was headshot with a punch. Then the punch went all the way down, turning him into a puddle of meat on the cracked ground.


    Then, Wang Bugui glared at Jonathan and said, ��As for your death, it depends only on your crime!��


    ��Brock, I have no cultivation base now. Can you help me check if he��s under control?�� Wang Bugui turned his head and asked.


    ��He��s indeed controlled, deeply hypnotized. His perception of all people in this world is completely subverted,�� Brock shrugged and said.


    Wang Bugui made a short sigh after hearing the words, ��Then, he can keep his body.��


    ��Actually, he��s also very wronged. He was manipulated without knowing it. And there��s only one faith in his heart, to eradicate evils. So, Adolf controlled him and turned you into evil people in his memory.��


    Brock passed on Jonathan��s situations one by one, looking forward to what kind of answer Wang Bugui would give.


    ��If he only targeted me, he would be saved from death. But he has hurt Chiou, so he must die!�� Wang Bugui said coldly.


    Hanae Chiou was his inverse scale. Whoever touched it must be killed by him.


    ��Well, in fact, even if you don��t kill him, he��s dying too. His soul has been tortured by me and almost gone, and his blood is almost drained,�� Brock shook his head and smiled.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui nodded slowly, walked to Jonathan, raised his right fist, and smashed it down.


    ��Puff!��


    Hot blood spilled on Wang Bugui��s face. His fist went straight through Jonathan��s heart and body.


    ��Uh, who am I?�� Jonathan asked weakly.


    In the last moment of his life, he returned to normal.


    ��You��re the head of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, a heroic Paladin,�� Wang Bugui said slowly against his face.


    ��But why did I want to kill you?�� Jonathan��s expression began to dim.


    ��You��re controlled. But in the end, you killed an Infante of the vampires. But you��re also dying. I don��t want you to die in the hands of the evils, so I helped you,�� Wang Bugui said again.


    Hearing that, Jonathan widened his eyes slightly with a few lights in it. He put on a happy face, asking ��Re-really? I�� I finally eliminated an evil?��


    ��Yes, you carried out the oath of the Paladin until the end,�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    He then withdrew his hand from the other side and watched him quietly.


    ��Thump.��


    Jonathan was unable to stand and fell on his back. There was a horrible blood hole in his chest, from which his blood flowed out.


    He quietly solidified the dark sky above and slowly smiled, ��I, didn��t violate�� the knight��s oath�� to bravely�� fight against ev-����


    But before he could finish the last word, he had closed his eyes, out of energy. His head slightly tilting to the left, he died forever.


    ��Anyway, you��re a fair and heroic Paladin.��


    Wang Bugui paid homage to his body, picked him up and left here.


    ��Why didn��t you take my soul?�� Wang Bugui asked suddenly on the way.


    ��I like to watch plays. You two are my hero and heroine. You can��t die so quickly. Hurry back to do things. I want to watch a drag show!�� Brock grinned.


    ��I don��t think it��s so simple that you like to watch plays. You should have other purposes, right? Especially, you know my pendant. Tell me the secret.��


    Wang Bugui suddenly paused and turned to Brock. His eyes seemed to see through the heart of Azrael.


    ��Uh����


    Brock took a step back, covering his mouth, and then slammed his left palm with his right fist, saying, ��I suddenly remember that I was going to the beach for a holiday, but was summoned by you.��


    ��Now, it��s time for me to go. Go back by yourself. Bye!��


    Then, he put on a pair of beach pants, a summer shirt on his upper body, a pair of sandals, and a pair of sunglasses even at night, with a coconut in his left hand.


    He even plugged in a straw to drink coconut juice. He turned around, about to leave.


    ��Hey! Don��t pretend. It won��t be long before it snows here! And are you still going to surf in the sun? Make it clear!�� Wang Bugui was anxious.


    ��Sunshine! Beach! Giant waves! Bikini! I��m here~~!��


    But Brock ignored him and bounced away.


    ��You! Anyway, you should send me back!�� Wang Bugui shouted at the rear.


    ��Your physical strength hasn��t disappeared yet. Don��t hurry, you can run back.�� Finishing speaking, Brock disappeared without turning his head around.


    ��That��s a dozen kilometers to go!��


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth. But he still cleared up his mood, turned into the running king again, ran back all the way, reviewing the days when he went to the Kunlun Mountain.


    ��Boss hasn��t returned yet!��


    ��I wonder what��s going on!��


    ��I wish he��s alright.��


    Outside the Sanctuary, everyone was looking around with a sad face.


    ��Whiz!��


    Suddenly, a cloud of smoke aroused in the distance. People watched it, finding that someone was coming.


    ��Boss!��


    Zhao Changge shouted. He found it was Wang Bugui. He immediately took a group of brothers and sisters to walk over.


    ��What��s going on, boss?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��It��s sure that Sister Chiou has been rescued!�� Zhao Changge grinned.


    But Leng Yueyan found the clues at the first instant. She cried, covering her mouth, ��Boss, why is your cultivation base gone?��


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that. They looked closely at Wang Bugui, and found that his cultivation base was really gone.


    ��Don��t worry. Just consider it as I breaking my cultivation base and then restoring it! I can certainly recover. Man will conquer nature!�� Wang Bugui forced a smile.


    ��What the hell happened to you?�� Feng Tianming asked with a frown.


    ��Scan my mind sea directly,�� said Wang Bugui, pointing at his head.


    Without saying a word, the crowd directly released their spirit minds and searched Wang Bugui��s mind sea, taking a panoramic view of what happened before. As for those who couldn��t use spirit mind, Leng Yueyan would pass what happened into their memories.


    ��I didn��t expect it to be so difficult!�� Leng Yueyan frowned.


    ��How dare he treat Sister Chiou like this?!�� Lyu Hao yelled. Even if he knew Jonathan was being manipulated and he was already dead, he couldn��t suppress his anger.


    ��I didn��t expect this trip to be so dangerous. Boss was actually killed. Fortunately, Azrael helped you, boss.�� Chu He also frowned.


    Ning Zhe also nodded, saying, ��It��s almost impossible for you to come back. If you step into the Forgetting River, you really can��t be resurrected. But the last divine skill is so powerful. It actually needs the Granny Meng and Azrael together to activate.��


    ��And it can resurrect boss. Although your cultivation base is gone, your primordial spirit and body are still so strong. In my eyes, your cultivation base is not gone, but just sealed.��


    This speech forced everyone to nod and ponder. After all, Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit and body were both completely restored. If his cultivation base was gone, so should his primordial spirit be.


    ��I don��t know if my cultivation base has been renovated. But anyway, there are always ways out among the three thousand Taoism,�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    Then, he walked towards the Sanctuary. Along the way, the Paladins all gave way to him. They admired this man from the bottom of their hearts.


    At the same time, people noticed that Jonathan��s cold body was carried in his hand. Keeping a straight face, Wang Bugui walked to Druid.


    ��How did he die in the end?�� Druid asked with a sad look on his face.


    Thinking for a while, Wang Bugui said to everyone, ��Jonathan, the head of the Dragon Slaughter Knights! Although controlled by the Infante, he finally sobered with perseverance!��


    ��He assisted me in killing the Infante and died heroically! He��s a qualified Paladin. He��s the bravest! The fairest! I hope you guys remember him, the heroic Jonathan!��


    Without any Tao Law, but his voice rang through the sky and into the hearts of all Paladins. All the Paladins of the Sanctuary came out and gathered.


    After he finished speaking, he put Jonathan��s body down. With tears in their eyes, members of the Dragon Slaughter Knights shivered to take over the familiar body.


    ��Thank you for bringing our head back!��


    All members of the Dragon Slaughter Knights knelt down to salute to Wang Bugui. They knew that their head had been under control, and had hurt these people as well as other knights.


    But Wang Bugui ignored what he did and brought back his body.


    Though they didn��t know whether Jonathan was awake or whether he died in the hands of Wang Bugui, since the other side cleared the Sanctuary��s misunderstanding toward Jonathan after his death, and gave him such a good reputation, in any case, he deserved their respect.


    Wang Bugui shook his head and said, ��You don��t need to do this to me. You should kneel him. You should remember his bravery, justice, and fearlessness, and carry those out in your lives!��


    ��We��ll definitely carry them out!��


    All the members of the Dragon Slaughter Knights responded firmly. Seeing that, Wang Bugui nodded and then turned away.


    ��Thank you, my king!��


    The Paladins who followed him also bowed to thank him at this moment. They had personally experienced Jonathan��s story, knowing that Wang Bugui was cleaning his stain, which was extremely admirable.


    They were also conveyed that terrible memory, knowing how generous Wang Bugui was to make such a decision.


    ��Go back and take a good rest.��


    Wang Bugui asked the people to get up, and then took them to the Blood Hunter Manor. The evening party went on as usual, and it didn��t end until two o��clock in the morning.


    The manor couldn��t accommodate the Paladins. So, Leng Yueyan cast a spell to build houses inside and outside the manor to accommodate these hundreds of people.


    In the Black Tower, Clara put the Forbidden Book back to its prison, and then turned around with a frown.


    ��Don��t look at me. It��s already good to get the book back. Don��t you know, there are still a few Infantes on the road who want to get it. If it weren��t for me, your book wouldn��t come back.��


    Beside her, Brock laughed.


    ��Then what was going on with him?�� Clara asked.


    ��Well, I just talk to you only. The story went like this����


    Brock stuck to Clara��s ears, and explained Wang Bugui��s situation to her. But no one knew what he had said.

 Chapter 254 - It Was Done Here

    ��Brock, I have no cultivation base now. Can you help me check if he��s under control?�� Wang Bugui turned his head and asked.


    ��He��s indeed controlled, deeply hypnotized. His perception of all people in this world is completely subverted,�� Brock shrugged and said.


    Wang Bugui made a short sigh after hearing the words, ��Then, he can keep his body.��


    ��Actually, he��s also very wronged. He was manipulated without knowing it. And there��s only one faith in his heart, to eradicate evils. So, Adolf controlled him and turned you into evil people in his memory.��


    Brock passed on Jonathan��s situations one by one, looking forward to what kind of answer Wang Bugui would give.


    ��If he only targeted me, he would be saved from death. But he has hurt Chiou, so he must die!�� Wang Bugui said coldly.


    Hanae Chiou was his inverse scale. Whoever touched it must be killed by him.


    ��Well, in fact, even if you don��t kill him, he��s dying too. His soul has been tortured by me and almost gone, and his blood is almost drained,�� Brock shook his head and smiled.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui nodded slowly, walked to Jonathan, raised his right fist, and smashed it down.


    ��Puff!��


    Hot blood spilled on Wang Bugui��s face. His fist went straight through Jonathan��s heart and body.


    ��Uh, who am I?�� Jonathan asked weakly.


    In the last moment of his life, he returned to normal.


    ��You��re the head of the Dragon Slaughter Knights, a heroic Paladin,�� Wang Bugui said slowly against his face.


    ��But why did I want to kill you?�� Jonathan��s expression began to dim.


    ��You��re controlled. But in the end, you killed an Infante of the vampires. But you��re also dying. I don��t want you to die in the hands of the evils, so I helped you,�� Wang Bugui said again.


    Hearing that, Jonathan widened his eyes slightly with a few lights in it. He put on a happy face, asking ��Re-really? I�� I finally eliminated an evil?��


    ��Yes, you carried out the oath of the Paladin until the end,�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    He then withdrew his hand from the other side and watched him quietly.


    ��Thump.��


    Jonathan was unable to stand and fell on his back. There was a horrible blood hole in his chest, from which his blood flowed out.


    He quietly solidified the dark sky above and slowly smiled, ��I, didn��t violate�� the knight��s oath�� to bravely�� fight against ev-����


    But before he could finish the last word, he had closed his eyes, out of energy. His head slightly tilting to the left, he died forever.


    ��Anyway, you��re a fair and heroic Paladin.��


    Wang Bugui paid homage to his body, picked him up and left here.


    ��Why didn��t you take my soul?�� Wang Bugui asked suddenly on the way.


    ��I like to watch plays. You two are my hero and heroine. You can��t die so quickly. Hurry back to do things. I want to watch a drag show!�� Brock grinned.


    ��I don��t think it��s so simple that you like to watch plays. You should have other purposes, right? Especially, you know my pendant. Tell me the secret.��


    Wang Bugui suddenly paused and turned to Brock. His eyes seemed to see through the heart of Azrael.


    ��Uh����


    Brock took a step back, covering his mouth, and then slammed his left palm with his right fist, saying, ��I suddenly remember that I was going to the beach for a holiday, but was summoned by you.��


    ��Now, it��s time for me to go. Go back by yourself. Bye!��


    Then, he put on a pair of beach pants, a summer shirt on his upper body, a pair of sandals, and a pair of sunglasses even at night, with a coconut in his left hand.


    He even plugged in a straw to drink coconut juice. He turned around, about to leave.


    ��Hey! Don��t pretend. It won��t be long before it snows here! And are you still going to surf in the sun? Make it clear!�� Wang Bugui was anxious.


    ��Sunshine! Beach! Giant waves! Bikini! I��m here~~!��


    But Brock ignored him and bounced away.


    ��You! Anyway, you should send me back!�� Wang Bugui shouted at the rear.


    ��Your physical strength hasn��t disappeared yet. Don��t hurry, you can run back.�� Finishing speaking, Brock disappeared without turning his head around.


    ��That��s a dozen kilometers to go!��


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth. But he still cleared up his mood, turned into the running king again, ran back all the way, reviewing the days when he went to the Kunlun Mountain.


    ��Boss hasn��t returned yet!��


    ��I wonder what��s going on!��


    ��I wish he��s alright.��


    Outside the Sanctuary, everyone was looking around with a sad face.


    ��Whiz!��


    Suddenly, a cloud of smoke aroused in the distance. People watched it, finding that someone was coming.


    ��Boss!��


    Zhao Changge shouted. He found it was Wang Bugui. He immediately took a group of brothers and sisters to walk over.


    ��What��s going on, boss?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��It��s sure that Sister Chiou has been rescued!�� Zhao Changge grinned.


    But Leng Yueyan found the clues at the first instant. She cried, covering her mouth, ��Boss, why is your cultivation base gone?��


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that. They looked closely at Wang Bugui, and found that his cultivation base was really gone.


    ��Don��t worry. Just consider it as I breaking my cultivation base and then restoring it! I can certainly recover. Man will conquer nature!�� Wang Bugui forced a smile.


    ��What the hell happened to you?�� Feng Tianming asked with a frown.


    ��Scan my mind sea directly,�� said Wang Bugui, pointing at his head.


    Without saying a word, the crowd directly released their spirit minds and searched Wang Bugui��s mind sea, taking a panoramic view of what happened before. As for those who couldn��t use spirit mind, Leng Yueyan would pass what happened into their memories.


    ��I didn��t expect it to be so difficult!�� Leng Yueyan frowned.


    ��How dare he treat Sister Chiou like this?!�� Lyu Hao yelled. Even if he knew Jonathan was being manipulated and he was already dead, he couldn��t suppress his anger.


    ��I didn��t expect this trip to be so dangerous. Boss was actually killed. Fortunately, Azrael helped you, boss.�� Chu He also frowned.


    Ning Zhe also nodded, saying, ��It��s almost impossible for you to come back. If you step into the Forgetting River, you really can��t be resurrected. But the last divine skill is so powerful. It actually needs the Granny Meng and Azrael together to activate.��


    ��And it can resurrect boss. Although your cultivation base is gone, your primordial spirit and body are still so strong. In my eyes, your cultivation base is not gone, but just sealed.��


    This speech forced everyone to nod and ponder. After all, Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit and body were both completely restored. If his cultivation base was gone, so should his primordial spirit be.


    ��I don��t know if my cultivation base has been renovated. But anyway, there are always ways out among the three thousand Taoism,�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    Then, he walked towards the Sanctuary. Along the way, the Paladins all gave way to him. They admired this man from the bottom of their hearts.


    At the same time, people noticed that Jonathan��s cold body was carried in his hand. Keeping a straight face, Wang Bugui walked to Druid.


    ��How did he die in the end?�� Druid asked with a sad look on his face.


    Thinking for a while, Wang Bugui said to everyone, ��Jonathan, the head of the Dragon Slaughter Knights! Although controlled by the Infante, he finally sobered with perseverance!��


    ��He assisted me in killing the Infante and died heroically! He��s a qualified Paladin. He��s the bravest! The fairest! I hope you guys remember him, the heroic Jonathan!��


    Without any Tao Law, but his voice rang through the sky and into the hearts of all Paladins. All the Paladins of the Sanctuary came out and gathered.


    After he finished speaking, he put Jonathan��s body down. With tears in their eyes, members of the Dragon Slaughter Knights shivered to take over the familiar body.


    ��Thank you for bringing our head back!��


    All members of the Dragon Slaughter Knights knelt down to salute to Wang Bugui. They knew that their head had been under control, and had hurt these people as well as other knights.


    But Wang Bugui ignored what he did and brought back his body.


    Though they didn��t know whether Jonathan was awake or whether he died in the hands of Wang Bugui, since the other side cleared the Sanctuary��s misunderstanding toward Jonathan after his death, and gave him such a good reputation, in any case, he deserved their respect.


    Wang Bugui shook his head and said, ��You don��t need to do this to me. You should kneel him. You should remember his bravery, justice, and fearlessness, and carry those out in your lives!��


    ��We��ll definitely carry them out!��


    All the members of the Dragon Slaughter Knights responded firmly. Seeing that, Wang Bugui nodded and then turned away.


    ��Thank you, my king!��


    The Paladins who followed him also bowed to thank him at this moment. They had personally experienced Jonathan��s story, knowing that Wang Bugui was cleaning his stain, which was extremely admirable.


    They were also conveyed that terrible memory, knowing how generous Wang Bugui was to make such a decision.


    ��Go back and take a good rest.��


    Wang Bugui asked the people to get up, and then took them to the Blood Hunter Manor. The evening party went on as usual, and it didn��t end until two o��clock in the morning.


    The manor couldn��t accommodate the Paladins. So, Leng Yueyan cast a spell to build houses inside and outside the manor to accommodate these hundreds of people.


    In the Black Tower, Clara put the Forbidden Book back to its prison, and then turned around with a frown.


    ��Don��t look at me. It��s already good to get the book back. Don��t you know, there are still a few Infantes on the road who want to get it. If it weren��t for me, your book wouldn��t come back.��


    Beside her, Brock laughed.


    ��Then what was going on with him?�� Clara asked.


    ��Well, I just talk to you only. The story went like this����


    Brock stuck to Clara��s ears, and explained Wang Bugui��s situation to her. But no one knew what he had said.

 Chapter 255 - Breaking through with the Thunder Arts

    Outside the Blood Hunter Manor, everyone was cultivating at the cliff, while the Paladins were training in another place of the manor.


    Wang Bugui informed them of the training method of Eight Limits, ordering all the Paladins�� physique to be greatly improved within one month.


    ��For my king!��


    Without any complaint, the paladins all stuck to their faith and strived to practice. In the distant sea, Wang Bugui was sitting cross-legged in the sky and meditating with his eyes closed.


    Leng Yueyan created a floating field for him, and cast a phantom to isolate it.


    ��I can��t feel the power of Taoism. What��s wrong with me?�� Wang Bugui asked himself.


    With the help of the small pendant, he had been meditating for several days and hadn��t made any progress. He wanted to use the heaven-repairing stone, but remembered that it was in the Palace of Purple Clouds.


    He also wanted to use the immortal aura he gained from the Yu Qingyue in the catastrophe to hit his body, but found that he couldn��t use it temporarily. Then he double-searched the pendant for useful things.


    A piece of a fragmented jade seal with just a little aura in it, it was certainly useless. In the end, there were only some treasure medicines and the essence of two groups of thunder.


    ��My cultivation base should be sealed. Perhaps, I can swallow the essence of thunder, and use this powerful force to break the seal!��


    Wang Bugui held his chin, pondered, and finally made up his mind to take a risk. Now losing the protection of his cultivation base, it��s definitely dangerous to swallow such most horrible aura.


    But his physique power was not gone, neither was his primordial spirit, which was why it was worth the risk.


    ��Ahhh!��


    Wang Bugui did what he said, directly swallowing the essence of two groups of thunder. In a moment, his body began to burst out all kinds of thunder lights.


    ��Ugh!��


    The intense pain hit his body instantly. At the same time, a powerful force rushed out from his body, spreading throughout the Cornwall County, almost causing a tsunami.


    ��Boss, what��s going on?!��


    Zhao Changge and the other members of the Blood Moon Hunters arrived immediately, but a powerful force prevented them from approaching, so they could only wait and see in the distance.


    ��Crack!��


    Countless thunder lights entangled Wang Bugui��s body. They were even increasing. The horrible aura of thunder filled the whole sky.


    ��Boom!��


    Suddenly, a thunder fell from the sky, hitting Wang Bugui cruelly. Then, a black cloud came from all directions.


    ��What��s going on here?�� Feng Tianming looked up and asked.


    ��I feel that there��s a pure power of thunder in his body. He may swallow the essence of thunder,�� said Leng Yueyan with a frown.


    ��What? Isn��t that very dangerous? Boss has no cultivation base now. It��s too risky to take that kind of aura!�� Lyu Hao gritted his teeth.


    ��As the purest energy of the heavens and earth, the essence of thunder contains the power of catastrophe. To a certain extent, it is as dangerous as the primordial vital energy!�� Ning Zhe also frowned.


    Hearing that, everyone was worried about Wang Bugui. Any a slight mistake would turn him into flying ashes and dissolving smoke. If he succeeded, his cultivation base would be restored as before, but if he failed, he would vanish in a flash.


    ��May Boss be fine����


    Up to now, they could only pray for him in silence. Along the way, Wang Bugui had created countless miracles. They hoped he could also succeed this time.


    ��Ugh!��


    Enduring the pain, Wang Bugui began to understand the thunder art with the help of the small pendant. He needed to learn how to use the thunder art now, so that he could break the seal with the help of the thunder art.


    ��Come on!��


    Gritting his teeth, Wang Bugui howled and felt the thunder art with all his heart. After he entered the state gradually, his pain also reduced.


    ��This is����


    A moment later, his primordial spirit came to another world. The scenery here was extremely beautiful, as if he were in a fairyland. However, with a closer inspection, he found that these scenes were all made by Thunder Tribulation.


    Just as the fairyland he saw when he was through the sage fate, the flowers and plants here were all made of pure doom thunder.


    ��The thunder aura here is so strong, even stronger than the place where I took my catastrophe!�� Wang Bugui said to himself.


    He then used primordial spirit to look at the scenery here, and found that the buildings, plants, and variety of strange beasts were all engraved with thunder talismanic words.


    Wang Bugui strolled in this place. Every time he passed by, he would carefully observe those ancient and complicated talismanic words, carving them in his mind sea and gradually combining them together.


    They converged and turned into a variety of incomplete thunder arts. He continued to accumulate to complete the incomplete arts. After about two hours, he kept in mind all the thunder arts here.


    Then, he began to deduce. The small pendant on his chest also began to release bright blue lights to protect his primordial spirit, improving his deduction power rapidly, so that he was able to deduce no less than 100 thousand times a second.


    Each deduction was equivalent to millions of calculations by a computer. There were few computers in the world that could compete with cultivators, especially powerful cultivators like Wang Bugui.


    This was just the deducing power of a sage. If he succeeded in promoting to be a Greater Power, he could deduce nearly a million times per second, which was the gap between Greater Powers and sages.


    And this speed didn��t require the help of the small pendant, which was the gap between two realms. Even half a step was also a gap between heaven and earth.


    ��It��s very difficult to deduce the thunder art, and there are few complete arts so far!��


    Wang Bugui made a frown. The more he deduced, the more he found it difficult to deduce the thunder art. At this peak speed, he barely understood a few thunder arts after deducing for six hours.


    ��No wonder there were so many strong people in the Foreworld, the ancient times, and the ancient historical times practicing for a thousand years or even ten thousand years. The more they practiced, the more difficult it was for them to understand. It was hard to understand a little at all.


    ��Time is needed. Fortunately, these thunder arts have been parsed. If they are the purest essence, I��m afraid I can��t comprehend any one now.��


    Wang Bugui expressed his emotions, and then re-entered the deduction. This time, he forgot the time, because the small pendant once again made him sink into meditation.


    The ancient and mysterious thunder arts made him intoxicated. Through these thunder arts, his understanding of Taoism also deepened.


    Outside the world, everyone��s attention had already left Wang Bugui. The thunder and lightning around Wang Bugui had already disappeared. Sitting quietly in the air, he closed his eyes to meditate.


    ��It��s been a month, and the boss is still in the sky,�� Lyu Hao stood up from the cliff and said.


    ��But this is also a good thing. At least it can be sure that boss is out of danger. Maybe, he is feeling the thunder arts.�� Chu He thought more deeply.


    ��That being said, boss hasn��t moved at all. And it��s been very unusual lately. I can hardly feel his primordial spirit!�� Feng Tianming looked up with a frown.


    But Zhao Changge came over and grabbed their shoulders, saying, ��Relax, boss has come back from the netherworld. He can create another miracle this time!��


    ��Yes, boss is a real immortal!��


    ��Immortal!��


    Edward and Catherine also came over. They had also made great progress recently. Besides the deeper understanding of magic, they had made major breakthroughs in Acuity Limit and Divine Sense.


    They even began to create their own esoteric skill. Although there was only a prototype, it was a good start.


    ��I have a hunch. If the boss goes out of seclusion, he will definitely be restored as ever, maybe stronger.��


    At this time, Leng Yueyan and the others also came over. It was hard for them to finish their practice together. They were so idle and bored that they came here to watch Wang Bugui.


    ��Wow! Big Brother is flying in the sky. It��s amazing!��


    Even little Elsa was here. She sat on Lyon��s shoulder, pointed at Wang Bugui, and cried.


    ��Hasn��t Brother Bugui waken up yet?�� Kathy frowned slightly.


    During this period, she prayed for the Wang Bugui day and night, hoping that he would wake up safely as soon as possible. With a haggard body and mind, her eyes were bloodshot and surrounded by dark eye circles.


    ��Boom!��


    Suddenly, as everyone talked, a bolt of one-hundred-zhang thunder fell from the sky. Like a dragon, it swallowed Wang Bugui instantly.


    ��Oh, no!!��


    ��Big Brother!!��


    Seeing this scene, Kathy and little Elsa both cried heartbreakingly, and the tears suddenly burst out of their eyes.


    ��Hahaha! I finally realized!��


    However, in the distance came Wang Bugui��s laughter.


    ��Catastrophe, the power to destroy everything, can also save a life, which is also the power of life. There is luck after the disaster, and there is life among death. Fortune and misfortune depend on each other. Isn��t it a way of reincarnation?!��


    ��Hahaha! Come on!��


    Wang Bugui couldn��t stop laughing. He then instantly hit his body with the thunder arts. That violent force spread to every place in an instant, as if it was hitting some kind of shackle.


    ��Ho!!��


    Wang Bugui made a long shout, and countless powerful forces broke out from his body. He felt that his cultivation was pouring out, so he began to combine his own martial arts with the thunder arts.


    ��Boss, keep going!��


    Zhao Changge and the others were shouting hard from below. They also felt that Wang Bugui��s cultivation base was gradually restored. This month��s results finally came!


    ��What��s going on? Still a bit to go!��


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth with a frown. His cultivation base was almost completely restored, but there was something that always obstructed him. He couldn��t break through no matter how hard he tried.


    ��Hey!!��


    He shouted again and tried his best to activate the various martial arts, but it was still fruitless. The final magic barrier seemed impossible to break.


    ��Buzz!��


    But just as Wang Bugui could do nothing, the little pendant brilliantly shone again. This was not its light, but something inside!


    Then, a light group rushed out and shrouded Wang Bugui. And the white lights continued to spread, blinding everyone��s eyes.


    Even if they closed their eyes, they could only see a blank world. They didn��t know what happened.

 Chapter 256 - Greater Power Catastrophe

    Chapter 256 Greater Power Catastrophe


    ��Boom!��


    After that fiery white brilliance dissipated, a figure appeared beside Wang Bugui.


    ��Who are you?!��


    Seeing the man in front, Wang Bugui was shocked. That man was the descendent of the Imperial Can, who fought to the death with the leader of Jade Lake in the secret realm within Jade Lake.


    He was still holding on to the torn jade seal, which was his only remaining power.


    ��You are descendent to the Imperial Clan. With your abilities, you can definitely become the next Emperor. I shall help you today with my last bit of power helping you break the seal of samsara!�� Turning his head, the descendent to the Imperial Clan exclaimed.


    Then, he cast a spell on the jade seal. As a divine weapon, even though the object was broken and torn, it contained a little immortal power. As he activated its power, the jade seal started to collapse rapidly.


    ��Senior! You will disappear completely if this continues!�� Wang Bugui exclaimed.


    ��It doesn��t matter. I am just an obsession. If I don��t help you, your cultivation can never be restored. As someone from the Imperial Clan, you have to protect the human race!��


    The descendent of the Imperial Clan said with determination as he increased his power. Divine voices came vaguely from within the jade seals as numerous immortal talismanic words shot up into Wang Bugui��s body.


    ��Jade Lake Immortal Light!��


    The descendent of the Imperial Clan looked solemn, with gold light surrounding his body, making him as majestic as when he was alive. He activated the last bit of divine light from within the jade seal.


    ��Boom!��


    The divine light��s appearance changed the heaven and earth, as mythical beasts roared and rainbow lights appeared throughout the skies.


    Had it not been for the people below working together to sustain the illusion, such a change would have alarmed the mortals. The changes brought by the divine light gave them too much pressure as the power of Taoism was too strong!


    ��Your final seal is at the primordial spirit. Focus on your breakthrough!�� The descendent of the Imperial Clan shouted.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui closed his eyes to feel for the abnormality within his primordial spirit. Jade Lake Immortal Light washed his entire body, converging at his forehead.


    As he mobilized his entire body to his forehead, he realized that he was obstructed in his primordial spirit through the divine light. It was no wonder that his previous attempts had been fruitless.


    Now, with the full cooperation of Jade Lake Immortal Light, he finally broke through this obstacle, regaining all his cultivation.


    ��The cultivation was stronger than before; I can barely suppress it anymore!��


    Wang Bugui was shocked to find out that his cultivations were rising. The fruit of Taoism that he had been suppressing was finally exploding. He was at a breakthrough.


    ��Walk that path forward. Remember to not be careless during the Greater Power breakthrough, or your souls could be destroyed!�� The descendent of the Imperial Clan reminded him.


    ��I have to consult your name, Senior!�� Wang Bugui paid his respects.


    ��Wei Yuan.��


    ��My deepest gratitude to Senior Wei.�� Wang Bugui, cupping his one hand in the other before his chest, bowed to Wei Yuan.


    Wei Yuan shook his head and said, ��There is no need to be polite. Just protect the human race on my behalf. I am finally free after so long. Shiyao, I am here for you.��


    After he spoke, he turned into a light smoke and dissipated into the heavens. With his disappearance, the jade seal collapsed too. When the jade shattered, a gentle sigh came from nowhere.


    That voice was beautifully melancholic. It should belong to the leader of Jade Lake, Shiyao. No one knew why she sighed and who she sighed for.


    Perhaps for the man she loved, or perhaps for the persistent longing of Wei Yuan, or perhaps for the cruel years separating love.


    ��Goodbye, Senior!��


    Wang Bugui kneeled in the sky for a long time, bidding farewell sincerely for Wei Yuan and ��Shiyao��. He prayed that this couple could be together forever in their next life.


    ��Big Brother!��


    Far away, Zhao Changge and the others yelled excitedly as they flew towards him.


    ��Don��t come! I��m facing a catastrophe!�� Wang Bugui turned and yelled at them.


    Afterward, he punched through dimension and entered the dark grey battlefield. Seeing the scene, Leng Yueyan broke through the dimension as well and led the rest in as well.


    ��Kaboom����


    When they came in, the murky sky had turned completely dark. The terrifying doom clouds were infinite.


    ��Back away. Y��all might be hurt!��


    Wang Bugui roared in the sky. He could roughly feel the unusual aura. The danger of this Great Power Catastrophe was akin to that of a Death Catastrophe.


    ��Be careful, Big Brother!��


    Chu He and the rest backed off, with Leng Yueyan using the power of Taoism to hide the aura of the rest to prevent discovery by the catastrophe.


    ��Boom!��


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the sky, signaling the beginning of the catastrophe. One could see that Wang Bugui flew up punching the sky before the noise even came.


    His fist broke the thunder as he then utilized his punches and kicks to destroy the terrifying space thunders. The power of such space thunders was much higher than that of sage fate, making everyone afraid and worried.


    Even with Wang Bugui��s physique, he was bloody after just a few punches.


    ��This, this is too powerful! Why do I feel that every single thunder is a Greater Power Catastrophe?!�� Zhao Changge gritted his teeth and expressed his shock and alarm.


    ��Not as powerful as the Great Power, but not too far off either!�� Leng Yueyan frowned.


    ��This was only the beginning. Big brother��s catastrophes usually consist of three stages. Mythical creatures, sword immortals and God of War made from different space thunders and catastrophes.�� Chu He clenched his fist and explained.


    His words made everyone��s heart skipped a beat. These three factors were indeed always present in all of the catastrophes that they had seen. However, the beginning of this catastrophe had already made Wang Bugui injured.


    If he did encounter those calamities, it would truly be a disaster?!


    ��Crack!��


    The truth was indeed ruthless. A red ball of thunder around a thousand feet in diameter appeared in the sky and knocked directly onto Wang Bugui!


    ��Ugh!��


    The thunder ball slammed Wang Bugui and made him groan in pain, his face pale as paper. However, he suppressed the urge to vomit blood and charged up to continue fighting the catastrophe.


    Various kinds of catastrophes appeared. Some were catastrophes of the five elements, some were space thunders of seven colors, and there was even chaotic Thunder Tribulation.


    ��Puff!��


    Wang Bugui coughed out blood as he was knocked by the chaotic thunder, a large terrifying bloody hole appearing on his body. However, he had no time to heal and he used Break Heaven Fist to destroy a Tao Tie.


    As he turned around using the force of the punch, he used Meteorite Kick to destroy a qilin. Finally, he did a backflip to avoid the impact of Ya Zi as he flickered sideways.


    After avoiding the tail of a dragon, he used Primordial Palm to turn the Real Dragon into broken bits. Then, he slammed down with the Kick of the Universe to shatter the Ya Zi completely.


    After landing, he used Hell Step to catch up with a Tao Wu before completely dismantling it with Extreme Heaven Explosion. Finally, he charged out using Killing Air to penetrate a phoenix.


    However, he paid a price for each of his moves. As these Thunder Tribulations were difficult to destroy, he need to utilize Heavenly Battling Force and remove some Body Defense Mechanisms.


    His four limbs broke after killing these few mythical creatures. Even though he could heal it using Whole after Thousand Disasters, it could not sustain for long as numerous mythical creatures were eyeing him in the sky.


    ��Kill!��


    Wang Bugui directly unfolded the Eight Limits Universal Order as he roared to battle this catastrophe with his physical body. After a mere instant, the sky was full of Tao.


    All kinds of screams and roars were mixed. A figure was slaughtering in the midst of it. Golden blood fell from the sky, making the rest worried and frightened.


    What kind of physique did Wang Bugui possess? No one could fight him given the same status. However, with such an unique and powerful physique, he was still severely wounded by those catastrophes.


    Furthermore, this was when he used his Eight Limits Universal Order. Otherwise, he could never destroy those mythical creatures in one hit. Exactly how hard was this catastrophe?


    ��Big brother����


    Little Elsa was watching this scene too. She allowed Leng Yueyan to cast a spell and see clearly the situation of the catastrophe. As she saw the badly injured Wang Bugui, her innocent eyes were filled with tears again.


    ��Believe in your big brother, he can definitely return safely.�� Leng Yueyan caressed her little head.


    ��Big brother still has around half of his spiritual power left. He should be able to survive this calamity safely.�� Chu He analyzed.


    ��Soul of War Immortal!��


    In the sky, Wang Bugui directly cast Godly Soul esoteric skill to form a Soul of War Immortal. If one examine closely, one could discover that the God of War was himself!


    The giant Soul of War Immortal fought the numerous mythical beasts. With Wang Bugui��s control, he utilized many peerless skills to destroy all the enemies. Even though these thunder creatures had strong physical bodies and Tao Law, they did not have primordial spirits.


    Once he attacked using primordial spirits, they became extremely fragile. However, Wang Bugui��s attacks hurt himself too as the explosion of the thunder creatures impacted his primordial spirits.


    Fortunately, after a while, he had finally killed all the thunder creatures. Alone on the sky, he took the chance to gasp for air and recover.


    ��Cling!��


    However, when Wang Bugui was still resting and catching his breath, the sound of drawing of sword shook his heart.


    A figure and a name came to his mind. Dugu Baishi!


    ��Boom!��


    Immediately, a golden light ripped through the clouds and the God of War came right after!


    Seeing Dugu Baishi and God of War walking side by side, their steps trembled heaven and earth as they slowly walked towards Wang Bugui.


    ��Hehe, we meet again.��


    Wang Bugui smiled bitterly as he immediately used Whole after Thousand Disasters to repair his wounds, while using Universal Reversal at the same time to replenish his lost aura so as to return to his peak state.


    Then, he stretched his body to unfold the Undefeatable Body of the World. After a short recitation, he had fully unfolded the Eight Limits Universal Order.


    ��Puff!��


    The Primordial Ring on Wang Bugui��s hand changed into a long spear. He slowly swayed it for two rounds before walking forth. As he walked, he increased his aura as his battle intent peaked.


    In facing these two deadly enemies, he will use his 100% and treat them with extreme caution.

 Chapter 257 - Peak Battle

    In the dark battlefield, the three figures were merely a few hundred meters apart.


    ��Agh!��


    Wang Bugui roared in anger and chose to strike first. He rushed forth with Chaos Spear in his hands, rushing a few hundred meters to the front of the two men, slashing at them.


    ��Clang!��


    However, Dugu Baishi rushed forth and lifted up his sword to block the spear with a delicate angel. Immediately afterward, he channeled the aura to his arms and emitted the infinite sword power.


    At the same time, God of War moved to behind his opponent in an instant and punched forth with infinite spiritual strength.


    ��Puff!��


    However, this punch merely hit an illusion. As Wang Bugui��s attacks were being blocked, he used a spell to flicker away. However, as he was too speedy, he left an illusion behind.


    However, God of War was merely half a step slower than him. Right after he hit the illusion, he turned around and used Primordial Palm at the direction where Wang Bugui was at. He was about to block this palm.


    But he developed a state of super-sense and predicted the next scene. He then immediately jumped back fast. Right after he jumped, a chilly light struck forth.


    Dugu Baishi��s holy sword struck down and slashed the ground underneath. However, before he could lift up the sword, it descended into the ground and infused the infinite sword power into the ground.


    ��Boom!��


    Within hundreds of feet, the atmosphere was filled with large beams of sword power. Wang Bugui used Hell Step to move in between them and rushed out of the sword power within a few flashes.


    ��Puff!��


    As he rushed out, he turned and threw a spear out.


    ��Clang!��


    This spear stopped a golden fist and emitted more power to push God of War back.


    ��Boom!��


    At the same time, Wang Bugui kicked out using Kick of the Universe, and kicked God of War a few hundred meters away.


    ��Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea!��


    He then turned around and punched out, blocking the sword immortal��s holy sword. However, the immensely strong murderous intent and sword power exploded and caused pain. Wang Bugui immediately retreated.


    However, his hand was still slashed off just because he was a step too slow. Before he could repair his wounds, God of War��s Killing Air was already charging over.


    ��Aghh!��


    Wang Bugui immediately recalled his Chaos Spear and continuously stabbed at his sides, blocking Sword Immortal and God of War��s attacks.


    ��Whew, whew! Clang, clang!��


    He played with his long spears, each move carrying his strong Taoism spells. However, his opponents were not simple characters either. None of these three geniuses would give in.


    ��Human Emperor Seal!��


    ��Dugu Universe!��


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui heard only two voices in his head. He felt two strong auras approaching him. However, he could not avoid it and could merely use his spear to block it.


    ��Boom!��


    ��Puff!��


    A sword and a seal hit Wang Bugui instantly. At first, a sword slashed his waist apart. Following that, a human emperor seal descended from the sky and knocked him from the sky to the ground, like a meteorite hitting the ground.


    ��Big brother!��


    Little Elsa cried out hysterically. She saw Wang Bugui knocked down from a few thousand meters up into the ground, causing dirt to fly up and fill the sky. She immediately cried as she did not know if he was still alive.


    ��Roar!��


    Following that, a familiar roar came out as Wang Bugui charged up from the ground. He was surrounded by many fragments as the impact just now had broken even the Chaos Spear.


    ��Again!��


    Seeing that Wang Bugui��s hand emitted the chaos light, the fragments reassembled and turned into a pair of chaos gloves. He then clenched his fist and charged up again.


    Instantly, he was in a complicated entanglement with the two immortals. He used all his skills, even Emperor Fist for numerous times. However, this catastrophe was different from others as he was not the only one capable of such skills.


    The other two had walked their own path and showed their strengths in this catastrophe.


    ��Deadly immortal kick!��


    One could only see God of War howl as he gathered supreme spiritual strength on his right leg before kicking out. This strong kick consisted of a terrifyingly infinite doctrine.


    However, Wang Bugui was unafraid. He clenched into an Emperor Fist to fight the Deadly Immortal kick. The two devastating kick and punch collided like two meteors.


    ��Kaboom!!!�� ��


    Those in the distance could only see a large mushroom cloud rising as infinite spiritual power exploded out. Even they were affected and were forced to back away.


    ��Agh!��


    Wang Bugui and God of War had been knocked far away. Cracks appeared in their bodies as if two cannon balls had hit them.


    ��Cough, cough!��


    Wang Bugui stumbled out of the smoke as he coughed out blood. He attempted to use Whole after Thousand Disasters to repair his body but the effect was minimal.


    ��Taoist injury!��


    Far away, Leng Yueyan understood the truth. The two had already broken through their own realms, bringing an invincible Taoism.


    ��What? What should we do now?��


    Zhao Changge and the rest were frightened. Taoists like them were not afraid of injuries as there were many methods that they could be healed. However, Taoist injuries were different.


    Regardless of divine skills for healing or sacred medication, they had little effect to taoist injuries, almost ineffective.


    ��First Life �C Dugu World!��


    At this moment, Dugu Baishi used his famous swordsmanship, Solitary Sword of Three Lifetimes!


    He had used this swordsmanship to defeat many and used this one technique to pacify the dark turmoil. After many years, it finally returned to the human realm.


    ��Roar!��


    Wang Bugui roared out loud as he focused his entire prana power and cultivation to battle this invincible Tao Law with his Emperor Fist. His fist could shatter the entire world.


    ��Clang!��


    That sword bloomed in bright fairy light, bringing the intense murderous intent together with immortal killing intent.


    ��Boom!!��


    Once again, such a loud noise emerged again. It engulfed the battlefield of the two with wild spiritual strength. Another giant mushroom cloud rose up and the power created was nearly that of a nuclear bomb.


    As the battlefield was subsequently hit by two Tao Law with the power of nuclear bombs. The ground that they were in almost had no complete surface.


    ��Thump! Thump, thump����


    Wang Bugui flew over from a distance like a cannonball. He knocked on the ground for more than ten times before stopping.


    ��Big brother!��


    Little Elsa broke free from Kathy��s hand and was about to rush to Wang Bugui��s side before Leng Yueyan hugged her away. She stopped her from running over regardless of how hard she cried.


    The catastrophe was still continuing. If she rushed to the arena, the sword immortal and God of War will kill her.


    ��Uh! Er����


    Wang Bugui, who is lying on the ground now, turned over his head with effort. He was like a glass man, full of terrifying cracks. Blood oozed out from his wounds, dying the rest of the ground a golden color.


    His sight focused difficultly on little Elsa. He stretched out his bloody hand difficultly, wanting to grab something but he could barely move.


    ��Big brother, come back! Stop fighting!��


    Little Elsa was all tears. She knew nothing about Taoism or catastrophe. She only knew that these individuals were important to her, and they should not get injured at all.


    But now, Wang Bugui was almost dead. Her heart was extremely painful as she did not want her big brother to be injured again.


    ��I, I cannot die, I cannot waste the expectations of others�� and my responsibility! Chiou, I must be alive!��


    Wang Bugui roared unwillingly. His body was suffering extremely but he did not want to give up. He focused on burdening his body as he vowed to stand up and fight again.


    When he thought about those people he owed a favor to, those that died for him, and those family members and women he loved, a strength rose in his heart.


    ��Universal Reversal!��


    Wang Bugui rushed to use all his strength to turn the situation around!


    ��Puff!��


    The wild spiritual power and Taoism strength rushed into his heart. At this time, Dugu Baishi and God of War rushed forth again. He used his remaining strength to punch out Emperor Fist.


    At this instance, regardless of primordial spirit, spiritual strength, murderous intent, domineering spirit, or the understanding of Tao Law and Emperor Fist, he had reached a new level.


    ��Deadly Immortal Kick �C Nine Turns!��


    ��Second Life �C Liu Fang Defeated!��


    The two voices came again. The momentum of the two men skyrocketed again as they forced out their final blow.


    ��Emperor Fist �C Kill Immortal!��


    Wang Bugui had finally developed the next style of Emperor Fist. Behind him, the scene of the battle of immortals appeared. He then appeared in them to eliminate all the immortals.


    In the end, his figure sat on top of all the corpses of the immortals, facing everyone with his back.


    ��Give me�� break!��


    Wang Bugui roared again as he integrated all the phenomena into his body. Then, he punched out angrily, colliding instantly with the destruction kick and sword.


    ��Kaboom!!!��


    The energy field between the three contracted violently before expanding swiftly. A black aperture expanded speedily, changing everything in its way to broken bits.


    Leng Yueyan was about to escape but it was too late. She could only use Bronze Tripod and rushed forth with Mythical Girl Universal Incantation to prevent the destruction.


    At the same time, Ning Zhe used his 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation and held 3000 Buddhist beads to fight alongside her.


    ��Shocking Immortals!��


    ��Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow!��


    ��Raging Dragon Breaking Souls!��


    ��White tiger �C hunt!��


    ��Three Thousand Flowers Blossoming!��


    Everyone who knew about the Tao Law could strike. This is the collision of Tao Law that could only be prevented by Tao Law. Chu He protected everyone using his flute music, facing the spiritual strength that could destroy all.


    However, how could such powerful spiritual power be so easily blocked? This was the duel between three geniuses of a generation. The collision of the three powerful Tao Law emitted a power that engulfed everyone.


    Afterward, everything disappeared. Nothing could be seen other than darkness��

 Chapter 258 - Greater Power

    In the shattered battlefield, Zhao Changge and the others laid on the ground. The powerful Great Power blast broke through everyone��s spells.


    ��Sister, sister, are you alright?��


    Little Elsa used her soft hand to push Leng Yueyan beside her. Kathy and her were protected by everyone else and was not even slightly harmed by the shockwaves.


    ��Erm����


    Leng Yueyan slowly opened her eyes and got up, touching her head. When she saw that those beside her were still not yet awake, she recited the Waking Up Mantra.


    ��Uh!��


    ��Why����


    ��Where is big brother?��


    ��


    After everyone was awakened by the Waking Up Mantra, it took them a long time to get rid of their headache. However, looking around, they found no trace of Wang Bugui.


    ��Is, is this really just a catastrophe?��


    After getting up, Lyu Hao was deeply traumatized by what he had seen. Sandy and broken land surrounded him. In the center of the collision laid a deep endless pit full of lava.


    The large pit spreading out from the center had a diameter of exactly 7 square kilometers. Within 35 square kilometers, no buildings remained, with the ground completely shattered.


    ��The collision of these three individuals is comparable to the nuclear weapons of mortals?!�� Zhao Changge exclaimed.


    ��If this was in the outside world, it has the power equivalent to that of a strategic nuclear weapon!��


    Kamikawa Hiko frowned as he understood the power of strategic nuclear power. If this were in the outside world, the consequences of such an explosion would unimaginable.


    In the center of the collision, the temperature was more than ten thousand degrees Celcius. The strong wind created from the shockwaves would destroy all buildings, making the entire London city disappear.


    Not only so, the suburban areas surrounding London would be affected too. The real hell would be there.


    ��I�� I see big brother!��


    Feng Tianming exclaimed. The rest followed his gaze but did not see Wang Bugui at all. After a thorough search, they only found a charred corpse!


    There was also a terrifyingly large hole on his body, of which the sword hole on his chest could be clearly seen. His torn body was half-kneeling.


    ��Big brother!��


    Zhao Changge and the rest cried out loud but there was no reaction from him. They then charged forward without hesitation.


    ��Kaboom!��


    However, when they rushed off for less a kilometer, a thunder fell from the sky. This Great Power Catastrophe was not yet over!


    ��The catastrophe was not yet over?!��


    The rest backed away instantly. They looked at the doom clouds conglomerating in the sky and felt a mixture of joy and worry. They should be happy as Wang Bugui was not yet dead.


    But they were also extremely worried. Sword Immortal and God of War had all disappeared. Why was the catastrophe not yet over?


    ��Puff!��


    Suddenly, a brilliant rainbow light shone from Wang Bugui��s torn body. Using his last bit of blood, he utilized Whole after Thousand Disasters to reshape his physical body.


    ��Big brother, are you alright?�� Zhao Changge asked hastily.


    ��I��m fine. I can still continue.�� Wang Bugui shook his hands.


    Then, he slowly rose up and recrafted the chaos debris on the ground with real fire to form a pair of gloves again.


    ��Zoom!��


    At this time, the sky shone brightly, dissipating the dark clouds. Immortal realm appeared before everyone.


    ��It��s the immortal realm!�� Chu He smiled.


    A smile crept up in everyone��s faces when they saw the appearance of such a realm, which usually signaled the rewarding of Wang Bugui by the heavens for surviving the catastrophe.


    ��Be careful, my friend! There is one last catastrophe!��


    A gentle command came from the sky and shattered everyone��s fantasies. That was the voice of the female immortal, Yu Qingyue. Hearing that, Wang Bugui immediately refocused and concentrated on the sky above.


    He could only see three beams of power of different colors emitting from the immortal realm. The hidden spiritual strength within was suffocating.


    ��Three Clarity Immortal Aura?!�� The voice of a majestic man appeared.


    ��What should we do now?�� another younger man asked.


    ��It is the real Immortal Taoism Law. Can heaven be descending the deadly catastrophe now?!�� the elder said solemnly.


    ��He has to rely on himself today.�� Yu Qingyue sighed helplessly.


    Those people below felt a chill enter the heart when they heard the conversation. That was the real Immortal Taoism Law! Wang Bugui had just entered the realm of the Great Powers, how could he possibly defend against that?


    ��Eight Limits Universal Order! Reversal Method! Heavenly Battling Force! Super Sense, Divine Eyes, open! Power! Speed! Agility! Explosiveness!��


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and mobilized all the methods he could use. As he had just broken through the limit of Greater Power, he had an enhanced understanding of these Tao Law.


    All states of his body have reached the extremities. His murderous, war and domineering intents had reached the peak. He was unafraid even when facing an attack that was too powerful for him to resist.


    ��Be careful, big brother!��


    ��Little friend!��


    Everyone was shocked by his actions. Facing the immortal test, how dare he be so arrogant to even emit murderous and domineering intent! was he bent on oppressing the immortals?


    ��The only path is forward, where mortals can definitely undo fate!��


    Wang Bugui roared out loud before stamping on the ground. Suddenly, he rushed up to few kilometers up in the sky, where he attacked with Emperor Fist �C Death to Immortals!


    That immortal aura was also rushing over. Such an aura was extremely strong and had undone all his methods in a matter of seconds before penetrating Wang Bugui��s body.


    The immortal is irreversible!


    ��Don��t bother killing me!��


    Wang Bugui��s determination was so strong that he didn��t give up even after being penetrated by the immortal aura. His desire for life was extremely strong.


    He utilized everything he could to stabilize herself, wishing to remain such immortal aura in her body!


    However, the aura was too strong. It instantly shattered his internal organs and destroyed all his bones.


    ��Puff!��


    Wang Bugui vomited blood before dropping down powerlessly. The power of that immortal light was still destroying him.


    ��Big brother!��


    Vaguely, he heard the call of his brothers and sisters from a distance. He still wanted to resist further but he really lacked strength this time. His eyes could not even close despite his efforts.


    ��Puff!��


    Suddenly, just when he felt that his body was about to be torn apart, the immortal light disappeared. Not only so, those pain and injuries slowly dissipated too.


    ��What, what happened?�� Wang Bugui blurt out.


    He looked at himself inconceivably. Other than the two Taoist injuries, he had no other injuries as if he was dreaming just now. Everything was unreal.


    ��Uh huh, my little friend is so interesting. So powerful ~ That was just an illusion, and was not the real immortal light.��


    On the sky, Yu Qingyue smiled charmingly.


    ��Great courage, little friend. The last catastrophe of Great Power Catastrophe had always been illusions that focused on testing your determination. With a determined heart, you passed the test.�� The elder laughed.


    ��That��s right, if you were afraid just now, the immortal light would transform into the real thing. I indeed had a correct judgment of you.�� The majestic man laughed.


    ��You always surprises us.�� The young man smiled comfortably too.


    ��Click, click! Click!��


    Then, the surrounding space began to shatter as the battlefield broke like fragments of the mirror. When the fragments disappeared, Wang Bugui was surprised to find out that she was still in battlefield.


    ��Big brother! You are finally awake!�� Zhao Changge smiled in the distance.


    ��I���� Wang Bugui was even more confused.


    ��When you woke up before, you fainted again right after the immortal realm appeared. What exactly happened?�� Lyu Hao explained the situation.


    Wang Bugui then realized that this illusion appeared right after he used Whole after Thousand Disasters.


    ��In the end, it is a catastrophe after all. I didn��t even realize it.�� Wang Bugui exclaimed.


    Afterward, he stood up from the ground and shouted at the illusions from the immortal realm. ��Sister Qingyue, you said that you will reward me for passing the Greater Power Catastrophe!��


    ��What a stupid boy, you still remember that!�� Yu Qingyue complained.


    ��Hehe!�� Wang Bugui smiled silly as he showed his big white teeth.


    ��Okay, I cannot deal with your thick skin. This is for you.��


    Yu Qingyue lamented. She had the idea of rewarding him anyways. Shen then sent a wave of immortal spell into Wang Bugui��s body.


    ��Woosh!��


    After receiving the immortal spell, Wang Bugui paid his respects to heaven and smiled. ��Let me thank Sister Qingyue. If I can ascend up to the immortal realm in the future, I will treat you to braised pork ribs to fill your body up!��


    ��I heard that fairies are extremely skinny. That shouldn��t be the case. You should eat more to be healthily beautiful, also����


    ��Ouch!��


    Before he could even finish, he was slapped by a jade hand as he heard Yu Qingyue complain. ��What do you think I am, you stupid kid!��


    ��What braised pork ribs, let me braise you instead! Do you think I am fat?!��


    She slapped him after ever sentence she said.


    ��Ouch! Sister, I am wrong!�� Wang Bugui begged for mercy continuously before Yu Qingyue stopped.


    He panted and sat on the ground, whispering, ��Must be menopause����


    ��Kaboom!��


    This time, Yu Qingyue slapped him directly into a deep holes tens of meters deep.


    ��Hahaha! I respect you for being a man!�� That majestic man couldn��t help but laugh.


    ��Xue Jingfeng, do you want to fight me too!�� Yu Qingyue angered.


    Merely one sentence from her crumbled the dimensions. It was imaginable how terrifyingly strong her power must be.


    ��Calm down, calm down. Let��s return.�� The old man advised.


    He acted as a moderator and stabilized the dimensions before leaving with everyone.


    ��Boy, let��s see if you still dare to scold me behind my back!��


    Before leaving, Yu Qingyue did not forget to turn around to remind him.


    ��How can I dare? My bones are dispersing already. Please leave.�� Wang Bugui replied weakly.


    After crawling out of the pit, he laid on the ground powerlessly.


    ��Humph!�� That was Yu Qingyue��s last voice before the illusions of the immortal realm faded away.


    ��Thank you! Sister Qingyue!��


    At the last moment, Wang Bugui shouted out loud. Even though he was continuously slapped by Yu Qingyue, he knew that she was utilizing her immortal power to repair his wounds.


    Even though it was not completely healed, it was almost done, with the rest depending on his own efforts.


    ��Big brother! Hahaha!��


    Zhao Changge grinned and pounced from afar. Lyu Hao and the rest imitated him and pounced on him one after another, suppressing Wang Bugui at the most bottom.


    Other than women such as Leng Yueyan, all the men pounced over. Even little Elsa pounced onto Wang Bugui��s emerging head.


    ��Y��all, y��all want to crush me���� Wang Bugui groaned in pain.


    ��Who can crush a great power like you! Continue, brothers!��


    Chu He also gave up on his ethereal side and encouraged all the brothers to hold him down.


    After a lot of quarreling, they finally returned to the outside world smiling and joking.

 Chapter 259 - Return to Hua Xia

    At Blood Hunter manor, it had been a few days since Wang Bugui entered the Greater Power realms.


    The rest had been enjoying their rare peaceful days. Ever since they came to the west, they had always been fighting vampires.


    ��Puff!��


    Besides the cliff, everyone conglomerated there to cultivate. After seeing Wang Bugui surviving the catastrophe, they all understood more about Taoism and its spells.


    Especially Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro. When they saw Dugu Baishi��s swordsmanship, they got inspiration about the real infinite sword art.


    That sword power and sword intent could truly be called sword art as it paired with his murderous intent to kill thousands of enemies in one move.


    ��Remember, sword art is not the chase after speed. We need to focus on the deadly strike or how can we call ourselves the most powerful in the attack? When you strike, concentrate all your murderous intent and sword power together.��


    ��Sword intent had climbed to the highest as the sword core focus forward. Wherever your heart wishes to strike, the object will break regardless of what it is. With a greater understanding of sword art, we can slice through anything!��


    ��As for using spears, I have not much advice to give. As you can see, I use my spear as a halberd. Your own understanding is the most important. Just remember Snow and Pear Flowers.��


    ��Dance lightly like snowflakes but strike like plenty of pear flowers. Using a large halberd require you to use domineering and murderous intent together to focus on eliminating the enemy!��


    ��


    In the middle of everyone, Wang Bugui was explaining his understanding to everyone. Ever since he reached the Greater Power realm, the world had changed in his eyes.


    Regardless of his outlook on society or his understanding of Taoist laws, it had increased tremendously. Other people were listening to his teachings as their cultivations were also close to the Greater Powers.


    This will aid them in transiting to Greater Powers. Sometimes, Wang Bugui will battle them after explanation to see how they used the Tao Law.


    ��Woosh!��


    Suddenly, a golden light rushed over from afar and penetrated directly into Wang Bugui��s body. This was a wave of spirit mind. After receiving it, he became solemn.


    ��What happened, big brother?�� Chu He asked.


    ��It��s Wude��s call.�� Wang Bugui turned his head and replied.


    ��What? That guy finally decided to call!��


    After hearing this name, Zhao Changge and the rest smiled involuntarily. They calculated and decided that they haven��t seen this brother for almost a year, and they missed them.


    ��What did Outlaw Fatty say?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��The location for the tomb of immortals will appear soon. He called us back probably because it is difficult for him to snatch the tomb of immortals. He had already killed an Infante!�� Wang Bugui clenched his fist.


    ��Infante?!��


    The rest were alarmed. Why did Infante appear in Hua Xia?


    ��Don��t worry, the eleventh Infante Herman was the one who appeared, and he was killed by Wude using the second Killing Array. From his reaction, there should only be one Infante.�� Wang Bugui explained.


    ��That��s good. I thought Annie and Barnard went to Hua Xia as well.�� Chu He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��However, don��t be too happy. Wude said that this tomb of immortals was especially dangerous and he almost died for a few times when he went there only for exploration!�� Wang Bugui��s brows were locked due to worry.


    ��So dangerous! Let��s go back now! It��s probably difficult for Wude to deal with it alone.�� Zhao Changge suggested.


    Wang Bugui nodded his head slowly and said, ��I do agree with that but what about the matters here. The Infantes are just quiet for the time being. Perhaps they are acting secretly too.��


    ��Furthermore, Kathy brought us news that the vampires appeared in Japan, the UK, and the USA. I am worried if they have any schemes up their sleeves.��


    Chu He nodded in agreement, saying, ��Someone must stay behind to help Sanctuary and Black Tower to deal with the vampires.��


    ��But who will stay behind?�� Feng Tianming asked.


    Everyone was puzzled by this question. Firstly, the cultivators from the east must go as they were separated from their sects for a long time.


    However, if all of them went, the hunters�� group would be reduced by half. Edward and Catherine had always wanted to go to Hua Xia. Misawa Chihiro also wanted to go to Hua Xia to find his master.


    If that was the case, Kamikawa Hiko would be the only one left?


    ��Since vampires appeared in Japan, I must go back to take a look.�� Kamikawa Hiko spoke first.


    ��I will go with you.��


    To everyone��s surprise, Meiqing made such a choice.


    ��Meiqing, you���� Wang Bugui frowned.


    However, she merely shook her head. ��I am a group with him. He had been accustomed to fighting alongside me. If he was alone, the vampires could kill him.��


    ��This����


    The rest didn��t know what to say but Meiqing��s attitude was very firm. They knew that this situation was very different.


    ��Y��all must be careful!�� Wang Bugui turned solemn as he reminded the duo.


    ��Erm, help me greet master. Also, pass this to her.��


    As Meiqing spoke, she took out a red crystal. Wang Bugui nodded his head once he received it. He then turned to the idiotic couple. ��Are you following me, or?��


    The couple whispered in discussion before Edward replied, ��Boss, we decided to stay!��


    ��Oh? Don��t you always want to go to Hua Xia?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Even though we do wish to go, there needs to have someone around. Also, Little Elsa is here too and we are worried about her.�� Edward explained.


    ��Yes, let us handle it!�� Catherine slammed her chest to promise.


    Wang Bugui was shocked by this couple. He did not expect the two to be so mature in this situation.


    ��Okay! We shall leave the west in your hands! But be careful, call me using the crystal if anything happened.�� Wang Bugui reminded him.


    He placed his hands on the shoulders of the two and nodded to them seriously. After that, he turned around to look at the rest and asked, ��Will y��all return to Hua Xia with me?��


    ��Erm!��


    They nodded their heads excitedly as they wished to fly back to Hua Xia right away. Their desire to return to their hometown and visit their teachers urged them.


    ��Okay, I shall do some arrangements. Go pack your stuff and we will meet here after five minutes.��


    After a simple allocation by Wang Bugui, the rest dispersed.


    ��Big brother, do not leave Elsa behind!��


    In the living room, Little Elsa hugged Wang Bugui��s leg and cried to beg him to stay behind.


    He shook his head helplessly as he squatted and explained in a gentle voice. ��Listen to me, Little Elsa, be obedient. Big brother is merely returning back home for a while. I will return soon.��


    ��But, once you go, Elsa will be scared���� Little Elsa shivered uncontrollably.


    ��Edward and Catherine will stay, so will Sister Kathy. Let them accompany you, alright?�� Wang Bugui caressed her little head.


    ��But I want all of you to remain here. I am scared that you will���� Elsa cried.


    ��Big brother promised you that I won��t leave for long and I will definitely return safely. Also, I will bring another friend back to play with you. Trust me!��


    Wang Bugui looked at Little Elsa with sincere eyes. Even if she was merely a little kid, she could tell from his eyes that he did not lie to her.


    ��Alright, you must come back soon!�� Little Elsa pursed her lips.


    ��Sure!�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    Afterward, he lifted Little Elsa up and sent her to Kathy, explaining. ��Miss, I will leave for a while, take care.��


    ��You too.�� Kathy lifted her head and smiled.


    They did not need to communicate much as Kathy had full faith in Wang Bugui, whom she treated as a hero. He also knew that the girl was mature and there was no need for him to remind her.


    Wang Bugui smiled before walking to the main fall. The Paladins had already conglomerated there.


    ��Greetings to my King!��


    All the paladins kneeled orderly. Wang Bugui glanced slowly at everyone before commanding, ��I will need to leave for a while, and you��!��


    ��Don��t be careless, double your training, and listen to Miss Kathy if anything happened! Understand?!��


    ��Yes! My King!��


    The paladins roared in agreement. Their voices of determination echoed across the manor as they roared through the clouds.


    ��Very good!��


    Wang Bugui nodded satisfyingly as he turned around to leave.


    ��No one can stop where my king goes! We shall wait for the time where my king returns victoriously!��


    As he turned, all the paladins sent him away respectfully before dispersing.


    ��Master, this is the situation. If you require any assistance, send me a message and I will definitely come back to help regardless of where I am!��


    Wang Bugui sent out a spirit mind towards Black Tower. After a while, he received Clara��s reply before he rushed to the cliff.


    ��Is everyone ready?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Of course, let��s go!�� Zhao Changge was the first to respond.


    Behind him, everyone smiled delightfully.


    ��Alright! Let��s go to Hua Xia! Full speed!��


    Wang Bugui ordered as he charged up to the sky. The rest followed him as they turned into numerous flashing lights.


    ��Safe trip!��


    Edward and the rest waved below and only left after those brilliant lights disappeared.

 Chapter 260 - Seeing My Old Friends Again

    Above the sea of clouds, several lights rushed forward; they flew even faster than sound. On the way, they had surpassed numerous planes, and they had concealed themselves with Tao Law.


    They kept them unnoticed by the mortals just because they were desperate to get back home.


    Zhao Changge asked, ��Bugui, where are we heading first?��


    Wang Bugui turned around. ��Do you guys still want to follow me? We should go back to our own sect first. In time, when Wude decides the place, I��ll send a message to you and then you��ll come find me in Kunlun Mountain.��


    Feng Tianming was the first to answer, ��OK! I��ll come back to report to my master first, and then I��ll visit Kunlun Mountain.��


    Then, in the direction of Shushan, he rode on the sword at full speed and left with Misawa Chihiro.


    Zhao Changge bowed, bid his farewell to Wang Buguiand, and then accelerated again to head back to Mount Chang. ��Then I��ll go to my master first too. Bugui, wait for me!��


    ��See you!��


    ��We��ll see you in Kunlun Mountain!��


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe also bid their farewell one after another. Soon, the group dispersed and there��s few left.


    Lyu Hao signaled. ��Chu He, you��re also a liberal cultivator. So come with me to Bugui��s sect.��


    Chu He smiled. ��I thought so. I haven��t seen Wude in a long time; I really want to drink a few shots with him.��


    ��How are a few shots enough? Let��s go to the mortal world first to get a few jars of wine and get wasted after we get back!��


    Wang Bugui laughed out loud and then performed Hell Step at full speed. Instantly, he was thousand of zhang away. Chu He and Lyu Hao also followed and accelerated in the direction of Kunlun Mountain again.


    ��Whiz, whiz, whiz!��


    Three figures landed on Yuxu Peak. Wang Bugui took out the crystal rock and opened the familiar light door. Then, he stepped in.


    ��Finally! I��m back again!��


    Wang Bugui looked around and still saw a familiar scene. It was still the same picturesque Pure Land!


    ��Master! Sister Ziyu! Lan Chuan, Yu��er! Little fellows! I��m back!!��


    A howl reverberated on Pure Land and broke the silence that lasted one year here.


    ��Ah! Bugui!��


    In Imperial Clan, the white-haired Yun Jinghong was suddenly shaken. In hid mind, the familiar voice echoed hundreds of times. After confirming, again and again, he finally made sure that it was his dear disciple.


    Immediately, he turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared in the hall. The next moment, he rushed beside Wang Bugui, staring at him with a pair of red eyes. In the end, he hugged his disciple.


    ��Bugui! You��re still alive, you��re still alive! Haha�� it��s great!!��


    Wang Bugui was stunned by Yun Jinghong��s actions. However, when he closely watched his master��s clothes. He found it should be clothes worn at a funeral.


    Wang Bugui asked, ��Master, what happened to you? Why are you in white clothes?��


    Yun Jinghong sobbed. ��I�� I thought you��ve already fallen there!��


    At that moment, he was not like a master, but a father. He looked like a father who feared to lose his son and couldn��t help crying.


    ��Your Majesty!!!��


    Immediately, voices of Lan Chuan and Xue Yu��er rang in the distance. They rushed here with spiritual beasts. If one looked at them closely, he would find their heads all wrapped in white cloth.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    Xue Yu��er was the fastest. She directly threw herself into Wang Bugui��s arms and sobbed. ��Your Majesty! You survived! It��s great! Great! Boohoo����


    ��Your Majesty! You scared us to death!��


    Even Lan Chuan was no exception. He grabbed Wang Bugui��s thigh and rubbed his head against it. Subsequently, those little spiritual beasts also followed to surround him.


    They surrounded Wang Bugui in the middle of them, either rubbing him with their heads or flapping him with their wings and feet. They also moaned and called his name through secret voice-sending.


    ��The����


    Chu He and Lyu Hao felt more confused. Judging from these spiritual beasts�� and Yun Jinghong��s reactions, they really thought Wang Bugui had fallen.


    Wang Bugui asked, ��Master, calm down. What exactly has happened?��


    Yun Jinghong and those spiritual beasts finally released him. Nevertheless, Xue Yu��er still didn��t leave; she just nestled in his embrace.


    ��One month ago, when I was cultivating, I saw your soul lamp suddenly go out. You know what that means. At that time, it��s like the sky had fallen.


    ��I��d tried every way to find out your status, but only found you��d really died. I was desperate so I held your funeral in Pure Land.


    ��I was going to go to the west to avenge you! By the grace of God, you didn��t die! When I heard your voice today, I almost thought I was hearing things.


    ��Luckily, it��s real. You really came back alive!��


    Yun Jinghong briefed him about all the things that happened. After that, he gently stroked Wang Bugui��s forehead and just stared at him, speechless for a long time.


    Wang Bugui heard those words and slightly frowned because he remembered the day when he committed suicide. Then, he told everything about the experience, which greatly shocked Yun Jinghong and those spiritual beasts.


    They didn��t expect that on that day, he really had died, and even had walked beside Naihe Bridge. Fortunately, Azrael showed up in time and dragged him back from the Netherland. Otherwise, once he stepped into Forgetting River, he could never return.


    Yun Jinghong shook his head and exclaimed. ��Ah! Look how much you suffered. I didn��t expect you really had been to the Netherland.��


    ��It��s unfilial of me to do that. I made you worry!��


    Wang Bugui knelt before Yun Jinghong and heavily kowtowed three times. Seeing his master��s white hair, weathered face, and growing wrinkles, he couldn��t help feeling sad.


    Master treated him well just like his father. However, he had made his master worry so much. He really did something bad!


    ��Alright. Since you came back safe and sound, everything will be fine.��


    Yun Jinghong helped Wang Bugui up and looked at Lyu Hao and Chu He, smiling, ��Look how I�� Why are you still standing here? Go to Imperial Clan. Let��s talk.��


    ��Yes!��


    The group flew to Imperial Clan together. When under it, Wang Bugui especially asked Yun Jinghong to release the Yuxu Staircase. Then, without utilizing any cultivation base, he used purely physical strength.


    He should turn into a streak of black lightning and rushed to the end nonstop!


    ��Ah! You��ve become a Big Capable?!��


    Below, Yun Jinghong stared agape. He didn��t expect that a year later, Wang Bugui had advanced from the sage to the Big Capable level!


    Wang Bugui turned around to say, ��Hehe, I��ve only leveled up recently, and it��s still not steady because I haven��t figured out a way to create Tao Law in this realm yet.��


    ��Is it? Now, do you have any idea?��


    Yun Jinghong also instantly arrived by Wang Bugui and waved to bring along those spiritual beasts. Lyu Hao and Chu He also followed closely but couldn��t move on when there were still nine steps left. Without any other way, they used their cultivation to walk past them.


    This was the power of the staircase. Only those with Big Capable cultivation or whose physical bodies were at Imperial Clan Big Capable level could walk on the last nine steps.


    Wang Bugui smiled, ��I have a vague idea. I probably could combine primordial spirit and Taoism in heaven and earth.��


    Yun Jinghong furrowed his brows. ��That might be difficult. In Imperial Clan, we��ve always focused on developing primordial spirit treasures and opening primordial spirit three times to unlock the secrets of primordial spirit.��


    Then, he strode forward, followed by Wang Bugui who said, ��So, I have to learn a lot from Master and Sister Ziyu.��


    When they entered Imperial Clan, Yun Jinghong struck out with his palm to shatter the mourning hall into broken bits and then burned all white cloth. Then, he asked Lan Chuan to prepare a few spiritual fruits and bottles of Jade Lake spiritual flower wine.


    Chu He played the flute, and the rest of them listened and drank, enjoying themselves leisurely.


    ��Oh, right. Master, where��s Wude?��


    After a few cups of wine did Wang Bugui think of such a thing.


    Yun Jinghong heard that and dropped down his cup, sighing. ��Well, that friend of yours wasn��t easy. To find tombs of immortals, he had suffered and escaped from Death numerous times.


    ��A few days ago, for some unknown reason, he ran into a devil from the west, and the devil called himself an Infante. After a nasty fight, he finally killed the devil, but he also got seriously injured by the underground restriction formations.


    ��Zi Yuxiao had brought him to Palace of Purple Clouds to nourish his injuries. He��s fine now.��


    The moment he finished those words, the smooth flute sound halted as well. The group of friends looked at each other.


    Yun Jinghong said slowly, ��Go if you want to see him. Now that I know you��re fine, everything will be OK.��


    Wang Bugui rose and bowed to bid his farewell. ��Then I��ll be off now. Send a message to me if Master wants me. If I fail to hear you, then tell them.��


    Yun Jinghong nodded and then Wang Bugui headed toward the bottom of Purple Waterfall with his companions.


    ��Splash, splash!����


    Crystal clean Purple Waterfall looked as usual; purple mist flowed around it as if it were a fairyland here. Wang Bugui took out the purple crystal and injected spiritual strength, opening the dimension gate.


    ��Sister Ziyu!!��


    In the quiet Palace of Purple Clouds, the peace and quiet that lasted for a full year was again broken by the familiar sound.


    ��Tut-tut, I knew it that he didn��t die.��


    On the throne, Zi Yuxiao lazily said to herself. However, her tone seemed to carry a trace of happiness as well.


    ��Hehe! Sister Ziyu, I��m back!��


    Wang Bugui was the first to rush into the hall and grinned at the throne.


    ��I bow in respect before Senior Zi!��


    Lyu Hao and Chu He didn��t act that casual. They all knew the power of the peerless Big Capable. Only by her alluring voice could she enchant the world.


    This kind of woman didn��t have to possess the great capability.


    Zi Yuxiao waved. ��You��re his friends. There��s no need for formalities.��


    A gentle wind wrapped around them and held them up.


    ��Sister Ziyu, I was����


    Wang Bugui wanted to ask where Wude was but was interrupted by Zi Yuxiao. She raised her hand and said, ��I knew what you came for. Follow me.��


    After that, she stepped outside the hall in one step. She gently moved her feet and got ahead them by hundreds of zhang; Wang Bugui and others immediately followed.

 Chapter 261 - Sad for Qitian

    In a spiritual mountain thousands of zhang high on Purple Clouds Continent, auras were very abundant; even, they would form into water drops and drip in the mountain.


    On the mountain top, there was a spiritual fountain; on top of the fountain, a golden light ball floated. One could clearly see it bathed in auras, and not just in auras in this mountain.


    Instead, this was the point where all the auras from Purple Clouds Continent met. Numerous auras formed into strings and gathered on the peak above a sea of clouds.


    ��Sister Ziyu, isn��t this where Qitian is sealed? Is Wude also here?��


    On a path in forests, Wang Bugui turned around to ask the beauty beside him. He found in surprise that even when he had become a Big Capable, he still couldn��t see Zi Yuxiao��s face.


    However, judging from her enchanting shape, he could say she was the prettiest woman he had met in his life.


    Even he loved Hanae Chiou whole-heartedly, he had to admit Zi Yuxiao must be the top one beauty in the world if she revealed her face.


    What femme fatale, what tumbling a country, or beauty of beauties�� Any word to describe a woman��s beauty was inadequate, or insufficient, to describe her.


    Because her beauty was hard to describe. Only by her voice could she enchant many. Her perfect and voluptuous shape, and her every move left people fantasizing and on fire.


    Not to mention the scene where she revealed her gorgeous face and smiled or frowned to the world. She wouldn��t just make people fall for her, instead, she would directly own their hearts.


    Zi Yuxiao��s languid and alluring voice came. ��Auras are the most abundant here, and there are also the two heaven-repairing stone pieces you brought back. It��s the best place for healing in this world.��


    ��Is he seriously injured?��


    Wang Bugui��s tone turned a little chilly and was already affecting the surroundings; the forests shook a little.


    Zi Yuxiao waved her white hands and the strange scene ceased. She lazily said, ��You don��t need to worry. They��re just injuries on the body, nothing internal.��


    Then, she glanced at Wang Bugui and said sullenly. ��Even you get more injuries than him. You went out, and now you came back with injuries on you.��


    Wang Bugui scratched his head and grinned.


    A moment later, the group arrived outside the spiritual fountain. Nevertheless, what appeared in their sights was not Yu Wude but a beautiful woman. She was dressed in pink and fiddling with her hands, walking to and fro outside the fountain.


    Hearing the noise behind her, she immediately turned around and her face expanded. ��Senior Zi!��


    Wang Bugui thought her familiar and tried to recall her name. ��Is she�� is she�� of the three fairies of Palace of Hundred Flowers?��


    Chu He already answered him, ��Shangguan Yiyi.��


    Wang Bugui immediately smacked his left fist on his right palm and said, ��Oh, yeah, yeah. I remember Wude saying he liked her.��


    Lyu Hao laughed. ��It��s more than just liking. That guy keeps talking about her and said he wanted her to become the mistress of his house and give birth to a lot of kids.��


    ��Hello? Should brothers do this to each other?��


    Suddenly, a familiar sound rang from behind. They all slightly smiled and looked behind Shangguan Yiyi. Yu Wude was bathing in the fountain with a straw between his teeth.


    Wang Bugui was stunned. ��Holy cow! Who are you!��


    Chu He was shocked and confused. ��Are you really Wude?��


    Lyu Hao said while stroking his head. ��He does sound as disturbing as before, but he looks����


    Their eyes all popped out from the scene before them: Yu Wude should lose weight! Moreover, he lost a lot of them and after that, he became much more handsome.


    ��Well, after I advanced to the sage level, I lost weight from the lightning struck. And it��s more than that. I even got more and more handsome!��


    Yu Wude grinned. He looked very proud; if he had grown a tail, it must have rocked to the sky by now.


    Shangguan Yiyi dissed him. ��Keep bragging. The curved array lines changed your body. And, it won��t last too long. It��ll last less than two hours.��


    ��Bang!��


    Just as she finished, smoke exploded on Yu Wude, and then he turned back into a fatty.


    Lyu Hao covered his stomach and laughed out loud. ��Well, now, that��s right!��


    Yu Wude got excited and almost jumped up. ��You��re jealous�� jealous of me! When I really become slim one day, I��ll piss you off really hard!��


    Wang Bugui reached out to invite him. ��Come on, you��d have done it long ago if you could. You��ll have to use spells to keep that look. If you really want to lose weight, follow me to exercise!��


    Yu Wude immediately shivered at the words and quickly shook his head. ��No, no, no, I��ll pass! It won��t just remove a layer of skin on me, it��ll directly remove me from the world!


    ��And, after all the tests from those ancient treasures, I��m already at the peak of the sage level. I��m almost as good as you. You two, why don��t you bow to me?��


    Wang Bugui sneered. ��After a year, you��ve become so full of yourself. Are you waiting for me to help you up from the water?��


    Then, he flickered a finger and a golden light shot forward. Condensing auras into the water, he heavily knocked Yu Wude in the forehead.


    ��Ouch!��


    Yu Wude cried in pain and then said while suppressing the pain, ��Why couldn��t I dodge or dissolve it?��


    Lyu Hao teased. ��Can you dissolve a blow from a Big Capable at will?��


    ��What?!��


    Yu Wude��s body shook and he immediately cast a spell to get dressed and walked over. He eyed Wang Bugui up and down and then cast some spell.


    After a while, he grabbed Wang Bugui��s shoulders and shook them heavily, saying, ��Why are you a Big Capable now?!��


    Wang Bugui asked in reply, ��Why can��t I be?��


    Yu Wude thought for a moment and added, ��Right. You��ve accumulated more and longer than us. But you��re in a strange state. You��ve got the Big Capable power, but meanwhile, you don��t look like one.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head. ��I haven��t figured out how to create Tao Law in this realm. And I also got Tao injuries now, so my strength is unstable.��


    Yu Wude asked in shock. ��What? You even got Tao injuries?��


    Wang Bugui slightly raised his lips. ��As long as I don��t run into some strong enemy, I will basically be fine.��


    At that time, Shangguan Yiyi also walked to him, frowned, and said, ��But now, the immortal medicine is missing and divine skills for healing is lost. Is there any other way to cure a Tao injury?��


    Wang Bugui clenched his fists and said, ��There must be. It��s just that we haven��t known it yet. My Supplementary Method still works; it��s just it takes a lot of time.��


    His eyes still looked that determined. At any time, he wouldn��t lose hope. Even the chance was slim, he would still fight for it.


    ��There will be a way. Collect all the Divine Heaven Mending Stones. We can even mend the sky with them, so why can��t we heal people?��


    From behind, Zi Yuxiao��s languid and alluring voice came.


    The crowd fell silent. Maybe Divine Heaven Mending Stone really could work that way, but how to collect all of them?


    Shangguan Yiyi said, ��In our lives, it��s already rare to see one heaven-repairing stone fragment. How is it going to be easy when we want all of them?��


    However, Wang Bugui shook his head and said, ��I don��t think so. Even if the chance is really slim, one in a million, this is not the end.


    ��We still have a chance and we can��t give up. As the saying goes, where there is a will, there is a way. Man��s will, not heaven, decides!��


    Shangguan Yiyi didn��t comment seeing that and could only nod slowly. In her eyes, that was Wang Bugui. No matter how huge the difficulty was, he wouldn��t give up.


    Even when the sky fell, he would only yell ��Man��s will, not heaven, decides!�� and then gave it a try.


    Yu Wude shrugged. ��If the big brother gives up, he won��t be Wang Bugui anymore.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui instantly gave off Big Capable aura and cracked his knuckles, saying, ��Are you praising or teasing me?��


    ��Why did you say that? How would I tease you? It��s just a heaven-repairing stone. As long as you ask, I��ll find it for you all over the world!��


    Yu Wude patted his chest heavily and promised solemnly.


    Wang Bugui knocked his forehead again. ��Screw you. Can you find me one now since you acted so eagerly?��


    Then, he looked at the light ball above and said, ��Sister Ziyu, how��s Qitian now?��


    ��It��s not very good. He��s been trapped for too long. His congenital disabilities are getting worse and even his primordial spirit can��t stabilize. If he can��t be saved now, I��m afraid it��ll be dangerous.��


    Zi Yuxiao shook her head and sighed. Hearing it, Wang Bugui clenched his fists and teeth. Even when he had gone to the west, he failed to get the news of heaven-repairing stones. Now, he could only manage to sustain Qitian alive with two pieces of them.


    Could he only watch Qitian die young? He didn��t want to. He wanted Qitian to come back alive and become the second Great Sage Equaling Heaven in the future!


    Wang Bugui asked, ��How long does Qitian have?��


    Zi Yuxiao slowly said, ��At most one year. Then, his primordial spirit will completely die. At that time, even if you bring back heaven-repairing stones to bring him back, he won��t be the same Qitian.��


    ��One year?!��


    ��No way, you should collect seven heaven-repairing stones in one year?��


    ��It��s too difficult!��


    ��In history, no one has ever succeeded. Now, you want to find all of them in a short one year. Is that possible?��


    Chu He and others all felt desperate. If Wang Bugui really could do it, it would be the most incredible thing they had seen in their lives.


    ��I��ve even gone to the Netherland, what��s impossible for me? Qitian, I��ll definitely cure you!��


    Wang Bugui said that, determined. Qitian had led a life more miserable than his. Moreover, he was a descendant of a Human Race hero, how could he die young? Wang Bugui had to save him!

 Chapter 262 - Two Ways

    ��Right. I��ll leave that to you. I��ll send features and examples to your mind.


    ��Mentor, I hope you can help me on this.


    ��Edward, Catherine, Meiqing, and Hiko, you should be careful there. Tell me once you have heard anything!��


    ��


    Wang Bugui kept sending messages, asking people in the west to help find heaven-repairing stone pieces.


    Zi Yuxiao also got stunned by his actions but then she thought about it and said, ��If others say they��ll save him, I may not believe them, but I will put high hopes on you once you do.��


    Chu He asked, ��Why?��


    ��He��s very special, and he��s a chosen one. In history, every chosen one could create one and another great legend. He might really collect the stones.��


    Zi Yuxiao expressed her opinions with her soft and languid voice and then darted a glance at Wang Bugui.


    He didn��t know why, but he could see the pair of beautiful phoenix eyes. Throughout history, there had been beauties! However, there would always be women more beautiful than them! Moreover, their beauty would leave the entire world enchanted!


    Only by the pair of eyes, he could see how beautiful Zi Yuxiao was. Especially, her purple pupils and her lazy gaze were like a clear spring flowing.


    With the change of her heart, bright ripples spread over them, giving off an indescribable charm. No, it was casting a spell! Just one glance, people would drown in it.


    Zi Yuxiao lazily teased him. ��What? Did you fall for me?��


    ��No. It��s just that I finally see a little bit of your face. It��s really beautiful!��


    Wang Bugui had to admit that the beauty was peerless in the world, but he soon added, ��But Chiou is beautiful too. Her beauty lies in her personality.


    ��If you��re a charming demoness who can hypnotize the entire world, she��ll be an aloof beauty who sweeps everyone off their feet.��


    Zi Yuxiao chuckled. ��Wow, you finally learned how to praise a woman. You��ve progressed.��


    That kind of laugh sounded like an immortal sound from heaven and almost enchanted their hearts full of Tao Law.


    Wang Bugui asked again, ��Oh, right. Sister Ziyu, is there a special way to find heaven-repairing stones?��


    He suddenly thought that the beauty before him was a walking ancient history book and she might know the answer to the question.


    Zi Yuxiao didn��t answer and gracefully approached Wang Bugui. She brushed his cheek with her jade-like hand and didn��t stop until she reached his chest.


    Then, she laughed charmingly and languidly and softly said, ��If it��s you, if you think about it really hard, there should be a way. Remember, use your heart, just like when you mediate.��


    After that, Zi Yuxiao��s jade hand again stroked Wang Bugui��s face and slowly brushed past his right face. In the end, she completely drew back her hand and then stared deeply into him with her eyes which were shining with hypnotizing light.


    After several seconds did she gently turned around. Wang Bugui could still smell the faint and intoxicating aroma, and he could clearly feel that when Zi Yuxiao��s expression changed previously, she was smiling!


    Just her gaze when she smiled could make people drown in it and relish it. The more he thought, the more mysterious she was in his heart.


    Wang Bugui asked, ��Sister Ziyu, who are you?��


    Zi Yuxiao lazily asked in reply, ��Who do you think I am?��


    Wang Bugui looked confused. ��You must�� be a demoness, right?��


    Zi Yuxiao covered her face and chuckled. ��Well, you��re�� if you really think I��m a demoness, then I��ll be one.��


    Wang Bugui asked again, ��If you��re not a demoness, then you��ll be a fairy. Otherwise, how could you be so charming?��


    Zi Yuxiao teasingly smiled, ��Hehe, when you reach the Human Emperor level, you��ll know who I am. Now, to back your cultivation. Or, you��ll be spellbound by me.��


    ��Though you��re beautiful, I won��t fall for you. My heart belongs to Chiou; except her, no one can take it. I��ll only love her in my life!��


    Wang Bugui smiled. Though he admitted Zi Yuxiao was the top one beauty in the world, he wouldn��t be mesmerized, because his heart had long belonged to Hanae Chiou, and no other one could take it.


    Zi Yuxiao slowly nodded and faintly said, ��It��s best that you can think that way. If you��re really a playboy, I��d have killed you long ago!��


    Her tone didn��t sound like she was kidding. Ever since she saw Wang Bugui, she had been watching him, releasing her charm as much as possible.


    Since young, every time she met him, she would make full use of her charm spells, just to see if he��s a playboy. However, in 13 years, she��d never succeeded once.


    The only time when she almost succeeded was the first time they met. At that time, Wang Bugui wasn��t mature enough. She cast a high-level charming spell and nearly shook him.


    Nevertheless, he still sobered up on the verge of giving in. It proved that Hanae Chiou really mattered in his heart. Zi Yuxiao helped him because she valued his loyalty.


    If Wang Bugui had another one in his heart, instead of helping him grow, she would even have killed him long ago.


    After all, Hanae Chiou was willing to give her life away for him; if he bore another girl in his heart, he would really fail the girl with such loyalty.


    Zi Yuxiao said to Wang Bugui, ��Come with me. I need to ask you something.��


    Then, she looked at the others and said, ��And you should go back to the Palace of Purple Clouds now. We have something important to talk about.��


    ��Yes. Bugui, we��ll wait for you.��


    Chu He gently nodded to bid his farewell, while Lyu Hao stayed silent and dragged Fatty outward; Shangguan Yiyi closely followed them.


    Wang Bugui and Zi Yuxiao flew in the opposite direction; they flew to another spiritual mountain, and the peak here was very large and flat.


    It was more like the middle of a mountain than a peak. It��s like some powerhouse had cut through the mountain in the middle of it.


    Wang Bugui looked around and asked, ��Sister Ziyu, where are we? The mountain is strange. It��s like a natural martial arts ring.��


    Zi Yuxiao slowly explained. ��It��s called Broken Annihilation Mountain. A peerless ancient Big Capable cut through the original mountain.��


    Wang Bugui felt an urge. ��Oh yeah? Should I also punch a hole in it?��


    Hearing that, Zi Yuxiao slightly raised her brow and said, ��Alright, go ahead and try it. Even if you blow up the entire mountain, I won��t blame you. Instead, I will reward you with a hug and kiss.��


    Wang Bugui stretched. ��I��ll pass on them. I can��t take them. Treat me to meat and wine!��


    Covering the entire mountain in his spirit mind, he found the mountain equipped with an ancient restriction formation. Maybe that was why Zi Yuxiao felt confident. Then, he opened Divine Eyes to look.


    Nevertheless, he couldn��t see anything. He only knew the restriction formation was strong, but he could at least try. Then, he turned Primordial Ring to a glove and punched on the ground with Break Heaven Fist.


    The fist carried all his prana power blood and spiritual strength. Injecting all his strength, he��s determined to tear the mountain apart!


    ��Thump!��


    Nevertheless, the mountain didn��t shatter as he had imagined. His magical fist weighed millions of jin, but it failed to shake the mountain.


    After the fist, only spider-web-like cracks appeared and they only expanded for a dozen meters and were all less than half meter deep.


    Wang Bugui drew back his fist and looked down in much surprise. ��It����


    ��Hehe, so why do you think I dare to take a bet with you? The restriction formation existed before it got cut. It used to be a large sect��s forbidden area.��


    ��The sect offended a guy it couldn��t afford to and got erased by him. And he cut through the mountain. Then, God of War acquired the mountain and gave it to me. So it became one of my collections on the land.��


    Zi Yuxiao faintly smiled. What erasing a sect or cutting through a mountain? They seemed normal to her, as if she had seen them millions of times and she were talking about a normal thing.


    Wang Bugui stroked his head. ��But I��m also a Big Capable. Why couldn��t I even punch a hole?��


    Zi Yuxiao lazily said, ��You call that Big Capable? You��re at most a little higher than a half-step to Big Capable level. Just tell me what happened.��


    ��Well�� you knew. Actually, I����


    Wang Bugui smiled embarrassedly and told everything about how he rescued Hanae Chiou in the west.


    Even Zi Yuxiao, after hearing that, looked a little surprised.


    However, she immediately appeared helpless and languid and said, ��In all the geniuses I��ve met, you��re probably the most troublesome and at the same time the luckiest one.


    ��You got tortured by your enemy, removed your own cultivation base, and sacrifice your life to summon Azrael. Then, you didn��t drink Granny Meng��s soup before Forgetting River and when you wanted to jump into the river, Azrael dragged you back.


    ��You finally came back but lost your cultivation base. You received essence from Thunder Tao and help from Imperial Clan descendants to retrieve your cultivation. But, when you��re in a catastrophe, you had two Tao injuries from the fight.


    ��You could have managed to reach Big Capable level but you gave half of the fruit of Taoism of primordial spirit to Hanae Chiou to save her. Now, you��re not even a real Big Capable.��


    Zi Yuxiao scolded Wang Bugui really hard, and he could only giggle.


    Zi Yuxiao complained. ��Stop giggling. Now, I give you two ways. Though they won��t necessarily remove your Tao injuries, they��ll surely help you become a Big Capable.��


    Wang Bugui��s jaw almost dropped to the ground. ��Really? I want to creat martial arts. Will that really work?��


    Zi Yuxiao teasingly smiled, ��Yes, it will, as long as you listen to me.��


    ��OK. I promise I will!��


    Wang Bugui immediately stood straight and was all ears.

 Chapter 263 - Choose

    On Broken Annihilation Mountain, Wang Bugui and Zi Yuxiao sat facing each other.


    Wang Bugui asked, ��Sister Ziyu, what are those two ways?��


    ��First, I��ll temporarily seal Hanae Chiou��s primordial spirit. In this way, your cultivation base won��t be affected by the separation and will instead strengthen. After all, even Azrael��s impact has flaws.


    ��Your cultivation base will synchronize, but your primordial spirits are connected, so your primordial spirit power can��t improve quickly. Didn��t you find your primordial spirit cultivation turned slower after she woke up?


    ��Not only that. Your primordial spirit strength can��t maximize, because you gave half of the fruit of Taoism to her and she doesn��t know how to give you feedback.��


    Zi Yuxiao slowly said and then laid her beautiful eyes on Wang Bugui. He furrowed his dashing eyebrows and carefully remembered. He found that before Chiou woke up, his cultivation really improved fast.


    After she woke up, his primordial spirit improved very slowly. Moreover, he always felt the primordial spirit power he utilized wasn��t all of his power.


    Zi Yuxiao observed his eyes and knew he also found the problem and she added, ��So sealing her primordial spirit is good for your cultivation and will even help you advance to Human Emperor level faster.


    ��And when she wakes up, her cultivation base will also gradually catch up with yours. Your Tao principles will also become complete. So����


    She wanted to continue but Wang Bugui lifted his hand to stop her, saying, ��Sister Ziyu, I won��t do this to Chiou. Just tell me the second way.��


    Zi Yuxiao asked again, ��But you also know that this is the best way and it won��t hurt her. She will just sleep for a period. Are you sure you want to give up?��


    Wang Bugui shook his head and said, ��I tried so long just to get her back to a normal life. I can��t wait to have her wake up earlier every day; even just one minute earlier makes me happy.��


    ��If I put her back to sleep, then why have I been trying for so long?��


    Zi Yuxiao added, ��But her primordial spirit now is weak, and the holy lance damaged her puppet body. How can she wake up and see you? You might as well seal her to spare her the pain.��


    Wang Bugui shook his head and said, ��To put her to sleep is pain. I��ve decided. Please, tell me the second way.��


    Zi Yuxiao smiled hearing that and said, ��As expected, you chose the second way. You��re really good to her. Even if you don��t know about women, but if you can treat your lover so well, then I��ll feel relieved.


    ��The second way is harder than the first one. I��ll give you the skill to help your improve primordial spirit power, but it��s not as effective as the first method.


    ��After all, if you choose the first way, I plan to personally inject cultivation base to you to help you complete the primordial spirit Tao principle. But with this method, you have to count on yourself.��


    Wang Bugui heard that, and his dashing eyebrows faintly furrowed. He said, ��What should I do?��


    ��Don��t you have a compact? Try communicating with Hanae Chiou��s primordial spirit and you can complete it when your primordial spirits intertwine.��


    Zi Yuxiao told the method in an extremely alluring way. While she talked, she even brushed Wang Bugui��s upper body with her white hand.��


    The action, the enticing tone, and her charming and intoxicating gaze out of focus. Moreover, she talked about such an ambiguous method.


    Wang Bugui was immediately startled and blushed as if blood had rushed into his brain. He kept shaking his head and stuttered. ��What�� what�� what does intertwine mean?��


    Zi Yuxiao gently licked her red lips with her soft tongue. She gently smiled, ��It means�� in a literal way.��


    ��Ugh!��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui instantly stood up and looked at Zi Yuxiao with a surprised face. Then, when he tried picturing the scene that would set people on fire, he shivered.


    Wang Bugui said in a shaky voice, ��The�� the�� the, it isn��t appropriate, is it?��


    Zi Yuxiao covered her mouth and smiled in an evil way. ��Why not? Don��t think I don��t know your tricks. To mend her soul, you��ve already seen every part of her, have you?��


    Wang Bugui��s voice got lower and lower as if he had really done something guilty. ��That was! I did that to save her����


    Zi Yuxiao languidly teased her. ��Now, you also do it to save her. You��ll just get closer. And, what are you thinking about?��


    With a gurgle, Wang Bugui swallowed and said, ��But didn��t you say inter-intertwine?��


    Zi Yuxiao smiled charmingly, got closer to his ears, and whispered, ��Is primordial spirit intertwining equivalent to physical body intertwining? Or, do you want that? Uh-huh����


    ��No, I don��t!��


    Wang Bugui shook his head hard and continued to ask, ��Then what is the intertwining thing you talked about?��


    Zi Yuxiao explained. ��It��s just communication between primordial spirits. Actually, it��s also a kind of Simultaneous Training. It��ll just let your primordial spirits see the Tao principles in each other.��


    Wang Bugui laughed. ��I see. How��s that difficult?��


    Zi Yuxiao slowly shook her head and said, ��It��s not as easy as you think. Don��t think that as long as your primordial spirits are connected, your primordial spirits can easily talk. And, the difficulty is not about your communication.


    ��It��s about your creating Tao Law. With the first method, I can give you all my experience to help you create it. But with the second one, you can only rely on yourself.


    ��The most difficult part of the real Tao Law creating lies in the final Big Capable level. Since ancient times, numerous talents tried to create Tao Laws, but few of them succeded and they��d all failed at this level.��


    Wang Bugui supported his chin and said to himself, ��Indeed. Even now, I don��t even have a clear idea to take the next step.��


    Zi Yuxiao nodded and added, ��There��s more. Since pre-historical times, only three men succeeded in creating Tao Laws. They respectively created the remote ancient, ancient, and the early modern cultivation period.��


    Wang Bugui asked, ��Who are the three talents?��


    Zi Yuxiao gracefully walked and said, ��I don��t know the first one because it��s been too long. He lived in the late stage of the Foreworld. It��s he that created the remote ancient cultivation system, and you know the latter two talents.


    ��Dugu Baishi, who took cultivation level in the remote ancient times to the peak, led it into the ancient historical times and impressed the history. Then, there��s God of War, who innovated on ancient historical times cultivation system to adapt it for the coming Age of Dharma Decline.


    ��Finally, at that age, he became the last one to ascend to heaven. He not only left heritage from the Palace of the Human Emperors but was also the Founder Master of cultivator sects.��


    Wang Bugui felt greatly shocked. ��It turns out they created three ages?��


    He didn��t expect that only three people really succeded in creating Tao Laws! Furthermore, each of them had personally created a splendid cultivation age.


    Wang Bugui asked again, ��So why does a new Tao Law create a new age?��


    ��Because once they successfully create a law, it��ll affect Tao principles in the world of a plane. Their laws replace the old ones, otherwise, they can��t cultivate any more.��


    Zi Yuxiao patiently explained. Her usual laziness was nowhere to be seen, now, only extreme charm and allure remained.


    Wang Bugui looked at his hands and slightly raised his lips. ��In that way, if I successfully create a Tao Law, I��ll also affect the world?��


    Zi Yuxiao directly knocked him in the forehead and complained. ��Wait until you pass this level. If you can��t even reach Big Capable and Human Emperor levels, how will you affect it?


    ��The real way to success is to become an immortal!��


    ��Ssst!��


    Wang Bugui covered his head and cried. He didn��t expect that Zi Yuxiao wasn��t much weaker than him in strength. Then, he added, ��I now have a vague idea and hope you can help me.��


    Zi Yuxiao folded her arms and leisurely sat cross-legged in the air. ��Say it.��


    Wang Bugui gave a hold fist salute and smiled, ��I want to combine my primordial spirit with the Taoism in heaven and earth to emerge myself into the world and advance to be a Big Capable.��


    Zi Yuxiao became slightly stunned hearing that. In a more serious tone, she said, ��It��s a dangerous idea. If you directly combine your primordial spirit with Taoism to level up, it��s very likely that you��ll become the Taoism!��


    ��What?!��


    Hearing the words, Wang Bugui felt a chill down his spine. When one became a part of the world��s Taoism, for cultivators, it was the most terrifying power, no less terrifying than a catastrophe.


    At least, one could try his best in a catastrophe, but it would be very hard to resist becoming part of Taoism.


    Zi Yuxiao asked, ��But it��s a good beginning. It��s just the idea needs modifying. Now, what are your realms respectively?��


    ��Primordial Sea Realm, Spiritual Palace Realm, Divine Mansion Realm, and Divine Terrace Realm. Primordial Sea Pellet Base develops prana power blood strength, Spiritual Palace sends prana power blood to my arms, legs, and bones, and Divine Mansion strengthens the physical body.


    ��And the current Divine Terrace is a place to nourish the primordial spirit. The combination I want is to make primordial spirit sit on Divine Terrace, comprehending Taoism of heaven and earth.��


    Wang Bugui honestly told his thoughts and quietly waited for Zi Yuxiao��s reply. Her beautiful eyes rolled several times, and then she supported her chin, engaged in thinking for a while.


    Then, she slowly said, ��It��s possible to make a man and the world combine. Humans live by the rules of earth, the earth remains by the rules of heaven, heaven expands by the rules of Taoism, and Taoism is what it should be. A man and the world��s Taoism are essentially relevant.


    ��The universe is a big world, and a man has his own universe, which is a small world. In the view of a Taoist, to combine the world and a man is to return to one��s inborn character, go back to Taoism and his original life track.


    ��In that way, everything will be easy.��


    Wang Bugui saw Zi Yuxiao��s beautiful eyes shining brightly and immediately stood up and said, ��Have you come up with a good idea?��


    ��What��s the hurry? I��ll give you the skill and tell you later.��


    Zi Yuxiao gently tapped his forehead with her white finger to get him back to meditation, while she instead sat behind him to pass the skill to him.

 Chapter 264 - Merge of Primordial Spirit

    Amidst heaven and earth, streams of purple air appeared to surround Zi Yuxiao, whirling around her. She continuously sent the purple air into Wang Bugui��s body as she taught him another Tao Law.


    ��Listen up, I am about to teach you a law to summon this purple air from the nine heavens. You can use this purple air to cultivate your primordial spirit as it is an essence from heaven and earth.��


    ��Right now, your primordial spirit was far from that of the Greater Powers and so you have to use this to catch up. But remember, once your primordial spirit recovers, you need to create Tao Law when the purple air is still present.��


    ��Taoism fragments were hidden within the purple air. You must seize the opportunity or it would be lost, where you would have lost the chance to meditate. Then, the purple air which reformed would not have the Taoism fragments.��


    Zi Yuxiao��s enchanting voice rang in Wang Bugui��s heart as he closed his eyes to concentrate on the changes brought by this burst of strength. At that instant, he felt that such an air was washing his body.


    Furthermore, after the purple air surrounded his body, it will settle down in the Pellet Base and merge with the sea of prana power. There was a mysterious power that strengthened him.


    ��Sister Ziyu, will this purple air be everpresent?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��As long as you keep cultivating, it will be ever-present. Even though my purple air was not as aggressive as the primordial vital energy, it is not much weaker, with a strong defense mechanism.�� Zi Yuxiao smirked.


    ��In that case, this purple air is holistic.�� Wang Bugui smirked too.


    ��Not only so, but there was also extremely powerful energy called Supreme Force in the myths. It was a combination of primordial vital energy and this purple air. However, my purple air is not up to standard.�� Zi Yuxiao explained.


    ��What kind of purple air is that?�� Wang Bugui was curious to the categorization of purple airs.


    ��Legend said that before Pangu created the universe in Kunlun Mountain, the world was a ball of chaotic energy. This natural energy was called the Supreme Force. The era after that was called the era of Supreme Force.��


    ��We only understood its power at the beginning of the Foreworld era. Since primordial vital energy was a product created by elements at the very beginning, the purple air must be the most ancient ones if one wants to create the Supreme Force.��


    Zi Yixiao explained this knowledge in simple words to Wang Bugui. He nodded his head slowly after hearing that. He had always believed that primordial vital energy is the strongest and most powerful energy on earth, but he did not expect there to be the most ancient and powerful Supreme Force.


    ��Alright, please study and understand Tao Law and purple air. The rest of the path depends on your efforts. Remember, primordial spirit must be used in your mediation.��


    Zi Yuxiao reminded one last time before retracting her hand. She walked to aside to wait for him to complete his communication with his primordial spirit.


    Wang Bugui utilized the small pendant to focus on his primordial spirit whole-heartedly afterward. After around six hours, he entered the state of mediation.


    His primordial spirit entered another dimension which was pitch black. Only a jade man��s primordial spirit was opposite him, sleeping peacefully.


    Wang Bugui worked hard to use the primordial spirit pithy formula of the Eight Limits to try to communicate with Hanae Chiou��s primordial spirit. However, after a long time of spellcasting, nothing happened.


    ��Should I focus on sincerity rather than Tao Law?�� Wang Bugui asked himself.


    He remembered what Zi Yuxiao said. Even if the primordial spirit was connected, they might not merge. It was not something that can be influenced by Tao Law, but was something connected to the emotions between the two.


    As the primordial spirit was connected to the heart, the merging of them was the merging of the hearts. This knowledge made Wang Bugui settle down to focus on the golden primordial spirit in front silently.


    The figure closely resembled Hanae Chiou��s extreme beauty. He stared at the other party quietly for a whole hour before he felt something stir in his heart.


    ��Is this the stirring of my soul?�� Wang Bugui asked himself.


    Such a feeling was mysterious as he seemed to have connected more tightly with Hanae Chiou��s primordial spirit. He then used his heart to feel more as a thin connecting line appeared between them.


    The two��s hearts were officially connected now. They just need to focus to understand what each other was feeling about. Once connected, the result will be more spectacular with time.


    Regardless of where they were, they could feel each other��s circumstances in real time.


    ��Spectacular merging of primordial spirits. One more step to understanding the Tao Law of each other.�� Wang Bugui closed his eyes and asked himself.


    He then smiled and focused on that fantastic feeling in his heart. Even though the progress was slow, it could slowly build up to success.


    Furthermore, those purple air surrounding its primordial spirit started to work its magical ways. The power of Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit was rapidly increasing until many fragments appeared.


    They all merged into the primordial spirit. With such a speed, the primordial spirit fruits of Taoism he gifted to Hanae Chiou could be replenished in less than six hours.


    Wang Bugui followed the spell that Zi Yuxiao gifted her and utilized it. It was separated into nine stages, each corresponding to one stage of heaven. After using the spells 99 times could he proceed to the first stage of heaven.


    The situation repeats itself for the other stages. For the eighth and ninth stages, he needed to cast the spell 999 times and 9,999 times respectively.


    It was extremely difficult for anyone to use such a martial art. Even for a Greater Power like him, he merely picked up speed at the stage of the third heaven.


    Luckily, after becoming a Greater Power, his brain performed much better than any sages. After less than two hours, he came to the eighth stage, where he increased the speed again.


    ��Why is the last stage so difficult? Vaguely, something seemed to be stopping me.�� Wang Bugui frowned.


    ��To enter the ninth heaven, you must fully understand this Tao Law. I have set a time limit for you to slowly understand it.��


    Suddenly, Zi Yuxiao��s voice rang in his heart. Wang Bugui nodded his head to fully feel for this strong Tao Law.


    ��The purple air is the sign of prosperity, the symbol of the powerful. At the beginning of the world, energy formed in heaven and earth. The purple air is a powerful air.��


    ��It can be used to attack or defend yourself. If you do not touch it, it can be used to protect the human body and its primordial spirit. Hum? Taoist calls the upper Pellet Base the purple manor?��


    ��Sister Ziyu��s Tao Law is to introduce the purple air into the purple manor. The fantastic thing about such a spell is that it can directly cultivate the air from the primordial spirit!��


    As Wang Bugui understood the air further, he further discovered the power of the purple air. It is possible that Zi Yuxiao created such a purple air from the spells of God of War and the changing Taoism nature of the world.


    She then used Taoisming thought to create it as one had to exchange their life for purple air in the last stage. If that is true, she probably saw Lao Tzu!


    It was rumored that before Lao Tzu entered the Han Gu gate, Guan Yinxi saw purple air coming from the east and predicted that a sage is coming over. Afterward, Lao Tzu indeed came riding his black bull.


    Lao Tzu��s power was mysterious to Wang Bugui. It was rumored that he was a sage but that connotated a different meaning in his era.


    He is a sage in relation to the entire Taoism nature of the world. The power of the Taoist sages before was not much less than supreme gods of the Foreworld such as Nyu��wa.


    However, details about Lao Tzu was in the era of the late arts. That was strange unless he did become an immortal in Age of Dharma Decline.


    Or perhaps, he was really just a symbol of Taoism that came to this world to spread it.


    ��I should not focus on this at this moment. Since purple air is connected to the purple manor, I shall try my Tao Law!��


    The story of Lao Tzu reminded him of Tao Classics and Moral Classics. He then found the details about the primordial spirit to create his Divine Terrace Realm.


    The two merged before entering an empty shell in his Divine Terrace. It was close to Innate Prana Power entering his Divine Terrace but was purely imaginary.


    It merely existed nowhere unlike the actual presence of his Divine Terrace. However, he can use it to store purple air to cultivate his primordial spirit.


    ��The purple air is finally changing after working so long!��


    Wang Bugui was delighted to find that his purple air had evolved to be crystal clear. The purple color darkened as countless purple air surrounded him.


    They all merged together to form a single purple air that was more powerful than the previous streams, with greater spiritual strength within.


    Wang Bugui then used the purple air to cultivate his primordial spirit. When it was about to be recovered, he communicated with the primordial spirit of Hanae Chiou again.


    It was not so easy to form a heart connection and to merge their primordial spirits. He did not know how long he felt but he concentrated on it, hoping for a little improvement every day.


    Three months have passed like this unknowingly. Wang Bugui and Hanae Chiou��s hearts were finally connected. Now, their primordial spirits can talk to each other.


    He was delighted before he composed himself and focused on the merging of primordial spirit again. Time flew, before he realized it, six months had passed.


    It took him an entire nine months before he finally started to merge with Hanae Chiou��s primordial spirit. During this time, the two had a complete understanding of the primordial spirits of each other.


    ��Hum����


    In the outside world, Wang Bugui slowly opened his eyes which he had shut for a long while. He was temporarily blinded by the light surrounding him.


    ��How was it?��


    Beside him, Zi Yuxiao��s lazy voice came over.


    ��The primordial spirits have merged. How long has it been outside?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Only less than a month. I set a time limit of 10 years.�� Zi Yuxiao swayed her hands around.


    ��What about them���� Wang Bugui asked again.


    ��I taught them as well and they are all cultivating on their own now. There is no need to worry. For now, concentrate on creating your Tao Law.��


    Zi Yuxiao smirked before explaining to Wang Bugui his views.

 Chapter 265 - Time Doctrine Array

    ��Sister Ziyu, how do I create a Tao Law?�� Wang Bugui asked humbly.


    Zi Yuxiao nodded her head slowly and explained, ��Remember what I said about how the Taoist thought meant that the merge between human and heaven meant the merging of one and his own character. One must return to one��s original Taoist nature.��


    ��The universe birthed all in this world, with our body forming a universe on its own. Your Taoist ways were in accordance with this aspect. Body cultivation focuses on the treasure of the human body.��


    ��Hence, you totally do not need your primordial spirit to merge with heaven and earth. That situation was extremely hard to obtain, much less maintain.��


    ��But if that was not done, how do I merge with heaven?�� Wang Bugui asked again.


    Zi Yuxiao smiled slightly and explained, ��Firstly, you have to adjust your mindset. Merging yourself with heaven originated from a mindset before it became a status of the cultivator. Such a status is even more difficult to obtain than entering your meditation state.��


    ��Hence, it is required for you to keep your mind empty. Since combining yourself with heaven requires you to go back to your origins first, you need to have a heart of belief to gradually feel the connection between heaven and earth.��


    ��Tao Law is natural law, with heaven and human beings parts of nature. As humans, we are bounded by too many rules so we slowly forget the true nature of life.��


    ��Hence, we need to break through these chains to completely release our innate nature to reinsert ourselves back to nature. Such a natural state where we connect ourselves to everything in the world was decided by two factors.��


    ��Primordial spirit and our heart!�� Wang Bugui suddenly understood.


    ��That��s right. I believe that you can control your primordial spirit but you have many thoughts and concerns in your heart, making it hard to remain calm.�� Zi Yuxiao explained worriedly.


    Wang Bugui locked his brows too. He knew how many worries and concerns he was in his heart. He had seen his family slaughtered since young and was deeply attracted to Hanae Chiou.


    Many others had their expectations of him, which increased the responsibilities he must shoulder. All such reasons contributed to his concerns and worries. What mindset should he then use in his heart to face the mortal world?


    ��I can only give you a little guidance in your ways and you will have to rely on yourself for the rest. Remember, do not focus so much on heaven, think about nature. Tao remains in nature, so does heaven.��


    ��I will not release the barrier. Feel with all your heart. I believe in you, and I hope you�� do not disappoint me.��


    After saying these words to him, Zi Yuxiao turned around to leave. Wang Bugui watched that extremely seductive body walk away until she disappeared, leaving only a trace of tantalizing scent.


    He then concentrated again on his hand and murmured to himself. ��My Tao. Heaven��s Tao. Nature��s Tao. Return to my innate self and return to realness����


    Afterward, Wang Bugui closed his eyes to chant the Peace Chant to pacify himself. He stabilized his primordial spirit before attempting to calm himself down.


    Now, his primordial spirit was slowly merging with his heart. The primordial spirit rested in a black dimension, resting on a watery surface. Surrounding it, the water around was extremely calm, with ripples emerging from time to time.


    The water signified his heart while the ripples signified his change in mindset. From the large waves to the smaller ripples, his mindset changed. Now, wind and waves were gone, but the water waves continued.


    Any single strange thought will result in waves emerging from the water surface. Wang Bugui cleared the thoughts in his mind, even clearing a few memories.


    Unlike morals, cultivators can forcefully remove a part of unimportant memory from his mind sea.


    Wang Bugui finally achieved his state of complete peace after a long while. He then began creating his Tao Law, using purple air at the ninth heaven to repair the last part of his primordial spirit.


    His primordial spirit rested on the Divine Terrace. The golden figure chanted Heart-purifying Mantra which filled his entire body. Using his mind to feel the heaven and Taoism, he longed for Chu He and Leng Yueyan to be at his side.


    The penchant was not enough to assist him. If those two were around playing the flute and channeling Taoism from heaven and earth, this matter would be much simpler for him.


    ��Looks like I have to rely on myself!��


    Wang Bugui exclaimed as he used his brain to create paths to success. Each path was predicted for more than 30,000 times before changing.


    For the remaining of his time, he tried various methods in calculating. After billions and millions of attempts, he finally found a viable path which he would take.


    In the external world, a bloody figure charged out from the penchant, looking quietly at Wang Bugui.


    ��Why did you come out?��


    Behind it, a mesmerizing voice rang. He turned around to look at the extremely seductive Zi Yuxiao, saying, ��Why? Am I not welcomed?��


    ��Why should I welcome a demon like you cultivating the Blood Demon Spell.�� Zi Yuxiao retorted impolitely.


    ��Did you kill much fewer people than me?�� Blood Demon King smirked.


    ��Much less when compared to you.�� Zi Yuxiao answered, playing with her hair.


    Blood Demon King smiled again. ��As a demoness, you care about such matters?��


    ��Hypocritical. Is the person you love not a human?�� Zi Yuxiao glared at him before asking.


    ��Haha����


    Blood Demon King shook his head and laughed bitterly. This is perhaps the only woman he could not deal with. She had a calculating mind and an impolite tone. Most importantly, her thoughts were always a mystery to him.


    He then laid her hands out. ��It��s so boring to talk to you since you shut the conversation off after just a few sentences.��


    Hearing that, Zi Yuxiao��s beautiful eyes turned as she raised her voice. ��Why, did you love the mortal world again after so long?��


    ��Tsk, how can you just read my heart just when I wasn��t paying attention? How much do you truly love knowing the secrets of others?�� Blood Demon King pursed his lips and asked.


    ��Erm, haha. I have the most interest in researching old monsters like you. You know what my martial art is. The more minds I read, the stronger I become.��


    Zi Yuxiao covered her face to laugh before walking to Blood Demon King��s side slowly, sitting gently in mid-air.


    ��There is no need to monitor me. I am curious about him as well. I wonder if this boy can truly create a Tao Law, and how he will turn out to be in the end.�� Blood Demon King turned around.


    ��Stay away from him. Don��t disturb for it is a crucial time now.�� Zi Yuxiao supported her chin and said.


    ��Alright, alright, alright.�� Blood Demon King retreated to where Zi Yuxiao was at unwillingly.


    He then looked at Wang Bugui and explained, ��This boy��s path is good but difficult. Should we strengthen the barrier together?��


    ��I utilized all the stars I could use in this dimension. The laws here could only support me to slow the time down by 10 times.�� Zi Yuxiao shrugged and explained.


    ��Can I slow the time further if I used my time Tao principle on your formation?�� Blood Demon King turned around his head and said.


    Zi Yuxiao shook her head slowly and explained, ��No, the laws here are much stronger than what you imagined them to be. Especially the array lines left over by God of War, which wasn��t eroded much by the passage of time.��


    ��The dimensions can��t be changed, and it does not allow any array lines to be added on it.��


    ��So domineering?��


    Blood Demon King was shocked by this formation. However, judging from his knowledge of God of War, it was normal for the array lines to have such a characteristic.


    After thinking for a brief moment, he said, ��There is one way. You try to strengthen the Tao principle using your spells. I shall pass all my spiritual strength and my known time Tao principle to you.��


    ��You are God of War��s friend. I don��t believe that he will not agree to you strengthening the formation.��


    Zi Yuxiao thought about it and replied. ��I��ve never tried that before but it is possible. Let��s begin.��


    ��Good!��


    Blood Demon King slapped his leg and rose to use his spell to send spiritual power and laws to Zi Yuxiao, who received it completely. She then moved her hand fast to string up the large stars orbiting in the sky.


    As her hands waved, the stars moved along with it. They moved ancient and complex patterns in the sky.


    Suddenly, numerous spells appeared in the sky together with the singing of the ancient immortals and demons. Then, Zi Yuxiao��s hand shine like bright stars, which sang with that voice.


    ��Ancient stars in the sky, listen to my command. The stars move to light up the skies today and tomorrow. Seven Seven Forty-Nine stars shone Taoism across the sky. Each star shall occupy a space to rotate forever!��


    As Zi Yuxiao recited the last bit of spell, she shot out bright starry light into the sky. The 49 stars orbiting in the sky landed in 49 different positions.


    Then, bright starry lights shone out at the same time. Two strong time Tao principles appeared in the sky and merged together before they entered into the areas where Wang Bugui and the rest resided in.


    Then, Chu He and the places where they were cultivating were engulfed by it as well. The time Tao principles of the entire area were changed instantly.


    ��Did you all feel it?�� Chu He turned his head and asked.


    ��The array lines of the time Tao principle!��


    Yu Wude was the most sensitive and hence he could not wait to turn around to observe the Tao principles within his surroundings.


    ��This should be an opportunity Greater Power Zi granted us. Hurry and ask all our brothers and sisters to gather!�� Lyu Hao clapped.


    Chu He nodded when he heard that. He then sent spirit mind to others to urge them to come to Pure Land.


    ��Woah! What an effort! Even a hundred years old array lines were used!�� Blood Demon King exclaimed.


    ��It was rare to have such an opportunity to play with something so impactful. Anyways, we will cease to exist soon. It is not bad as the last madness.��


    Zi Yuxiao said lazily before giving one last seductive and pitiful smile to Wang Bugui. She secretly prayed for him in her heart.

 Chapter 266 - Tianming Chihiro

    Shushan, Hall of San Qing.


    Sect Leader sat with various elders in the hall with solemn expressions written over their faces. As they entered deep thought on their seats, they examined Feng Tianming sitting below.


    ��Tianming, do you know what you did?�� An elder asked.


    ��I brought an outsider into Shushan, someone not from Hua Xia.�� Feng Tianming explained slowly.


    ��You know what kind of punishment you will receive after breaking these two rules?�� Another elder asked.


    ��I will have to reflect on my actions alone for three years for breaking the first rule. For the second rule, the punishments range from physical torture for 10 years at Regret Sword Cliff to being expelled from the sect after removing my cultivation.�� Lowering his head, Feng Tianming replied.


    ��You broke the rules purposely!�� Another elder chided him.


    ��I have spent a long time helping to cultivate you so as to elevate the status of Shushan. What exactly have you done!��


    The second elder of Shushan asked. He was naturally the most disappointed as he had the most expectation of him.


    ��Tianming, please explain why you broke the rules.��


    At this time, Sect Leader Mu Wujian asked him to state his reasons.


    After thinking for a while, Feng Tianming placed his palm on his fist as an act of respect. ��Sect Leader, I owed many favors to this girl. When I was in the west, Brother Wang Bugui made me collaborate with her in our elimination of evil.��


    ��In numerous dangerous battles, she had saved me countless times, risking her own life. I can be honest in saying that she was more injured because of me than all the injuries I had had in my life!��


    ��Master and leaders here had taught me since young that I must return my favors with gratitude. How else can I repay her act of saving my life?��


    ��This����


    His words made the elders speechless. They never expected the Japanese girl to be saving his life countless times.


    Seeing the expressions of the elders, Feng Tianming continued, ��I already have an idea in my heart. I shall accompany her who saved my life with my entire life.��


    ��Thus, anywhere I go, I will bring her. I am worried about her, worried that she might get lost, worried that she will be hungry, worried that she might be injured.��


    Then, he looked at Mu Wujian and asked, ��Master, what happened to me? Once I think of her, I cannot calm myself down.��


    ��You love her.�� Mu Wujian explained.


    ��What?!��


    ��How can he love someone from another race?!��


    ��No, no! If he loves someone now, his route of cultivation will be more difficult!��


    Instantly, those elders were disturbed by his words. The way of the Shushan is that of the immortal sword art. Love at a young age is a great hindrance to cultivation.


    Feng Tianming was a rare and strongest genius they had seen over the past 1,000 years. If this resulted in the impediment of his future and that of Shushan, it would be unacceptable to them.


    ��Love����


    Feng Tianming wasn��t concerned about those. His mind wondered about remembering the moments he had spent with Misawa Chihiro. Laughter, sadness, enthusiasm or sacrifice.


    He was amazed to find out that he had locked every single memory about Chihiro deeply in his mind sea. Half of his memories were retained by her.


    He asked himself when exactly did he slowly start changing his focus on the sceneries of the world to Misawa Chihiro.


    When did his life become about her?


    ��Tianming, Tianming!��


    ��Wake up, Tianming!��


    Suddenly, calls pulled him back from his memory. When he woke up, he was already sweaty, looking at the elders with blurry eyes.


    ��Looks like the girl had a very important position in his heart. He seemed to be engrossed in it.�� The third elder of Shushan shook his head and sighed.


    ��Tianming, you should never love that foreign girl! You cannot tell what someone from a foreign race may be plotting!�� The fourth elder of Shushan tried convincing him.


    ��That��s right, you are still growing now and shall not love anyone. Furthermore, that girl is Japanese and can harm you.�� The second elder agreed as well.


    ��Brothers, enough!��


    At this time, Mu Wujian stopped the heated discussions in the hall and faced Feng Tianming, announcing, ��This is the private matter of Tianming, and we have no rights to interfere.��


    ��But, brother, he���� The third elder argued.


    However, he was stopped by Mu Wujian��s hand gesture as he continued, ��Our sect had stopped the rule of restricting love. All the powerful legends in the history of our sect had all loved before.��


    ��They all loved the mortal world. The mortal world is a world of love. Only someone with love can truly understand the meaning of swordsmanship.��


    Hearing that, fourth elder frowned and explained, ��However, that woman is from another race! Brother, did you forget what those bandits did to Hua Xia?��


    Mu Wujian nodded and said, ��I will never forget that. However, we cannot be racist because of that. The fault of war laid in those powerful and ambitious men, not in any ordinary citizen.��


    ��Furthermore that girl had saved Tianming time after time. That proved that she does not have a bad heart. I can rest assured to place Tianming in her care.��


    ��Brother!!��


    His last sentence shocked every single elder, making them almost fall from their seats. He did imply that he had agreed to the marriage between Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro?!


    ��Why such a big commotion? Us old bones only had such little contributions after dedicating our whole life to Taoism! We should let Tianming choose his own path!��


    Mu Wujian said. His ideas were different from the other elders. Feng Tianming had grown to become almost more powerful than him. He can totally decide on such matters himself.


    ��Please rethink your decision! Even though Tianming did owe the girl favors, he could just repay them in other ways. There is no need to love a girl from another race!�� The second elder smiled bitterly.


    However, Mu Wujian merely shook his head. ��In the history of our sect, the drunkard sword immortal fell in love with a demon. Do you think that the demon wanted to hurt him?��


    ��That demon loved the drunkard sword immortal deeply. They are of different species and were sworn enemies coming together because of love. Race is such a trivial matter!��


    ��You need to know that love has no boundaries!!��


    ��However, this����


    Various elders wished to continue convincing but they realized that what Mu Wujian said indeed made sense. In the history of Shushan, there had indeed been plenty of touching love stories.


    Drunkard Sword Immortal fell in love with a fox demon. A swordsman who almost became an immortal loved a mortal girl by accident. Another sword saint killed powerful masters form a dozen sects because of a princess of the Evil Spirit Race.


    If we look from the perspective of the rightful sects, their actions were hideous crimes. However, they never regretted it. Even if they did, it was because they could not stay with the one they loved.


    The drunkard sword immortal was forced to leave the fox demon, who was executed by Shushan. In his anger, he removed the cultivation of half his disciples before leaving the sect alone with that beautiful corpse.


    The swordsman who almost became an immortal saw the mortal girl die out of old age. She then howled out before being buried away.


    The sword saint was indeed the most miserable of them all. For the Evil Spirit Race, he had offended most proper sects.


    In the battle with the proper sects, the princess of Evil Spirit Race blocked numerous sword attacks for Sword Saint. In his anguish, he sacrificed himself to pull everyone down the grave with her.


    Their endings were indeed all terrible. However, they had never regretted loving that person. Furthermore, these individuals were famous powerful individuals in Shushan. The sword techniques they created were still used today.


    Mu Wujian glanced at Feng Tianming, asking, ��Tianming, what��s your view on this?��


    ��Headmaster, I��ve said that I will meet the largest threat in my life when I left for the west. I think I met her now.��


    ��Ever since I met here, my destiny and everything about her had been changed.�� Feng Tianming slowly explained.


    ��So this is your biggest threat?��


    Those elders were alarmed. If that was the case, the situation was much worse than what they had originally imagined. He could not avoid a threat and could only face it head-on.


    ��What thoughts do you have? Do you want to cut all emotional ties to prevent this threat, or?�� Mu Wujian asked.


    ��I�� facing the threat, I want to surpass it and defeat it!�� Feng Tianming gritted his teeth.


    Hearing that, Mu Wujian nodded. ��Very well. You shall face it head-on. I will not stop you. In today��s scenario, I believe that the elders will not stop you as well. One prevent stop a threat.��


    As he finished his sentence, he glanced at the elders. They all sighed and lowered their heads. They had to agree that they could not stop a threat like this.


    ��I shall leave now. Brother Bugui asked me to go to Pure Land as there seemed to be a great opportunity for cultivation there.�� Feng Tianming waved bye to his elders.


    ��Go ahead, your crimes are dismissed. Face your threat as no one could help you with it. You have to surpass it yourselves.�� Mu Wujian smiled gently.


    Hearing that, Feng Tianming nodded his head and bowed to the rest before leaving the hall. He walked directly to a huge pool where a giant metal sword resided.


    The place was known as the Sword Forging Pool, a place in Shushan with the most aura, also a great tourist attraction.


    By the pool, a beautiful figure sat there. She touched the surface of the water with her hands, wishing to see what changes would occur if she stretched it in.


    Seeing that, Feng Tianming smiled. ��Chihiro.��


    ��Hi!!!��


    Misawa Chihiro jumped up from the ground, his hands playing in front of her as she was afraid to stare directly at him.


    ��No worries, I asked you to follow me to Kunlun Mountain to meet big brother.�� Feng Tianming smiled unwillingly.


    ��Oh, in that case�� good. Let��s go!��


    Chihiro touched her head as she jumped to in front of Feng Tianming, hugging his waist naturally.


    ��You���� Feng Tianming blushed slightly.


    ��Why? Are we not riding the sword?�� Chihiro asked, sticking her head out.


    ��Eh, yes�� hug tight!��


    Feng Tianming summoned Scarlet Heaven Sword, enlarging it before flying to Kunlun Mountain with Chihiro.

 Chapter 267 - Passing on Legacy

    ��See, Big Brother and that Japanese girl!��


    ��Haha, they look quite close!��


    ��I think this should be the wife of the future Headmaster!��


    Before Feng Tianming even left Shushan, he was astonished by the words of his juniors behind him, which made him almost fall from the sword. Luckily, he was concerned about Chihiro behind him, or he might truly be met with an ��plane crash�� accident from the sword.


    ��Why?�� Misawa Chihiro poked out her head.


    Feng Tianming blinked his eyes forcefully as he explained, ��It��s�� nothing. I am going to speed up, you have to hold me tight.��


    ��OK!��


    Chihiro nodded her head forcefully, her head rubbing on Feng Tianming��s spine continuously, making his hair stand on its ends. Goosebumps appeared on his body as he blushed. He dared not turn around as he focused on riding the sword.


    After arriving at Yuxu Pure Land, Yun Jinghong sent them into the Purple Waterfall dimension. In the spiritual mountain within Purple Clouds Continent, Zhao Changge and the rest sat there listening to Blood Demon King talk.


    ��Yoho, Wood Swordsman is here.�� Zhao Changge mocked him.


    Yu Wude��s reaction was even bigger as he ran to the front of the two. After observing them for a while, he smiled evilly, ��Wood Swordsman, not bad! You have such a woman��s fragrance on you, especially on your waist.��


    ��Also, why are you so red? Did you do something scandalous! Since you appeared here so fast, you must have traveled here at full speed. You indeed have an excellent Tao Law since you remained on the sword despite your activities!��


    Yu Wude��s words were truly annoying. He seemed to have discovered the fragrance on Tianming��s body and hence guessed randomly.


    ��You!��


    Feng Tianming was red with embarrassment, drawing his sword out to battle him.


    ��Changge! See, see, he is going to kill me now that I have exposed his secrets!�� Yu Wude swayed his round body as he hid behind Zhao Changge.


    ��No worries, Brother Yu. I will bear through such difficult times with you. We need to be careful since we have successfully exposed his secrets!�� Zhao Changge said as he pretended to be serious.


    ��Alright! I don��t mind dying to expose such scandalous truths to the world!�� Yu Wude poked his head out and agreed.


    These two idiots were joking as if they were in a talk show, torturing everyone else.


    ��Boom!��


    ��Ouch!��


    ��Wow!��


    As they spoke, a bloody hand appeared from behind them to slap them onto the ground.


    Following that, Blood Demon King rose from behind to pick the two up, explaining, ��Powerful now? Strong now? Huh? How dare you interrupt my teachings? You want to fight me?��


    ��Eh, no no no����


    The two were heavily bruised but they shook their heads vigorously. Seeing their miserable state, Blood Demon King placed them down before turning to Feng Tianming and his girl, explaining, ��Come over, this will help with your cultivation.��


    ��We used a time Tao principle in this area. 100 years here will be only one year in ordinary society. Grab this opportunity and attempt to be a Greater Power. Only a Greater Power has the ability to find and enter the tomb of immortals.��


    After he finished explaining, he returned to his original position to continue teaching and passing on his Tao Law experiences, on how to cultivate in remote ancient times, how to most effectively use Tao Law, and how to observe and utilize the Taoism energy in nature.


    Zi Yuxiao was still observing Wang Bugui. He was at a special state where he attempted to create Tao Law.


    However, such a status worried her. Wang Bugui��s body is now merging with the void, together with his primordial spirit. Any mistake would destroy him.


    ��How do you exactly combine one with heaven? If you did succeed, what spell would you create?��


    Zi Yuxiao looked at the stars and murmured to herself. Vaguely, she could foresee a world-ending catastrophe happening in the future, throwing the world in desperation. Nothing could stop that.


    Since ancient times, the appearance of Tao Law creators was accompanied by disasters. It represented that the laws in that era could no longer deal with such a crisis. The only way was to create a new path through spell crafting.


    The only way to deal with the world-ending catastrophe will be to create the most suitable spell for that genius, and to elevate it to a new height.


    Such were geniuses of an era, geniuses that can only be seen once in 10,000 years. To be honest, ever since they were born, they would suffer pain that ordinary man could only experience in numerous lifetimes.


    They would experience a constant turmoil, almost facing the opposition from the entire world. After surviving the wars and assassinations, suffering through pains that would have caused their lives, they will then finally find their Taoist ways.


    When they looked back on their past at old age, they would see that their loved ones would have died. Friends and brothers by their side would have died to age or enemies.


    These geniuses could only roar out in regret and pain. However, they could not bring back the dead, and would remain lonely forever.


    Thinking about this, Zi Yuxiao shook her head and sighed. ��He will have to bear all the responsibilities. In the end, what can he obtain?��


    ��Will he lose more than he gains? Heaven has always been so merciless to make these geniuses suffer through loneliness rather than giving them prestige through their old age.��


    She was very worried if Wang Bugui would also end up like those other geniuses. However, she could not help him with this matter. This was his challenge and only he could conquer it.


    In the end, Zi Yuxiao left quietly. She only needed to ensure that Wang Bugui ��s life was not in any danger.


    However, when she moved to the other spiritual mountain, everything else she saw made her speechless.


    ��Look at yourselves, you are so useless. With each generation worse than the previous generation, how can you protect the world from evil? What I told you seemed to be completely useless!��


    ��Look at how you are using your Tao Law now. Genius? I think you can��t even be my disciple.��


    She saw Blood Demon King sitting on top of everyone, scolding them. Only Shangguan Yiyi and Misawa Chihiro were spared due to their gender.


    ��Hey! Senior, you are bullying us!�� Zhao Changge rebutted.


    Blood Demon King patted his head hard again in return. ��I let you use 50 moves first where I will only attack using only one hand. But you were defeated after only 20 moves. Aren��t you ashamed about yourself!��


    ��I want a�� rematch!��


    Underneath Changge, Lyu Hao murmured as he vomited blood. His features could barely be seen.


    Blood Demon King nodded his head slowly as he said, ��Courageous! But you seemed stupid now. Unlimited courage and determination are good, but you cannot just strike without using your brains.��


    ��Our methods of attack are the same, using rage, domineering energy and power to suppress our enemies. However, we need to use techniques as well, to use Tao Law flexibly. Do not always want to accommodate him.��


    ��What if you were forcefully separated to prevent you from helping to cover your weaknesses up? You are not like Wang Bugui, who has such a powerful physical body that can break all spells. You can only use your intellect.��


    ��Senior, did my swordsmanship improve?�� With his face swollen, Feng Tianming asked.


    Blood Demon King pondered for a while before explaining, ��There is some improvement. But it is not enough. You understood a new sword technique from Dugu Baishi��s swordsmanship. However, that understanding was incomplete. Work harder.��


    ��You should especially examine his Solitary Sword of Three Lifetimes. That is beneficial to anyone who utilizes swords. Please comprehend and understand it well.��


    ��Thank you, senior!�� Feng Tianming forced out his words.


    At this time, Chu He, who was under Feng Tianming��s body stretched out his hand before saying with his last breath. ��How do I improve my flute, senior?��


    Blood Demon King rested his chin on his hand and explained, ��Your flute music can attack or defend yourself and others. However, the legacy you obtained was incomplete.��


    ��It is not easy for you to develop it to such a state based on your own understanding. However, I cannot help with this aspect.��


    ��This���� Chu He let out a short sigh.


    ��I can pass you a legacy from the music standpoint. Take it and understand it.��


    At this time, Zi Yuxiao walked forth before passing a spirit mind into the mind sea of Chu He. She continued, ��Such a legacy is known as the forgotten immortal realm, who focused on the ways of the vocals.��


    ��Once you play their immortal tune, all the living organisms will be mesmerized. They will even charge up the immortal path to die under such tune.��


    After receiving the tune, Chu He smiled brightly. ��Thank you, Senior Zi. I will not let you down, senior!��


    Zi Yuxiao smiled gently before replying lazily. ��There is no need to be so polite. Please just protect them with your flute music. Also, allow the enemies to die miserably without pain.��


    ��Pain! Pain! If you don��t get up, I will die miserably!��


    Suddenly, underneath everyone, Yu Wude roared out. Even the ground was a little crumbled due to the sheer number of people on him.


    However, not only did Blood Demon King not get up, he increased the force on him alone, scolding, ��Little fatty! Your speed of curving array lines was too slow. You will be sliced meat by the time you finish curving it.��


    ��Ouch!�� Yu Wude roared out in pain.


    ��Also, you didn��t prepare enough array platforms as well. Please prepare some stronger ones such as the third Large Array and the simple version of the second Killing Array. Also, why did you give up on your chaos swordsmanship?��


    ��Help!!�� Yu Wude roared out in pain.


    ��You should train your swordsmanship more since your speed of array curving is so slow! Do you know that it can drag the time on?��


    ��Ouch!!��


    Yu Wude finally collapsed. The force on him had increased with every single sentence, making him almost fall apart.


    However, Blood Demon King maintained his position as he scolded them for an hour. When he stood up finally, the rest had to crawl out from a deep pit.

 Chapter 268 - Buddhism

    Mount Fanjing, peace lies within the Pure Land. Inside the deep mountain, chanting of scriptures came from an ancient temple. Ning Zhe kneeled underneath a Bodhi tree. He was in deep thought.


    Behind him, a figure walked over slowly. He wore a cassock typically worn by the head monk. Walking in front of Ning Zhe, he asked, ��Jing Chen, why did you call for me?��


    ��Master, I am confused about how to deal with a particular matter.�� Ning Zhe explained slowly.


    Hearing that, Reverend Qing Chan raised his brows up, saying, ��Could it be because of�� benefactor Leng Yueyan?��


    Ning Zhe nodded as he explained, ��I met her in my previous life. In that life, she died protecting me. In the end, I became an immortal while she died on the path to immortality.��


    ��After I entered the immortal realm, I reflected for 30,000 years under the Bodhi tree. In the end, I came to find her in our next time after committing suicide. However, in this life, I am not Fan Kong, and she is not Yu Zhu.��


    ��In this world, I longed for Buddhism. However, I let Yueyan down in my previous life and I do not wish to let her down again. I merely wanted to pay back my errors in my previous life, but I do not want to go against the ways of Buddhism.��


    ��Master, what should I do?��


    Qing Chan frowned upon hearing that. ��Do you think this is karma?��


    ��Of course, I bear the consequences now for the actions in my previous life.�� Ning Zhe nodded.


    ��Since you caused it in your previous life, why do you not resolve it now?�� Qing Chan asked again.


    Ning Zhe sighed shortly, explaining, ��However, I don��t know how to do it. I will have to give up my Buddhist ways because of her. However, if I remain committed to my Buddhist ways, I would have wronged her.��


    Qing Chan put his hand together and chanted a Buddhist scripture, ��Afraid that love can hurt your Buddhist ways, entering a mountain but scared of losing out on city life. How can I find a way where I can satisfy both Nyorai and her?��


    ��This sentence is most suitable to be used to describe you.��


    ��That��s right. I do not want to wrong Nyorai, nor do I want to wrong her.�� Ning Zhe frowned.


    Qing Chan seemed to have understood the situation and advised, ��I can hear that you wish to repay back for your past sins. If that is the case, why don��t you face it on?��


    ��However, I do not want to waste my Buddhist ways. I don��t how it will end if I do end up together with her.�� Ning Zhe shook his head.


    ��You are a civilian monk and is not bond to the rules of Buddhism. You can take heart and be brave in your pursuit of her.�� Qing Chan continued.


    However, Ning Zhe shook his head and said, ��Even though I can choose to not follow it, I won��t be at ease if I truly turn against the Buddhist teachings. After all, I grew up in the Buddhist world.��


    ��I owed Yueyan a favor that I must repay. However, I owed Buddhism a favor as well. I cannot wrong either one of them.��


    Hearing that, Qing Chan nodded his head slowly as he smiled. ��It��s enough to just bear the Buddhist teachings in your heart. The only difficulty in holding Buddhist values is to have it in your heart. You will not have wronged Buddha if you have him in your heart.��


    ��There is no need for you to remember the rest of the quote, there is no difficulty in your heart other than to separate yourself from love. You need to know that samsara was borne out of lust and that religions were borne out of love. Everyone has permission to love, including Buddhists.��


    Ning Zhe rebutted, ��However, the love of Buddhists is all-encompassing. How can it be compared to my private love?��


    ��Dear! There is no difference between the types of love. The greatest love is not all-encompassing love but that from mother to son. Following that, it is romantic and loyal love.��


    ��The power of love is very strong and very confusing. It can create miracles after miracles. You can understand the greater love of humanity through private love.��


    ��You would not have wronged Buddhism. If you cannot even understand private love, how can you use all-encompassing love to save humanity? So, you can rest assured in your pursuit of her. You caused it in your previous life.��


    ��All actions will result in consequences. You cannot escape from your karma so you might as well face it head-on.��


    His words sent Ning Zhe into deep thought. One could understand the greater love through private love, one could not escape from karma��


    ��Master, if I fell into a relationship, will you be disappointed? Will Buddhism be disappointed?�� Ning Zhe stood up to speak.


    Qing Chan shook his head and replied, ��You owed me nothing, and you owed Buddhism nothing. Buddha is a manifestation of mortals. Everyone who holds Buddhism in their heart can find true meaning within their heart as they realize the truth.��


    ��You will forever be my disciple even if you only chanted sculptures for one day. If you constantly hold Buddhism in your heart, you can become Buddha.��


    Hearing that, Ning Zhe seemed to have a revelation. ��I heard a Buddhist quote that one can see Nyorai if one think about Buddhism 300 times a day, and chant Amitabha 10,000 times in their life.��


    ��This meant that one would not have wronged Buddha if one had him in your heart. Even if your Bodhi Heart fell into the mortal world, can you still be a Buddhist as long as you hold Buddha close to your heart?��


    Hearing that, Qing Chan smiled and nodded his head, saying, ��Dear, you have finally understood. That is the truth. Everything originates from your heart. As long as your Bodhi Heart is still present, you will be a Buddhist.��


    Ning Zhe bowed to his respected master and said, ��Then, I�� shall find Yueyan now. I have promised to meet her within three months at Muni Valley.��


    ��My trip now is to find out more about the causes in my previous life, so I can decipher what sort of consequences will occur in my present life. Afterward, I shall venture to Yuxu Pure Land, where Brother Bugui waits for me.��


    ��Go ahead. All actions resulted in consequences, and everything is predestined by fate. Master hopes that you can find a good end to your work. Do not hurt benefactor Leng again.�� Qing Chan smiled.


    ��Yes, Master. Also, which master said the quote regarding satisfying Nyorai and his love?�� Ning Zhe suddenly asked about that.


    Looking at the inner hall, Qing Chan explained, ��That was a monk from the mortal world called Cangyang Jiacuo. He obtained love just like you, but he never managed to secure it.��


    ��In my life, I have experienced love three times, each ending in misery. That was a poem he wrote, together with many others. Take it and read it.��


    As he spoke, he sent Cangyang Jiacuo��s life story and his love poems into the mind sea of Ning Zhe.


    Ning Zhe flipped through and read the life story of this mortal before reading his poems.


    ��In that life, I climbed over ten thousand mountains, not for a better afterlife, but to meet you on my journey.��


    ��That moment, I ascended to heaven, not for immortality, but to protect you from above.��


    ��If I were given another life, you would still be my only choice!��


    ��How can I find a way where I can satisfy both Nyorai and her?��


    From Cangyang Jiacuo��s poetic words, one could feel his determination to love. As a Buddhist, he did not want to become Buddha. Rather, he wished to merely spend the rest of his life with the person he loves.


    ��He����


    Even though Ning Zhe never saw that mortal monk before, he could empathize with him through his work. Was the loss of love really so painful?


    ��Master, I shall leave first.��


    Clasping his hands together, Ning Zhe said his goodbyes to Qing Chan as he left Mount Fanjing alone. When he flew out, he morphed into a golden bird, flying in one direction.


    That was the direction of Mount Huang.


    In the Nine Heavens Pure Land, Leng Yueyan was sitting cross-legged under a waterfall. The surrounding white mist made her look more ethereal, like an immortal falling into the mortal world.


    ��Yueyan.��


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Leng Shuangrong came to her side from behind her.


    ��Greetings to master.��


    Leng Yueyan did not stand up but merely nodded. Their relationship was extremely casual, more like a family rather than between a master and her disciple.


    Of course, they would only show this aspect of them in private, when the two were relaxed. They were not connected by blood relations, merely two people with similar personalities.


    ��Eh, how are you and that mortal monk?�� Leng Shuangrong turned her head and asked.


    ��He said that he would reply to me soon. I am waiting.�� Leng Yueyan stared at the waterfall and did not shift her gaze.


    ��Really? How did you see him in your heart?�� Leng Shuangrong asked again.


    ��I don��t really hate him. Even though he hurt me in a previous life, that was my fault for loving too deeply. His reply will mean if we are acquaintances or not.��


    Leng Yueyan explained slowly and calmly, without any emotions in her words.


    However, Leng Shuangrong noticed something out of the norm. She smiled and confronted, ��Your voice tends to be lower when you lie, and you will focus on one object.��


    ��I think you can��t forget him, right? You wish to obtain a satisfactory response to continue your relationship before.��


    Leng Yueyan stood up immediately, slightly blushing, explaining, ��Master, I didn��t! You did say that all men were bastards. How can I harbor such thoughts then?��


    ��I changed my mind after all these years. Because of Wang Bugui, I understood that there are a few good men in this world, but we didn��t meet any of them.�� Leng Shuangrong explained.


    ��But not Ning Zhe!�� Leng Yueyan turned her head and lamented.


    ��Really? Good, then don��t see him again.�� Leng Shuangrong smiled.


    ��But I, I am still waiting for his reply���� Leng Yueyan��s voice turned softer as she spoke.


    Everything had been exposed in the eyes of Leng Shuangrong. She caressed her head and explained, ��You have always been crystal smart since young, but you are just like me when faced with such issues.��


    ��You turn confused and helpless. Such is love. I believe you�� harbored emotions for him, right?��


    ��I���� Leng Yueyan��s beautiful eyes darted from side to side, not sure how to respond.


    ��Come and have a chat with me.��


    Leng Shuangrong took out a stone table and two stone chairs. She placed a kettle of tea on top before chatting with her disciple.

 Chapter 269 - Reunion

    ��Gurgle, gurgle����


    Leng Shuangrong and Leng Yueyan talked for more than an hour by the splashing waterfall, which had seriously undone some of the knots in Yueyan��s mind.


    ��You��re not much of a talker, and I��m always concerned that you��d hold all your feelings inside. If you can��t get away from those emotional entanglements, they could possess you like demons.��


    ��I feel so ashamed to have made you worried.�� Leng Yueyan apologized with her head down.


    Leng Shuangrong slowly shook her head and continued, ��You��re born among the mortals, so you��ll naturally be confused with their feelings. That��s a process you have to go through both as a mortal and a cultivator. No need to blame yourself for it.


    ��But don��t let those mortal entanglement bother you too much; sometimes you have to look on the bright side.��


    ��Thank you for guiding me. I won��t allow myself to be trapped in romance. I��m waiting on his words to make the final decision about our relationship,�� Leng Yueyan answered while nodding her head.


    ��Do you know the background story of the scenic spot ��The Fairy Playing Zither�� on Mount Huang?�� Leng Shuangrong asked.


    Leng Yueyan nodded. ��There is a human-shaped rock on the peak to the left of the Clouds Pavilion at the Xihai gate. And another rock laid before the former one that looks like a Chinese Zither. The human-shaped rock looks like a beauty, and the rock in front of her looks like her Phoenix Zither to be played.


    ��She is sitting by the zither and leaning herself down to strum the strings. It��s called ��The Fairy Playing Zither�� because it��s said that she was a fairy from heaven who used to be a zither expert.


    ��The Heaven Emperor allowed her to take a trip to the mortal world, but she was so fascinated by the scenery here that she played the zither here and forgot the time. The Emperor was so pissed off and punished her by turning her into a piece of rock. She lost the privilege to go back to heaven forever.��


    ��That��s what those folks say. Do you know how it really happened?�� Leng Shuangrong asked.


    ��I have no clue,�� Leng Yueyan replied. She genuinely had never heard that story before.


    Leng Shuangrong sighed and continued, ��The one in the story was actually one of our Founder Masters. She wasn��t there for the scenery; she was there because of a man.��


    ��How did that happen?�� Leng Yueyan opened her eyes widely, seeming quite surprised.


    ��I��ll explain it to you. Let me tell you her stories,�� said Leng Shuangrong, trying to recall something by looking up into the sky.


    Leng Yueyan immediately raised her spirits and get ready for the story. The story was a tragic one, and the young Founder Master was called Yun Zhiyi, a worldly powerhouse at that time.


    Her zither skills were as exquisite as her cultivation skills. Many young talents were attracted by her but she ignored all of them. That was because she already had someone to love. The man was also a genius back then, and his name was Xiang Yixi.


    The two fell in love at last. One of them played Chinese Zither, while the other knew how to play the lute. Sometimes, their Taoism concerts could even bring the withered land back to life.


    The harmony of the zither and the lute was later used as a symbol of inseparable love. Unfortunately for them, the dark turmoil soon came upon the world.


    Xiang Yixi led all the young talents to resist the catastrophe. He left his lute to Yun Zhiyi upon leaving, telling her that he would be back someday to play it with her again.


    On the eve of the war��s end. Yu Zhiyi accidentally snapped a string of her zither while she was playing. The second morning, bad news arrived, saying that Xiang Yixi and the other 3,000 people did not survive the war.


    The dark turmoil had been stopped at the cost of their lives. It was a narrow victory. Since then, Yun Zhiyi wept day after day, sitting on the peak of Mount Huang, playing the zither.


    The zither sounded so dismal without the lute. All creatures on the mountain were soaked in tears. The melody went on and on, echoing through the mountains day after day.


    Yun Zhiyi gave up on her cultivation and retired from her position as the Headmaster. She left the whole world behind and kept playing the zither on the mountain. A hundred years had passed, and the man never returned.


    Her heavy feeling of missing him brought her sickness and haunted her until the end of her life. When she grew old, she was afraid that Xiang Yixi wouldn��t be able to recognize her aging face, so she tried her best to rejuvenate herself.


    Before she died, she turned herself into a piece of rock, wishing that she could stay on the mountain forever. She wanted to wait for Xiang Yixi to come back to the peak where they once played the melody together.


    That was how the beautiful scene spot came into being. Few people knew the tragic romance behind it.


    ��How do you feel about this story?�� Leng Shuangrong asked.


    ��Love is the most difficult thing to read in the world. Why does God always have to be so mean to lovers?�� Leng Yueyan asked, searching for something in the sky.


    ��Then how do you feel about the relationship between you and Ning Zhe?�� Leng Shuangrong kept throwing questions at her.


    Leng Yueyan turned around in order to not be looked in the eyes. She said slowly, ��If he abandoned me for his purity, I��ll definitely leave him in this life and the next one; if not, we can continue our romance.��


    ��OK.��


    Leng Yueyan smiled gently. She picked up the cup and took a sip. The slight bitterness took over her mouth, which was then replaced by a light sweetness.


    Then as she put down her teacup, Leng Shuangrong asked, ��What have you tasted in it?��


    ��You��ve always been the smartest tea maker. I��ve never tasted bitterness in your tea, but today��s tea was bitter at first and then sweet,�� Leng Yueyan answered genuinely.


    Leng Shuangrong put down the teacup and explained, ��That��s the spiritual tea I specially cultivated. It was planted and sourced out by myself. I call it ��Over the Winters��. It takes 50 years for it to sprout and be picked. The perfect timing is to pluck the sprouts within one day.


    ��If you miss that perfect day, the leaves wither. It tastes bitter at first and then sweet, no matter how good the tea maker is.��


    Leng Yueyan hesitated for a while then asked, ��Are you implying something? What does the name ��Over the Winters�� mean?��


    ��She spent 50 years waiting for him to come back; that was 50 cold winters. Now it has been hundreds of years. I hope someday her winter could be over and her man would be back,�� Leng Shuangrong said, looking into the teacup.


    Leng Yueyan had fully read what she was implying. She understood what she was trying to teach her. Rumor had it that Leng Shuangrong used to be a warming woman and an easy-going beauty.


    It all began when she ran into Yun Jinghong in the Palace of the Human Emperors. Their paths crossed after that. Having been together for a long time, they came to have tender feelings for each other.


    Everyone around thought that the two were a perfect match, and they believed that they would make a cute couple. The first and the second inheritor from the Imperial Clan and the Sect of the Nine Heavens; people believed the two with similar backgrounds would leave a romantic story.


    But at that critical moment, Yun Jinghong somehow provoked Leng Shuangrong. Ordinary people would just apologize to be forgiven, but Yun Jinghong had disappeared ever since.


    Leng Shuangrong waited anxiously in the mortal world. The man had never come back. 50 years passed, and when he showed up again, he was covered in wounds.


    It turned out that he was protecting the Human Race by fighting demons everywhere. Leng Shuangrong suggested that they fight together, only to be refused by him. That made her furious.


    She hated him because she still cared for him. She wanted to go with him because she saw how badly he had been injured. However, Yun Jinghong loved her so much that he didn��t want to put her in danger.


    On the night they met, he cast a sleeping spell on her and left her a note. Then he set off again. Just like that, he came back every 50 years.


    Leng Shuangrong was left in the Sect of the Nine Heavens alone. Time flowed like churning water, and this time, it had taken him 300 years to show up again. This time, he brought another stunning genius.


    He hadn��t left her ever since, maybe because he started to feel tired. He wanted to shed blood for the Human Race, but he didn��t have that much power.


    He decided to stay and put an end to all the mistakes he made, and made up for what he owed to Leng Shuangrong. Through all these years, the two had always kept in touch.


    The formidable Leng Shuangrong had grown out of herself. People felt that she had become a different person. Her ice melted down, and the warming woman was back.


    ��Master, you���� Leng Yueyan frowned in confusion.


    She was more gifted then Leng Shuangrong. It was easy for her to make out the woman��s intention.


    Leng Shuangrong smiled calmly and replied, ��I��m trying to tell you that your relationship with Ning Zhe is like a cup of ��Over the Winters��. It might taste bitter upon sipping, but it will get sweet soon.


    ��Your first life was bitter, and that lasted for 30,000 years. This is your second life, and it��s time for you to take another sip.


    ��Maybe it��ll still bitter be at first, but you have to taste it carefully and calmly. You��ll find the refreshing sweetness�� well, I hope you could. You should cherish each other��s love because love doesn��t drop by very often.��


    Her words made Leng Yueyan fall silent in contemplation. The green leaves in the cup floated and sank, and the tea water mirrored her confused face.


    She had been drenched in thought for quite a long time. Leng Shuangrong had already finished her tea. She put down the cup and said, ��It��s about time.��


    As soon as she said that, a golden ray went across the sky and arrived here. Leng Yueyan raised her head soon after she felt the familiar spiritual strength.


    She cast a spell with her hand and let the golden bird land in her hand. Within an eye blink, a wisp of spirit mind went into her mind sea. The golden bird transformed into a jade bamboo hairpin.


    ��Master����


    Leng Yueyan turned around to look at Leng Shuangrong. The latter had already gone miles away. She waved her hand without turning back. ��We��ve finished the tea, and it��s the time for us to face it.


    ��You can leave first. I know enough about the thing in the Pure Land. I��ll go to Kunlun Mountain as soon as I hear the result from you. You won��t have to come back.��


    ��OK.��


    Leng Yueyan saluted her master and rose into the air. She broke the dimension and flew directly to the place they had discussed, which was the Muni Valley.


    This was a national 4A-level scenic spot. Muni Valley currently had two major landscapes: Zaga Waterfall and Erdao Lake. There were also some large depression lakes, including Mirror Lake, Swan Lake, Rhino Lake, and so on.


    Under that waterfall, Leng Yueyan saw a man in white who stood with his back to her.

 Chapter 270 - Gathering in Kunlun

    ��Here you are.��


    Ning Zhe had already known who was coming by sensing the aura. He didn��t need to look back.


    ��What��s your answer?�� Leng Yueyan was being very straight-forward.


    Ning Zhe turned around and looked at the beauty in a grey robe. Then he smiled and proposed, ��Maybe we should go and enjoy some beautiful scenery here.��


    Leng Yueyan didn��t refuse him. They took a walk in the Muni Valley scenic area. After they passed a waterfall, they arrived at the center of the place, which was called Erdao Lake.


    This lake was the soul of this place. The peaceful water covering such a large area looked quite magnificent. Although it was just a place in the mortal world, the two felt like they were communicating with the abundant spirit aura around them.


    Just like Jiu Zhaigou, this place had some faint aura flowing in the air, which wouldn��t help cultivators much, but it was abundant enough for ordinary folks to feel.


    The two attracted the eyes of lots of tourists. The man folded his hands and wore beads. He looked like a monk, only with long black hair.


    The beautiful woman behind him was in a grey Taoist robe, holding a horsetail duster in her hand. Judging by her look, she had to be a peaceful and lofty Taoist nun.


    There were walking by the shore of the lake and enjoying the scenery without much talk. The place was well-known for its high mountains and lakes. Lakes shared the same word as ��sea�� in the local dialect.


    Those colorful small lakes made up a big one. On some of the islands in those lakes, there were all kinds of exotic flowers. The two felt relaxed just by looking at them.


    In the depths of the forest around Erdao Lake, there were ancient pines. Under those pine trees, there were several fabulous sulfur hot springs.


    Legend had it that those fairies from heaven once used this place to boil herbs and refine medicine. Those pools were built to cure diseases. Those fairies also took baths here because the water could strengthen bodies.


    Leng Yueyan wouldn��t buy it. She knew from observation that the water here had a special aura in it which even mortals could absorb. That was why some of them felt cured after a bath.


    This Muni Valley looked so strange even for cultivators. The story of the fairies might have been created mainly because the famous Taoist, Huanglong, once lived here.


    There were also lots of Buddhist stories and temples here. The two religions co-existed in this place.


    The two stopped at a secluded place. The view here wasn��t as beautiful as other places, but it was very quiet due to those lush trees.


    ��We��ve walked for an hour, and this is where we��re heading?�� Leng Yueyan asked.


    ��I thought there wouldn��t be many people here because it��s not tourist season, but there are still many more than I expected.�� Ning Zhe apologized.


    ��Then what is your answer?�� Leng Yueyan was expressionless. She didn��t want to waste any more seconds on this man.


    Ning Zhe hesitated for a second. Then he turned around and said with his eyebrows furrowed, ��I��m sorry, Yueyan. I owed you a lot in our last life, and I��ll pay you back in this one.��


    ��So you don��t want to give up Buddhism for me?�� Leng Yueyan��s eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    She could tell from his tone that the man was still unwilling to give up his religion. He was doing it to ��pay her back��.


    She slowly shook her head and smiled calmly. ��You��re just trying to ��pay me back��. It��s fine. You can end this life like how we ended our last one. We don��t owe each other anything. Hope our Taoist paths cross someday in the future.��


    Ning Zhe shook his head when he heard what she said. ��I want to stick to my religion, and I don��t want to let you down.��


    ��In that case, you should drop your religion. You let me down in our last life, isn��t that enough? Is my love not enough for you to give it up?�� Leng Yueyan asked again.


    ��As the saying goes, ��I��m in fear that our love would ruin my cultivation, and I would be guilty if I let you down again once going back to the mountain for cultivation. There��s no perfect solution for the contradiction, I��ll have to either let the Buddha down or disappoint you��.��


    ��I know there��s no perfect solution, but you have to make a choice. Me, or Buddha?�� Leng Yueyan frowned and continued to ask.


    ��I���� Ning Zhe kept frowning.


    He really didn��t know where to start. His heart was telling him to face reality and start a life with Leng Yueyan, which meant that he would leave his religion behind.


    However, his mouth could not open because he didn��t want to turn his back on Buddha. He wanted to spend his whole life embracing, trusting, and following the Buddha. The contradiction was stirring his heart.


    ��Which one do you want? Or do you still believe that you can find the perfect solution? From now on, we won��t see each other anymore. You��ll walk beside the Buddha, and I��ll follow my Taoist way. Maybe we��ll meet on our way ascending to heaven.��


    She couldn��t read Ning Zhe��s mind. The only thing she saw was his attitude. She felt they had no more to say, so she turned away decisively.


    The moment she turned around, her slim arms were suddenly grabbed by Ning Zhe. He mumbled, ��No, I already let you down in our last life. I won��t allow myself to make the same mistake in this life.��


    ��But you still don��t want to give it up,�� Leng Yueyan said, giving him her profile.


    Ning Zhe shook his head and said, ��Bugui once told me something, and I finally understand it. The origin of Buddhism is Taoism. I��ll do it even if it��s wrong.


    ��I��ll practice Buddhism, and at the same time, try to learn Taoism. I��ll put those daily affairs aside. We��ll see how our last life set the tone for this one.��


    Leng Yueyan��s body quivered. She turned around and said, ��If you really want that, I��ll be with you. Our last life didn��t have a happy ending. We can��t let this life end in regret, too.��


    Ning Zhe nodded. ��OK. I��ll make up for my mistakes in our last life. You��ll be with me, and we��ll find the answer to our questions. We shall put an end to this.��


    ��Before I came here, Master told me about her story as well as the story of our Founder Master. We��ve considered a lot. The conclusion was that love never waits for anyone. It shall never be put aside for too long, or you��ll miss it.��


    Leng Yueyan had learned a lot from the previous stories she was told.


    ��Yeah, love is like a flower. It takes more than a thousand years to sprout, and another thousand years to shoot buds. 3,000 years of growth all for a short blooming. Then it withers.�� Ning Zhe sighed, shaking his head.


    ��You and I have been stalled for 30,000 years. We don��t need to be confused anymore.�� Leng Yueyan smiled.


    Ning Zhe nodded. ��That��s great! The entanglements in our last life have given rise to our reunion in this one. Now that we��ve met each other again, we should put all other things aside.��


    ��Abandon all restraints, don��t let our love vanish like a transient blossom.��


    ��I��ll definitely go with you if you��ve made up your mind. We��ll be together wherever we go, even on our way ascending to heaven. I��ll be with you for my entire life!�� There were stars in Leng Yueyan��s eyes. She was smiling.


    Ning Zhe looked guilty. ��Yueyan, you helped me become immortal in our last life at the cost of your life. That was not what I wanted. I regretted it so much that I decided to reincarnate.


    ��Should I be faced with that dilemma again in this life, I��ll stay with you and give up the chance to be an immortal.��


    ��No, in this life, we will become immortal together! The love between Fan Kong and Yu Zhu will be inherited by us!�� Leng Yueyan laughed.


    ��Whatever you say. Let��s go back. I don��t want to keep them waiting for too long.�� Ning Zhe nodded.


    ��Speaking of which, Bugui has helped us a lot. I would��ve left you if he hadn��t talked to me.�� Leng Yueyan looked guilty.


    Ning Zhe looked embarrassed and said, ��We owe him a lot. We should thank him.��


    ��They had urged us for more than a month. Let��s go there now.�� Leng Yueyan smiled peacefully.


    The couple then headed for Kunlun Mountain. Finally, they had overcome the difficulties and decided to face reality in this life. They didn��t care where they were going as long as they wouldn��t be separated from each other again.


    When they arrived at Kunlun Mountain, Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong were sitting opposite each other and talking about tea.


    ��Oh! There you are! Just go to the Purple Waterfall now! We��ve already torn apart the dimensions for you.�� Yun Jinghong laughed.


    ��It looks like you��ve undone the knots in your mind.�� Leng Shuangrong put down the teacup and smiled at them.


    ��Master, you����


    Leng Yueyan was both confused and surprised, as was Ning Zhe standing next to her. Their expressions were exactly the same.


    ��Oh, they say couples will look like each other after some time. I think you already do. How quick is that?�� Yun Jinghong mocked the two.


    ��No, it��s nothing like that!�� Ning Zhe denied it immediately.


    ��Uh!��


    As soon as he denied it, Leng Yueyan pinched the flesh on his waist and twisted it. Leng Yueyan knew how to do this like just like any other ordinary woman.


    ��I�� was wrong.��


    The unforgettable pain made Ning Zhe beg for mercy.


    ��Let��s go.��


    Leng Yueyan seemed unhappy. She saluted Leng Shuangrong and Yun Jinghong, saying, ��We have to leave now.��


    ��Just go.�� Leng Shuangrong grinned a smile and waved her hand gently.


    Yueyan glanced at Ning Zhe indifferently and then left. Ning Zhe tried to catch up with her and kept apologizing.


    They found the exact spot using their spirit mind when they arrived at the Purple Clouds Continent. Then they found many people cultivating on a mountain.


    ��Oh? You two are finally here.�� Zhao Changge turned around and smiled.


    ��Wait a minute, you came together? Oh�� I see���� Yu Wude said with a cheeky smile.


    ��You should stop if you don��t want to piss off Senior Xue again.�� Lyu Hao warned them.


    The two looked at Lyu Hao at the same time and smiled ear to ear. ��It��s fine, he��s not preaching����


    ��Boom!��


    ��Ouch!��


    As soon as they said that, and when they were still laughing cheekily, a bloody hand smashed down from above, pressing the two into the ground.

 Chapter 271 - Creating Tao Laws

    Blood Demon King walked slowly over toward the crater on the ground and patted Changge��s and Wude��s faces. He sounded very serious. ��You two asked for this. I was just trying to help.��


    ��We weren��t disturbing you���� Yu Wude cried out. He found it so unfair.


    ��That��s right. What did we do wrong?�� Zhao Changge looked so wronged.


    ��You blocked my way to them.��


    Blood Demon King didn��t even want to give them a reasonable excuse. The two nearly puked blood out of anger.


    He ignored the feelings of the two, looking at the young nun and the monk in front of him. Then he said, ��You two will make an interesting Buddhist and Taoist couple.


    ��Come here and practice with me. Show me what you��ve learned in the last year.��


    He summoned a Blood Machete and put it on his shoulder. Then he strode forward.


    ��Please enlighten me!��


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe saluted him with cupped hands. They were giving out astonishing spiritual pressure. Ning Zhe activated his 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation and rushed over, with Leng Yueyan casting Taoist Spells behind him.


    The two had made lots of progress after a year��s cooperation through hardships. Blood Demon King didn��t even have the chance to fight back at first and had to exert more of his power.


    The trial lasted for a long time, and the audience was impressed. Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were cooperating so closely. They were now half-a-step to the Greater Power Realm.


    Their powers were extremely strong. Those ancient Taoist chants were echoing in the mountains. Blood Demon King was just trying to test the two at first, but now he had to take them seriously.


    After all, Blood Demon King had reached the Greater Power Realm. He beat the two. The two lost the game, but not in an ugly way. At least they weren��t beaten and lying still on the ground.


    ��Hah! You��re an interesting couple. That was a great fight! You two are very promising!�� Blood Demon King held his machete and said.


    ��Thanks for guiding us.�� Leng Yueyan wiped away the blood at the corner of her mouth and saluted him.


    ��Thank you for teaching us!�� Ning Zhe said, chanting one of the many names of the Buddha.


    Blood Demon King shook his hand. ��I��m more than happy to do that. You take your time to cultivate. We��ve set some Time Arrays where. One year in this place equals 10 years outside.��


    ��What?!��


    Yueyan and Ning Zhe were shocked. They finally realized why everybody was in a hurry here. They had been in this place for half a month, which meant that five years had passed outside.


    ��Those people outside this place have missed you for five years during your 15 days�� stay.�� Yu Wude climbed up from the ground and smiled.


    ��That��s right, you should take your time to cultivate. You don��t want to be left behind.�� Zhao Changge laughed.


    Leng Yueyan nodded. Then she suddenly realized something and asked, ��Right, why am I not seeing big brother?��


    ��He had been busy creating Tao Laws on another mountain. And he has been making efforts since he came back,�� Zhang Changge answered, wiping the dust on his face.


    ��Really? Then I will have to work hard. I��ll feel embarrassed if I am still half-a-step to the Great Power Realm when he comes out of seclusion.�� Leng Yueyan giggled.


    ��Holy cow!��


    Yu Wude was so surprised that he almost dropped his jaw. ��When�� when did you learn how to laugh?��


    ��Oh gosh!��


    Zhao Changge drew in a long breath. He supported his jaw with one hand and looked at Fatty. ��Is it me or are the two actually����


    ��Yeah, that makes sense.�� Yu Wude pretended to be shocked as well.


    ��Clang!��


    The Blood Machete showed up behind them and a cold voice came along with it. ��What? Are you still wasting time on gossiping?��


    ��I love cultivation!��


    ��It makes me happy!��


    Zhao Changge��s and Yu Wude��s hair stood on end when they heard the voice. Other people were all amused by them. They laughed and went back to their own spot to cultivate.


    In another place, Wang Bugui, after more than 10 years of cultivation, had finally made some progress. In the dark space that he was in, the still water under his primordial spirit was rippling.


    ��Man and nature become one, and the Tao follows nature. To be integrated with nature, one has to let go of all his dispositions. Only in that way can the person be exposed to the greatest Tao of the world.


    ��Break my shackles and go back to nature. Reach the realm where all the creatures and I become one. Heaven�� and nature��


    ��Heaven belongs to nature, and nature gives birth to all creatures. I have to feel it�� There it is! The Tao of samsara!��


    Wang Bugui finally found his path. He started from the Tao of samsara, which was the closest one to the Tao of nature among all the Tao Laws that he had learned.


    The flowers bloom and wither; people live, age, fall ill, and die; the shift of day and night�� These are the samsara of nature. It is one of the many Tao Laws of nature.


    Those phenomena would last forever as long as he lived in this world. They were irreversible. Wang Bugui started to look for the real meaning of Taoism according to his own understanding of samsara.


    He continued to deduce Taoism, and after a few thousand times, he finally had the answer. He could feel that inside his heart, a shackle on his primordial spirit was being broken.


    He soon forgot all the restraints of the mortal world. He had left behind all those responsibilities, love and hate, kindness and evil, and even moral standards.


    He no longer belonged to the mortal world. He was no longer a man of duty or a quick-tempered young man in the martial world.


    He became a purely ordinary man who was eager for the enlightenment of Taoism. He was living for the Tao and nothing could change his mind.


    ��Tao, the way of samsara. Tao, the way of heaven and earth. Tao, the way of nature. Tao produced One; One produced Two; Two produced Three; Three produced All things.��


    Wang Bugui had already emptied his heart. His soul was sitting on the Divine Terrace, merging into the void around. His fingers were constantly moving, calculating all kinds of laws that he had learned.


    That included the way of samsara he had learned today. As he accelerated calculating, a powerful thunder flash emerged from him. That was the essence of the Thunder Tao. It was the first time that he had used it.


    The thunder of Tao had been existing inside him for a long time. He had even tattooed the talismanic words on his skin.


    Those talisman words had shown themselves along with the words of Eight Limits Skills. Later on, the shadow of a dragon appeared behind his body, which were the talisman words of the Dragon Fist.


    Heaven and earth started to shake, which caused many creatures to suffer. Gods and demons were roaring in the scene showing up behind him. Within an eyeblink, they faded away, replaced by the battlefield packed with immortals.


    In the picture behind him, one man killed millions of opponents. The invincible figure sat on the piled-up corpses and showed his back to the mortal world.


    That was the shadow of the two moves he had learned from the Emperor Fist. As he moved his fingers again, the calculation boosted. The projections of the 3,000 worlds emerged from the void around him. Those worlds seemed to be manipulated by his finger.


    He manipulated the evolution of a star by simply moving his fingers. The rule of life and the Tao Laws in there were all running in orderly samsara.


    Wang Bugui was getting faster and faster. Those visions around him were giving out bright lights under his influence. Evolution has sped up.


    ��Zoom!��


    Three hours later, they burst in dazzling rays, which nearly devoured Wang Bugui. Many Taoist talismans came out it, and so did the chanting of ancient immortals, demons, and people.


    Formidable spiritual strength poured out from him. The Divine Terrace became invisible under golden rays. The small primordial spiritual figure seemed to be burning.


    ��Hmm?��


    In the outside world, Zi Yuxiao had already felt the unusual power. She walked toward Wang Bugui, only to see a man covered in light. The light on the Divine Terrace had already formed up a golden pillar.


    The pillar stood right up into the sky and shattered the clouds. Its spiritual strength nearly broke one of the corners of the array. Zi Yuxiao had to cast a spell hastily to stabilize the array so that she could keep Wang Bugui under watch.


    She had seen all those exotic visions. She could feel that endless power was pouring out of his body, bringing out storms.


    The storm swept away almost everything around the place. The sand and rocks were whirling in the air. Trees were pulled out of the soil and snapped.


    Fortunately, there are no creatures in the Purple Clouds Continent, otherwise, this would have caused a bloody disaster. Zi Yuxiao was at the center of the storm, trying her best to maintain the Time Array above.


    ��Ah! Over there, it��s him!�� Chu He screamed.


    The storm had already caught their attention. They were all looking at the golden pillar breaking into heaven.


    ��Let��s go and see!��


    Blood Demon King slapped his thigh and stood up. He flew fast in the direction of the mountain. Zhao Changge and other people looked at each other and decided to follow him. They cast their own spells and tried to catch up.


    When they arrived, they found that the whole mountain was shaking. The storm of spiritual strength was constantly bringing it down.


    ��Keep the mountain in shape!�� Blood Demon King yelled out loud.


    He then rushed into the center of the storm and helped Zi Yuxiao keep the array steady. People outside of the mountain were working together to pacify the storm.


    ��Whiz!��


    The storm lasted for half an hour. It was short, but those people felt like it had been quite a few hours. What happened just now was so scary. They wonder what had bought it on.


    In confusion, they flew to the secluded site where Wang Bugui was. The golden pillar in the sky still stood.

 Chapter 272 - Warming Heart Demons

    ��How��s he doing?�� asked Blood Demon King while gasping.


    ��I don��t know, he suddenly burst into lights. Then the golden pillar shot into heaven and almost broke the array. I stabilized it, but he was giving out more and more spiritual strength.��


    Zi Yuxiao was overwhelmed, and she was panting. She had no idea that Wang Bugui��s spiritual strength was so powerful that Blood Demon King and she nearly failed to keep the mountain together.


    Keeping the mountain together had consumed lots of spiritual strength because Wang Bugui��s power was awfully strong. They two had to counteract his spiritual strength and keep the array stable at the same time.


    They had made all kinds of efforts to merely stabilize this array. That was just the impact of a man would reach the early stage of the Greater Power Realm.


    ��It looks like he has created something impressive.�� Blood Demon King laughed.


    ��Hope he can make it. He had already caused such an intense storm. Should he fail, he won��t be the only dead one here.�� Zi Yuxiao frowned.


    Judging by the storm, they could tell how horrifying the thing he created was. If he could make it, the whole world would be shaken; should he fail, more restless souls would be wandering in this world.


    ��Brother!��


    Zhao Changge and others also arrived. They were surprised to see that Wang Bugui was still in seclusion. A golden pillar was shooting to heaven from the Divine Terrace.


    ��Don��t worry, he��s currently safe. You can go back and cultivate,�� said Zi Yuxiao.


    No one found her words to be of any relief because the laziness in her tone was gone, which seemed quite unusual.


    She sounded much less coquettish than before. They knew she was worried, and given the current situation, that meant that something really bad could happen.


    ��Please tell us how he is.�� Chu He begged with cupped hands.


    Soon, all the other people behind followed him, begging Zi Yuxiao for information.


    ��You��ve finally failed to hide your feelings this time.�� Blood Demon King tried to mock her.


    Zi Yuxiao rolled her eyes at him and sighed. ��He��s now in the middle of the crucial part. He hasn��t run into any difficulties yet.


    ��We don��t know if he can make it. You��ve seen what happened just now. Blood Demon King and I had made all kinds of efforts to keep the mountain together. If he can make it to the end, we��ll be more than happy that he possesses such great force.


    ��But should he fail����


    ��What will happen?��


    They were holding their breath, waiting for her to tell them the consequences.


    ��Should he fail, his primordial spirit would explode and he would lose the chance of samsara forever, merging into parts of Taoism,�� Zi Yuxiao explained.


    ��What?!��


    Chu He and the others were so frightened when they heard her. They took a step back and looked at Wang Bugui, who still had no expression on his face. He was just sitting there quietly.


    Blood Demon King shook his head and laughed. ��You don��t need to worry too much about him. I��ll take care of him. You should take your time and promote your own cultivation. Or do you want me to schedule it for you?��


    ��That��s a hard pass.��


    Yu Wude and Zhao Changge shook their heads immediately. They then found themselves a rock and started to cultivate on it.


    ��Come here, let��s do the Simultaneous Training.��


    Yu Wude pointed to the stone while saying so. Soon after he sat on it, he came up with an idea. He wanted Shangguan Yiyi to be here with him.


    ��Why are you pulling me so hard? You want to fight?��


    Shangguan Yiyi looked a little reluctant, but Yu Wude was too cheeky to shy away. He grinned a smile and started to talk sweet.


    It didn��t take long before he talked Shangguan Yiyi into cultivating on a magical martial art. Other people had started to cultivate as well.


    All of them had faith in Wang Bugui, and they didn��t want to be left behind by him. The team leader was leading all his members to grow stronger.


    Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit was now in hardship. He hit the bottleneck of the creation. The still water under him was making huge waves.


    ��Uh!��


    As he groaned, the small primordial spiritual figure was cracking. Many miserable pictures were displayed in his mind.


    ��Bugui, why haven��t you killed Dracula?��


    ��Bugui! Avenge us!��


    ��Bugui! Always remember the pain of the family!��


    The Blood Hunters who died in misery were tearing his wounds open again, telling him to avenge their death.


    ��Patriarch, Uncle William, Grandpa Laurent, Sister Camille, Brother Norman, Aunt Corona�� I, no����


    Wang Bugui struggled painfully. He knew those people in his mind were not his real family. They were heart demons that felt so real to him.


    Seeing the scars on those people, he could feel the pain on his own skin. The miserable expressions on their faces broke his heart.


    ��No! I can��t lose myself in hatred!��


    Wang Bugui was screaming, hands laced behind his head. Then he used the strength of primordial spirit to protect himself. He had made a hard choice to drive those ��family�� away from his mind. However, two familiar figures popped in very soon.


    He opened his eyes wider to look at the two. It was his parents, who he had been missing for day and night.


    ��You��ve grown up, Bugui.�� Alice called to him gently.


    ��Mother����


    Wang Bugui looked at her in disbelief. He couldn��t help getting stuck in it, although he knew it was just an illusion created by the heart demons.


    ��Good boy, come here and give me a hug.�� Alice smiled and opened his arms.


    Wang Bugui hugged her with tears in his eyes. He had released his burden as a tough guy, an impressive genius, or a cultivator.


    He was just a boy who had lost his mother. He put down his guard, rushing over to hug her. His eyes, which had been dry for decades, got teary again.


    ��Well, you have finally grown up. You can face the difficulties on your own and act like a real man,�� Alice said as she touched his hair.


    ��Mother, I miss you so much���� Wang Bugui groaned.


    ��Bugui, you��re not powerful enough!��


    Wang Xuanming was standing next to Alice, scolding him. Wang Bugui stopped burying his head in the gentle hug. He raised his head and left his mother.


    He looked at his father��s resolute face and said, ��Father, I can reach the Greater Power Realm as long as I manage to create Tao Laws. And I��ll try my best to reach the Human Emperor Realm as soon as possible!��


    ��You��re still left behind. In that way, you won��t be able to take the responsibility of defending the Human Race from the demons.�� Wang Xuanming was frowning.


    ��I�� Father, I promise you, I��ll try harder. I won��t let you down!�� Wang Bugui gritted his teeth.


    ��Look at what you��ve done! You��ve indeed killed many evil mortals, but did you forget your duty to kill the vampires?�� Wang Xuanming continued.


    Wang Bugui frowned when he heard that. ��That��s because those people weren��t worthy of my protection. They were much more horrible than demons.��


    ��But do you have any idea how much time you��ve wasted on that? That was why the vampires are indulging in wanton massacre right now, and we don��t even have the time to stop devils�� plans.�� Wang Xuanming spurned.


    ��I���� Wang Bugui bowed his head in shame.


    ��Think about the Western couple you failed to rescue. If you had been decisive and killed the vampire, they wouldn��t have lost their lives! I doubt if you have really grown up.��


    Wang Xuanming��s voice sounded deeper and deeper. In his resolute eyes, there were vicissitudes of those years and his suspicion of Wang Bugui.


    ��Father����


    Wang Bugui clenched his fists. They had missed the chance to save Allen and his wife at that time, but they were stalled by the Sanctuary, which was why the two were killed by the vampire.


    Only if they had made up their mind to get rid of vampires in time! Their hesitation caused the tragedy.


    ��Sometimes, you are too cowardly. As the heir to the Palace of the Human Emperors, how could you let yourself be restrained by these rules? Just kill whoever blocks your way!��


    ��Father, I�� I see. I will be decisive in the future. But I am an independent soul and I have my own ideas. I won��t kill anyone before I manage to tell the kind ones from the evil ones,�� Wang Bugui said, clenching his teeth.


    ��Are you challenging me?�� Wang Xuanming frowned. His body was shining with golden rays.


    ��I��m not challenging you. That��s my way of doing things,�� Wang Bugui explained.


    Wang Xuanming let out his formidable spiritual strength. Then he raised his hands and wanted to punish his son.


    ��No!��


    At that moment, Alice stood in front of Wang Bugui, managing to stop Wang Xuanming.


    Then she turned around and said, ��Bugui, just apologize to your father. He��s right. You��re sometimes too weak. Don��t get yourself restrained.


    ��I want you to be the naughty boy you used to be. I don��t want you to be bound by any rules. Promise me, OK?��


    Alice gave him a gentle smile, like a spring breeze blowing into Wang Bugui��s heart. That is the power of maternity, which could melt down icebergs as well as a kid��s heart.


    Wang Bugui was upset because he couldn��t bear to hurt his mother. He said, ��Mother, Father, I miss you so much, and I��m so happy to hear your voices.


    ��I feel more than joyful, I really do. I don��t know when we will meet next time, but I��m satisfied enough with this one. So, I��m so sorry.��


    Wang Xuanming seemed furious. ��What do you mean?��


    ��Ahhh!��


    Wang Bugui screaming in grief. He activated the Emperor Fist and shattered Wang Xuanming to pieces. When those pieces fell on the ground, his tears also dropped down.


    ��Bugui, what have you done?�� Alice cried out in fear.


    ��I appreciate your kindness, although I know you��re faking it. I can��t let myself be misled by you because my real family is waiting for me outside.�� Wang Bugui suddenly turned cold.


    ��What are you talking about? I��m your mother, why are you���� Alice panicked.


    Before she finished speaking, a fist penetrated her body. She looked at Wang Bugui in confusion.


    The valiant man, treated as the reincarnation of God of War by the mortals, were staring at her, eyes blurred by tears.

 Chapter 273 - Consecutive Breakthroughs

    ��Son�� why?�� Alice asked in pain.


    ��Even though father was strict to me, he taught me to strike only after I settled down and after I understood the complete truth.�� Wang Bugui explained slowly.


    Then, he stared at his benevolent ��mother��, explaining, ��Even though my warm and caring mother cared about me, she taught me that I cannot be arrogant and condescending.��


    ��No matter how strong the person is, he will fail if he is too arrogant!��


    ��What?�� Alice was shocked.


    They originally believed that they had the upper hand as they conquered Wang Bugui��s heart fast. However, they didn��t expect to make such careless mistakes in the details.


    ��Goodbye forever!!��


    Wang Bugui roared with a low voice before releasing his chaotic spiritual strength, completely destroying this internal demon that he did not wish to destroy.


    ��I am proud of you����


    As the light dispersed away, Wang Bugui seemed to hear his mother call. In the end, he actually saw that disappearing gentle face smile.


    That was the most beautiful smile he had ever seen. The most beautiful person was his kind and caring mother after all. Wang Bugui could not help but longed for that warm and selfless motherly love, which made his heart ache.


    ��Ah!!!��


    Wang Bugui��s calm emotions dissipated as waves of emotions fumbled in his heart. Could it be possible that his real thoughts about his mother appeared in the last moment when his internal demon disappeared?


    Could he have killed the wrong spirit? But the spirit did not feel like his mother before. However, why did his heart hurt so much in the end? Why was it so realistic?


    After long, he calmed down and he became peaceful again. He collected himself and remained composed.


    ��Sometimes, those people you lost will forever be gone.��


    With a calm expression, Wang Bugui pressed the Taoist sculptures and focused on creating Tao Laws once again. He had passed the stage of his internal demons. The steps after which should be much easier.


    The route for his cultivation was long. Even though time was slowed by spells, it still passed fast for him.


    In this space, 20 years have passed. All those youngsters outside all had huge accomplishments.


    ��Is this Greater Power?��


    Ning Zhe looked at his own hand and murmured.


    ��Phew!��


    Suddenly, a spiritual wild wind raged beside him as the heaven and earth filled itself with numerous Tao principles. Also, numerous Taoism spirits fell, surprising even Blood Demon King with its pressure.


    Further away, Zi Yuxiao smiled and nodded upon seeing that. Lazily and seductively, she explained, ��You can finally materialize the power of Taoist laws from ancient historical times.��


    ��I felt even closer to Taoism now.�� Leng Yueyan looked around and explained.


    In her eyes, the world was filled with aura, Tao principles and the mind of Tao. Through her movements, she could be combined with Taoism and be undefeated.


    Zi Yuxiao shook her head and explained, ��This was only the beginning. At the start, Greater Powers learn about how to properly utilize Tao. When they reach their peak, those laws will be at your fingertips.��


    ��Then, even when you are facing a true immortal, you can retreat if you cannot beat them. Since you have just become a Greater Power, you should familiarize yourself with how you use Tao Law.��


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe nodded their heads before sitting on the ground to familiarize themselves with such power.


    ��It��s pretty impressive that you became a Greater Power from a pinnacle sage in 20 years. Even in Time Immemorial, only true geniuses can reach such a stage in 100 years.��


    Blood Demon King nodded satisfyingly. He had witnessed a miracle that had never happened before in history. In the era of the late arts, where there exists poor aura and lack of Tao principles, where Taoism was about to die.


    Such a bunch of geniuses appeared mysteriously. If one poured resources into them, each of them can create miracles that suppressed numerous outstanding candidates in the remote ancient times.


    ��It was indeed difficult for a Greater Power to be met with a breakthrough. Even though I felt that it was obtainable, I cannot break through such a barrier!�� Zhao Changge gritted his teeth.


    ��That��s right, something seemed to be amiss. My understanding of swordsmanship was not significant enough!�� Feng Tianming sighed as he caressed Scarlet Heaven Sword.


    ��It cannot be touched and cannot be seen, but it was impossible to have a breakthrough in your heart.�� Chu He shook his head and sighed.


    Hearing that, Blood Demon King shook his head and hit their head hard before chiding them angrily. ��Do you really think that you can become a Greater Power that easily?!��


    ��Stop sighing! Even I took 50 years to become a Greater Power. Rather than thinking about such stuff, I shall advise you to cultivate.��


    ��Two people already succeeded. In these few years, I will beat you one by one if you do not become a Greater Power!��


    His words scared the rest and silenced them. They immediately calmed down and focused on understanding Tao Laws.


    Then, Blood Demon King turned around smiling. However, he seemed worried when he threw a glance at Wang Bugui, murmuring to himself, ��What exactly is this boy doing?��


    He was confused. This era had surprised him so much that a matter like Tao Law creation was considered to be easy for Wang Bugui already.


    Especially, he knew that this boy was chosen by the pendant, as well as being a true immortal in his previous life. He did not know why he reincarnated previously, with what mindset and motivations, but it was definitely a big deal.


    Moreover, Wang Bugui was someone chosen in this life as well. That meant that he was an outstanding genius that shone through history, a man so devilishly talented that he can make numerous geniuses desperate.


    Once he completely remembered his previous life, combining Tao Law and fruit of Taoism of the two lives, he would truly be invincible.


    ��Hope, I am hoping for the best.�� Zi Yuxiao sighed.


    She was silently praying for Wang Bugui. Even though she knew that all the chosen ones passed through the danger of creating Tao Laws unscathed, some failed as they were not truly the chosen ones.


    They were only temporary geniuses who took up the time before the next successful candidate appeared. Many of them created spells but fell during their time as a Greater Power. She was afraid that Wang Bugui would be the same.


    Regardless, she told herself to trust him. However, she could not suppress that thought.


    Ever since that chaotic storm, Wang Bugui did not move much. Zi Yuxiao and the rest cared for him and were worried about his cultivation and training.


    ��Clang!��


    Another 10 years passed fast. A terrifying sword power sliced the sky open and woke all cultivators up.


    They saw Feng Tianming standing in the sky. He slashed out a sword power a thousand miles long, covering the sky on his head.


    ��Haha! Wooden Sword is a Greater Power now!�� Yu Wude laughed.


    Those below smiled satisfyingly too. Feng Tianming was the most hardworking then, cultivating his own way while teaching Misawa Chihiro at the same time. He worked on his swordsmanship day and night.


    ��Hard work definitely brings results. This is to repay Tianming for his diligence!�� Chu He smiled.


    Feng Tianming turned around slowly in the sky. He smiled at the rest as he clenched his fist towards the sky.


    ��I know!��


    Zhao Changge was the first to respond. The rest followed suit behind him. Everyone lifted up their right fist, a smile appearing on their faces.


    Seeing this scene, Blood Demon King felt nostalgic. In his mind, he suddenly remembered scenes before he died.


    He had such brothers and sisters as well. They cultivated together and fought together. When one of them was in danger, the rest would all rush over to help regardless of their circumstances and regardless of any consequences.


    Regardless of how strong their opponents are, these brothers and sisters fought by his side. When one of them had a breakthrough, they would be happy too.


    They would even celebrate by drinking wine and shouting loudly. However, all these were in the past. Time flew and those friends had long died, even with the corpses of some unable to be found.


    ��Haha, those good times���� Blood Demon King said to himself.


    ��Why? You have such emotional moments too?�� Beside him, Zi Yuxiao asked lazily.


    Shaking his head, Blood Demon King laughed bitterly, ��Don��t you have such moments too? Those deceased, that God of War who helped you a lot, and that����


    ��Enough!��


    Zi Yuxiao stopped him and continued, ��Those gone cannot be brought back.��


    ��Since they cannot be brought back, why are you still waiting for him? Is it worth waiting for 9000 years?�� Blood Demon King asked.


    ��Worth it. One day, he will come on auspicious clouds from the nine heavens to marry me.�� Zi Yuxiao slowly explained.


    ��But you are already dead, with only primordial spirit left. How do you marry him? Moreover, you do not know when he will appear. Are you really going to wait until he appears?�� Blood Demon King asked.


    ��I am willing for I already saw a tinge of hope.�� Zi Yuxiao eyed him coldly.


    ��That��s my situation too. You have your desires and I have my memories. My youth and arrogance had long been gone. However, memories warm my heart.�� Blood Demon King sighed.


    He then laid down hugging his head, with the soft grass as his bed. He slept satisfyingly, where he could truly find his touching memories which made him enthusiastic.


    Ever since Feng Tianming succeeded, everyone cultivated more diligently. In the next 20 years, other than Misawa Chihiro who did not know much about Taoism, everyone made a breakthrough to Greater Powers.


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao had learned the legacies of Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu. They could utilize their weapon spirits more proficiently too, communicating more clearly with the two officials.


    As for Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi, the Simultaneous Training martial arts were mythical too, breaking through the Greater Powers barrier at the same time for the same day.


    In the end, Chu He, after learning immortal martial arts for such a long time, finally made a breakthrough for Greater Power. Other than Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe, he progressed the most elegantly.


    Of course, Misawa Chihiro didn��t waste her time. She cultivated again and was now near the sage��s level. However, her abilities were around that of Greater Power, as she didn��t specialize in Tao Laws.


    She focused on her use of the sword. The power of her sword was not any lesser than Feng Tianming.

 Chapter 274 - Taoist Injury

    Purple Clouds Continent, Broken Sword Mountain.


    ��Ah, 70 years have passed, why is Big Brother still not succeeding?�� Lyu Hao asked anxiously.


    ��The martial arts that Big Brother created must be very strong since he didn��t wake up after 50 years. I think he should be succeeding soon.�� Zhao Changge smiled.


    He was full of confidence in Wang Bugui. His Big Brother created miracles after miracles and was a true example of how humans could conquer fate.


    ��Hum.��


    Lyu Hao nodded and continued mediating.


    ��Boom!��


    Suddenly, brilliant light erupted from Wang Bugui��s body. Everyone was alarmed as they walked to his body.


    ��Be ready, there might be stronger shock waves later. Please prepare to go for the large formation!�� Blood Demon King scolded.


    Everyone was properly prepared. Even though these shock waves seemed to be more terrifying, they were seemingly nondestructive.


    ��This seemed to�� be non-destructive.�� Yu Wude asked skeptically.


    ��Indeed, Is Big Brother�� going to be successful in his Tao Law creation?�� Chu He asked.


    ��In the movement of his spiritual strength, I didn��t feel any destructive force. In fact, I felt him washing our body and primordial spirit.�� Leng Yueyan slowly explained.


    Hearing that, Blood Demon King nodded and explained, ��Relax and wait to see if there are any changes.��


    The rest retracted their spiritual strength and retreated, concentrating their gaze forward. They could only see talismanic words surrounding Wang Bugui, as he bathed himself in rainbow lights.


    ��Roar!��


    Following that, Wang Bugui let out a long roar as huge spiritual energy engulfed the entire mountain. He then slowly opened his eyes.


    ��Kaboom!��


    When he opened his eyes, the entire world changed before him. As he slowly rose, the ground moved and the mountains shook, rocks and stones floating in the sky.


    As they ascended, they diminished into broken bits. In the end, Wang Bugui lifted his hand to stop all phenomena.


    ��Phew!��


    The wind blew over, showing his looks. 70 years of cultivating had replaced the devilish arrogance on his face with agedness.


    With a face full of stubbles and a dim look within his eyes, 1,000 years seemed to have passed for him.


    ��Big Brother, you finally succeeded!��


    Seeing that he was alright, Zhao Changge and the rest jumped over to surround him. They threw him up before catching him and rethrowing him.


    After much commotion, they finally placed Wang Bugui down.


    ��Boy, you succeeded?�� Blood Demon King walked over and asked.


    ��Yes, the spell has been created. I healed my primordial spirit as well.�� Wang Bugui nodded.


    ��Ha, I knew I didn��t make the wrong judgment of you.��


    Even Zi Yuxiao heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that Wang Bugui was unscathed, she was finally unworried.


    ��Big Brother, hurry and show your spell. Let us see exactly how strong your spell is!�� Lyu Hao smiled.


    Wang Bugui nodded as he hit out Break Heaven Fist.


    ��Boom!��


    The power of this fist had scorched 10 miles of ground in front of him, with its power continuing forward. Trees and rocks turned to broken bits one after another.


    ��Good boy, indeed impressive! Come and fight me!�� Blood Demon King rubbed his palms.


    Seeing this powerful force, he could not help but to battle Wang Bugui.


    ��Go ahead, senior.�� Wang Bugui placed his hands together.


    Blood Demon King formed a Blood Machete out of it as those surrounding them retreated. Then, he placed his Blood Machete on his shoulder, saying, ��Boy, don��t complain that I bully you!��


    ��With such a strong spell you have created, I will need to use my full effort!��


    Wang Bugui stretched out his palm to invite him, saying, ��No worries, senior, Bugui can receive it.��


    ��Good! Confidence! Hahaha!��


    Blood Demon King laughed out loud before slashing down angrily. The raging knife aura traveled 100 miles towards his opponent.


    ��Boom!��


    One can only see Wang Bugui utilize his Primordial Palm, which engulfed the knife aura before striking towards his enemies.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    He saw Blood Demon King block the strike using his machete, resolving the Primordial Palm. He then slashed out before turning around, forming out a giant knife aura.


    Keeping the sword, he ascended and struck in the air. Every time, he brought out hundreds of miles of terrifying knife aura.


    ��Phew!��


    He could only see Wang Bugui escape from the first knife aura from utilizing Hell Step. Then, he punched forth with Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea, destroying the two knife auras. Then, he turned around.


    He used Meteorite Kick several times, destroying the attacking knife auras. In the end, he struck with Kick of the Universe to counter a thousand miles knife aura.


    ��Boom!��


    Raging spiritual strength was filled within a spiritual mountain. This solid battlefield was full of holes and debris. When they achieved Greater Powers, everything they saw changed.


    Every single Tao Law that they knew were immensely upgraded. Just a few collisions resulted in such destruction.


    ��Extreme Heaven Explosion!��


    They saw Wang Bugui charged out from explosion, dodging to the opponent��s side for heavy punches. Blood Demon King decided to take him head-on. Immediately, the two were in a tough fight.


    ��Hahaha! Outstanding, boy! I am going to use my real standard now!��


    Blood Demon King laughed and Wang Bugui nodded in approval. The two then utilized their Tao Laws using all their efforts to fight this challenging opponent.


    The two fought for almost an hour. Even though Blood Demon King said that he was about to use his full force, but actually he slowly improved his power to ensure Wang Bugui��s fruit of Taoism.


    After the battle, they sweated and breathed heavily before laughing.


    ��Haha, it had been long since I was so satisfied!�� Blood Demon King smiled.


    ��No worries, it had been long since I had had such a satisfying battle. Great!�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    ��What two cultivation idiots, fighting each other once you meet.��


    Beside the two, Zi Yuxiao complained.


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui smiled sheepishly. ��Haha, Sister Ziyu, I want to fight with you too.��


    ��Fight with me? Erm����


    Zi Yuxiao smiled seductively before walking to before Wang Bugui, caressing his chest softly as she said gently. ��OK, let me satisfy you. But, don��t cry after I beat you up.��


    ��Hum!�� Wang Bugui nodded repeatedly.


    ��OK, let��s begin.��


    Zi Yuxiao smiled beside his ears, as her jade fingers caressed his face. She left a mesmerizing fragrance before he retreated back.


    ��Oh!��


    Wang Bugui called out in danger as he tried to use his spiritual energy to disperse the mesmerizing scent before using his internal energy to suppress the fragrance he had taken in. However, he was a step too late.


    He felt that his internal energy dispersing. Other than his physical ability, his spiritual energy and prana power had been weakened.


    ��You shall not smell the fragrance of woman so easily. Or you will be trapped in it, unable to escape.�� Zi Yuxiao covered her face and smiled.


    ��You are cheating, Sister Ziyu!�� Wang Bugui sighed.


    ��I naturally use some small techniques since I am a woman. Otherwise, what if you hurt me during our battle?�� Zi Yuxiao flirted with him lazily and seductively.


    ��Haha, then I shall treat it like I am giving in to Sister Ziyu!��


    Wang Bugui smiled lightly before charging forth with a clenched fist. Seeing that she could not stop his path forward, Zi Yuxiao utilized her mystical power to keep changing her position, making it hard for him to chase even with Hell Step.


    Wang Bugui��s head hurt. He knew he would definitely be at a disadvantage if he could not approach her. Particularly, her spells are all mesmerizing. However, he had to face her head-on. If he evaded her, he would definitely lose.


    It is still possible for him to win if he tried his best, and even if he lost, it would be an elegant defeat. After the two had an exciting chase after each other, Wang Bugui was finally knocked out by Zi Yuxiao.


    ��Haha, you are still too young to play with me.�� Zi Yuxiao caressed his forehead and smiled.


    ��Indeed Sister Ziyu! Impressive, I am amazed!�� Wang Bugui laid on the floor and smiled.


    After that, he focused and looked at the woman by his side. His vision was clear and he realized that the face was of extreme beauty!


    He could not describe the looks at all. Her beauty was not something that could be seen in the mortal world, but she was not like an immortal from nine heavens as well.


    She had unending seductiveness, with Zi Yuxiao��s brows showing her weakness. Only one gaze at her would make one want to dote her and show her concern.


    That seductive red lips seemed to be tainted with the blood of demoness. Just looking at it made people want to fall in love with her. If one could be kissed by her, he would not mind dying immediately.


    ��Is this because of Greater Power?�� Wang Bugui murmured to himself.


    ��Indeed, your spells are powerful and so is your cultivation base. You can see my face clearly now.�� Zi Yuxiao explained slowly.


    ��I hope I didn��t disappoint all of you. Sister Ziyu is extremely pretty, but Chiou is as pretty as you!�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    He then sat upright to meditate. However, at that instance, he felt a sweetness appear in his throat.


    ��Phew!��


    He coughed out red blood as terrifying cracks started appearing on his body.


    ��Big Brother!��


    ��Bugui!��


    ��Boy!��


    The rest were alarmed by this as they surrounded him.


    ��I am still suffering from my Taoist Injuries�� Eh!�� Wang Bugui endured his pain.


    He was confused as to why his Taoist injuries will hurt at this time. He had succeeded in spell creation and he used Tao Law to heal himself. Even if they will still hurt, it should not happen now.


    Furthermore, the power of such Taoist injuries were too much!


    He felt that his entire body was about to explode open as the cultivation inside his body tumbled tremendously. The aura and prana power inside his heart was about to burst open.


    ��Ugh!!��


    Wang Bugui roared out in pain as he coughed out patches of blood. He could no longer suppress that energy as he tried to use the Supplementary Method to reduce his injury, but the effect was minimal��

 Chapter 275 - The Second Internal Demon

    ��Ugh!!��


    Wang Bugui buried his head in his hands as he cried out in pain. A strong force was charging in his body, enlarging the cracks in his body. He was going to explode at any second!


    ��Big Brother, what happened to you?!��


    Zhao Changge and the rest came over but they did not know how they could help him.


    ��Could it be that he activated his Taoist injuries in his Tao Law creation process?�� Zi Yuxiao was in deep thought.


    ��Do you want me to help you release some spiritual energy, or you are going to explode.�� Blood Demon King held his chin and suggested.


    ��That��s the only way.�� Zi Yuxiao nodded her head.


    Afterward, the two acted at the same time, inducing the two spiritual strength onto the body of Wang Bugui, who tried to withstand the spiritual energy.


    ��Roar!��


    However, Wang Bugui roared angrily, pushing the two spiritual strength back. He then retreated far away, suspicions in his eyes as he judged the man in front of him.


    ��Boy, why?�� Blood Demon King chided.


    ��We are here to help you, come over!�� Zi Yuxiao chided.


    ��Hahahaha����


    Wang Bugui shook his head and smiled bitterly, ��Turns out it��s my imagination all along. So real, haha����


    ��Big Brother, what are you saying?�� Yu Wude asked.


    ��Why do you not want the two seniors to help you?�� Zhao Changge was confused.


    Wang Bugui merely smiled as he thought about what just happened. Ever since he woke up, or even before that, he had been stuck in his imagination.


    Everyone was his internal demons; everyone was part of his thoughts. Alice��s last sentence made him face his internal demon for the second time.


    Wang Bugui thought it was because of his longing for his mother, but it was actually an act by the internal demon to plant a seed in his mind.


    When he was about to finish his Tao Law creation, the seed grew, creating the false image that he had already succeeded. Actually, he was still stuck in the critical moment.


    If he could not create a successful spell soon, he would naturally be engulfed by the spiritual strength and prana power. It was not an issue of Taoist injury, and not one which could be resolved with dispersing spiritual strength.


    ��They�� they ultimately dispersed my thoughts of longing!�� Wang Bugui smiled bitterly.


    ��Big Brother, what happened to you?!��


    The rest frowned, misery written over their face.


    After Wang Bugui saw their expressions, he sighed shortly and explained, ��If I did wake up safely, why will these fellows throw me around like this?��


    ��Other than Yueyan, Ning Zhe and Chihiro, the rest will come and beat me up. Especially Changge and Wude, who will definitely want to challenge me.��


    ��They will strike together, saying that war knows no morals. If they were defeated by me in the end, they will come over laughing to ask me to teach them.��


    His words made the ��rest�� widened their eyes in shock, as they looked at each other. However, Wang Bugui was not done yet. He utilized the Universal Reversal Tao Law repeatedly to supplement the way of the samsara.


    Suppressing the energy in his body, he looked at Blood Demon King and said, ��And you, you don��t have the domineering power and murderous intent of Senior Blood. In his knife aura, there was a cold and lonely aura.��


    He then looked at Zi Yuxiao and explained, ��It was all thanks to you that I realized that I am in the imagination of my internal demon. I am so dumb for I could never be able to see the looks of Sister Ziyu!��


    ��She said confidently that I would only be able to see it after I became the Emperor. Even though you are beautiful and seductive indeed, it wasn��t enough!��


    ��What?!�� The internal demon Zi Yuxiao cried out.


    Wang Bugui smiled again. ��Your entire face could not even be compared to her glance! Furthermore, the unique laziness of Sister Ziyu was something you couldn��t even imitate.��


    ��I finally understood why I would say that Chiou was as pretty as you. In my heart, Sister Ziyu was the prettiest person in the world, incomparable by anyone.��


    ��You are the false Sister Ziyu, paling in her in looks. You naturally become the second Chiou in my heart. Haha, everything here was false!��


    As he finished, he released his suppressed energy, making all the imaginary internal demon posing defensively.


    ��They, are dead after all. Look at the reality, and treasure all that I have!��


    Wang Bugui roared out long before using his full force to activate his Tao Law, attacking ��everyone�� with his Emperor Fist.


    In the external world, his body started changing.


    ��Ah, Big Brother!��


    Chu He and the rest suspended their cultivation and ran to Wang Bugui��s side, checking his body with Tao Law. They realized that an enormous power was tumbling in his body.


    ��What happened to this boy? Could it be that he wanted to explode in heaven again?�� Blood Demon King shot up from the ground.


    ��I felt that he was battling his internal demon. This is extremely harsh, possibly his last obstacle.�� Zi Yuxiao frowned.


    However, everyone could tell that his lazy tone had disappeared, replaced by a tinge of misery.


    ��Is everything alright?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    Zi Yuxiao shook her head and said, ��Everything only depends on him now.��


    ��This����


    They all stopped their cultivation and prayed beside him.


    ��Ugh!��


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui coughed out blood. However, he still didn��t wake up, with his brows closed. His closed eyes kept twitching. Then, he coughed out blood again, which became red again.


    This was the realm of the Greater Powers, where the genuine nature of things was once again shown. The golden blood became normal again. However, the power hidden within the blood was enormous. Even if the power was unreleased.


    Those surrounding him could feel an aura that made them enthusiastic. Furthermore, there exists a strong spiritual power which made them uneasy. That was the power of blood vigor, as well as his spiritual strength.


    From the few drops of blood on the ground, the rest could already feel immense power from it. It was unimaginable how powerful he could be when he woke up.


    ��Ugh!��


    Wang Bugui��s cold sweat dripped down from his face. His body then started cracking, from his arms to his entire body.


    ��Big Brother!��


    Zhao Changge gritted his teeth and charged up but Chu He stopped him and pulled him back when he merely just ran out. However, Chu He pulled him back and frowned, shaking his head before walking back with him.


    ��Believe in Big Brother, he can definitely succeed!�� Lyu Hao frowned.


    Everyone was praying in their hearts for him, but they never once stopped frowning.


    Furthermore, Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit was still in a tough battle with those blood demons.


    ��Explode!��


    He roared out and chided, punching out an Emperor Fist, making the broken ��Blood Demon King�� reduce to broken bits. Only ��Zi Yuxiao�� was left in the battlefield, and he looked at her gritting his teeth.


    Surrounding him, the rest were already demolished by his full force Emperor Fist. However, one last enemy remained. The power of internal demons were all pretty strong, with Blood Demon King only destroyed after three Emperor Fists.


    However, this was because Wang Bugui knew him well. After all, the two often exchanged blows in the west and he was familiar with his methods of attack, making it possible for him to think of a solution and strike at the weakness of his opponents.


    However, the internal demon Zi Yuxiao was complete and held an eccentric type of spell, focusing mainly on hidden murderous methods. She used her illusions as supplement to deceive you when she attacked.


    It was unknown how many hidden methods she had, and how many different types of spiritual strengths lie within, and if they could mesmerize him.


    Most critically, Wang Bugui had never fought her before. He completely did not understand Zi Yuxiao and hence he cannot be too careless in facing an unknown enemy.


    ��Why, do you not dare attack me?�� Zi Yuxiao asked gently.


    ��I��m merely thinking of how I can defeat you fast, internal demon!�� Wang Bugui shouted confidently.


    In his life, he was never afraid of his enemies.


    ��Haha, what a naughty boy. Looks like I need to teach you a lesson.�� The internal demon laughed.


    ��Don��t imitate the tone of Sister Ziyu. Without her charm, you only disgust me!�� Wang Bugui snorted.


    However, internal demon Zi Yuxiao did not bother him. She flashed towards him, approaching him in seconds.


    ��Screw it!��


    After thinking for a while, Wang Bugui only found one solution. Even though it was risky, it was the most likely method for victory.


    Attack, primordial spirit!


    Now, he could barely suppress the energy in his body. His utilizing three Emperor Fists had tired him out, but his power of primordial spirit still remained, allowing him to strike once again.


    ��haha, let me love you.�� Zi Yuxiao pursed her lips.


    Then, she came in front of Wang Bugui, shinning purple lights from her fingertips as she caressed his face. She utilized multiple Tao Laws consisting of spells of seduction and illusion.


    ��Phew!��


    However, Wang Bugui reduced it to nothing to the surprise of internal demon Zi Yuxiao. She then quickly searched for his position. However, when she found him, she realized he above her.


    ��Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms, 50%, unleash! Soul of War Immortal!��


    The chill voice of Wang Bugui roared as the illusion of God of War appeared behind him. That illusion was his looks. The primordial spirit was combined with Soul of War Immortal as the two widened their eyes in bewilderment.


    He then released the unparalleled power of the primordial spirit as he charged forth to kill the internal demon.


    ��Ugh!�� Internal demon Zi Yuxiao screamed out in pain.


    That was an internal demon, a creation out of heart whose weakness lies in the power of the primordial spirit. Now, Wang Bugui utilized the power of the primordial spirit without considering the consequences, vowing to destroy the internal demon.


    ��Whatever internal demon and longing you are, I just want to protect what I have now. Everyone who opposed me must die!!��


    Wang Bugui was mad as he roared and stormed forward, destroying all the armor of his opponents. In the end, the strength of primordial spirit penetrated her and reduced her to broken bits.

 Chapter 276 - The Man-Heaven in One Realm

    ��Concerning my way and my laws�� I am one who goes against Heaven. To do that, I must first understand Heaven and forget all its trivial laws. Nature is me; I am nature. I merge into one with Heaven!��


    Wang Bugui��s world returned to the state of still water. After that, his body began to glow resplendently with a golden sheen, dyeing the still water golden.


    ����Qian�� is Heaven, ��kun�� is Earth����


    ��Heaven and Earth have no emotions, but there are feelings in the mortal world����


    ��The Way begets One. And from One comes Two, from Two comes Three. From Three comes all things����


    ��Qiankun is the universe. The yin and the yang are interdependent.��


    Faint voices preaching the Way from ancient historical times resounded from behind Wang Bugui. His primordial spirit entwined around these talismanic words of Taoism. The splintered shards of Tao principles soon clustered around him.


    ��The desolation and profundity of Heaven and Earth.��


    ��The vicissitudes of the human realm.��


    ��Putting my palms together, I speak of the two extremes.��


    ��My cry shatters the highest firmament!��


    Wang Bugui gave a long and resounding cry. The golden sheen around his body glowed even more resplendently. He resembled a God of War descending from Heaven.


    ��Boom!��


    From the outside, his body exploded with a powerful spiritual strength, never displayed before. But it did not destroy the array lines of time. Instead, it was moisturizing the land within a radius of 500 kilometers.


    ��What��s happening? I sense that he has healed the primordial spirit somewhat. But he isn��t becoming an immortal, so how can this power moisturize the land?�� The Blood Demon King gasped in astonishment.


    ��Although he is far from becoming an immortal, the effects are quite similar,�� Zi Yuxiao said with a frown.


    It was not only them. Everyone felt their bodies and hearts being cleansed as the spiritual energy soared. All these were happening because of Wang Bugui!


    ��Buzz!��


    Following that, countless colorful clouds descended from the heavens. These were pure spiritual strengths and Tao principles, all streaming into Wang Bugui��s body. His entire person gradually floated up the air.


    ��The Man-Heaven in One Realm. Succeeded!��


    They heard Wang Bugui give a loud cry and all the lights converged into the Divine Terrace. Then he raised his hand, causing a tremor. All the strange phenomena ebbed.


    ��Ha! Big Brother has succeeded!�� Zhao Changge laughed loudly.


    ��Big Brother!��


    Below him, the crowds cheered with joy. They wanted to meet him in the air. But Wang Bugui��s body trembled and he descended in their midst.


    ��Oh, I miss you so much!��


    Yu Wude opened his mouth with a big grin. He spread his arms wide and dashed forward.


    ��Yeah, I miss you so much too!�� Zhao Changge followed suit. Even his expression and posture were the same.


    They seemed to be embracing him. Yet they were secretly executing Tao Laws. They wanted to give Wang Bugui a pleasant surprise. But of course Wang Bugui could sense that. The corners of his mouth curled upwards and he also opened his arms wide.


    ��Smack! Smack!��


    There were two distinct smacks. Both of them had been slapped.


    ��You two are only pretending to be nice. Don��t think I can��t see what you are doing!�� Wang Bugui grinned.


    Yu Wude caressed his face and took a step backwards. Zhao Changge also did the same.


    ��Such loud slaps. No, I will lose face this way! I want a fair fight with you!�� Yu Wude yelled at Wang Bugui.


    ��That��s right, I want a fair fight too. Wude shall go first, me second!�� Zhao Changge slapped his thigh.


    ��Alright, show your powers.�� Wang Bugui stretched out his hand and made an ��after you�� gesture.


    Following that, Yu Wude rolled up his sleeves and displayed the Formation Breaking Sword. He turned back his head. ��Changge, I will go first. Watch carefully how Big Brother gets thrashed!��


    Then he directly lifted his sword and hacked down. Wang Bugui gave a helpless smile and hit out the Break Heaven Fist at him.


    ��Clang!��


    The divine fist and the Formation Breaking Sword clashed. The powerful punch made Yu Wude��s blood vigor churn.


    ��Clang!��


    But that instant when Wang Bugui��s fist hit the sword, a cold light flashed behind him. He saw Zhao Changge emerge from behind.


    Before he could react, a spear had already stabbed into his body.


    ��Puff!��


    Yet Wang Bugui had long pre-empted him. He vanished like a bubble. No one knew when he had used a body double. Zhao Changge told himself silently that he was in trouble. He immediately retracted his spear and parried.


    ��Boom!��


    But it was too late. He parried in haste, but he could not ward off Wang Bugui��s powerful strike. The fist punched him heavily, ramming him into the earth. It was followed by a descending Meteorite Kick.


    ��Hey!��


    Yu Wude gave a low bellow. His sword slashed down. At the same time, he executed a few formations.


    ��Whiz!��


    But Wang Bugui came to his side in a flash. He raised his arm and gave another punch, merging the Break Heaven Fist with the Glittering Fist. It soon multiplied into 1,000 fists.


    ��Destroy!��


    Yu Wude slashed his sword vertically and horizontally. He parried all the fist shadows and unleashed his formations. Dozens of powerful spiritual strengths hurtled towards Wang Bugui.


    ��Raging Dragon Breaking Souls!��


    Below him, Zhao Changge also advanced with his spear. His spiritual strength had turned into a silver dragon, assaulting madly.


    ��Ten Thousand Avatars!��


    They heard Wang Bugui give a loud guffaw, turning directly into several thousand avatars. The avatars entangled the two and his real person soared up the sky.


    ��Oh no! So many Big Brothers!��


    Yu Wude and Zhao Changge both ended up in a fluster, rushing back and forth in attack. But they could not shake off these avatars laying siege to them.


    ��Five Elements Space Thunder!��


    ��Three Stars Space Thunder!��


    ��Thunder Dragon Fist!��


    In the air, Wang Bugui directed his thunder formations to bombard below.


    ��Ow!��


    ��Be gentle!��


    ��Not right!��


    ��So scary!��


    The thunderbolts assailed Yu Wude and Zhao Changge, making them gnash their teeth. Soon they were begging for help. But Wang Bugui still did not stop. From the sky, he unleashed catastrophic thunderbolts to train their bodies.


    He only stopped one hour later. By then, they were completely covered in soot.


    ��Ah��argh!��


    ��Retch��!��


    They both spat out a plume of white smoke. Their hairstyles had turned into Afros. They appeared like some coal miners who had just returned from Africa.


    ��So how do you feel? Do your bodies feel stronger?�� Wang Bugui approached and asked them.


    ��I was wrong���� Yu Wude moaned.


    ��No more games, no more.�� Zhao Changge was vigorously shaking his head.


    Wang Bugui and the others could not help but laugh. This pair of brothers used to be afraid of nothing. Now they were finally being taught a lesson.


    ��I guess they will be quiet for a while.�� Feng Tianming chuckled, his sword in his arms.


    ��Haha, Big Brother is the most awesome.�� Chu He shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    Wang Bugui brought the two ��Africans�� back to their positions below and surveyed the assembly of brothers and sisters. After confirming repeatedly, he finally felt assured.


    ��Big Brother, what��s wrong?�� Lyu Hao asked, caressing his head.


    He was not used to Wang Bugui staring so seriously at him.


    ��Nothing. It��s good that it��s you.�� Wang Bugui gave a faint smile.


    ��Why�� aren��t we the same?�� Lyu Hao was even more baffled.


    ��You��re a blockhead. Obviously, he has encountered too many demons in his heart.��


    Zi Yuxiao said lazily, caressing her head. Then she looked at Wang Bugui and asked, ��There must be someone here resembling the demons in your heart?��


    ��Yes, they all looked very real. I almost couldn��t get out. But luckily, luckily I remembered all your special traits.�� Wang Bugui smiled wryly.


    ��Oh? So what is my special trait?�� Zi Yuxiao asked lazily and charmingly.


    ��Hey, Sister Ziyu, you were the one who made me break through. I managed to see your real face as the demonized Sister Ziyu. But I thought, didn��t you say I could only do that when I reached the Emperor realm?��


    ��So I thought again: ��There��s no way she can be more beautiful than you.�� And there were also the Blood Demon King, Wude, and Changge����


    Wang Bugui recounted all the demons he had come across in his heart. His words made them all tremble in trepidation. Even the Blood Demon King was stunned, unable to compose himself for a long time.


    ��You aren��t afraid of death, are you? You even dared to use the forbidden art of primordial spirit when creating Tao Laws. You are so confident,�� the Blood Demon King remarked in surprise.


    ��Humph, it��s lucky you know your limits. If you saw my face����


    Zi Yuxiao tittered, and then traced with her finger an outline of Wang Bugui��s face. ���� You might really become my victim.��


    Wang Bugui immediately felt goosebumps all over his body. He shook his head and retreated, grinning. ��Sister Ziyu, enchantment is your God-given gift. But don��t let me be your victim!��


    ��Chiou has already filled my heart. You don��t stand a chance!��


    Zi Yuxiao poked a finger at his head. She said angrily, ��As if I liked you!��


    ��Hahaha, so even you can fail���� The Blood Demon King chuckled heartily.


    ��You want to pit your sorcery against mine?�� Zi Yuxiao turned back her head.


    The Blood Demon King immediately shook his head. ��No, I don��t. I don��t like to fight women, especially a woman like you.��


    Zi Yuxiao only snorted and stared at Wang Bugui. ��So have you succeeded in creating the laws?��


    ��Yes. I managed to reach the first stage of the Man-Heaven as One Realm.��


    ��Show us your Tao Law. Let me see how different it is.�� Zi Yuxiao��s eyes glowed with a special light.


    ��Alright.��


    Wang Bugui nodded gently and then soared into the air.


    ��Empty my heart and return me to nature�� the Taoism of nature, that is, the Laws of the Heaven and the Earth. Heaven is ��qian��, Earth is ��kun��. When the primordial moves, yin and yang become one. From one emerges the Heaven and the Earth. The Heaven and the Earth beget me, as well as all things. All things are one!��


    They heard Wang Bugui bellow aloud, and then enter his Man-Heaven as One Realm he created. The world in his eyes was all formed from Tao principles.


    All forms of Taoism aimed to dominate the Heaven and the Earth. He existed between the Heaven and the Earth, and had merged into their midst, becoming one of their members who could rule everything.


    He felt extremely good in this state. He gradually raised his arm and unleashed a strike.


    ��Boom!��


    Immediately afterwards, they saw the Tao principles within a radius of 500 kilometers start to rumble. The Broken Sword Mountain was quaking. Countless fissures appeared, extending outwards rapidly.


    Yet this was not the ultimate power Wang Bugui could unleash. He soon upped the power.


    ��Crack! Crack!��


    The solid spiritual mountain began to break apart slowly!


    The eyes of everyone showed astonishment. They watched Wang Bugui in the sky, looking like a divinity or a devil. They were shocked by his mighty power!

 Chapter 277 - Celebration

    ��Boom!��


    The Broken Sword Mountain kept tumbling. The fissured rocks slowly rose, and then were disintegrated into broken bits by even more powerful forces.


    ��Enough. You can stop.�� Zi Yuxiao transmitted her voice to him.


    She only needed to see a little of his power to know his overall strength.


    ��Whoosh!��


    The talismanic words in Wang Bugui��s eyes vanished. His golden pupils returned to normal. The aura and Tao principles surrounding him completely disappeared. At the same time, he was controlling the will of Taoism, repairing the Broken Sword Mountain.


    ��Swoosh!��


    Countless fine rock particles appeared from nowhere, coalescing into its former state. Time seemed to be reversing, as they returned to their original positions and were being mended by a miraculous power.


    ��Wow! Awesome!�� Misawa Chihiro gasped in astonishment.


    She was like a little girl watching a magic trick. Her eyes glowed with curiosity as she blinked at her surroundings.


    Soon, the surroundings returned to how they were. Although he could not guarantee there were no differences, the mountain was by and large the same. There were only minuscule flaws. After all, time had not really reversed. He did not have the ability to reverse time.


    He merely returned the surroundings to its former state based on his memory. He tried his best to return them to how they were. Only Mending the Sky skill could reverse time.


    He had not mastered that skill, so he could only create a similar samsara path of return using the same guidelines. But he needed to expend a lot of spiritual strength. Each time he did that, he would use up half his spiritual strength.


    ��Is this the samsara way?�� The Blood Demon King opened his eyes wide.


    This Tao Law would be amongst the most powerful no matter which era they were in. Samsara signified time, and the most powerful force in this world was time.


    Other than those presences which existed alongside the heavens and the earth, every mortal who resisted the keen blade of time would perish slowly too.


    ��Looks like you will reach the second stage soon,�� Zi Yuxiao suddenly said out of the blue.


    Wang Bugui only gave a bland smile. ��Sister Ziyu is great. I am indeed at the pinnacle of stage one. Soon, I will reach stage two.��


    ��You have suppressed your fruit of Taoism for too long. But it��s worth it.�� The Blood Demon King smiled.


    ��In other words, Big Brother is reaching the Human Emperor realm soon?�� Chu He wondered.


    ��There��s still a long way to go. I can only create Tao Laws after a complete integration in stage three,�� Wang Bugui shook his head.


    At this moment, Yu Wude came up and grinned. ��That��s still very fast. If we had managed to find the tomb of immortals, hey, it would have been even faster!��


    ��Yes. Let��s have a nice gathering first, then go look for that tomb of immortals!�� Wang Bugui smiled.


    After that, he led the company out of the place. He made Zi Yuxiao bring them to a scenic location and then recalled Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong. Of course, he did not forget the spiritual beasts.


    By this lakeside full of strange flowers, they took out all the good wine they bought, as well as the glazed goblets from Yuxu Palace, filling them to the brim. They raised their goblets and toasted one another.


    ��Big Brother! I want Coke!�� Lan Chuan grabbed Wang Bugui��s thigh and started yelling.


    ��I know you like Coke. So I bought you some, don��t worry!�� Wang Bugui gently knocked its head with his knuckles.


    He worked his magic and drew out many bottles of Coca-Cola from the small pendant. He gave them all to Lan Chuan.


    ��Haha! Come! Let��s drink from the bottle itself. Hey, I��m not scared of you guys!�� Lan Chuan��s fluent Sichuan dialect made everyone laugh.


    But Lyu Hao suddenly thought of something. He said embarrassedly, ��Big�� Big Brother, we have spent some 50 years inside. The expiry date of this Coca-Cola����


    Wang Bugui heard him and started. He turned his head back slowly like a robot to look at Lan Chuan.


    ��Plop! Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle!��


    Lan Chuan had already unscrewed the bottle caps and started downing two bottles simultaneously. Soon, he finished both.


    ��Ah! Burp!��


    It belched loudly, and then its bluish face started to flush. Everything in its eyes split into three. It saw stars spinning, as its head bloated.


    ��Are you alright?�� Wang Bugui patted its face.


    Lan Chuan shook its head vigorously, blinking its eyes. ��Don��t worry! Everything��s fine! The Coke from this restaurant is strong!��


    ��Its aftereffects are strong compared to those I had before! It��s a 1982 vintage Coke!��


    Its mind was gradually befuddled, but it still tried strenuously to fight drunkenness. Wang Bugui saw this and raised his brows. He also said in Sichuan dialect, ��Sorry, pal. This is Coke from 1950.��


    ��What?!��


    Lan Chuan immediately rose but its head had started to spin. It said in inebriation, ��Old coz, this Coke is a vintage beverage. But I like it. It��s potent enough!��


    After that, it opened another bottle of the ��vintage Coke�� and drank a few gulps. He pulled Wang Bugui and his friends in with a smile. ��Come! I��m the most brutal spiritual beast in the world and I must drink the strongest Coke!��


    ��Such�� expired beverage is worse than counterfeit wine,�� Zhao Changge said embarrassedly.


    ��Don��t worry, it will only get drunk. The physique of a spiritual beast is no different from us practitioners��. It may even rival a practitioner at the same level,�� Wang Bugui said helplessly.


    Then he raised his goblet and invited everyone to toast. ��Come, let��s drink up. This cup is for all to celebrate. We��ve finally emerged from our 50-year retreat! I must toast Master and Senior Leng as well!��


    Everyone raised their cups and drank, toasting one another, imbibing this 50-year-old vintage wine. One has to admit that wine usually tastes much better after being aged.


    ��Ah! Haha, this wine from the mortal world tastes quite good after being aged!�� Lyu Hao wiped his mouth.


    ��Yes. Have some spiritual fruit. Later, Senior Leng will serve us dishes he cooked himself. A real culinary delight!�� Yun Jinghong smiled.


    Then he gently beckoned and summoned a large stone table. A heap of spiritual fruit appeared on it. He waved his other hand and served Leng Shuangrong��s dishes, about a dozen of them.


    ��Wow!��


    ��I love it!��


    The eyes of everyone were gleaming. They all swallowed mouthfuls of saliva. They had not had any food for 50 years and besides, these dishes were too tempting. Whether it was meat or vegetables, they were all sumptuous with outstanding flavor, color and aroma.


    But someone must have noticed a hand secretly grabbing the food as they chatted and bantered. The food was then devoured. She showed a blissful face and continued pilfering the dishes.


    Translucent like jade pearls, their aromas were fragrant and intoxicating. They could make someone hungry just by watching them. And their fragrance was enough to make the stomach growl.


    ��Yum, yum! Wonderful! Quite different from Big Brother��s, but equally tasty!��


    As the company gasped, only now did they react. But Misawa Chihiro had already swept the two plates clean. She had not stopped eating the moment they were served. Now she was sighing, her face full of bliss.


    In the end, while she was still in the same posture, Feng Tianming lifted her up. He said, ��Don��t steal food.��


    Then he wiped away traces of residual food on her lips. He smiled. ��You��re eating so fast that your face will get dirty soon.��


    ��Sorry, haha.�� Chihiro put her hands together and apologized.


    ��Never mind.��


    Only now did Feng Tianming put her down. But as he surveyed the crowds around him, he started. They seemed to be rolling their eyes at him, full of teasing mockery.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Feng Tianming asked.


    ��Lad, you��re showing your love before me!�� Yu Wude smiled wickedly.


    ��Blockhead, you have offended us bachelors. Prepare to be stretchered back!�� Lyu Hao pointed at him and chuckled.


    ��Enough words. Drown him in wine!�� Zhao Changge rubbed his palms together.


    ��This isn��t true!�� Feng Tianming immediately blushed.


    But the Blood Demon King suddenly streaked out from behind him, and blocked his cultivation base with sorcery. Then he brought Yu Wude to control Feng Tianming. He laughed lightly. ��Haha, what do you mortals call that?��


    ��Showing love!�� Yu Wude said to complement him.


    ��Oh yes, showing love. I��m not used to it. Neither is our company. So I have to block your cultivation base today. Let��s get drunk together!�� The Blood Demon King nodded.


    ��Brothers, come and drown him in wine!��


    Wang Bugui also echoed their sentiments. After his order, everyone started to toast Feng Tianming. And Feng Tianming��s goblet had been specially made by Wang Bugui. It could hold as much wine as a big bowl.


    Whenever a woman toasted him, he would need to drink many times as much. Later, even Misawa Chihiro was tricked into toasting him. He had to take 10 times the amount she drank!


    When they had finished all the wine from the mortal world, they were served spiritual wine brewed by Leng Shuangrong and Yun Jinghong. It was so potent as to be shocking. Even sniffing it could intoxicate a man, let alone drinking it!


    Although the swordsmen of Shushan could hold their liquor well thanks to their martial arts, even they could not withstand such terrible ordeals!


    Soon, they had got Feng Tianming completely drunk. He felt as if he were floating in the air, even as he talked. But it was no different from the others. All their faces were flushed red and they were inebriated, yet they were still chatting and carousing.

 Chapter 278 - The Unprecedented Genius

    Many people were laughing and cheering by the lake. Their laughter and cheers arose mixed with the smell of wine.


    ��Burp!�� Zhao Changge��s face turned red. He was too drunk to support himself.


    He fell on Feng Tianming��s back and became the second wasted person.


    ��Well, that��s some real wine.�� Yu Wude could see illusory sparks flying before his eyes. Later on, he fell down and used Shangguan Yiyi��s thighs as a pillow. Under that sweet floral scent, he fell asleep.


    ��Get up! You want to fight? I���� Shangguan Yiyi��s scolding sounded weak.


    She was surprised that Yu Wude had fallen down before her. She was so drunk that she could barely lift her arms to wake him up. Finally, she fell down on the ground and blacked out within the blink of an eye.


    ��Brother, I��m drunk����


    Chu He already had a facial flush. Before he finished talking, he fell asleep on Wang Bugui��s shoulder.


    ��Hey, I bet you��ll fall down!��


    ��Not if you do first!��


    Lyu Hao and Blood Demon King were still trying to get each other drunk. More than half of the wine present was in their bellies now. The smell of alcohol in their mouths was stronger than anybody else��s in this place.


    The two struggled and finished the last drop of the half jar of wine, then they collapsed onto the ground, falling asleep and snoring.


    ��I want more big fruits!��


    Even Xue Yu��er was drunk. After a few sips, she stumbled and fell in Wang Bugui��s arms, huddling herself like a white ball.


    Lan Chuan was already tipsy before Tian Ming started to drink. Chu He was leaning on Wang Bugui��s left shoulder, and Lan Chuan was leaning on the right.


    Wang Bugui wasn��t even able to move anymore. He had to be careful when picking up his cup, or Lan Chuan and Chu He would fall down on the ground. Seeing those two sleeping made him feel warm.


    These people didn��t share his blood, but they were so real, and he cherished them so much. It was a great pity that Chiou still didn��t wake up. Wang Bugui looked worried again when he thought about her.


    When Xue Yu��er was being caressed, her little ear twitched for a bit. She felt the familiar warmth of Wang Bugui, so she rubbed her head on his hand and continued to sleep.


    ��They are drunk again? What a waste of the beautiful illusion of my Flower Lake.�� Zi Yuxiao sounded a little upset.


    ��It��s a rare chance for them to relax. Please don��t be mad at them.�� Yun Jinghong was apologizing for those drunkards.


    ��That��s right. Cultivators don��t have as many chances to get drunk as ordinary people do. They have reached the Greater Power Realm, and this is the time for them to temporarily get away from the past 50 years of painful memories.�� Leng Shuangrong laughed.


    ��You��ve made peace with each other so fast�� I��m so surprised. The ice queen is now being melted down by a gentleman. We should celebrate this. A toast to you two,�� Zi Yuxiao said with a smile.


    Her words made Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong blush. Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were leaning on each other and sleeping, and Wang Bugui was the only one that was still drinking. The couple had no choice but to lift a cup and drank it down.


    Zi Yuxiao finished the toast and looked at Wang Bugui. The man couldn��t move his eyes away from his cup. Zi Yuxiao smiled and asked in her charming voice, ��Penny for your thoughts? Why are you mind-wandering? Do you miss your beloved beauty?��


    Wang Bugui was shocked because Zi Yuxiao had seen through him. He answered hastily, ��I��m so sorry. This is a place for celebration and laughter, not my bitter face. I��ll have three more cups of wine as an apology.��


    He refilled the cup in his hand and had three more cups. Then he grinned while showing his teeth to the three others to apologize for his bitter face. However, the three of them became more concerned about him because of his forced smile.


    The confidence and arrogance in his eyes were all gone by now, and they were replaced by endless sadness and tiredness. Outside, he was smiling; inside, he was dying.


    The man was trying to look as indifferent as he usually was, but his heart had been tortured so much. His family and friends had died and left him, and the relationship between him and Hanae Chiou and became so frustrating.


    She was willing to die for him, and he started to cultivate just to bring her back to life. He had been so close to the Greater Power Realm, and he nearly found the way to rebuild Chiou��s body, but unfortunately, Chiou��s primordial spirit was nearly devastated in the west.


    Her soul puppet was too broken to be used again, and Wang Bugui was also willing to die for her. Wang Bugui was later pulled back from death by Azrael, which gave him a real experience of death.


    Hanae Chiou��s primordial spirit was just rebuilt a while ago, and nobody knew how long it would take for her to wake up. Wang Bugui had been going through all the difficulties of life since he was a kid.


    He had overcome death and learned the truth of samsara this time, and he had dispelled the heart demons inside himself. There was nothing colder and more painful than what he had witnessed; all the bitterness in this world had been tasted by him.


    ��Bugui, don��t push yourself too hard,�� Yun Jinghong said, seeming so worried.


    Wang Bugui shook his head in response. He smiled and explained, ��Master, I won��t push myself to the limit. It��s just�� I��ve seen through things and learned things.


    ��That may be a good thing. You called me an unprecedented genius, and those hardships were what it took for me to grow strong enough to shoulder those responsibilities.��


    The other three people didn��t know how to react to what Wang Bugui just said. He was a very young cultivator. Other people of his age knew nothing aside from being cynical. It��s very rare for a young man to express such painful feelings.


    The three elder cultivators sighed. They were the greater powers, and it was their responsibility to protect the world from demons. They felt so guilty that the duty had fallen on the younger generation now.


    Wang Bugui had no childhood. He spent all his time cultivating and killing. Nobody knew what had been driven him up to this point.


    ��Sigh! Bugui! I feel incompetent for not being able to help you!�� said Yun Jinghong, who felt so ashamed.


    ��You��re not alone. Most geniuses like you had lost their precious childhood, and they were born to shoulder great responsibilities. I feel sorry for them!��


    Leng Shuangrong also shook her head and sighed a little. The life of a genius was usually pre-defined, and they would have to reach a realm that seemed impossible for ordinary people.


    Their right to have fun had been deprived as soon as they were born, and even if they weren��t able to be immortal, they would also be forced to follow the certain path of other geniuses. They were born for Taoism, and they would one day die for it as well.


    ��You don��t have to blame yourselves. That was what it took for Bugui to grow strong enough to face future challenges. The future belongs to the young.


    ��He is an unprecedented genius and the hope of the world. Those hardships might be God��s way of training him so that he could shine as soon as possible.��


    Zi Yuxiao spoke in a lazy and coquettish voice. She didn��t feel bad about this like the other two did. She thought that a genius like Wang Bugui should be smart enough to understand whatever had happened to him.


    Wang Bugui slowly nodded and said, ��One who wants to save the world bears the pain. To wear the crown of the Human Emperor, one has to withstand all the tortures of the human world.


    ��In other words�� those so-called geniuses were nothing more than the unlucky ones chosen by the world.��


    Then he raised his head to look into the beautiful starry sky, murmuring like he was praying, ��I��ve never wanted to be a genius. If I had a choice, I��d like to be an ordinary man.


    ��However, I��m afraid that God will never leave me a choice and wants to take the people I love away from me. I don��t want that to happen, so I have to be what He wants me to be.


    ��I want to stop God from taking my people away, and I want those immortals and demons to stop challenging me. I want to grab my destiny in my own hands!��


    Wang Bugui clenched his fists so hard that the stars above twinkled as he did so. He looked very decisive and determined.


    It seemed that he had made up his mind to go against Heaven��s will. He did it not for himself, but for those people he loved. He wanted to be with them forever and live a normal life.


    Zi Yuxiao nodded and said slowly, ��I��m so pleased to see you being so decisive and confident. You��re right! We should fight against Heaven��s will. Sometimes it��s too unfair.


    ��It��s said that God treats every creature equally by torturing all of them like useless bugs. There are plenty of injustices in the world, and there are enough bad guys. Then why do innocent people like us always suffer?��


    ��It seems that you have had a bad time, too. Do you need someone to talk to?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    ��Yes, but let��s keep it between us. Now is not the right time. We��ll wait till you become the Human Emperor. Then I will not hide anything from you.�� Zi Yuxiao smiled calmly.


    ��That won��t be long!�� Wang Bugui also gave her a smile.


    ��Let��s drink!�� Zi Yuxiao waved her hand to them, inviting Wang Bugui and other people to join her.


    This time, they were drinking to have fun, not to make themselves numb. That was the essence of wine culture, and that was the right way to enjoy wine.


    This used to be one of the traditions of Hua Xia, but now people were twisting it. They always messed with each other and competed, playing drinking games, which was no better than an insult to wine culture and table manners.


    The real wine culture should be respected. That was what Wang Bugui and other people were doing now. They sat down in a beautiful spot in a cheerful moment, and they toasted to the moon with their best friends. Then they would take in the wine slowly while talking about the world and their own life.


    When they ran out of warm wine, they made some more immediately so that they could keep their topic going. That was how good wine should be enjoyed, and that was what a real wine culture lover was supposed to do.


    It was no big deal if people got drunk from time to time just for fun, but if they did that too often, they would definitely get themselves in trouble.

 Chapter 279 - The Arduous Fight in the West

    Somewhere in the Western world, under the Statue of Liberty��


    ��Phew��!��


    Edward and Catherine were panting and covered with blood. The deep wounds on their body exposed their bones.


    ��Honey, are we going to die here today?�� Catherine asked with a trembling voice.


    ��I don��t think we will, Catherine. We��ve helped Bugui so much, and we don��t deserve to be killed by those vampires so easily. Trust me, we can make it out of this.��


    Edward rubbed Catherine��s blonde hair, which had been dyed red by her blood.


    ��I wonder if Bugui and the others are safe now. I miss them so much. If they were here, we wouldn��t have to end up like this.�� Catherine talked to herself, leaning on the bronze statue.


    ��They��ll be fine. If they were here, those vampires wouldn��t dare to approach us. Haha!�� Edward shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Both of them hoped that Wang Bugui and the others were here with them, but the fact was that Wang Bugui was in the Far East at this moment. The two were now surrounded by enemies and their chance to survive was slim.


    ��I heard that Meiqing and Yan had also been ambushed days ago. There was nothing good about them in the news told by Kathy,�� Catherine said with a frown.


    They could be besieged by a great number of vampires, including Annie and Barnard. Thinking of that, Catherine nearly cried.


    Edward��s heart ached more when he saw her crying. He gave his chest to his wife for her to cry on. Edward became as desperate as Catherine after he heard the news about Meiqing and Yan.


    Given the situation he was in, he found himself standing no chance to get away from this.


    ��Whiz, whiz, whiz!��


    The air flowing around him suddenly changed. Edward lit a cigarette and inhaled. Then he leaned toward Catherine and whispered, ��They��ve arrived, honey.��


    ��They wouldn��t dare to come closer. This is our home court. We should teach him a lesson!��


    Catherine raised her head and wiped her tears. Then she said, ��If we can��t go back, we��ll perish together with those vampires!��


    ��Craziness before death!��


    The two uttered that at the same time. Then they separated in order to keep an eye on different directions. Dozens of ghost ships were approaching. On those ships were many vampires standing.


    The ships were driven forward by the wind. Some vampires began paddling faster and faster when they saw the shores ahead.


    ��Boom! Boom!��


    Edward and Catherine wouldn��t give them any chance to pull in to the shore. 10 more magic grenades were thrown out to the ships. Catherine had already switched her gun to full-moon mode so that she could precisely hit the ships.


    One bullet, one boat. At the same time, Edward was pulling the Fairy Bow and fired at the ships with all kinds of magical ammunition. He stopped all the ships from approaching on his own.


    Vampires had been abandoned by God. They couldn��t fly or swim across the sea. Sailing was their only choice. Now they had to fight back, otherwise, they would soon be attacked and sink.


    They were casting blood spells from afar. More and more ghost ships showed up to help them. They believed that they could win the fight because they had more people. That had to kill the couple first if they wanted to pull in to shore.


    They would do whatever it took to win the fight. The Black Tower and the Sanctuary were now being suppressed, which made it the perfect timing for them to carry out their plan. The only thing blocking their way was the Hunters�� Union, so they had to get rid of that first.


    ��For the King! For our new life! Charge!�� a Count commanded the sailors.


    The vampires roared as if they had been bloodthirsty for hundreds of years. They rushed to the shore at full sail.


    ��Barrage time!��


    Instead of giving in due to fear, Edward and Catherine yelled together and poured down their grenades in one direction. They had activated Acuity Limit esoteric skill and super sense.


    After full observation on the battlefield, they continued to attack the enemies from afar, stopping those who wanted to sneak closer.


    At the same time in Japan, in a remote temple of a nameless city��


    ��Phew!��


    Meiqing was almost dying from serious wounds. She puked lots of blood and looked paler. Her pink clothes were dyed red, and there were a few scary wounds slashed on her skin.


    It seemed that she had been hit by some huge claw. But the claw had failed to tear her to pieces, only leaving those bone-deep wounds.


    ��How are you? Do you still need spiritual strength?�� Kamikawa Hiko hugged her and asked.


    The wounds on him were as deep as those on Meiqing. One of his hands had been burned black. There were several scary bloody holes over his body; fortunately, none of those was fatal to him.


    Meiqing felt cold, but she could feel the warmth from him. She forced a smile and asked, ��Are we going to die here?��


    ��No, we won��t! I won��t allow that to happen! Let��s pull through this and everything will get better. I��ll take you out of the siege as long as I make a breakthrough in cultivation!��


    Kamikawa Hiko was shaking his head. He was trying his hardest not to lose it. The two were counting on each other. Meiqing was supporting herself with spiritual strength so that she wouldn��t die any time soon.


    He would protect her as long as he was able to stand up. If she were to see him lose control, it might kill her.


    The woman once put her life aside for him, so he would never allow that to happen again.


    ��But�� we��ve been to so many cities and they��re still tracking us. Are you still able to fight Infante now?�� Meiqing asked. Her breath was faint.


    Kamikawa Hiko nodded, pressing her palm onto his chest. He said, ��Trust me, we still have hope. Annie and Barnard are not in Japan now. They��ve gone to other countries.��


    ��The one chasing us now is an Infante, and he isn��t as powerful as the two. I still have the energy to perform the Onmy��d��. I will keep you safe!��


    Meiqing relaxed and smiled. She said, ��I�� I believe in you! But you have to promise me that if you can��t resist the enemies, you should leave me and run away immediately.��


    ��No! I won��t step back this time! I would rather trade your life with mine!�� Kamikawa Hiko yelled aloud.


    He was calm inside but he looked out of control outside. He wondered since when he had cared for the woman so much.


    He remained calm even when he faced death. He had been used to treat everything in a calm way.


    However, he began to change the moment he saw Meiqing and how badly she was injured. He started to lose it in fear of losing this woman.


    ��You���� Meiqing wanted to say something, but she was too weak to speak.


    She might have died without the prana power inside her. Her long sleeves were also helping her with spiritual strength.


    ��Stop saying that. You can count on me!�� Kamikawa Hiko shook his head and stopped her.


    He transformed his yin and yang power into pure spiritual strength and poured it into Meiqing��s body.


    ��Whoo!��


    The wind from outside blew out many candles in the temple. Kamikawa Hiko was startled.


    He grabbed the talisman tightly in his hand and stood in front of Meiqing. Moments later, 10 more people arrived at the gate. All of them were vampires at the Count level.


    ��Hehe! We��ve been chasing you for so long. You��ve been to almost half of the cities in this country. Are you tired now?��


    The leader of the team stood out. He was the Eleventh Infante that was newly appointed. He was looking at the man and the woman in the temple with an unfriendly smile.


    ��Ugh!��


    Kamikawa Hiko frowned. His clothes were soaked in sweat. It was really a bad time for them to face so many Counts and a new Infante.


    Their hope to survive was slim. Kamikawa Hiko already thought about how to escape as soon as he saw them come in.


    However, no matter how many times he calculated it, their chance of survival was less than 3%. Moreover, as the Infante came out, it had dropped to less than 1%.


    ��Just leave!�� Meiqing tried hard to sit up, trying to persuade him.


    ��No, if you don��t have the chance to survive, I��ll die along with you.��


    There was nothing more important to him than protecting this woman at this moment.


    ��I��m almost moved into tears!�� The Infante clapped and mocked.


    In less than an eyeblink, his face turned cold. He threatened the two. ��I��ll make you suffer miserably, but before that, I��ll take the woman away for pleasure����


    ��Don��t you dare!�� said Meiqing, gritting her teeth.


    The new Infante smiled even more disdainfully. His voice was deep. ��Enough. Let��s cut the crap. You listen to me. Tear the man to pieces and leave the woman to me!��


    He rushed over with 10 more Counts. It had taken them less than a minute to get in front of Kamikawa Hiko. The Counts reached out their claws to Kamikawa Hiko, and the Infante tried to grab Meiqing.


    ��Poof!��


    The moment they touched the two, the man and woman suddenly turned into pieces or paper. The Infante realized that they had been fooled. He waved his hand and cast a spell to somewhere behind him, and then the void in that spot started to bleed.


    By the time the other vampires realized what had happened, Kamikawa Hiko and Meiqing had already escaped. They were now miles away from the temple.


    ��Don��t let them get away!�� the Infante roared and rushed ahead, followed by the Counts.


    The two were already badly wounded, which meant that they couldn��t possibly run as fast as the vampires.


    ��Shikigami: White Tiger! Combine!��


    As Kamikawa Hiko roared, he gave everything to activate the Shikigami, letting it possess him. He had to carry Meiqing away and block the attack from behind at the same time. However, those vampires seemed impossible to shake off.

 Chapter 280 - A Sudden Change in the East

    In the Intelligence Hall of the Hunters�� Union��


    ��How��s it going?�� Kathy asked. She was standing in front of the screen.


    ��My lady, Edward and Catherine fought with the vampires under the Statue of Liberty yesterday. Now no one knows if they survived.��


    ��Meiqing and Kamikawa Hiko were seriously injured. They��ve been to 10 different cities so far.��


    ��The Sanctuary and Black Tower are fighting fiercely with the vampires. Our Hunters�� Union is fighting against the vampires under the leadership of the Blood Moon Knights.��


    ��My lady, the latest news said that Kamikawa Hiko and Meiqing were attacked by the new Infante. They were already severely injured the last time they showed up.��


    Among all the news they had heard, there wasn��t a piece that they felt glad to know. The four Blood Moon Hunters were missing and nobody knew if they were dead or alive. Other hunters were struggling and waiting to be saved.


    However, both forces were now being stalled, and neither of them could spare any power to rescue the hunters.


    Kathy��s eyebrows furrowed tighter as she said, ��Summon all hunters of the union. If some of them don��t want to come, tell them to keep a distance from each other. Don��t let the vampires find them.


    ��Those who are willing to stand with us to fight the vampires will be honored as Affiliated Blood Hunters!��


    ��This����


    All Intelligence Hunters looked at her in surprise because it seemed that the president was declaring a real war against the vampires.


    Kathy walked into the middle of the crowd and said, ��Look at you! I see nothing but fear, weakness, and helplessness in your eyes! We will be devastated very soon if you don��t make a change.


    ��Our people are not of one mind currently. We need an inspiring victory to unite us all. They��re vampires, and we are vampire hunters. Why do you fear them?


    ��The last heir of the Blood Hunter Clan, the legend of the Hunters�� Union, Wang Bugui, once said, which you should bear in mind, that people are bound to win!


    ��Now, brace yourselves up! No matter how strong our opponents are, just remember, we��re the hunters, and they are our prey!��


    Those hunters felt guilty upon hearing her words. The Intelligence Hall was packed with S-level hunters and the place was under A-level protection. Now those hunters�� faces blushed in shame.


    Those hunters didn��t go through many wars, but most of them were quite experienced in hunting empires. Several of them were used to taking risks and hunting those dangerous targets.


    Kathy was much younger than most of them, but her lecture had really moved them. They were in so much fear for the coming war, and some of them were nearly melting down.


    ��We��ll do what she said, and we��re declaring war for real. As for those who are afraid of death, the gate of the union is always open for you to leave. We don��t need cowards here,�� said Lyon who came forward.


    He nodded to Kathy and started to make arrangements.


    Kathy looked out of the window. She was looking into the east. Later, she put her hands together before her chest and murmured, ��Bugui, I��ll take care of this place for you.


    ��Hope you can come back soon because we��ve run out of ideas to stop the vampires.��


    She lowered her head and prayed, hoping her prayers could go across time and space and be heard in the Far East.


    ��Whew!��


    Wang Bugui��s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling about what was going on. He stood up and looked off to far-away places.


    ��What��s wrong, Bugui?�� asked Zhao Changge.


    They had already left the Purple Clouds Continent for the Pure Land after the party was over. They were discussing the tomb of immortals.


    ��I had this feeling that something huge was happening in the West.�� Wang Bugui put his hands on his chest to feel his heart beat.


    Chu He frowned and replied, ��But we can��t go back now, the tomb of immortals should appear soon.��


    ��Fatty, how long it will take?�� Wang Bugui turned around and asked.


    Yu Wude was leaning on his elbows, holding his chin. He thought for a while then said, ��We will be able to figure out its location within one month, and before that, I need to tell you something I��ve observed recently.


    ��The Great Walls over the world have seen a sharp increase in their Dragon Qi. In the hometown of the ancient general Guan Yu, people built an 80-meter-tall statue of him. The statue recently gave out strong spiritual strength.


    ��I felt the same fluctuation of spiritual strength at the tomb of the ancient General Zhao Yun. I was going to figure out the cause, but some mysterious forces stopped me. I saw a blurry shadow of a monument.


    ��It must General Zhao��s Deity Monument. It��s said that nobody built his tombstone for him after he died, but inside his tomb, there was a piece of Deity Monument. I can feel the churning strength in it.��


    Zhao Changge was shocked. He continued by asking, ��Can we see it now?��


    Yu Wude slowly shook his head and answered, ��I haven��t seen it ever since. The monument must��ve flown somewhere.��


    ��What a pity!�� Zhao Changge looked quite upset.


    Ever since he was a kid, Zhao Changge had worshiped General Zhao Yun. When he grew older, he respected the general more after he learned that the general was also a Greater Power.


    In his words, there was no doubt that every cultivator who had chosen to use a spear must��ve been influenced by the Victorious General, Zhao Zilong.


    ��Those strange things happened for a reason. Is it because something huge is going to happen?��


    Yu Wude disagreed. He said, ��There��s more. Some liberal cultivators told me that they once heard a woman crying before the tomb.


    ��That woman was extremely beautiful, but she looked like a ghost in every way. She might just be some wandering will of a dead person. Those cultivators wanted to release her from purgatory, but she assaulted them.


    ��An overwhelming force flooded out of the tomb and washed them away. They were carried hundreds of miles away from the tomb. Only Big Capables were able to do that. Those cultivators were immediately scared off.


    ��I��ve noticed that the Wuhou Temples over the county started to give out spiritual strength that was converging in one place!��


    Wang Bugui opened his eyes widely and exclaimed, ��It��s said that the Wuhou Temples were built in memory of the great adviser, Zhuge Kongming, but Kongming��s real tomb has never been found. All the places people claimed to be his tomb were fake.


    ��His real tomb has remained mysterious till today. Even the cultivators have no idea where it is. It was said that nine out of 10 people who had accidentally run into the tomb had died.


    ��That��s because Kongming had set arrays for his own tomb. Those who knew its location dared not to dig it up either, because they would definitely be killed once they activated the array.��


    The other two understood what he said. Zhuge Kongming, also known as Zhuge Liang, had the safest and also the most dangerous tomb of all time.


    Yu Wude��s eyes moved. He continued, ��If my guess is right, the center of the merging strength is where Kongming��s tomb is located.


    ��I��ve benefited a lot from Kongming��s theories, and I respect him greatly. He foretold like a prophet, built arrays superbly. His physical knowledge proficiency was also beyond my imagination.��


    Wang Bugui realized what Yu Wude was implying. He asked, ��So�� are you saying we should go find Kongming��s tomb?��


    ��That��s right. I may get his Taoism inheritance if I��m lucky,�� said Yu Wude, his eyes lighting up.


    ��Save it. You know how influential Kongming was. The whole country would be shaken if the tomb were to come to public attention,�� Wang Bugui said, crossing his arms on his chest.


    ��One cannot live without dreams. Maybe those strange changes have something to do with the tomb of immortals. We can investigate and maybe we will be able to find the location of the tomb of immortals!��


    Yu Wude smiled from ear to ear, looking so excited. He wanted Wang Bugui to take them to explore those mysteries.


    Wang Bugui took a step back and refused him. ��Then you should go find it on your own. I don��t want to get myself trapped in somebody else��s tomb forever.��


    ��Do me a favor, OK? Please! We said we would share our burdens!�� Yu Wude begged.


    ��Don��t even think about it. You��ll get yourself in trouble. We don��t want to get involved.�� Wang Bugui was quite determined.


    ��I��m not asking you to find Kongming��s tomb for me. We��ve got so many strange things happening at the same time. We should at least figure out the cause.��


    Yu Wude winked at Wang Bugui and then whispered like a thief, ��I��ll be in charge of Kongming��s tomb. You go and find the cause. Maybe it really had something to do with the tomb of immortals.


    ��You know how visionary Emperor Qin Shihuang was. He was the first emperor in ancient times, and the most powerful cultivator among all Human Emperors. I don��t think he built those Great Walls only to prevent the nation from being invaded.


    ��More than 2,000 years have passed, and the Dragon Qi of the Qin Dynasty still exists, which pretty much proves that Qin Shihuang still had something to be discovered. It may be a good opportunity for cultivators like us.


    ��Kongming used to foretell like a prophet. The founding father of the Ming Dynasty, Liu Bowen, wanted to search for Kong Ming��s tomb, but he was later scared away by those prophecies that Kongming had left.


    ��Kongming might have left something precious for us to discover. General Zhao and General Guan once worked for him. Their stories have been well told generation after generation.


    ��Is it possible that those strange things were preset by Kongming? I think we need to investigate.��


    Yu Wude��s words made Wang Bugui frown. He knew that Yu Wude��s assumptions and conjectures might be true. It was necessary for them to figure out the real cause.


    Thinking of that, Wang Bugui clapped his hands and made up his mind. He said to the other two, ��Well then, let��s go find out!��

 Chapter 281 - The Wangqiang Platform

    Wang Bugui turned around and said, ��Changge, Lyu Hao, you go to Zilong Temple.��


    ��That��s exactly what I want!�� Zhao Changge clapped his hands cheerfully.


    Wang Bugui then looked at Feng Tianming and said, ��Tianming, you��re familiar with the arrays. So I��ll have you bring Chihiro, Fatty, and Yiyi with you to go find Kongming��s tomb.��


    ��All right.�� Feng Tianming agreed with a nod.


    Wang Bugui then turned to Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe. He said, ��You two, go check out Guan Yu��s Statue.��


    Seeing the two agree, Wang Bugui turned around and said, ��Fifth Brother, you and I will split up to check out all the Great Walls.��


    After he had arranged everyone properly, he said goodbye to Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong.


    ��Other people would be surprised to see how fast those kids have grown into Big Capables. It has been barely a year since they came back from the West.��


    ��Yes. The future will be the stage for them to perform on. It��s time for us old-timers to quit the show,�� Leng Shuangrong replied.


    ��That would be great. I need a hostess in my Yuxu Palace.��


    Yun Jinghong turned away with a smirk. He lifted his arm to pinch Leng Shuangrong��s soft cheek. Leng Shuangrong slapped his hand heavily and scolded him. ��What an old playboy!��


    ��You��re right I am. Let��s go, my hostess. I��ll show you around the Pure Land!��


    Yun Jinghong hugged Leng Shuangrong and carried her in his arms. The woman was protesting with a blushing face, but he ignored it. The two gradually disappeared in the Pure Land. One was in white, and the other was in gray.


    Seen from a distance, the two looked so refined and graceful, like those perfect couples in pictures.


    Outside the field, in a bleak area, Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were waiting. They didn��t sneak into Zilong Temple until midnight.


    ��He used to be a great general. He deserved more than such a shabby and dusty temple.��


    Zhao Changge was a little upset. He had idolized Zhao Yun when he was a kid. He kept asking his master to tell him stories about Zhao Yun. The more he found out about Zhao Yun, the more he respected him.


    When General Zhao was trapped in Changban, he almost bled to death, but he made it out of the siege on his horse. He served his master and the young master for 42 years in total, which was why he earned his reputation.


    When he was in Dangyang, his armors were dyed by his blood, but nobody dared to challenge him. Getting out of the siege and saving was what made his name spread over this country.


    He was such a wise and brave man. And he was indifferent to fame and wealth. That was why Zhao Changge thought that the loyal general deserved much more than a shabby and dusty temple.


    Lyu Hao stepped forward and patted Zhao Changge��s shoulder. ��Don��t be so sad. If he knew this, General Zhao wouldn��t blame us for it. He told you last time that, after all he had been through in his life, his only wish was to protect his country.


    ��General Zhao couldn��t care less about this. You don��t need to get upset.��


    ��I have to visit his tomb and pay my respects to him, but the tomb without Deity Monument in it must be a fake one.�� Zhao Changge shook his head and sighed.


    ��Then let��s see if we can find any clue to trace the whereabouts of the Deity Monument,�� Lyu Hao rolled up his sleeves and said.


    ��Well, I��ll search for it in this place. Why don��t you go ahead and look for it in the tomb?�� Zhao Changge proposed.


    Lyu Hao patted him on the shoulder and rushed over like a gentle breeze. Zhao Changge activated his sense field to search. He did it more than 10 times, yet not a single clue was found.


    ��Whoo!��


    After a while, Lyu Hao was back. He shook his head as soon as Zhao Changge saw him.


    Zhao Changge frowned. He touched his jaw and asked himself, ��If the Deity Monument isn��t here, where else could it be? We don��t know where it has gone, and we��ve got no one to ask.��


    ��Why don��t we used the Tracing Spell?�� Lyu Hao suggested.


    ��That��s a good idea, but General Zhao was much more powerful than either of us. We��ll have to work together to trace him!��


    The two immediately moved and covered the place with their powerful spiritual strength. They chanted the old spell and sent out white light at the same time.


    The light merged in the heavens above, weaving into a huge screen. They could see what had happened here on the screen.


    On that screen, there was a white monument, on which many ancient and complicated characters were covered. The characters were hard to read because they looked so fuzzy.


    The monument was giving out silver light. A great power was covering it. Neither of the two knew where the monument came from. It was constantly circling above Zilong Temple.


    The silver lights fell from heaven above and activated some strange spiritual strength lying underground. That strength rose into the air and was then absorbed by the monument, which later flew to the tomb to absorb the strength of people��s faith.


    Finally, it shot into heaven in silver lights and disappeared.


    ��Well����


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao looked at each other. They didn��t know what to do next.


    ��Shall we go find it or just go back searching?�� asked Lyu Hao.


    ��I want to find out everything about General Zhao. I want to know about his life. As one of his inheritors, I think I should pay my respects to him before his tomb,�� Zhao Changge said and looked up into the sky.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll go with you!�� Lyu Hao smiled and said.


    ��Buzz!��


    Zhao Changge was suddenly gleaming with silver lights. He summoned the Dragon Gut Silver Spear and saw it shine with blinding lights. A stunning force was coming out it.


    ��Whoo!��


    The gentle breeze solidified into a human figure. A handsome man in white armor showed up. He looked very decisive, holding the Dragon Gut Silver Spear in his hand.


    His white cloak was fluttering in the wind. He was exactly General Zhao Zilong whom the two had been looking for.


    ��General Zhao!�� Zhao Changge yelled excitedly.


    Then Lyu Hao and he saluted with cupped hands.


    Zhao Yun looked at Changge and said, ��There��s no need to salute. I��m here to take you to the place you wanted to go.��


    Then he looked at Lyu Hao and said, ��As for you, you can��t go with me. There is another person waiting for you beside some grave.��


    ��Who?�� Lyu Hao looked up and asked.


    ��You��ll know when you get there. I��ll telepath the place to you. You should set out now.��


    Silver light popped out of General Zhao��s eyes. He transferred the thought into Lyu Hao��s mind. Then he carried Changge away and the two disappeared in the sky.


    Lyu Hao was so confused about what Zhao Yun just said, but he had no choice but to follow his instruction. He then set out for the destination in his mind.


    Above the clouds, two silver lights were shooting forward shoulder-to-shoulder. The sea of clouds beside them was receding.


    ��General Zilong, why didn��t you take Lyu Hao with us?�� asked Zhao Changge.


    ��First of all, you��re the only person allowed in that place. That place could only accommodate one spear and one person. Besides, he had someone waiting for him. It will be a great opportunity for him.��


    ��I see.�� Zhao Changge nodded.


    The rest of the journey was silent. They later arrived at a platform on a mountain. The mountain was located to the north of Dayi County. The mountain was called Jinghui, and at the top of the mountain, there was a platform called Wangqiang. Changge had heard of it before.


    Legend had it that General Zhao��s army once camped here. They build rough walls to prevent the invaders of the Qiang Ethnic Minority from coming in. Some people also claimed that Zhao Yun was buried here by his young master, Liu Chan. Liu Chan had also built a tomb and a temple here.


    Zhao Changge remembered that the tomb and the temple were at the foot of Yinping Mountain, which was one km away in the east of Dayi City. There was a well-kept temple in that place.


    All that Zhao Changge could see in this place were clasping walls, broken wood, and tiles that could be rubbed into powder with one��s fingers.


    ��General Zhao, what��s special about this place?�� asked Zhao Changge.


    Instead of answering that question, Zhao Yun looked down on the ground. Then his eyes grew teary. He shook his head and said, ��This used to be the place where I protected our country from Qiang invaders.


    ��We didn��t have enough power back then. The Qiang invaders were much stronger than us. They had a sufficient food supply and a powerful man who was backing them up.


    ��I took my soldiers and build a rough wall. We caved array lines on it to make the opponent believe that we had prepared for a protracted battle.��


    ��What happened next?�� Zhao Changge asked curiously.


    He found Zhao Yun��s story so inspiring no matter how many times he heard it. He was even more excited this time because General Zhao was going to tell the story on his own.


    Zhao Yun said with a sigh, ��Then the war broke out. I had my people fight with ordinary Qiang soldiers; at the same time, I intruded on the opponents�� territory alone and killed all their cultivators by myself.


    ��At last, I fought more than 300 rounds with their powerhouse and skewed him with my spear. I wasn��t even injured!��


    ��Impressive!�� Zhao Changge exclaimed.


    But Zhao Yun shook his head and said, ��That��s no big deal. My cultivation level was higher than his. I seized the opportunity to lure him into the attacking range of my spear.


    ��That made things so much easier. It would have been shameful for me if I had been injured by him, who had a lower cultivation level than me.��


    Zhao Changge said, ��You were just a little bit higher than him in cultivation level. Moreover, they had more people.��


    ��There weren��t many sages at that time. I didn��t care even if they all fought against me together. The powerhouse from the Qiang Ethnic Minority was the only worthy opponent of mine. I was nearly injured by him.�� Zhao Yun shook his head as he recalled.


    ��Anyway, you��ll always be the invincible, experienced, and flawless general in my heart.�� Zhao Changge laughed.


    ��I stopped caring about my reputation a long time ago when I discovered that too much caring would affect your mind. A man should be confident in himself, but he should never be arrogant after rising to fame. That works for both ordinary people and cultivators.��


    Zhao Yun��s reply made Changge felt ashamed. He said, ��You��re right. I��ll bear those words in mind, and never get arrogant.��


    Zhao Yun nodded to him and added, ��Only those with an ordinary mindset are able to make extraordinary achievements. OK, it��s time for us to get right to the point now.��

 Chapter 282 - Lyu Bu and Diao Chan

    ��The real topic?�� Zhao Changge was rather baffled.


    ��I brought you here not to listen to my adventures. More importantly, I want you to strive harder and bear responsibilities after learning my deeds,�� Zhao Yun said with grave import.


    ��Please guide me, General Zilong,�� Zhao Changge asked humbly.


    Zhao Yun nodded slightly. ��Here is where I defend against enemy incursions. Responsibility means you must remember this: wealth, honors and the pursuit of immortality aren��t the most important things.��


    ��As a Hua Xia person, you must remember, we only exist with the Hua Xia state. That is true no matter how many enemies we have in our homeland, or what important deeds we have yet to accomplish.��


    ��Even unifying our land isn��t as important as defending our territories. Promise me, if an enemy attacks Hua Xia again, you must challenge him with the spear in your hand!��


    After saying this, he threw the dragon gut silver spear to Zhao Changge. The latter took the spear and slowly twirled it in his hands. This refined spear gave a low hum, assenting to Zilong��s passionate words.


    It was still gleaming with a faint silvery light. It appeared to be willing to follow Zilong again, if the latter gave the order to defend Hua Xia��s lands.


    Zhao Changge also felt his body consumed by a burning zeal. He took an oath. ��I, Zhao Changge, swear to Heaven! If Hua Xia is again invaded by enemy tribes, I will kill them all!��


    ��I will do this whether or not Heaven punishes me! As long as I hold this spear, I will spend my entire life forging the Hua Xia spirit with my hot blood!��


    His oath resounded through the clouds into the heavens. A ray of light flashed across the sky. His oath had been accepted.


    ��Bravo! This is how men from Hua Xia ought to be!�� Zhao Yun cried, inwardly consoled.


    Then he surveyed the surroundings. ��In the past, I, Zilong, constructed Tu City to defend against Qiang enemies. This man I brought here shall swear to defend Hua Xia with his life!��


    With that, hot tears welled in his eyes. He suddenly knelt down and turned towards the direction of Sichuan. He said in a pained voice, ��Master! Premier! Although I am dead, my heart is still alive. My resoluteness has not died!��


    ��Hua Xia is now unified again. My remnant spirit is still alive. I will do my best to defend this country. This man I brought here is my heir. He, too, will battle by my side.��


    ��We will use the long spear in our hand to defend this land, over which you have so bravely fought! Even if it means confronting 10,000 enemies. Even if I have only one man and a steed left, we will sacrifice our lives to defend Hua Xia!��


    ��Master! Premier! I miss you two so much. I yearn to follow you again. If but once�� only once����


    Zhao Changge was behind him, watching this scene silently. Who would have thought the legendary Victorious General Zhao Zilong would kneel here, declaring his ambitions with a tear-stained face?


    Zilong knelt for his master and premier, as well as for this land. He declared in a sobbing voice his willingness to sacrifice his last drop of blood for Hua Xia. He would expend the last whiff of his grand ambitions for her.


    As the faint moonlight shone on his silvery armor, he appeared so utterly forlorn and lonely.


    Zhao Changge watched the silhouette of this hero. He only saw his endless dejection and sorrow, as well as his firm resolution. His nose tingled and he quietly wiped away tears from the corners of his eyes.


    He advanced and knelt down beside General Zilong. In his heart, the image of this hero loomed even larger, becoming even more unattainable and forlorn.


    His dauntless heart was intent on subjugating this troubled time. The long spear in his hand would quell the land. In his unwavering loyalty, he saved his master��s son. He shook heaven and earth at the Battle of Changban. His silvery spear and white horse subdued the world. His lofty deeds were recorded in annals.


    Zilong, oh Zilong! Zhao Zilong from Mount Chang!


    These five words paid tribute to his loyalty and faithfulness. It also proclaimed his power, as well as his firm resolution to protect Hua Xia.


    Changge and Zilong knelt here for a long time, gazing at the mighty land. Everything was expressed without a spoken word.


    At another location, Lyu Hao too had arrived at his destination. There was a grave there. He stared at it from a distance, the double-bladed halberd inside his body stirring restlessly. The grave seemed to be Lyu Bu��s.


    ��Could General Lyu Bu be looking for me?�� Lyu Hao asked himself.


    ��Boohoo����


    Suddenly the sobs of a woman resounded around him. Her sobs were full of a heartbreaking sorrow. One could tell that they were from a peerless beauty.


    Lyu Hao knitted his brows, going after the source of the voice with a perplexed expression. The grave was just ahead. He clapped his hand on his head and walked slowly over.


    ��Ah!��


    He could not believe his eyes at all. His eyeballs almost dropped to the ground.


    Before Lyu Bu��s grave, knelt a ravishing beauty. She was sobbing loudly. Although she was weeping, her appearance was still so astoundingly beautiful.


    Almost as if the moon in the sky would be covered by dark clouds, shamed by her looks.


    ��What bewitchment! Diao Chan can indeed shame the moon!�� Lyu Hao remarked sheepishly.


    As he started there, Diao Chan seemed to sense something. She immediately turned back her head and asked in shock, ��Why is there his power in your body?��


    ��Oh! I����


    Lyu Hao did not quite know how to explain. As he stared at the grief-stricken beauty, he felt ashamed not to have answered her. He could only summon the double-bladed halberd.


    ��Clang!��


    Glints of fiery sparks. They instantly coalesced into the double-bladed halberd, materializing in Lyu Hao��s hand.


    ��This is my husband��s double-bladed halberd!��


    Diao Chan instantly widened her eyes and dashed towards Lyu Hao. She began to caress that halberd fondly and carefully, hot tears welling in her eyes.


    Drip!


    A drop of her crystalline tears fell on the halberd. It slowly seeped in.


    ��Buzz!��


    Immediately after that, the double-bladed halberd started to glow with an intense light. A powerful, brutal spiritual strength surged out.


    ��Whoosh!��


    The spiritual strength slowly condensed into a human figure, clad mightily from head to toes in armor. The resolute face and heroic demeanor belonged to none other than the Flying General, Lyu Bu!


    ��Diao Chan,�� Lyu Bu addressed her slowly.


    ��My lord!��


    Diao Chan immediately threw herself into his arms and started sobbing. ��My lord! It��s really you! I have finally seen you again! Do you know how much I miss you? Boohoo����


    The rims of Lyu Bu��s eyes also turned red as he listened to her. He clasped his beloved tightly in his arms and said, ��Chan, I��m sorry!��


    Lyu Hao on one side started to retreat sensibly, leaving them to themselves. Lyu Bu��s apology might seem simple, but it encompassed all the helplessness in this man��s life.


    ��My lord, I have waited your return for a millennium. I always believe you will come back and see me. I am indeed right!�� Diao Chan sobbed.


    Lyu Bu fondled her head and said, ��Chan, it��s been hard on you. I��m useless and have made you suffer. If Heaven gave me another chance, I would not have gone to battle.��


    ��Wealth and honors, the state and her lands, lofty ambitions�� all these cannot compare with one-millionth of you! I was foolish, so foolish!��


    ��I finally understand that you are the most precious treasure in my life!��


    He lamented plaintively. His case was a classic elucidation of the old saying, ��Even heroes will fall to a beauty��s charms.�� Even a powerful general like Lyu Bu had his sentimental side.


    Diao Chan raised her head, gently caressing his handsome, resolute face. ��No, my lord, even if I cannot stay by your side forever, I am honored to have been your wife.��


    ��Besides, I have also made use of you. But you still remain as devoted to me as ever. I am the one who has let you down����


    Lyu Bu heard her and shook his head. ��If that was your intention, I would willingly be used by you. Even if this meant going against the world! I would do it willingly, without the slightest regret!��


    ��My lord, since you are willing to forgive me and stay by my side, I regard this life to be complete. Promise me, don��t leave me again. Even if our spirits disperse, we must head for our next rebirth in Hades together.��


    Diao Chan said slowly, burying her head into his chest.


    ��Great! As long as you stay by my side, I am willing to die at once!�� Lyu Bu guffawed.


    ��Don��t speak such nonsense!�� Diao Chan covered his mouth and chided him.


    ��Alright����


    Lyu Bu put his hand on his head and showed remorse. He replied sheepishly, ��I�� was wrong. Since you��re staying by my side, I can��t die so suddenly.��


    ��We will stay together for life, until our spirits expended themselves. We will never part again. Even on the Yellow Spring Road, I will lead you by your hand. I won��t let anyone bully you!��


    ��Yes, if my lord is willing, I will stay by your side forever, even until death. No matter what troubles or blessings befall us, I will never part from you again!�� Diao Chan also gave a smile.


    Her smile was so ravishing that it could launch a war in troubled times. Even the moon, after peeping out from the clouds, would feel shamed by her beauty again.


    And the two of them sat on the ground, recounting to each other their solitude in the past millennium. Lyu Hao walked a few kilometers away and lay down supine on the ground.


    ��I wonder where Changge is. Is he asleep? Has he encountered any dangers?�� Lyu Hao asked himself, facing heaven.


    Lyu Bu seemed to remember something and said to Diao Chan, ��By the way, that lad��s my heir. Since he helped us meet again, we must offer him our sincerest thanks.��


    ��Yes, he is our great benefactor. We must repay him lavishly. I will listen to your every arrangement, my lord,�� Diao Chan said gently.


    ��Wait for me here and don��t wander about. I will be�� right back. It will only take a moment!��


    Lyu Bu spoke candidly. He was afraid Diao Chan would be gone when he returned.


    ��Yes, I understand. I won��t even move a muscle. You had better hurry.�� Diao Chan smiled.


    ��Haha����


    Lyu Bu touched his head and grinned sheepishly. Then he turned around and sprinted forward.


    Lyu Hao lay supine on the grass. He raised his right hand slowly to grab at the night sky.


    Then he slowly put down his hand and asked himself, ��Is a night sky without any visible stars really a night sky?��


    ��Lad!��


    Suddenly, as he was still lost in a daze, Lyu Bu arrived from behind. He quickly got up and said, ��Senior�� you��re done with reminiscing so soon?��


    Lyu Bu heard him and shook his head. ��It certainly can��t take so short a time, right? You let Chan and I meet again. You are my benefactor. I��m here to repay my debt of gratitude.��


    ��What? Senior, you taught me the Overpowering Halberd and also guided me. I��m already indebted to you. These things are what I ought to do. You don��t need to repay me.�� Lyu Hao vigorously shook his head.


    ��That��s not right. The person I care most about is Chan. You have helped me so much. How can I not repay you?�� Lyu Bu frowned.


    ��There��s really no need to. Ah����


    Lyu Hao was still thinking of declining when Lyu Bu grabbed him. ��No need for words. I will surely repay you this debt. But since my body is dead, there��s nothing I can give you.��


    ��How about this: I will pass on all my halberd skills to you. Then I will teach you how to inspire more aggression in yourself, as well as the halberd strokes I created myself!��


    ��But that will consume your primordial spirit. Just let me comprehend myself. Miss Diao Chan needs your company. You shouldn��t exert your primordial spirit.�� Lyu Hao frowned.


    Lyu Bu heard him and immediately knocked him on the head. He said, ��Enough of such nonsense! I know how much of my lifespan I should expend. Just accept the gift!��


    Then, he injected spirit minds into Lyu Hao��s mind sea. He explained to him why each stroke ought to be executed in a certain way, as well as what else he needed to take note.


    After retracting his spirit mind, he said to Lyu Hao, ��Remember, the Overpowering Halberd was created by the Warlord of Chu, Xiang Yu. You must execute your strokes with every inch of your strength.��


    ��Each stroke must be even more aggressive than the last. Each time you execute them, you must aim to unleash even more of the halberd��s power. Exert yourself to the limit, or even exceed it!��


    ��This is the only way your halberd can be strong, weighty and brutal. And it also helps train your aggression. When the halberd moves, so must your body and your mind. Wherever your mind attempts to go, your breath shall devour the earth!��


    Lyu Hao carefully tried to comprehend the skills. After some time, he gave Lyu Bu a cupped fist salute. ��Thank you, General Lyu. I will surely not shame the legacy of Warlord Xiang Yu.��


    ��Good.��


    Lyu Bu slowly nodded. Then he took the double-bladed halberd in his hand. ��I will next show you the halberd strokes I created. Watch carefully, especially the details.��


    With these words, he began flourishing the halberd in his hand. The Endless Sea of Dragon, Constant Wild Waving, Heavenly New Moon, Crazy Flower Sands, Offering One��s Neck to the Spirits, Cleaving the Moon with Stars, Magic Dragon in the Sky��


    He taught Lyu Hao all the halberd strokes he knew and executed them once through. But his own execution was clearly more natural and proficient than Lyu Hao��s. His aggression and power with the halberd was several times the latter��s.


    There were many details which Lyu Hao had not noticed before. They might seem minuscule, yet they meant vast increments in halberd power. For example, the way how one ought to raise the elbow, or twirl the wrist.


    Or how one should pivot the body, or support it on one��s feet. Such slight differences would result in an immediate boost in power.


    ��You��ve seen and understood everything?�� Lyu Bu retracted his halberd and asked.


    ��Yes. Thank you for your guidance, senior.�� Lyu Hao nodded.


    ��Very good. I will now teach you the last two strokes. These are new strokes I created for Diao Chan, the essence of the fruit of my Taoism. Watch carefully!��


    Lyu Bu bellowed and then shook his halberd vigorously, immediately raising sands and pebbles all around. At the same time, he injected all his surging spiritual strength, blood vigor and vitality into the halberd, merging them into one.


    ��Extinction of a Floating Life!��


    There was only a ferocious growl. Lyu Bu had hacked the halberd brutally down.


    ��Rumble!��


    The double-bladed halberd merely moved without releasing its spiritual strength. The earth underneath crumbled into broken bits. Had he unleashed its full power, it might really have caused a minor earthquake.


    But its range was small only when compared to the actual earthquake he might have unleashed. Had that happened, it would have been absolutely devastating��registering at least a five on the Richter scale.


    ��Whoosh!��


    But just when the halberd was about to completely cleave down, Lyu Bu retracted his power. His retraction utterly astounded Lyu Hao. This stroke had been so aggressive, and yet he could retract it!


    The more powerful the stroke, the more difficult for its executor to retract. If one forcibly retracted one��s strokes, one must pay a hefty price. Sustaining broken bones or torn tendons would be considered mild.


    Yet Lyu Bu had been able to do so with ease. Not only that, he had twirled the halberd and then kept it on his waist. His entire person had spun three times rapidly with the halberd.


    The powerful spiritual strength unleashed had destroyed all the grass and trees within a radius of several kilometers. Following that, he gyrated sideways into the air and cleaved down the halberd in both hands, unleashing another mighty gale of spiritual strength.


    This spiritual strength smashed and toppled everything again. The wild gale released by this spiritual strength extended to beyond five kilometers away. Wherever it hit, rocks and earth crumbled, and grass and trees turned into dust.


    ��Clang, clang, clang!��


    Following that, Lyu Bu raised the heavy halberd and brandished it wildly. Each hack would unleash an exceedingly powerful aura. He would inject all his spiritual strength, blood vigor and murderous intent into it, as well as his aggression!


    These auras ravaged the front, scorching the earth into embers. Finally, he leaped into the air several hundred meters high and injected all his cultivation into that double-bladed halberd.


    The halberd began to radiate with a dazzling light, like a divine flame illuminating the night sky. Countless gales of spiritual strength converged on his body. Even the spatial dimensions were distorted.


    ��Beauty in Troubled Times!��


    He heard a long howl from Lyu Bu, followed by the illusion of a demon behind him. It too was holding a gigantic weapon, its movements like his. It also cleaved the halberd in its hands down heavily.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Lyu Hao at the rear could sense a hot wave assailing. The surrounding temperature soared to several hundred degrees Celsius high. It was merely the repercussion of the halberd��s spiritual strength.


    The gigantic double-bladed halberd really had the potential for destruction. Had it smashed the earth, it would cause massive quakes. All the raised earth would end up being scorched.


    He could not guess how badly destroyed this area would have been. Perhaps it would be a real purgatory on earth.


    ��Boom!��


    Just when the halberd was two hundred meters above ground, Lyu Bu retracted his stroke forcibly. But his stroke had been too brutal and aggressive. Even as he forcibly retracted it, it caused mighty tremors.


    ��Pow!��


    Its spiritual strength was indeed aggressive. Even Lyu Hao had to take several steps back due to the tremors.


    ��Thump!��


    Lyu Bu landed like a falling meteor. He held the halberd in hand, surveying the surroundings. Not an inch of land underfoot was intact. With him as the center, all the earth several kilometers around him were now scorched embers.


    ��Wow���� Lyu Hao widened his eyes and sighed.


    He had not expected these two strokes to be so powerful as to be almost suffocating. Were they only halberd strokes? Rather, they were more like Wang Bugui��s Emperor Fist!


    ��This is the unique skill I created for Diao Chan, and the proudest thing in my life.�� Lyu Bu turned around and proclaimed slowly.


    ��This must be even more powerful than the Overpowering Halberd!�� Lyu Hao gasped in surprise.


    ��Not true. The Overpowering Halberd was created by Warlord Xiang Yu. His cultivation base was equal to the First Emperor��s. I cannot match his peerless skills.�� Lyu Bu shook his head.


    ��But I can sense that your halberd strokes are more powerful than his. Although not quite as domineering, their power is unmatched. Such destructive power cannot be rivaled by my Overpowering Halberd.��


    Lyu Hao disagreed with Lyu Bu. He thought that he had quite understood the Overpowering Halberd. In comparison, these two strokes�� Extinction of a Floating Life and Beauty in Troubled Times�� were definitely more powerful.


    But Lyu Bu merely shook his head and laughed. He said, ��Do you know why my two strokes seem more powerful? The first reason is because they comply with my way and principles. They suit me best.��


    ��The second reason is because these are strokes I created for Diao Chan. She is in my heart, and I can do everything, even beyond the limits of my lifelong cultivation. These were the reasons why you had been misled.��


    Lyu Hao heard him and seemed roused from a dream. He said, ��I see. My Big Brother also told me the best skill would be the one most suitable for oneself. As for the second reason, is it because of love?��


    ��Yes. The way of love means love is in your heart! It is the greatest Taoism!�� Lyu Bu smiled confidently.


    ��I have learned much. So I too can follow these halberd strokes and create a skill most suitable for myself?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��Of course you can. Feel free to create them! Your innate talent isn��t inferior to mine. and may be even superior. I believe you can create a halberd skill which will move the gods and make ghosts weep!��


    Lyu Bu placed his hand on Lyu Hao��s shoulder and nodded solemnly.


    ��Yes, I��ve already some vague ideas in my mind. Thank you, senior!�� Lyu Hao smiled.


    ��If that is the case, go back with me. Chan would like to thank you in person. Later, I will bring her into the double-bladed halberd.�� Lyu Bu was still laughing.


    Lyu Hao heard him and nodded. He used his Tao Law to repair the terrain somewhat, then executed his Innate Prana Power to moisturize the earth, doing his best to mend it.


    After that, he left this place with Lyu Bu to look for Diao Chan, who had been awaiting their return.

 Chapter 283 - The Legacy of the Halberd

    Lyu Hao lay supine on the grass. He raised his right hand slowly to grab at the night sky.


    Then he slowly put down his hand and asked himself, ��Is a night sky without any visible stars really a night sky?��


    ��Lad!��


    Suddenly, as he was still lost in a daze, Lyu Bu arrived from behind. He quickly got up and said, ��Senior�� you��re done with reminiscing so soon?��


    Lyu Bu heard him and shook his head. ��It certainly can��t take so short a time, right? You let Chan and I meet again. You are my benefactor. I��m here to repay my debt of gratitude.��


    ��What? Senior, you taught me the Overpowering Halberd and also guided me. I��m already indebted to you. These things are what I ought to do. You don��t need to repay me.�� Lyu Hao vigorously shook his head.


    ��That��s not right. The person I care most about is Chan. You have helped me so much. How can I not repay you?�� Lyu Bu frowned.


    ��There��s really no need to. Ah����


    Lyu Hao was still thinking of declining when Lyu Bu grabbed him. ��No need for words. I will surely repay you this debt. But since my body is dead, there��s nothing I can give you.��


    ��How about this: I will pass on all my halberd skills to you. Then I will teach you how to inspire more aggression in yourself, as well as the halberd strokes I created myself!��


    ��But that will consume your primordial spirit. Just let me comprehend myself. Miss Diao Chan needs your company. You shouldn��t exert your primordial spirit.�� Lyu Hao frowned.


    Lyu Bu heard him and immediately knocked him on the head. He said, ��Enough of such nonsense! I know how much of my lifespan I should expend. Just accept the gift!��


    Then, he injected spirit minds into Lyu Hao��s mind sea. He explained to him why each stroke ought to be executed in a certain way, as well as what else he needed to take note.


    After retracting his spirit mind, he said to Lyu Hao, ��Remember, the Overpowering Halberd was created by the Warlord of Chu, Xiang Yu. You must execute your strokes with every inch of your strength.��


    ��Each stroke must be even more aggressive than the last. Each time you execute them, you must aim to unleash even more of the halberd��s power. Exert yourself to the limit, or even exceed it!��


    ��This is the only way your halberd can be strong, weighty and brutal. And it also helps train your aggression. When the halberd moves, so must your body and your mind. Wherever your mind attempts to go, your breath shall devour the earth!��


    Lyu Hao carefully tried to comprehend the skills. After some time, he gave Lyu Bu a cupped fist salute. ��Thank you, General Lyu. I will surely not shame the legacy of Warlord Xiang Yu.��


    ��Good.��


    Lyu Bu slowly nodded. Then he took the double-bladed halberd in his hand. ��I will next show you the halberd strokes I created. Watch carefully, especially the details.��


    With these words, he began flourishing the halberd in his hand. The Endless Sea of Dragon, Constant Wild Waving, Heavenly New Moon, Crazy Flower Sands, Offering One��s Neck to the Spirits, Cleaving the Moon with Stars, Magic Dragon in the Sky��


    He taught Lyu Hao all the halberd strokes he knew and executed them once through. But his own execution was clearly more natural and proficient than Lyu Hao��s. His aggression and power with the halberd was several times the latter��s.


    There were many details which Lyu Hao had not noticed before. They might seem minuscule, yet they meant vast increments in halberd power. For example, the way how one ought to raise the elbow, or twirl the wrist.


    Or how one should pivot the body, or support it on one��s feet. Such slight differences would result in an immediate boost in power.


    ��You��ve seen and understood everything?�� Lyu Bu retracted his halberd and asked.


    ��Yes. Thank you for your guidance, senior.�� Lyu Hao nodded.


    ��Very good. I will now teach you the last two strokes. These are new strokes I created for Diao Chan, the essence of the fruit of my Taoism. Watch carefully!��


    Lyu Bu bellowed and then shook his halberd vigorously, immediately raising sands and pebbles all around. At the same time, he injected all his surging spiritual strength, blood vigor and vitality into the halberd, merging them into one.


    ��Extinction of a Floating Life!��


    There was only a ferocious growl. Lyu Bu had hacked the halberd brutally down.


    ��Rumble!��


    The double-bladed halberd merely moved without releasing its spiritual strength. The earth underneath crumbled into broken bits. Had he unleashed its full power, it might really have caused a minor earthquake.


    But its range was small only when compared to the actual earthquake he might have unleashed. Had that happened, it would have been absolutely devastating��registering at least a five on the Richter scale.


    ��Whoosh!��


    But just when the halberd was about to completely cleave down, Lyu Bu retracted his power. His retraction utterly astounded Lyu Hao. This stroke had been so aggressive, and yet he could retract it!


    The more powerful the stroke, the more difficult for its executor to retract. If one forcibly retracted one��s strokes, one must pay a hefty price. Sustaining broken bones or torn tendons would be considered mild.


    Yet Lyu Bu had been able to do so with ease. Not only that, he had twirled the halberd and then kept it on his waist. His entire person had spun three times rapidly with the halberd.


    The powerful spiritual strength unleashed had destroyed all the grass and trees within a radius of several kilometers. Following that, he gyrated sideways into the air and cleaved down the halberd in both hands, unleashing another mighty gale of spiritual strength.


    This spiritual strength smashed and toppled everything again. The wild gale released by this spiritual strength extended to beyond five kilometers away. Wherever it hit, rocks and earth crumbled, and grass and trees turned into dust.


    ��Clang, clang, clang!��


    Following that, Lyu Bu raised the heavy halberd and brandished it wildly. Each hack would unleash an exceedingly powerful aura. He would inject all his spiritual strength, blood vigor and murderous intent into it, as well as his aggression!


    These auras ravaged the front, scorching the earth into embers. Finally, he leaped into the air several hundred meters high and injected all his cultivation into that double-bladed halberd.


    The halberd began to radiate with a dazzling light, like a divine flame illuminating the night sky. Countless gales of spiritual strength converged on his body. Even the spatial dimensions were distorted.


    ��Beauty in Troubled Times!��


    He heard a long howl from Lyu Bu, followed by the illusion of a demon behind him. It too was holding a gigantic weapon, its movements like his. It also cleaved the halberd in its hands down heavily.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Lyu Hao at the rear could sense a hot wave assailing. The surrounding temperature soared to several hundred degrees Celsius high. It was merely the repercussion of the halberd��s spiritual strength.


    The gigantic double-bladed halberd really had the potential for destruction. Had it smashed the earth, it would cause massive quakes. All the raised earth would end up being scorched.


    He could not guess how badly destroyed this area would have been. Perhaps it would be a real purgatory on earth.


    ��Boom!��


    Just when the halberd was two hundred meters above ground, Lyu Bu retracted his stroke forcibly. But his stroke had been too brutal and aggressive. Even as he forcibly retracted it, it caused mighty tremors.


    ��Pow!��


    Its spiritual strength was indeed aggressive. Even Lyu Hao had to take several steps back due to the tremors.


    ��Thump!��


    Lyu Bu landed like a falling meteor. He held the halberd in hand, surveying the surroundings. Not an inch of land underfoot was intact. With him as the center, all the earth several kilometers around him were now scorched embers.


    ��Wow���� Lyu Hao widened his eyes and sighed.


    He had not expected these two strokes to be so powerful as to be almost suffocating. Were they only halberd strokes? Rather, they were more like Wang Bugui��s Emperor Fist!


    ��This is the unique skill I created for Diao Chan, and the proudest thing in my life.�� Lyu Bu turned around and proclaimed slowly.


    ��This must be even more powerful than the Overpowering Halberd!�� Lyu Hao gasped in surprise.


    ��Not true. The Overpowering Halberd was created by Warlord Xiang Yu. His cultivation base was equal to the First Emperor��s. I cannot match his peerless skills.�� Lyu Bu shook his head.


    ��But I can sense that your halberd strokes are more powerful than his. Although not quite as domineering, their power is unmatched. Such destructive power cannot be rivaled by my Overpowering Halberd.��


    Lyu Hao disagreed with Lyu Bu. He thought that he had quite understood the Overpowering Halberd. In comparison, these two strokes�� Extinction of a Floating Life and Beauty in Troubled Times�� were definitely more powerful.


    But Lyu Bu merely shook his head and laughed. He said, ��Do you know why my two strokes seem more powerful? The first reason is because they comply with my way and principles. They suit me best.��


    ��The second reason is because these are strokes I created for Diao Chan. She is in my heart, and I can do everything, even beyond the limits of my lifelong cultivation. These were the reasons why you had been misled.��


    Lyu Hao heard him and seemed roused from a dream. He said, ��I see. My Big Brother also told me the best skill would be the one most suitable for oneself. As for the second reason, is it because of love?��


    ��Yes. The way of love means love is in your heart! It is the greatest Taoism!�� Lyu Bu smiled confidently.


    ��I have learned much. So I too can follow these halberd strokes and create a skill most suitable for myself?�� Lyu Hao asked.


    ��Of course you can. Feel free to create them! Your innate talent isn��t inferior to mine. and may be even superior. I believe you can create a halberd skill which will move the gods and make ghosts weep!��


    Lyu Bu placed his hand on Lyu Hao��s shoulder and nodded solemnly.


    ��Yes, I��ve already some vague ideas in my mind. Thank you, senior!�� Lyu Hao smiled.


    ��If that is the case, go back with me. Chan would like to thank you in person. Later, I will bring her into the double-bladed halberd.�� Lyu Bu was still laughing.


    Lyu Hao heard him and nodded. He used his Tao Law to repair the terrain somewhat, then executed his Innate Prana Power to moisturize the earth, doing his best to mend it.


    After that, he left this place with Lyu Bu to look for Diao Chan, who had been awaiting their return.

 Chapter 284 - The Real Dragon Qi

    At Wuhou Temple in Chengdu��


    ��Fatty, shouldn��t we split up? Why are we all here?�� asked Feng Tianming.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ve been observing it for months. I found the converging spiritual strength coming from all directions, and it��s hard to find their source except for this one. This one has a very clear trail,�� Yu Wude said with a smile.


    ��I see. Then let��s get started now so that we can finish it as soon as we can,�� Feng Tianming turned around and said.


    Yu Wude nodded and agreed. ��Yiyi can stay with me. You two should take a few steps back in case there is any protective gear in the tomb that may hurt you.��


    Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro stepped back. Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi were looking each other in the eyes and nodding.


    ��Let��s build the array!��


    When Yu Wude said that out aloud, he and Shangguan Yiyi split up. Dazzling lights flowed out of their fingers, which they used as brushes to draw patterns on the sky.


    The two were doing so at the same speed. Complicated patterns and talismanic words came out one after another, merging into the sky.


    The light rays from their fingers were joined together later. Their fingers flipped away the lights and then they saw each other��s faces. Both of them laughed out loud.


    As they chanted the spells, the color of the light between their fingers turned red. The great array had been summoned. The golden pattern covered the sky above Wuhou Temple, with talismanic words written all over it.


    Among those talismanic words, eight of them held the most important positions. The eight words were the Eight Diagrams, which were written as ��Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Li, Kan, Gen, and Dui��.


    The array was a giant combination of the Eight Diagrams. The eight words were blue, and the whole array shone with golden lights. The lines that crossed in the array were red.


    ��Oh? A post-celestial Eight Diagram Tactic? Why don��t you build a pre-celestial one?�� asked Feng Tianming, who was standing behind the two.


    Yu Wude nodded and replied, ��The pre-celestial Eight Diagrams had been long missing. I researched it for years but found no way to make any breakthrough.


    ��That was because the last and most important part was missing. I can��t figure out the missing part by simple deduction. So I gave up on it and turned to the post-celestial Eight Diagrams, which I am proficient in.


    ��It gives me a better way to investigate. I set the post-celestial Eight Diagrams and its reform part based on the pre-celestial kind. Then I��ll do the calculation on that.��


    Feng Tianming finally understood. He nodded and murmured to himself, ��I didn��t learn much about pre-celestial Eight Diagrams in Shushan either because almost all the arrays there were based on post-celestial Eight Diagrams.


    ��But I think those post-celestial ones are just as powerful as those pre-celestial ones.��


    Yu Wude didn��t agree. He shook his head. ��That��s because we��ve never seen any pre-celestial ones that haven��t missed a part.


    ��We��ve been misled. The truth is, the pre-celestial Eight Diagrams and the post-celestial ones can be used in different situations. ��Pre-celestial�� stands for ��Heaven Stems��, and ��post-celestial�� stands for ��Earthly Branches��.


    ��Sometimes when you failed to calculate with the post-celestial Eight Diagrams, you��ll have to turn to the pre-celestial ones because they were created in the remote ancient times and they are much more powerful.


    ��The post-celestial Eight Diagrams can be used to foretell and to turn ill luck into good. It can also reveal secrets and help you solve difficult problems.


    ��The pre-celestial Eight Diagrams, however, have the real power that can change the world. It can change the world climatically and geographically, relocate mountains and seas, and diminish thunder and clouds.��


    Those words were like booming bombs. Those who heard it were totally stunned and their minds went wild.


    Neither of them knew that the pre-celestial Eight Diagrams could be so powerful. Those who could recover them would be able to change the world.


    ��That��s�� impressive!��


    ��How powerful can they be?�� asked Misawa Chihiro, still feeling confused.


    Those explanations were too much for her to process immediately. ��Tao begets One, One begets Two, Two begets Three, Three begets all things�� was a basic Taoist concept, but she hadn��t understood it until years ago. The Eight Diagrams were way more complicated than that.


    Those theories were very mysterious and complicated. Even a genius like Yu Wude, who had dedicated himself to arrays, wouldn��t be able to figure it out.


    That meant it was impossible for Chihiro to understood it because she knew nothing about Tao Law. She had barely become a sage, which she achieved because she had done Simultaneous Training with Feng Tianming.


    ��In the evolution of the pre-celestial Eight Diagrams, the Tai Chi produced the yin and the yang, which produced the Four Symbols, which produced the Eight Diagrams. That implies how the universe took in shape.


    ��You think the universe has ultimate control of everything? It��s actually under the charge of the Eight Diagrams!��


    The secret that Yu Wude told Misawa Chihiro just now made her mouth open wide. She seemed quite curious and exclaimed, ��That��s impressive! Impressive!��


    ��Okay, I��ve finished building the array! Let��s search for some spiritual strength!��


    Yu Wude could wait no longer. He cast the spell with Shangguan Yiyi at the same time. They let out their own unique spiritual strength to search for some on the array.


    Finally, a faint spiritual strength showed up in front of them. It extended far into the distance. It had to be the spiritual strength left here by Zhuge Liang, who was also known as Prime Minister Zhuge Kongming.


    They looked at each other and nodded. Then they managed to chase the faint spiritual strength.


    In the imperial capital city, Wang Bugui and Chu He were floating above the Great Wall.


    ��What do we do now, brother?�� Chu He looked around and asked.


    ��Have you heard from Yueyan and Ning Zhe yet?�� Wang Bugui asked slowly.


    ��They��ve already passed Jiayuguan and are now checking out the place.�� Chu He told him what he just heard.


    ��We can��t just stay here doing nothing. Let��s get started now!�� Wang Bugui laughed.


    Chu He always trusted Wang Bugui. They split up and covered the place with their sense field. The Great Wall looked so magnificent even at night, like a flying dragon.


    ��Buzz!��


    Their sense field covered the area in no time and they kept searching. They searched all the places including the inside, the outside, and even the earth under the Great Wall.


    A while later, both of them took back their spiritual strength, frowning.


    ��I found nothing.�� Chu He shook his head.


    ��Maybe Fatty made a mistake. We split up with Yueyan and Ning Zhe on our way here. We��ve searched all the Great Walls in Hua Xia, but we found nothing,�� said Wang Bugui, touching his jaw.


    ��I don��t think Fatty was wrong. He has observed for a long time. Maybe that Dragon Qi has been hiding,�� Chu He argued.


    Wang Bugui pouted and scratched his head. Then he asked, ��Then where is it hiding? There��s no way we��ve missed it in our search. I��d be able to find it even it was buried deep under the ground.


    ��I don��t think it would hide in the sky, either. I��ve searched there and didn��t find any clue. I��ve seen it before, and I can find it as long as I can feel it.��


    Chu He thought about it for a while then said, ��When was the last time you saw the Dragon Qi? What did it look like?��


    Wang Bugui touched his jaw and tried hard to recall. Then he clapped his hands and said, ��There it is! I��ve been here sightseeing before the Gathering of Practitioners started.


    ��I flew into the sky to enjoy the wholesome view of this place, and just then, I felt a faint aura on the ground. It was not abundant at all, but I could tell how powerful it was.


    ��I collected some of it, which later protected me from being killed by that deadly tribulation. I��ve never seen any of that ever since.��


    Chu He knit his brows as soon as he heard what Bugui said. He was so surprised. ��The Dragon Qi could be collected. How were you able to feel it back then? You weren��t even a sage in those days.


    ��There must be a reason. Is it possible that the Dragon Qi reached out to you by itself because you��re the descendant of the Imperial Clan?��


    Wang Bugui opened his eyes widely and mumbled, ��That makes sense. Maybe I should expose my Imperial Clan martial arts one more time, and we��ll see what will happen.��


    He immediately activated the prana power and chanted the spell of the Eight Limits. Then he pressed the aura into the earth beneath his feet.


    ��Woosh!��


    Something indeed happened after a while. A faint aura rose above from inside the earth. It was so faint that Chu He could barely feel it.


    The spiritual strength contained in the aura made Chu He quiver. It was so formidable, powerful, magnificent, and majestic!


    There was no doubt that it was the Dragon Qi of the Qin dynasty that used to belong to Emperor Qin Shihuang, the first emperor of the Qin dynasty. Chu He felt such strong Qi, as if Qin Shihuang was standing in front of him, which gave him goosebumps.


    ��Bugui!�� Chu He��s forehead was leaking sweat under the pressure given out by Qin Shihuang.


    He wanted Chu He to stop, but at the same time, he was afraid that they would miss the chance and find no other. If they failed to find the Dragon Qi, they would no longer be able to reveal any of those mysteries.


    ��Chu He, don��t be afraid. You��re fearing it out of instinct. You should keep your mind stable. I��ll give you my blood. You go find Yueyan and Ning Zhe and tell them what to do. Now move!��


    Wang Bugui telepathed to Chu He and give him a bottle. His powerful royal blood was in it.


    ��Take care!��


    Chu He gritted his teeth and then left Wang Bugui with the bottle in his pocket. He was afraid that he would be subdued by Qin Shihuang��s aura if he kept staying there.

 Chapter 285 - The Peculiar Dragon Qi

    Above the Great Wall in the Imperial City��


    ��Ugh!!��


    Wang Bugui was trying his best to urge the movement of his prana power. The Dragon Qi lured out of the ground by him was circling near the ground. He wanted to collect some of it, but he failed.


    A formidable power was preventing him from doing that. Wang Bugui had the feeling that the power came from Emperor Qin Shihuang!


    His soul was quivering out of fear. The power was so intense that a small part of it was able to stop him easily.


    Few people in the world were equal in force with Wang Bugui, especially after he had become a Greater Power. He knew that he wouldn��t be able to beat a middle stage Greater Power, but he knew he could at least survive the fight, unless his opponent was Zi Yuxiao.


    He could fight with his Master, Leng Shuangrong, Clara, and Field and beat them, or at least escaped unscathed.


    That was how powerful he could be. But now, he felt so small compared to Qin Shihuang.


    ��So that��s the power of a real emperor.��


    Wang Bugui sighed and gritted his teeth. The power was beyond his imagination. He felt as weak as an ant in front of it, and would be eliminated in any second. Given that pressure, he wondered how powerful the true immortals could be.


    The gap between ordinary people and emperors was as huge as that between mortals and immortals.


    ��I don��t believe this!��


    Wang Bugui wouldn��t allow himself to be frustrated by those ideas. He immediately stopped thinking about it because he wanted to be proud and invincible, even when his opponent was Emperor Qin Shihuang.


    He applied the Universal Reversal method supplemented by the Eight Limits Universal Order. That was the best he could do. Now that he couldn��t collect the Dragon Qi, he should at least figure out why the Dragon Qi had disappeared.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Just then, a more powerful strength emerged and started to resist Wang Bugui��s invasion.


    ��Kaboom!��


    Wang Bugui frowned as he felt the Great Wall��s power growing. He had to isolate the place from the adjacent area to keep the ground steady, or their confrontation might cause an earthquake.


    A moment later, Chu He asked him using telepathy, ��Bugui, I��ve already arrived. What should I do now?��


    ��Distribute my blood to them. I need you guys to split up and go respectively to Jiayuguan, Shanhaiguan, and Yumenguan. Please activate the Dragon Qi there! I��ll get all the other things under control!��


    The three people moved as soon as they understood what Wang Bugui said. Chu He was going to stay in Jiayuguan, Ning Zhe was leaving for Yumenguan, and Leng Yueyan was going to Shanhaiguan.


    ��Let��s give it a try!��


    Wang Bugui summoned countless duplicates of himself and sent them to other relics of the Great Walls in Hua Xia. Each of the duplicates teamed up with two others so that they wouldn��t be shattered by the Dragon Qi easily.


    ��The Dragon Qi of the Qin dynasty is indeed powerful. I��ll have to look into it today!��


    Then he increased the power he was sending out. He wanted to lure out all the Dragon Qi in the earth. Right at that moment, golden auras rose above in many different places in Hua Xia.


    Wang Bugui was in Juyongguan. The Dragon Qi there was much more powerful than any other place. There were also seven places where the Dragon Qi was superior, which were Zijinguan, Shanhaiguan, Yanmenguan, Niangziguan, Piantouguan, Yumenguan, and Jiayuguan.


    Those were the most crucial passes of the Great Wall. The difference between the intensity of their Dragon Qi was new to Wang Bugui. He had been to all the passes of the Great Wall, big or small, among which eight passes stood out because of their abundant aura.


    He didn��t know how that happened, but he was sure that the eight passes had something to do with Taoism.


    He felt it odd because only Juyongguan, Zijingguan, and Yanmenguan had connections with Emperor Qin Shihuang.


    The rest of the passes had little to do with the emperor. Why would the Dragon Qi of the Qin dynasty occupy so many other passes along the Great Wall?


    The Dragon Qi of the Qin dynasty was supposed to stay within the part of the Great Wall built in the Qin dynasty, or some of it would stay in the tomb of Emperor Qin Shihuang.


    ��Let��s try harder to lure out all the Dragon Qi in it!��


    As Wang Bugui commanded, other people pushed themselves to the limit. All the problems would be solved as long as the Dragon Qi showed itself. Wang Bugui needed to reveal mystery at the soonest.


    His fellows and duplicates increased the intensity of their spiritual strength when they heard what he said.


    ��Growl!��


    The roar of a dragon echoed above the Great Wall. All the people and Wang Bugui��s duplicates heard the sound. The Dragon Qi beneath the earth��s surface went wild.


    ��Zoom!��


    The Dragon Qi gave out glorious lights and flew to Juyongguan.


    ��Ah! What��s that?��


    Zhao Changge looked up into the sky and saw those powerful golden light flying over his head. Next to him, Zhao Yun looked concerned and urged, ��Let��s catch up with the lights!��


    Zhao Yun then set off and floated in the sky, followed closely by Zhao Changge, who then asked, ��General Zilong, what��s going on?��


    ��That��s Dragon Qi! It��s the Dragon Qi from the Qin dynasty if my guess is right. That will explain why it felt so powerful. Only Emperor Qin Shihuang had this unique power!��


    Zhao Yun��s brows were knitted. He had once felt the Dragon Qi of the Han dynasty, but it was so much weaker than the one that was above his head. Emperor Qin Shihuang was the only person he could think of.


    The founding father of the Han dynasty was Liu Bang, and he once fought with Xiang Yu for the throne. Xiang Yu was later beaten up and lost the chance to be blessed by the Dragon Qi.


    On the streets of a remote town, three people were strolling casually. Lyu Bu and Diao Chan were dressed in modern clothes. Lyu Hao was showing them around in this new world.


    ��Honey, many beautiful natural views are missing in modern society, but those buildings and lights looked so special,�� Diao Chan, holding Lyu Bu��s arms, exclaimed.


    Lyu Bu agreed with her, but he looked so worried and said, ��They��ve also invented many strange things, like those weapons. Those iron pieces were as powerful as cultivators. I heard that there was something called ��nuclear bombs�� that could easily kill a sage.��


    ��Those things were violations of the laws of nature. People knew how destructive those things could be, so they didn��t want to use them. Those neon signs were beautiful, but they outshone the stars, which were much prettier.��


    Lyu Hao looked up. The last time he saw the starry sky, he was lying on the grass with Wang Bugui and Zhao Changge. The stars and the moon were so fascinating.


    Lyu Bu and Diao Chan also raised their heads. The lonely moon was hanging in the dark sky. Stars were nowhere to be found. The couple frowned and wondered where the beautiful stars had gone.


    ��Bam!��


    A golden ray shot across the sky and flew over them.


    ��That was�� Dragon Qi! It��s so intense! Which emperor could be that powerful?��


    Lyu Bu murmured to himself, thinking about all the emperors and Human Emperor in the cultivation world. Moments later, a proud figure came to his mind.


    He could feel the confidence and majesty just by thinking about the side of the figure��s face; a man who was born to rule the world.


    ��Those who follow me, prosper; those who oppose me, die!��


    Lyu Bu couldn��t get that resounding voice out of his mind. He felt overwhelmed and his hair stood on end. There were only two emperors that were worthy of his respect.


    One was the creator of Overpowering Halberd and Warlord of Chu, Xiang Yu. The other one was who Lyu Bu had made every effort to fight, the greatest emperor of all time, the founding father of the Qin dynasty, Emperor Qin Shihuang. The man had once been crowned, but he was no match for the former two.


    The two were born to dominate the world. Xiang Yu was domineering and invincible. Qin Shihuang was ambitious. He called himself the ��first emperor�� and wanted to change his own destiny.


    Xiang Yu failed in a war with his opponent over the throne and died by the Wujiang River, which made Emperor Qin Shihuang the only possible owner of that intense Dragon Qi.


    Lyu Bu felt fearful because the great emperor, who had died more than 2,000 years ago, was going to be reborn again into this world.


    ��Let��s catch up with the aura!�� Lyu Bu yelled to Lyu Hao.


    The couple then leaped into the air and found the Dragon Qi using their sense field. They rushed at full speed, followed by Lyu Hao, who felt so confused.


    In the sky of another city, Yu Wude and others were tracing the aura left by Zhuge Liang. The aura disappeared as soon as they arrived in the suburbs.


    ��What��s going on, Fatty? Is this where Zhuge Liang was buried?�� Feng Tianming looked around and asked.


    They were in a real deserted wilderness area where no buildings could be seen. They hadn��t found a trace of animals yet, let alone residents.


    ��This����


    Yu Wude had no idea where this was either. After scanning the place with his spirit mind, he failed to find a single animal here in this remote place.


    Shangguan Yiyi pondered for a moment then said, ��It is said that Wei Yan��s intruding into Zhuge Liang��s residence destroyed his ceremony to gain longevity. He had been ill ever since. When he was dying, he wrote his last letter to his young master, Liu Chan.


    ��He told his young master that he wanted four soldiers to carry his coffin fixed on a shelf with robes. The four soldiers should walk southward nonstop until the robes and shelf deteriorated. Then the four soldiers would be so tired that they would choose a random place to bury the dead body.


    ��They were later beaten to death by the young master, leaving the location of the burial a historical mystery. What others didn��t know is that all of that was part of Zhuge Liang��s plan. I guess this is the place he wanted to be buried.��


    Other people were so fascinated by the story that they didn��t even want to blink when they heard it. If the story was true, it was highly possible that they were standing at the place where Zhuge Liang had been buried.

 Chapter 286 - Gathering in Juyongguan

    ��Since that is the case, let me do some calculations,�� said Yu Wude, supporting his jaw with his hand. Then he started to set the arrays for his calculation. He wasn��t sure if he could succeed because Zhuge Liang was much more powerful than him when it came to arrays.


    Even the location of Zhuge Liang��s tomb remained a mystery to the world. Maybe Yu Wude and other people had found the right tomb today, but the body might not be in there.


    Because Zhuge Liang already knew before he died that many people would come to dig up his grave, given how many opponents he had. That was why he tried to make his burial place so mysterious.


    ��Stability, Energy, Universe, Recovery, Sensibility, Telepathy, Chronoinesis, Five Elements, and Light!��


    Yu Wude chanted the nine-word spell and poured his spiritual strength into the array to turn it on.


    ��Buzz!��


    Moments later, a dazzling blue light covered an area of 10 miles, searching for Zhuge Liang��s aura.


    After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and said, ��There it is! Seven feet underground! I found a tablet in there with some residue of Zhuge Liang��s aura!��


    He immediately cast a spell and separated the ground under his feet. Then he took out the tablet. It looked ancient, but its smooth surface could even reflect light.


    He brushed away the dirt and saw some ancient and complicated Chinese characters.


    ��Ugh!!��


    Yu Wude threw the tablet on the ground as soon as he saw it. He was so afraid that he couldn��t help backing away from it.


    ��What happened?��


    Feng Tianming and others immediately gathered around him. Yu Wude was quivering and could barely speak. He swallowed saliva and pointed at the tablet with his fingers trembling.


    Shangguan Yiyi lifted her arms and brought the tablet closer to everyone.


    ��Gosh!��


    All of these people screamed when they read those characters on the tablet.


    Clearly written on it was: ��Wude, my friend. I��ve been waiting for you for a long time, but this is not a good time for us to meet. You should go to Juyongguan right now, or something horrible will happen!��


    ��No�� that��s impossible! Is that really Wude��s name on it?�� Feng Tianming asked. His eyes opened so widely that his eyeballs nearly popped out.


    ��Zhuge Liang is surely deserving of his reputation. Before he died, he predicted that Wude would come to visit him 2,000 years later!�� exclaimed Shangguan Yiyi while covering her mouth with her hands.


    ��Impressive!�� Misawa Chihiro was too shocked to close her mouth.


    Yu Wude had recovered from his fear, but his voice was still trembling as he said, ��How on earth did he know I would be here? Why is he asking me to go to Juyongguan?��


    ��Whoosh!��


    A few powerful waves of auras passed over their heads. These people looked up into the sky out of curiosity.


    ��They are heading to Juyongguan!�� Feng Tianming said.


    ��That��s right!�� Shangguan Yiyi answered through gritted teeth.


    Yu Wude touched his jaw, frowned, and said, ��If my guess is right, that aura was the Dragon Qi, according to the books of the famous ancient Taoist, our ancestor, Gui Guzi.


    ��I think it��s highly possible that it came from Qin Shihuang, the greatest emperor of all time!��


    ��What?!��


    Feng Tianming and Shangguan Yiyi couldn��t believe what they just heard. Dragon Qi was rarely seen these days, let alone the Dragon Qi from the Qin dynasty.


    ��Bugui and the others were checking out the great wall. I think we should meet them right now in Juyongguan. We have to do what Zhuge Liang said!��


    Yu Wude sounded very serious. Other people nodded to him in agreement. They had seen how Zhuge Liang foretold like a prophet, and now they couldn��t respect him more.


    Since Zhuge Liang could foretell what was going to happen now from a thousand years ago, he must be right about what was happening in Juyongguan. Yu Wude and the others decided to go there as soon as possible, lest something bad should happen.


    They cast spells and flew to Juyongguan.


    In front of Juyongguan, which was one of the most important passes of Hua Xia, Wang Bugui was resisting a mysterious power. He knew everything would end up in vain if he let the power sneak back into the earth.


    ��Why is there such a great disparity in strength between a man and an emperor?��


    Wang Bugui clenched his teeth and fought against the power with his life. So far, thousands of strands of Dragon Qi had arrived. Wang Bugui knew that the rest of them were drawing near as well.


    ��Bugui!��


    Chu He was the first one that had arrived, but the overwhelming Dragon Qi here was too powerful and dangerous for him to get any closer. He could barely breathe.


    ��Bugui, what��s going on?��


    Soon, Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe also arrived. They were more powerful than Chu He, but they couldn��t find a way to approach Wang Bugui either.


    ��Whiz!��


    ��Shoosh!��


    Later on, Zhao Changge, Zhao Yun, Lyu Bu, Diao Chan, and Lyu Hao also arrived.


    ��You��re known for being brave and smart, do you have any clue what��s happening here?�� Lyu Bu asked Zhao Yun.


    Zhao Yun shook his head and said, ��I am indeed brave and smart, but I have no idea what this is. I don��t know many people who studied Dragon Qi.


    ��Zhuge Liang, Feng Chu, and Guo Jia might be the only three people I knew who might know about this. In fact, Zhuge Liang might be the only one who knew what exactly was going on here, because nobody knew as much about the Eight Diagrams as he did.��


    Lyu Bu smiled and disagreed. ��You idolize him, don��t you? You praise him so often that I seldom hear you speak of other friends of yours.��


    ��We all have things that we��re better at than anyone else. I respect him for being an extraordinary strategist and Taoist. I thought you could understand that,�� Zhao Yun explained.


    ��Of course I understand! Those who learned Taoist magic and Eight Diagrams are the toughest opponents!�� Lyu Bu sighed.


    Zhao Yun stopped talking and tried to focus on what was going on, while Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao were quite anxious at this moment. They were floating around in the sky, feeling worried about Wang Bugui.


    ��Clang!��


    The sound of a sword arose as Feng Tianming approached. Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi were following behind him.


    ��What��s going on?�� Feng Tianming couldn��t wait to ask.


    ��That is����


    Feng Tianming saw Yu Wude looking directly at some place ahead. He craned over and saw Wang Bugui resisting those Dragon Qi strands in the middle of Juyongguan.


    There were faint Dragon Qi waves gathering from all directions and converging near Juyongguan.


    ��We��re close to the end! Just some more Dragon Qi from Shanhaiguan, Yumenguan, and Jiayuguan!�� Wang Bugui said through gritted teeth.


    He increased his power and applied it to all the threads of Dragon Qi, so that he could prevent it from escaping.


    ��Whiz, whiz, whiz!��


    Three golden rays from three different directions came together. They looked much more dazzling and powerful than the others.


    They flew straight into the sky above the converging Dragon Qi and circled in the air with the five strongest Qi streams. Then they dived into the Dragon Qi and merged themselves in it.


    ��Buzz!��


    The golden light suddenly went out of control. People were almost blinded by it. They felt a formidable power approaching.


    The formidable power was desperately overwhelming. Those people��s hair stood on end and they raised their hands to protect their head out of instinct.


    ��That��s the Imperatorial Power! Do whatever you can to resist it! Or you��ll be crushed!��


    Wang Bugui, who had been silent, suddenly yelled out. Other people immediately used all their energy to protect themselves from the Imperatorial Power.


    ��Hee!��


    Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu summoned their weapons to protect the piece of land around Jiayuguan. If the Imperatorial Power was entirely released, there was a high risk that the whole capital city would be destroyed.


    ��Ugh!!��


    The Imperatorial Power of Emperor Qin Shihuang was too powerful for the two to resist, because they were no more than the residue of the souls of Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu. Their bodies started to crack as soon as they felt the power.


    ��Honey!��


    Diao Chan couldn��t help screaming and crying. She tried to squeeze herself out of the crowd because she wanted to be with her husband, even if that meant they would die together.


    ��Stay away! Honey! Qin Shihuang is powerful, but I can resist him!�� Lyu Bu yelled to Diao Chan. He didn��t even have the time to look back at her.


    ��Let me give you a hand!��


    A proud voice sounded in the sky. Blood Demon King teleported out of Wang Bugui��s pendant and turned into a Blood Machete blocking in front of Lyu Bu, then he transferred his spiritual strength into the earth.


    ��Who��s that?�� Lyu Bu asked in astonishment.


    ��His clothes�� I guess he is another Greater Power coming from the remote ancient.�� Zhao Yun was as astonished as Lyu Bu.


    The remote ancient! The first era after the Foreworld was over. God only knows how old this man was!


    ��I��m just the residue of someone��s soul, too. You should stop talking and pay more attention to the resistance! I��ve seen the power of the imperatorial bigshots before. Even a real Greater Power from the remote ancient would be able to deal with it easily!��


    Blood Demon King warned the two of them. Then he increased the spiritual strength he transferred. Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu were trying their best to help him prevent the Imperatorial Power from spreading, so that the adjacent area of the great wall wouldn��t be destroyed.


    Leng Yueyan and other people were making a joint effort to create an illusion, lest the ordinary people see this horrifying scene.


    ��Growl!��


    As a deafening roar came out, the Dragon Qi transformed into eight dragons, and then they soared into the sky.


    ��Boom!��


    Their spiritual strength shook heaven and earth. People raised their hands to protect themselves, but all of them were knocked back hundreds of meters, except for Blood Demon King, Zhao Yun, and Lyu Bu.


    The three people standing in the front had been injured as well. The cracks on their bodies were extending. Lucky for them, the dragons were circling around and stopped giving out pressure in the high heaven. Those people then calmed down a bit and flew back to the center.


    ��What just happened?�� asked Zhao Changge.


    ��Where��s Bugui?�� asked Chu He, checking around and looking for Wang Bugui.


    ��Cough! I��m fine��!��


    Wang Bugui climbed up from the ground. He was covered in blood but his face looked just fine. All these people looked up into the sky and saw the eight dragons circling above. They looked so resplendent.


    ��How dare you enter my realm and disturb my life! Now offer me your apology! On your knees!��


    The dignified voice echoed in the sky above Juyongguan. Even the clouds were shattered and dispelled.

 Chapter 287 - The Greatest Emperor of All Time

    It was midnight. Juyongguan seemed quiet and peaceful. Nobody knew that this was an illusion created by the cultivators.


    ��That��s����


    Everyone was leaking cold sweat. The voice coming out just now made their soul tremble. There was no doubt that it was the greatest emperor of all time, Emperor Qin Shihuang, who was speaking.


    ��May I ask if you are Qin Shihuang?��


    Wang Bugui didn��t look scared anymore. His body was quivering, but he was suppressing his fear as he tried to talk to the mysterious figure.


    Other people knew how risky it was to try to talk to Qin Shihuang because His Majesty sounded quite angry with those intruders.


    Wang Bugui wouldn��t be able to bear the consequences if Qin Shihuang felt offended by his questions.


    Those people dared not to say a word because the Imperatorial Power made it hard for them to breathe. Their primordial spirit and their body were submitting themselves to the supreme power.


    ��Hmph!��


    Soon after Wang Bugui asked the question, Qin Shihuang grunted coldly again. The short sound contained Taoist power. The other people felt that their blood had been boiled.


    The cracks on Blood Demon King, Zhao Yun, and Lyu Bu became more obvious. They felt dizzy and could barely stand upright.


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and tried not to be influenced by the voice. He then explained, ��I didn��t mean to offend you, I was just investigating the cause of the sudden change of the Dragon Qi.��


    ��You stirred up my Dragon Qi and disturbed me. I won��t believe any of your excuses!��


    Emperor Qin Shihuang scolded him. His fury made the others feel their heart jump out of their throat.


    They wondered how a man who had died 2,000 years ago could still be so powerful. They felt like meat on a chopping block and had no way to escape.


    ��I didn��t mean to offend you. Please forgive me!�� Wang Bugui didn��t give up.


    ��Being awakened consumes a lot of my power. I��ll give you one more chance to come up with a better excuse,�� Qin Shihuang said slowly.


    ��We��re all people of Hua Xia, and we fight for this place. That��s part of the reason why I searched all the places to discover resources. Only in that way can I promote my cultivation level and protect my homeland.��


    Wang Bugui cried out at the top of his lungs. He then puked up blood because of his anger and the pressure on him.


    But Qin Shihuang seemed to have been moved by him. The emperor��s fury and Imperatorial Power were going away. Pure spiritual strength between heaven and earth started to gather and nourish those people.


    ��That is����


    Everyone could feel the spiritual strength healing their wounds. Even Wang Bugui��s severe injuries had been cured, but he still looked exhausted.


    ��I can spare your life for the sake of that reason, but you should leave this place as soon as you��re cured, or I will forget what you��ve said and kill you all.��


    Those words from Qin Shihuang made other people shake in fear because they knew from the history books that Qin Shihuang was known for having a hot temper.


    ��Those who follow me prosper, and those who oppose me die.��


    He invented that quote, and he surely represented it.


    Wang Bugui thought for a moment and said, ��I plead for you to instruct us in cultivation.��


    ��What?!�� asked Qin Shihuang. He sounded quite surprised. He poured his fury on Wang Bugui.


    ��Ahh!��


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth. Blood oozed out of his mouth, and he was managing to support himself so that he wouldn��t fall.


    ��I spared your life because you are protecting Hua Xia. How dare you be so greedy!�� scolded Qin Shihuang.


    Wang Bugui raised his head and explained, ��The devils are going wild in the West, and they are even devils who are as powerful as immortals. They were training their armies and preparing for something.


    ��They are destroying the Western world and are plotting against the East. Not long ago, they sent a devil at the Sage Level to scout our homeland. We found him and killed him.


    ��But they don��t want to give up. They will definitely come for the East after they take charge of the Western world. Invading Hua Xia is part of their plan! If that day comes, our homeland would be totally devastated. That��s why I am pleading for your instruction.


    ��We need your instructions so that we can make achievements faster and kill all the intruding devils. Otherwise, we will have no way to survive the devil troops led by that immortal devil.��


    Those words from Wang Bugui really inspired the other people. Even Qin Shihuang dropped his guard and hostility. He stopped exerting the pressure and fell into silence.


    ��Boom!��


    After the booming sound, the eight dragons boosted their circling and then they became one. The land under Juyongguan radiated golden light, casting it over heaven.


    ��Growl!��


    The unmatched Dragon Qi shook heaven and earth. It brought out a drastic storm that swept Juyongguan. The Dragon Qi and golden light went away later, leaving a golden cloud floating in the sky.


    The cloud gave out formidable pressure and turned into the shape of a human figure. He was in a black rode embroidered with dragons. On his head, there was a crown, under which there was a handsome and stern face.


    ��Shoosh!��


    Other golden rays turned into eight smaller golden dragons. Along with the Dragon Qi around him, there were nine dragons orbiting him in total.


    Other people were too shocked to say anything because they had seen the legendary emperor of all time!


    ��That�� is that the greatest emperor, Qin Shihuang, named Ying Zheng?��


    Some of these people still couldn��t believe that they had seen the emperor show up again. He was so majestic-looking that nobody else dared to speak in front of him.


    ��What��s your name?�� asked Ying Zheng, pointing his finger at Wang Bugui.


    There seemed to be some special power in his words. They could hear him commanding, and they felt that they had to obey him.


    But Wang Bugui was the only person that felt he didn��t have to. He was acting on his own will. He cupped his hands and said, ��My name is Wang Bugui. It��s my pleasure to meet the greatest emperor!��


    Ying Zheng was surprised to see how the young man behaved. The young man wasn��t submitting himself to the greater power. His words and tone were strong proof that he had stopped being afraid.


    ��I��m surprised. It seems that my Imperatorial Power carries little weight on you now. That was impossible during the days when I was alive.�� Ying Zheng was talking to himself.


    ��Someday in the future, I��ll be the Human Emperor, so I wouldn��t submit myself to your power. You��re the greatest emperor of all time, and all I have for you is respect.��


    Ying Zheng narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Bugui, asking in surprise, ��Palace of the Human Emperors? No wonder I can feel some imperatorial aura in you. You��ve been acknowledged by the Imperial Clan. That��s why you can resist my Imperatorial Power.��


    When he looked at the others, he became very curious and exclaimed, ��A remote ancient soul and two spirits of martyrs. It seems that you are both the inheritor of Xiang Yu��s power. That��s interesting.��


    Qin Shihuang spoke as he looked at Lyu Bu and Lyu Hao. But soon after, he shook his head and sighed. ��What a pity that you two are no match for him. Or you��d be invincible with the Overpowering Halberd skill.��


    He paused for a second. Then he seemed to have realized something and added, ��Wang Bugui, you��ve created a new way that no heir of the Imperial Clan had ever tried. I��m looking forward to seeing how powerful you��ll become.��


    Wang Bugui was the only one that didn��t look surprised by those words. Qin Shihuang was really as powerful as was told in the legend. He could see through people��s inheritance in one glance.


    ��He��s indeed the greatest emperor of all time!�� Ning Zhe, who had been keeping silent, couldn��t help exclaiming.


    Ying Zheng craned over to see more people in the back. Then he said, ��Well? The reincarnation of some immortal Buddha? Or should I call you a devilish Buddha? You seem to have something to do with the Taoism in the remote ancient.


    ��A swordsman, with the faint aura of Dugu Baishi. It��s faint but distinguishable. Are you from Penglai, the legendary fairy island?


    ��Another inheritor of the spirit of a martyr? Gui Guzi��s heir? I see. That��s why you do Simultaneous Training with that woman. You want to learn the two different cultivation methods.


    ��Hahaha�� Your generation is a huge surprise to me!��


    He named all these people��s inheritance nonstop. He had even seen Ning Zhe��s last life and his relationship with Leng Yueyan back then.


    Qin Shihuang was giving everybody goosebumps again and again. The man��s power was beyond those young men��s imagination.


    He was able to see through anyone he wanted. Nobody could hide anything from him. He didn��t even need to calculate. He was doing all these things so casually.


    They also found that Ying Zheng could stop their spiritual strength from running by looking at them. The Tao principle in the area had been slowed down and the will of Taoism was bending to Ying Zheng.


    Nobody knew exactly how powerful the man was. He showed up and had conquered the Taoism in this place.


    His power was beyond their imagination. They could only pay their respect to him by calling him ��the greatest emperor of all time��.

 Chapter 288 - Instruction

    ��Could you tell me about my last life?�� asked Wang Bugui.


    Seeing Ying Zheng tell Ning Zhe about his last life, Wang Bugui seized the opportunity to figure out his and Hanae Chiou��s last lives.


    Ying Zheng turned around slowly and looked at the proud young man. Moments later, Ying Zheng frowned and his finger shot out golden rays to cover Wang Bugui.


    Moments later, he took back his spiritual strength. He looked even more confused as he replied, ��You don��t belong to this world. You didn��t live your last life here, and you won��t live your next life here, either. You only live here in this life.��


    ��What?!��


    Everybody else was shocked except for Blood Demon King, who already knew the last life of Wang Bugui. Ying Zheng��s words only proved his guess.


    All he knew about Wang Bugui was that he used to be an immortal in his last life. The young man didn��t belong to this world; he was an interdimensional traveler.


    The reason why he had traveled to this world was unknown. According to Zi Yuxiao, Wang Bugui never belonged to his world, not when he was an immortal, and not when he was an ordinary cultivator, either.


    In that way, Wang Bugui might come from another dimension or parallel universe. It was a coincidence that he died at the same time as someone else in this world died.


    By using some powerful items that could twist the dimension, he was sent to this world and reincarnated. That was Ying Zheng��s hypothesis, but Wang Bugui himself might be the only one who would know how he traveled here.


    ��Then may I ask, what am I in this world for?�� Wang Bugui continued asking.


    ��I don��t know how to figure it out. I��ve failed to calculate, and I found myself too weak to peek into your last life,�� Ying Zheng said slowly.


    Wang Bugui sighed when he heard that answer. It seemed that the only way for him to know his last life was to promote his own cultivation level so that he could reveal those secrets by himself.


    Ying Zheng smiled and exclaimed, ��You��ve got plenty of interesting talents in your generation, which implies that the world may be faced with an unprecedented catastrophe.


    ��I can give you some instructions, but only you can decide how far you can go in cultivation.��


    Chu He cupped his hands and said, ��Thank you.��


    The others followed him and saluted Ying Zheng. He started to instruct them one by one.


    ��You two can challenge me together,�� said Ying Zheng, pointing his finger at Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge.


    The two looked at each other and nodded. Then they summoned their weapons and stepped forward.


    ��Sorry if we offend you.��


    The two saluted Ying Zheng. He shook his hand and said, ��Save it. You��re not even qualified to ��offend me��.��


    As soon as he finished saying that, the two suddenly vanished.


    ��Clang!��


    In the blink of an eye, a fast cold light shot at Ying Zheng.


    ��Hehe����


    When Zhao Changge was shoving his spear into Ying Zheng��s body, he suddenly found Ying Zheng smiling at him. It seemed that their plan had been totally seen through!


    ��Boom!��


    Ying Zheng��s hand pulled the spear aside. His palm stuck to the spear and turned over. Then he grabbed it with one hand and dragged it to himself; the other hand punched out to the far end of the spear.


    ��Boom!��


    That punch was aimed at Zhao Changge��s face, but it was blocked by Lyu Hao��s double-bladed halberd. Zhao Chengge seized the opportunity and moved to one side of the spear, then he took back his own spear and started to wave it fast.


    His spear skills were mature now. People could see General Zilong grow in him. The dragon gut silver spear moved around. Zhao Chengge moved like drifting flower petals and his steps were as swift as snow.


    He tried to impose restrictions on Ying Zheng with his quick spear, and he constantly narrowed down the opponent��s moving space so that it was within his spear��s reach.


    ��Ugh!!��


    Lyu Hao was standing behind him, looking for Ying Zheng��s weak points and trying his best to attack. He had already performed the first three moves of the Overpowering Halberd Strikes.


    Ying Zheng covered his hands with Dragon Qi and punched with his right first to stop the spear. Then he moved aside to avoid the three slashes of Killing Immortals Strikes. He punched the tough and long halberd with his fist three times.


    His powerful spiritual strength knocked Lyu Hao back.


    ��Clang!��


    Lyu Hao flew backward, but at the same time, he threw out his double-bladed halberd, which immediately shot at Ying Zheng.


    ��Clang!��


    Ying Zheng simply raised his hand and blocked the attack. Then he realized that Lyu Hao threw the weapon out only to distract him.


    ��Rain of Pear Flower Spear Strikes!��


    Zhang Changge took the chance and moved fast. Ying Zheng had to take a few steps forward to defend himself.


    The spear was moving so fast that he found it impossible to break away from it. Lyu Hao saw Ying Zheng hesitating and rushed back.


    Ying Zheng could even feel the wind on his face brought out by the double-bladed halberd. The air around the weapon was whirling.


    ��Hmph!��


    Ying Zheng groaned and pushed the spear aside with his spiritual strength. Then his golden palm pressed forward onto the halberd.


    Zhao Changge had foreseen Ying Zheng��s move. He stepped back and turned over in the air. The golden palm narrowly missed him. Then he adjusted his landing spot and slashed with the spear.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Ying Zheng immediately realized what was going on because he had prepared for this. He took back his golden hand and the golden light was divided into 10 more wisps of spiritual strength, which targeted Zhao Changge.


    Zhao Changge took his spear back in no time and rotating it like a snake. Then he got closer to Ying Zheng, only to be faced with another golden ray.


    ��Raging Dragon Breaking Souls Strike!��


    He transferred all his power into the spear and broken the golden ray, then the spear thrust at Ying Zheng like a silver dragon.


    Lyu Hao imitated Zhao Changge and poured his rage into his weapon, slashing forward with the Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow.


    ��Boom!��


    Three different powers met and exploded in the sky. They knew that they had hit their opponent, judging by the sound of the spears hitting the palm.


    ��Uh!��


    ��That��s not good.��


    Lyu Hao and Zhao Changge didn��t look happy at all. They were frowning because they just failed to lift their weapons.


    ��Your spear weaved a firm net, and you moved swiftly and quickly, but your direct attack was lacking power and aggressiveness. You didn��t transfer enough Innate Prana Power and blood vigor into the weapons. Your experience and Taoist knowledge are surprisingly insufficient!


    ��Your halberd was stable and violent, and you��re aggressive enough, but you moved too slow. You reacted to the changes quickly enough, but just like him, your experience and Taoist knowledge are surprisingly insufficient!��


    Ying Zheng��s deep voice came from the smoke rising from the explosion. Then a strong wind blew away all the dust and clouds.


    ��Gosh!��


    Those onlookers couldn��t believe their eyes. Even Lyu Bu and Zhao Yun were astonished at how easily Ying Zheng had blocked the deadly attack of those two.


    His left hand was pinching the tip of the spear, and his right hand was grabbing the halberd��s edge. He was doing it so simply, but he was actually using formidable power and Tao Law, forbidding the two weapons from moving an inch.


    ��How is that possible? They were cooperating so perfectly and calculated so precisely. Ying Zheng wasn��t supposed to have any time to react to their last strike. How come����


    Lyu Bu murmured to himself. If he were the one being attacked, he would��ve been severely injured. He wondered how Ying Zheng had blocked them without losing a single hair.


    ��The emperors are above all living creatures. They are second only to the immortals. They know many more things than we do, so I think they must have their own way to react to the attack,�� Zhao Yun said slowly.


    He knew how it worked, but he was still amazed. Ying Zheng��s reaction was faster than he could imagine.


    Their last strike was faster than the blink of an eye, but Ying Zheng blocked it at the perfect angle.


    ��Clang!��


    Ying Zheng let go of their weapons. He put his hands behind his back and said to the two, ��The more powerful your enemy is, the faster you should bring out your best.


    ��That��s because you don��t know how powerful your opponent will be. If you had played your trump card in the beginning, I wouldn��t have been able to beat you so easily.


    ��At least you could��ve caught me off guard, but you gave up the chance. You��ll definitely be beaten up by a powerhouse like me, and you��ll lose faster after we��ve fully seen you through.


    ��Moreover, your spear skills are not fully developed, and you aren��t half as powerful as Xiang Yu. That was the main reason you lost.��


    Ying Zheng��s analysis pointed out their weak spots simply and directly. They two felt ashamed and blushed.


    ��I exposed my Tao Law to you while we were fighting, you should go and reflect on it.�� Ying Zheng informed them.


    ��Thank you for your instruction!��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao saluted Ying Zheng. Then they went back to their group and tried to reflect on the fight.


    Ying Zheng then looked at Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe. ��You two, come over here. Let me see how powerful the reincarnation of the immortal Buddha and ancient Taoist Corporeity can be.��


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe looked at each other and walked toward Ying Zheng shoulder to shoulder.


    They saluted him. ��Please instruct us!��

 Chapter 289 - Instructing One by One

    In Juyongguan, three kilometers above the ground�� The space here had been sealed up by Ying Zheng. No one could see what was going on inside the space.


    Ying Zheng used the Great Wall to set an array, which created an illusion and protected the place from being destroyed by their fight. Ordinary people found the place as peaceful as usual.


    ��Boom! Boom!��


    Sounds of explosions came down from heaven above. Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe had learned from the last fight. They were at their peak performance and played their trump card as soon as the fight started.


    They were cooperating perfectly. They knew clearly what kind of Tao Law to use and how much they should use. They could predict the effect of their spell and the next move of their opponent.


    Their strong point was that they could attack and defend at the same time. Ning Zhe activated his 30 Foot Golden Body Manifestation and stalled the opponent, while Leng Yueyan was helping him remotely with Taoist spells.


    Leng Yueyan could attack the opponent and protect Ning Zhe at the same time. Even if Ying Zheng had the time to get rid of Ning Zhe and tried to attack Leng Yueyan as the weak point, she wouldn��t have to panic.


    Leng Yueyan was born to coordinate with the Tao. Every move she made matched the will of Taoism. Her body emerged into the void and became rooted in Taoism there. That was part of her gift.


    ��Roar!��


    Ying Zheng pinched powerfully and released his Dragon Qi. He was going after Leng Yueyan, but Leng Yueyan was protecting herself with the will of Taoism. She used the Six Lightning Palm to block Qin Shihuang��s strike.


    Ning Zhe approached Ying Zheng from behind. The Infinite Fire sparkled in his left palm and evaporated the clouds nearby. His right hand was holding the Killing Devils Pestle.


    He popped out and forced Ying Zheng to block the pestle with both hands. Then Ning Zhe��s glaring palm pressed heavily to stop Ying Zheng from attacking Leng Yueyan.


    Leng Yueyan then had the time to cast spells. The talismanic words of the Thunder Emperor Incantation emerged on her arm, and the talisman of the Five Thunder Incantation emerged on her right arm. She was radiating dazzling light.


    ��Thunder Emperor Incantation! Five Thunder Incantation!��


    She was using two powerful skills at the same time. The clouds around her immediately turned grey. The thunder god rushed out, followed by his army. Then the lightning came out of her fair hands.


    ��Imperial Seal of Qin!��


    Ying Zheng roared and knocked Ning Zhe away. Then his hand turned into a huge seal, crushing at the thunder god and his army.


    ��Boom!��


    The seal contained infinite Imperatorial Power, which suppressed the effect of Leng Yueyan��s skills, and then it was smashed down onto Leng Yueyan.


    ��Bam!��


    Before she was going to be flattened by the seal, Leng Yueyan pulled out her holy sword. She transferred all her power into the sword and waved it out.


    The seal was instantly shattered into powder. Leng Yueyan then flipped her hand over and pressed forward with her Heavenly Girl Seal. Then she cast some more powerful spells.


    ��Haha!��


    Ying Zheng chuckled. He found the couple very interesting. He blocked Ning Zhe��s Udumbara Buddha��s Finger and slid aside to avoid Leng Yueyan��s Heavenly Girl Seal.


    A huge hand grabbed at Leng Yueyan, trying to break away from the seal.


    ��Whoo!��


    Leng Yueyan had prepared for this. The figure that was grabbed by the huge hand was her duplicate. Her real body was now thousands of meters above in the clouds.


    ��Buzz!��


    Golden light came back to Ying Zheng��s hand. He was manipulating the big hand and tried to have it grab Leng Yueyan.


    ��Om!��


    Ning Zhe chanted the Buddhist mantra, which was often used to attack the opponents�� primordial spirit. Ying Zheng was influenced and stopped attacking.


    But after all, Ying Zheng was the greatest emperor of all time. In the blink of an eye, he resisted the Buddhist mantra and fought back.


    ��Universal Incantation of the Heavenly Girl!��


    Leng Yueyan spread her arms and attracted the Taoism to give herself power. The tremendous illusion of the Heavenly Girl rose up, blocking heaven and the sun.


    The Heavenly Girl��s clothes were fluttering in the wind. When she looked down at the tough golden palm, she frowned and pulled out her sword. Then she slashed down.


    ��Kaboom!��


    The big golden hand was powerful, and it clashed with the shadow of the Heavenly Girl��s Illusion. Both of them exploded, but the golden hand didn��t vanish because Ying Zheng was more powerful.


    The golden hand turned into thousands of arrows shooting at Leng Yueyan. The will of Taoism and Tao principles had mixed inside Leng Yueyan, so she was giving out green lights. Mysterious talismanic words were shining in her eyes.


    The illusion looked furious as it glared forward. The fury was also manipulated by Leng Yueyan. She had fully mastered the approach to use it freely.


    This time, her attack was much more powerful because it targeted the opponent��s primordial spirit. With Ning Zhe distracting Ying Zheng, this attack of Leng Yueyan imposed an effect directly on Ying Zheng��s soul.


    This Anger of the Heavenly Girl dispelled the golden light and pushed forward with irresistible force. Ying Zheng was already weak because he was just the residual soul of the real person, so now the two different types of primordial spirit attacks were obviously too much for him to resist.


    ��Growl!��


    However, it seemed that Ying Zheng knew more about primordial spirit attack skills than they did. He resisted their attacks easily. Then he kept fighting back by attacking the primordial spirits of them both.


    Ning Zhe protected the center of his back with the Buddha light and Taoist principle. Leng Yueyan hid in the Taoism in the void.


    ��Sky Gripping!��


    As Ying Zheng raised his hand and clenched it, a strong power spread out. The power changed the Taoism in this area. Ying Zheng grabbed the Taoism in the place with one hand.


    Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan knew this wasn��t good for them. Their Taoist laws and principles were out of control now. Those powers didn��t know how to resist Ying Zheng. All they could do was submit themselves Ying Zheng��s power.


    ��Ahh!��


    ��Ugh!��


    The result was obvious. Leng Yueyan had been pulled out of Taoism, and Ning Zhe��s Taoist laws were all suppressed. The primordial spirit of the two had been heavily struck by Ying Zheng. They were all exhausted and fell down to the earth.


    Qin Shihuang��s golden hand illusion reached out to carry them, but before he could touch them, his eyes opened widely out of surprise. He swept out with his other hand and destroyed the illusion of 3,000 Buddhist worlds before him.


    Then he stepped forward and shined dazzling golden lights that blocked Leng Yueyan��s Bronze Tripod. Then he punched up into higher heaven, right on the real body of Leng Yueyan, who was casting spells.


    Ning Zhe was floating next to her and was also punched. They had released two duplicates with perfect timing, but the duplicates failed to fool Ying Zheng. They puked up blood after they were punched.


    ��We yield.��


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe saluted Ying Zheng and went away.


    ��Hahaha����


    Ying Zheng laughed out loud and said, ��You��re doing fine. Your cooperation is as close as the two before you. You are better at calculating than them, and you know how to observe your opponent.


    ��Your guess was mostly right, and I was almost fooled by you. Your understanding of Taoism and your comprehensive skills are all excellent. It��s just the nun�� you rely too much on your Taoist corporeity.


    ��You can take advantage of it, but you can��t count on it to make you invincible, because the only thing that can make you invincible is your real power.


    ��An opponent like me can suppress the Taoism in this place. If that��s your only way to win, then you��ll definitely lose your biggest advantage.��


    Leng Yueyan nodded and said, ��Thank you. I��ll try to communicate with the Taoism from other dimensions in the future.��


    Ying Zheng smiled and looked at Ning Zhe, saying, ��As for you�� you��re borrowing the Buddhist and Taoist knowledge from your last life, and you are trying to avoid using the power from your last life. You��re sticking to the power from this life.


    ��That��s a good idea, but you��re doing it in the wrong way. I don��t know how you can correct those mistakes, but I have to remind you that Taoism nowadays is quite different from how it was in your last life.


    ��They work in the same way but their Tao principles are different. One stresses completeness and the other stresses incompleteness. You��ve got a long way to go before you succeed. Remember, there��s no absolute in this world, and be cautious about everything you��re going to do.��


    Ying Zheng had seen how Ning Zhe was different from other people. Ning Zhe nodded and thanked him. ��I appreciate your instruction, and I��ll always bear it in mind.��


    ��You should do it as soon as you can.��


    Ying Zheng frowned. Then he pointed his finger at Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi, saying, ��Fatty, you can challenge me with that girl. I haven��t seen the inheritance of Gui Guzi in almost a thousand years.��


    Yu Wude patted Shangguan Yiyi��s thin shoulder and smiled at her. Then he said, ��Honey, it��s our turn.��


    ��Stop calling me that, or I��ll smack you!�� Shangguan Yiyi warned and stomped, pushing Yu Wude��s big hand aside.


    Yu Wude laughed again and pushed her forward. He tried to talk her into it. ��Honey! Just come with me!��


    Shangguan Yiyi snorted and waved her little fist at him. Then she urged Yu Wude to go faster.


    They went forward toward Ying Zheng and summoned their weapons to fight with him.


    ��Vertical!��


    Yu Wude yelled out. His Formation Breaking Sword slashed and then he cut horizontally.


    Ying Zheng flashed a smile and raised his hand. Then he blocked Yu Wude��s two moves and faced the front.


    ��Array accomplished!��


    In the first array set by Shangguan Yiyi, there was Yu Wude��s array lines and the unique array lines from the Palace of a Hundred Flowers.


    Numerous flowers emerged and enclosed Yin Zheng. Next to those flowers, there was a Killing Array, which made the whole place a beautiful trap.

 Chapter 290 - The Eternal Sorrow

    ��Whoo!��


    A golden barrier in the sky crushed all the arrays and flowers.


    Ying Zheng walked over to his two opponents slowly. He had put down his defense and said, ��That��s what you��ve inherited from Gui Guzi? That��s almost an insult to him.��


    Yu Wude grifted his teeth and stomped his feet. An Eight Diagram Tactics spread and covered hundreds of miles. He activated the prana power and murmured, ��Taiji generates two complementary forces. Two complementary forces generate four aggregates. Four aggregates generate eight trigrams.


    ��The two elementary forces are yin and yang. The Eight Diagrams stand for the will of the world, which is, Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Gen, Dui, Kan, and Li.��


    He was immediately wrapped up by the Innate Prana Power. As he struck out forward, heaven and earth shook. People could feel the fury of storms, thunder, fire, mountains, water, and marshes.


    The Eight Diagrams were like eight invisible pockets that had the whole universe running in it. It was a tiny universe in which many planet and creatures evolved. All these worlds could be changed by the Eight Diagrams.


    Qian stood for heaven; Kun, earth; Zhen, thunder; Xun, wind; Gen, mountains; Dui, marshes; Kan, water; and Li, fire.


    These Taoist laws were targeting Ying Zheng, and Yu Wude was just starting. When he set up the Eight Diagrams, he had connected it with the ancient Third Divine Array carved by Shangguan Yiyi.


    ��Boom! Boom����


    The adjacent area had been filled with all kinds of Tao Laws. The Third Divine Array slowly landed on earth. Under the joint activation of the two of them, the array could be half as powerful as it used to be.


    ��That��s more like it.�� Ying Zheng chuckled.


    Ying Zheng was trapped in the Taoist thunder, but he didn��t look panicked at all. He didn��t even try to dodge. He then lifted his arm and destroyed the Eight Diagrams with his unmatched Dragon Qi.


    Then he flew into heaven and punched the Third Divine Array with his fist.


    ��That��s����


    Other people were so surprised that they could barely speak. The Third Divine Array was a perfect combination of trapping and killing. It was said that it could kill lots of Greater Powers within seconds.


    The one that Ying Zheng faced today was only half as powerful as the real one, but nobody dared to look down on it. That was why everybody was so shocked when they saw Ying Zheng punching the array with his fist.


    ��Boom!��


    Finally, the array was broken by his punch and shattered into pieces. Ying Zheng was covered with Dragon Qi and spiritual strength. Both his hands were giving out formidable pressure as he rushed at Yu Wude.


    ��Dang!��


    Yu Wude gritted his teeth and tried to block Ying Zheng with the Formation Breaking Sword, but soon his hands were knocked numb by Ying Zheng��s fist. Ying Zheng��s fist was less than one inch from his face. He had no choice but to spit the tiny array out of his mouth.


    The array slowed Ying Zheng down for a bit, which gave Yu Wude the opportunity to get away. However, Ying Zheng could move so fast that he caught up with Yu Wude in one second. As he waved his fist, he suddenly felt his heart skip a beat.


    He leaned sideways and avoided a flower petal. Then he activated his spiritual strength to protect himself, which prevented himself from being attacked by thousands of flower petals.


    ��Petal Cutting Array!��


    Shangguan Yiyi cried out. As she activated the array she had set up earlier, numerous petals danced in the wind. Deep in those flower petals, there were nine novel flowers.


    All of those flowers carried powerful Taoist laws and their petals cut like legendary sharp blades. Those petals whirled and shot at Ying Zheng.


    ��Clang! Clang!��


    Ying Zheng remained as calm as usual. His powerful fists shattered all the petals into smaller pieces. Then he gave out the most powerful Imperatorial Power, pounding the array into non-existence. His body turned into a giant seal, darting to where Yu Wude was.


    ��Swoosh, swoosh!��


    Yu Wude summoned 81 flags in the air. He then used his and Shangguan Yiyi��s essential blood to build the array. He put all these flags in different positions in the array.


    ��Buzz!��


    Almost at the same time, he summoned a red spiritual stone that shined with a creepy bloody light. It seemed that some powerful blood was flowing in it.


    The stone was in a weird heart shape. People could hear that it was pumping when they took a close look at it.


    Yu Wude used this stone as the spirit of the array. He chanted the spell fast when Shangguan Yiyi stalled Ying Zheng with the Thousand Flower Dance.


    ��With my mind moving, all creatures surrender. To control the world, no one dares to resist! Once I get furious, I kill all creatures and souls! Second Killing Array �C Soul Killing of All Creatures!��


    That holy and resounding chant echoed in the sky. As he finished chanting, Shangguan Yiyi was knocked back. The two of them stood together again, trying their hardest to activate the array.


    Tens of millions of array lines shone scarlet red. The roar of all kinds of violent creatures came out of the array.


    ��Growl!��


    The huge blood figure jumped out and growled to heaven. All creatures had been silenced. They then submitted themselves to the figure who was no one else but the seventh Human Emperor of the Palace of the Human Emperors, also known as the Emperor of Dragon Blood!


    ��The stories are true! There was a Human Emperor living in the second killing array!�� Ying Zheng smiled.


    ��Hmph!��


    Emperor of Dragon Blood glared at the front and punched out.


    ��Bring it on!��


    Ying Zheng had no fear of this opponent because he was the greatest emperor of all time. Nobody could be his match except for Xiang Yu.


    But Xiang Yu died too young from heaven��s punishment, even before Ying Zheng could cross paths with him.


    That was why Ying Zheng looked so excited. He had run into a worthy opponent, another Human Emperor! That was something that all powerhouses had in common. They were always standing at the peak of the world, with no one else around.


    The Emperor of Dragon Blood was also at the peak. He never feared any opponent. The two were both the prodigies of their own times. They were proud of themselves and would never give in to anyone.


    The two��s fists collided hundreds of times but the process took less than a minute. Every time they punched, the world shook and its Taoism trembled.


    Their moves were simple, but every move of theirs contained the true meaning of Taoism and endless changes. Few people could see through this.


    Both of the two were on fire. They were thrilled because they didn��t feel as lonely as before. They wanted to beat each other.


    ��Nine Dragons Tearing the Sky!��


    ��Earth Sweeping!��


    The Emperor of Dragon Blood transformed all the creatures in the array into a huge saber, the Dragon Slayer. With his own Imperatorial Power and supreme Taoist Law, he waved the saber nine times. Each time he waved it, a scarlet dragon came out of it.


    Nine waves later, he slashed out heavily. The nine dragons orbiting him shot away and snarled.


    Ying Zheng summoned his own sword and waved it horizontally. A mysterious domineering and Imperatorial Power swept the world instantly.


    ��Boom!��


    The collision of the two supreme powers nearly blew a hole in heaven. Other people had to resist the airwave very hard or they would be knocked away hundreds of meters.


    ��What a pity that you and I are both primordial spirits and we both have an important mission to complete, or I��d fight you till I��m exhausted.�� Ying Zheng laughed out aloud.


    ��We��re both Hua Xia people and we keep our residue till today for the sake of our country and our people. You��re right in that we don��t have much time for this.�� The Emperor of Dragon Blood shook his head and sighed.


    ��Maybe you and I will meet again in the netherworld. We shall fight again before the Forgetting River. What do you think?�� Ying Zheng joked.


    ��That��s a good idea! If we meet each other again in the future in the netherworld, we��ll definitely fight and see who��s more powerful.�� The Emperor of Dragon Blood smiled from ear to ear.


    Then his body faded and vanished. The array he was in dissipated with the wind as well.


    Other people felt happy as well as lamented for the two. The conversation between the two emperors was solemn and stirring. That loneliness had existed for thousands of years.


    They once had to compete with all other talents. After all they had been through, they finally made it. However, when they looked back, they felt so lonely.


    Nobody could resist their attacks anymore. They would be lonely for the rest of their lives. That was the tragedy of all emperors.


    They had dedicated their lives to the Human Race and Hua Xia. They were born to fight, and they would be willing to die fighting for their people.


    However, after they were dead, they cared so much about this world that they didn��t want to leave. They would rather live with thousands of years of loneliness so that they could save Hua Xia when it was in trouble.


    They chose to save the Human Race and to protect Hua Xia without hesitation. That was their own way to protect the land they grew up on. They wanted to protect those people who worshipped them.


    That was why they give up the chance to end their loneliness this time. They had to do it for the sake of the Human Race. Their only hope was that they could meet in the netherworld and challenge each other again.


    ��That��s sad, isn��t it?�� Leng Yueyan shook her head and sighed.


    She had this picture in her mind in which the two emperors were walking side by side in the netherworld. The mandragora flowers looked so thriving.


    In front of the Naihe Bridge, the two looked at each other in the eyes and laughed. They fought with each other for one last time and ended their life-long regret. Then they walked to Granny Meng and drank the forgetting soup.


    The first one who stepped on the bridge soon forgot who the one behind him was. The one left behind was drinking the soup with tears in his hazy eyes.


    ��It not as sad as you think. He who wears the crown bears the crown and the eternal loneliness,�� Ying Zheng said calmly. Then he pointed his finger at Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro.


    The two didn��t say anything. They walked slowly toward Ying Zheng and saluted him sincerely. Then they summoned their weapons.

 Chapter 291 - The Sword Pacifying Troubled Times

    ��Clang!��


    The swords�� clanging sound echoed in the sky. Feng Tianming rushed over with the Scarlet Heaven Sword in his hand.


    He no longer paid much attention to the regular swordsmanship moves; instead, his sword moved as his will. He didn��t need to think about what step to take next and how he should use his swordsmanship.


    Feng Tianming seemed invincible with the Covering Sky Sword Skill protecting him. The sword followed his mind and fell on the opponent like endless raindrops in the early spring. His moves were as swift as the autumn wind.


    ��Clang! Clang! Clang!��


    Ying Zheng continued using his fist to counter the sword, but he kept being unable to stop Feng Tianming��s sword potential. The sword moved too fast and its power was too overwhelming.


    The sword had even sealed the Tao principles of the area, the only powers he could use were the Dragon Qi and the spiritual strength inside himself. The two powers were enough to fend off Feng Tianming��s sword.


    ��Sword Out��Asura!��


    Misawa Chihiro suddenly showed up while Ying Zheng and Feng Tianming were fighting. She made a thrusting move at an unbelievable speed, less than one meter away from Ying Zheng.


    ��Dang!��


    Ying Zheng blocked the sword with his bare hands. The sword tip was inches away from his body, then the Dragon Qi on his hands blew the sword away.


    After that, Ying Zheng summoned his own sword, called the Conqueror of Qin. The Conqueror transformed into a massive sword power, pushing his two opponents forward with Imperatorial Power and overwhelming spiritual strength.


    ��Boom!��


    Feng Tianming lifted his hand and released three bursts of Scarlet Heaven Sword power. The three large shadows almost blocked the sky above, but they were still weaker than the one Ying Zheng had projected.


    Ying Zheng exclaimed out loud, ��Liu Bang��s sword? We��ll see if it can be a match for mine.��


    Then he slashed towards Feng Tianming. Both the sword power and the Dragon Qi shattered the clouds and fell right above Feng Tianming��s head. He seemed completely unafraid; he simply raised his sword and drew a circle with it.


    His left hand then waved out and slashed forward. The Emperor-way Sword Power was instantly cast.


    ��Kaboom!��


    The sword power from the Qin dynasty and the Han dynasty had finally met once more after 2000 years of separation. The Imperatorial Power made people tremble in fear.


    ��Phew!��


    Moments later, they collided intensely against each other. Sparks popped out when the two swords clashed, turning into fireworks that shone in the night sky.


    ��Clang! Clang! Clang!��


    They were moving so fast that those without Divine Eyes had to use Tao Law to figure out their exact moves. Sword power was swept across the sky every time they moved.


    At last, their sword powers brought out storms and drove the onlookers away. Ying Zheng was only using half of his real power so that his opponents could clearly watch how he moved.


    Feng Tianming was dedicated to performing his sword skills; he completely forgot about the people present and other things. The Scarlet Heaven Sword was the only thing he could feel in this world.


    ��Clang, clang!��


    His body moved with the sword and he waved it out thousands of times within a short time. Each strike was transformed into a frightening sword power.


    ��I��ve got nothing but the sword cast by heaven. Its blade can split hills; my skills shake the mountains; the sword power separates the sea. The sword bone clangs; the sword core conquers; and the sword intent seals the sky.��


    Ying Zheng had already finished assessing Feng Tianming, so he released more of his power to resist the attack. Feng Tianming was creating a sword power realm at a high speed in order to lock Ying Zheng inside it.


    Ying Zheng would not allow that to happen. He broke the seal within three strikes because he had a rich experience and deep understandings of Tao Law.


    ��Rumble!��


    Ying Zheng��s sword swept horizontally. A sword power measuring hundreds of meters came out and fell down with a thundering sound.


    Raging Sea and Roaring Waves


    Feng Tianming did not fear it. He tried his best to block it with his own sword.


    ��Boom!��


    The two sword powers dissipated after a splendid display akin to fireworks. Ying Zheng then rushed out of the smoke. Before Feng Tianming had the chance to react, Ying Zheng was already standing in front of him.


    ��Dang!��


    Instead of waving his swords, Ying Zheng placed them on his back to block Misawa Chihiro��s Break Soul Strike from behind. Then he deflected her advance with sword power and a slash.


    ��Puff!��


    Chihiro vanished like a shadow. Within a blink, she popped out on Ying Zheng��s left and performed a Shadow Kill to attack his left arm.


    ��Buzz!��


    However, Ying Zheng raised his left hand and stopped the sword from pushing forward. When he was about to fight back, Feng Tianming approached him again. Therefore, Ying Zheng grabbed Chihiro and threw her in Feng Tianming��s direction.


    ��Destruction of the Mountains and Rivers of 10,000 Realms!��


    As Ying Zheng called out his attack, he suddenly raised his sword and created an enormous sword power that instantly slashed at his two opponents.


    At that moment, Feng Tianming rushed over and protected Chihiro with his left arm. His right arm performed a Universal Chop.


    ��Kaboom!��


    The intense spiritual strength exploded, knocking the two away for the center. Feng Tianming then cast a sword spell and adjusted his position with the help of his flying sword.


    To their surprise, Ying Zheng didn��t chase after them. He was standing there, watching.


    Carrying the sword behind his back, Ying Zheng said, ��You still have a long way to go before you can make full use of the Scarlet Heaven Sword and the Emperor-way Sword Power. Don��t push yourselves. You can try to convert them into your own sword powers.


    ��No one except the real king��s heir could make full use of the Emperor-way Sword Power. Moreover, the imperatorial power wasn��t often used to seal the heavens. If you wanted to do that, why not use your own Covering Sky Sword Power?


    ��And I can tell that you��re imitating Dugu Baishi��s way of cultivation. Why do you do that? Is it because you want to reach his realm? Or do you want to learn his swordsmanship?��


    Feng Tianming was hesitating. He looked down at the Scarlet Heaven Sword in his hand and explained, ��It��s because he was the one who made me realize how bad I was at swordsmanship.


    ��I��m always thinking about how to move faster; never have I considered a swordsmanship that contains an absolute and strong power. I can attack thousands of times within a minute, but that��s no match for one attack with absolute power. After I realized that, I started to study the Spell Breaking Swordsmanship.


    ��I was inspired by Bugui and combined it with Dugu Baishi��s methods. I try to attack as fast and as powerful as I can when I practice. Now I finally achieved something.


    ��But I will never be as powerful as Dugu Baishi was. Every one of his moves could kill. He was much more powerful than me in every way.��


    He then shook his head and sighed. Misawa Chihiro walked towards him. She stepped on her tiptoes and touched his face, saying, ��You can do it!


    ��You��ll always have my trust and company no matter what happens.��


    Her consolation made Feng Tianming feel very warm inside, even while standing in that cold wind. She was like the sunshine to him, giving him comfort.


    ��I����


    Feng Tianming looked down at the woman. She was no taller than his shoulder on her tiptoes, which made her look quite endearing in his eyes.


    ��You heard what the Japanese woman said. You shouldn��t chicken out no matter how scary your enemy is. Once you let fear emerge in you, you��re doomed to fail,��


    Ying Zheng spoke slowly as he continued, ��No matter how powerful other person��s Tao could be, you still have to rely on your own. You should create your own Tao, instead of imitating others.��


    Finally, he raised his Conqueror of Qin and said, ��I��ll walk you through my own Tao today. Whether you can learn anything from it depends on your talent. Now bring it on! Use your most powerful sword skills!��


    Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro nodded. Both of them held their swords and gathered the aura of heaven and earth. They activated their killing aura and sword power, ready to attack Ying Zheng.


    ��Shocking Immortals Strike!��


    Feng Tianming yelled and combined himself with his sword.


    He then rushed forward, several times faster than he was in the last fight. A light trail was left behind him.


    The light contained an extreme strong power, and its killing aura suppressed the Tao principles in the area. The onlookers felt so scared that their hair stood on end.


    The sword power almost covered the sky and surged toward Ying Zheng like a furious ocean. Its sword intent was sealing the surrounding space; nobody could get away after this.


    The momentum only lasted for a few seconds, but that was enough for Feng Tianming to pierce his opponent.


    Misawa Chihiro had also synchronized herself with her sword. She chanted, ��Robbery Asking Sword, Three Thousand Hearts. Three thousand demons, show yourself!��


    As she chanted, her body vanished, leaving an afterimage on the original spot. The afterimage was still trying to pull out the sword, but the real person was already standing in front of Ying Zheng.


    She slashed vertically, exuding a killing aura. Unlike Feng Tianming who was suppressing the Tao principles in the area, Chihiro��s killing aura was very pure and focused.


    Ying Zheng felt as if he were facing a demon from hell. Chihiro was gorgeous, but she looked like a vicious ghost that would tear her opponent to pieces.


    It would take less than one-thousand of a second for the two swords to run Ying Zheng through.


    ��Conqueror of troubled times!��


    But that time gap was long enough for Ying Zheng to take action. Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro watched their swords slash towards him.


    Just before the pointy tips were about to be shoved into Ying Zheng��s body, the man lifted his sword and slashed horizontally. His sword cut their bodies.


    Wang Bugui and the three heroic spirits were the only ones that understood what had happened. Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro were still standing there when Ying Zheng showed up behind them.


    ��Done,�� Ying Zheng said slowly as he shoved his sword in the scabbard.


    ��Phew!��


    As he spoke, scary wounds emerged on Feng Tianming and Chihiro��s bodies. Blood flowed out and spurted everywhere as they fell down on the ground.

 Chapter 292 - The Emperor and the Talent of All Times

    ��Tianming!��


    ��Chihiro!��


    All the onlookers were terrified. They reached out their hands and tried to support them. Just then, a golden hand appeared and carried the two.


    ��Are you OK?�� Zhao Feige stepped forward and asked.


    ��Relax, Ying Zheng knew what he was doing. If he intended to kill us, none of us could have survived up to now.��


    ��They��re just some wounds. We��ll heal ourselves soon. I was trying harder because that��s the only way I could counter the strikes.��


    ��Their primordial spirits will be fine. They were merely affected by my sword intent.��


    Ying Zheng said slowly. He took Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro to Chu He because he could tell that the young man was a healer. Ying Zheng wanted to see how quickly Chu He could heal.


    ��Woo!��


    Chu He played a beautiful melody with his flute. Tao principles emerged in the air and surrounded the unconscious couple, to take care of their ghastly wounds.


    Those large wounds seemed to be made by a terrifying claw. They were so deep that the bones had been exposed.


    That strike nearly took out their guts. Fortunately, Ying Zheng had restrained his attack, or they would have been cut into pieces.


    ��Ugh!��


    Moments later, just as Ying Zheng intended, Chu He cured and awakened the two.


    ��Thank you for having mercy on us!��


    ��We��ll always remember that!��


    As soon as Feng Tianming and Chihiro woke up, they thanked Ying Zheng for his instruction.


    ��If you really want to thank me, put my words into action. You should learn from the wounds; discover your disadvantages and correct your mistakes!�� said Ying Zheng as he scolded them.


    ��You��re right.��


    Feng Tianming and Chihiro bowed their heads. The others were still confused. They tried to figure out what mistakes they had made during the fight just then.


    ��You still don��t know it yet?��


    Wang Bugui looked at those people with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Seeing the confused faces of his friends, he nodded and said, ��Their mistakes were simple but critical.��


    ��Firstly, Tianming should combine his sword with swordsman Taoism. His sword potential disappeared just then, but he didn��t rebuild it in time; instead, he rushed to Ying Zheng without thinking.


    ��His Sword Core wasn��t stable yet. He wanted to be fast, but at the same time, he dedicated himself to killing. You should be focused when wielding a sword, or you would shave off the minuscule chance to defeat your enemy.


    ��Secondly, to cooperate with Tianming, Chihiro performed as the assassin. She charged at my face just now and gave up the best way to assist Feng Tianming.


    ��She moved before she found my weak point, but her swordsmanship was typically a ��momentary slash.�� How could she slash Ying Zheng momentarily without knowing his weak point?��


    His question went straight to the point. Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro lowered her heads and blushed.


    Wang Bugui didn��t finish talking yet. He pointed at the two and said, ��You��re lucky that he was merciful, or you could��ve been killed. The last thing is your sword power.


    ��Tianming, why didn��t you instill your sword power into Ying Zheng? And Chihiro, you focused on killing intent and forgot your sword power. You have to make a change!��


    Feng Tianming and Chihiro felt deeply ashamed because their mistakes were indeed simple but deadly. Those were usually beginner��s mistakes.


    Perhaps they were a little nervous when facing the greatest emperor of all time. No matter how talented they are, they still feared him.


    Ying Zhen outshone numerous geniuses in a thousand-year span. He was so powerful that when he ruled the country, nobody dared to go against him.


    They would have felt stressed anyway, because apparently they were no match for Ying Zheng at the moment. Although what they faced was just some residue of his primordial spirit, it was more than easy for him to kill them.


    ��Ying Zheng is so powerful. He didn��t even release his sword power, nor have we seen his sword intent and killing aura. He defeated Tianming and Chihiro so easily!�� Yu Wude exclaimed.


    Wang Bugui turned around his head and explained it to everyone, ��Of course he released his sword power, but he was controlling it in such a subtle way that it was all used to counter Tianming and Chihiro��s swordsmanship. As for his killing aura, it was used at the very early stage, or their killing aura wouldn��t have been suppressed.��


    Then Yu Wude frowned and said, ��But we didn��t feel his killing aura. We could have sensed it when it was first released.��


    Zhao Yun shook his head and noted, ��Just look around, and see what the killing aura has done.��


    Everyone craned over and were surprised to find that the clouds around them had disappeared completely.


    ��This����


    Zhao Changge and the others were open-mouthed, in complete silence. All the clouds above Juyongguan were gone. The stars seemed to have darkened a little on the dark sky.


    ��That��s the real supreme killing aura. It came out and affected heaven and earth. Ying Zheng released it around us so that other people wouldn��t get hurt. But still, the killing aura dispelled the clouds.��


    Lyu Bu then sighed. That was the first time he had seen the unmatched killing aura. Exclaiming was the only thing he could do.


    Ying Zheng smiled and said, ��I dispelled the clouds because that would bring convenience for my next fight, which will also be my last.��


    Then he looked at Chu He and said, ��As for the one playing the flute, you should stand there and watch. Maybe my Tao principles can inspire you.��


    ��Thank you for your instruction,�� Chu He cupped his hand and replied.


    Ying Zheng nodded, then he looked at Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui stretched his neck and smiled. ��It��s my turn, finally! Please have no mercy on me. I can handle it!��


    ��Well, that depends on you!�� Ying Zheng laughed.


    ��Buzz!��


    Wang Bugui covered his body with Endless Golden Body Manifestation. Then he pushed his morale to the limit.


    He said as he walked forward, ��Please forgive me if I offend you. Be careful!��


    He moved using Hell Steps and vanished, leaving an after image on that spot. His real body, however, was standing in front of Ying Zheng and launching a Meteorite Kick.


    ��Rumble!��


    That thunder was louder than the sound of a catastrophe. It was hard to believe that the sound was made by the collision of their bodies.


    The rest of the people stepped back to keep a safe distance from the collision. Some of them activated the Divine Eyes, and others used their Tao Law to observe the long-awaited fight.


    ��Hey, that��s interesting. Ying Zheng was the greatest genius of all time, and Bugui was presented by the Imperial Clan as the greatest genius. I can��t wait to see what will happen next,�� said Blood Demon King, with a hand on his jaw.


    ��Oh? Is that true? I can��t wait to see it,�� asked Zhao Yun, who also seemed quite interested.


    ��The greatest genius and the greatest emperor, those are quite glorious titles,�� Lyu Bu exclaimed.


    Then he continued, frowning as he supported his jaw with his hand, ��But the young man hasn��t reached the Human Emperor realm yet. I don��t think he could be an even match with Ying Zheng as a Greater Power.��


    ��I doubt that. I believe Bugui can make a miracle again!�� Zhao Changge laughed.


    ��Yes, I think Bugui can do just as well as Ying Zheng,�� said Chu He as he nodded.


    ��Bugui can at least force Ying Zheng to use 80% of his power. Even if he fails, that wouldn��t be embarrassing at all,�� Leng Yueyan concluded.


    Seeing all those people place so much trust in Wang Bugui, the three heroic spirits looked at each other and smiled. They could imagine how powerful and how many trump cards Wang Bugui still had.


    ��Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea!��


    They heard a roar coming from behind. Wang Bugui was standing on the bloody waves, punching toward Ying Zheng violently.


    ��Boom!��


    Ying Zheng blocked Bugui��s attack with his bare fists. Their fists collided and brought out an intense spiritual aftershock. Neither of the two fell in the lower hand during the first collision.


    Wang Bugui suddenly took back his fist and used his Kick of the Universe. Ying Zheng had been prepared for that. He lifted his legs and blocked the kick.


    ��Shoosh!��


    As Wang Bugui kicked out, he flipped over in the air and once again kicked with his left leg. Ying Zheng crossed his arms before himself and blocked that kick again.


    Then his left hand grabbed Bugui��s ankle and pulled him close. Ying Zheng then punched out with his right hand.


    ��Kaboom!��


    Just when his fist was about to land on Wang Bugui, it was interrupted by the Killing Air. Wang Bugui turned aside and activated prana power to get rid of Ying Zheng��s hold.


    After Bugui escaped from Ying Zheng��s grip, he avoided Ying Zheng��s leg sweep and pressed the Primordial Palm onto his opponent.


    ��Crack!��


    Ying Zheng��s leg sweep dispelled the Primordial Palm. Then he released the Dragon Qi and pressed forward.


    ��Extreme Heaven Explosion!��


    Wang Bugui shouted loudly and punched continuously. Their fists collided with each other. During a short period, they had attacked each other more than a thousand times.


    ��Thump!��


    In the end, people heard a dull sound. Wang Bugui managed to punch Ying Zheng��s right shoulder. Ying Zheng��s fist connected Wang Bugui��s waist. Both of them were knocked back by their mutual attacks.


    ��Again!��


    They had no hesitation before they adjusted themselves and rushed to each other again.

 Chapter 293 - A Blitz

    The originally serene night sky wasn��t serene anymore. Even the darkness was escaping from the area.


    The collision in the night sky created continuous explosions of spiritual strength that lit up the dark sky.


    ��Boom!��


    A huge circular spiritual strength field rapidly expanded. The roaring spiritual strength nearly shattered the space. Other people found that the phantom arrays were going to be broken.


    ��Let��s keep the arrays together!��


    Blood Demon King shouted and made his move to stabilize the phantom arrays, followed by other people.


    ��Ugh!!��


    Wang Bugui was yelling at the center of the spiritual strength field while fighting Ying Zheng. They had reinforced their punches and kicks with all kinds of Tao Law. It seemed that they were fighting for real.


    Wang Bugui waved out his Break Heaven Fist. The punch weighed at least 50,000 kilograms. Ying Zheng countered that strike with his own fist, and it seemed that his fist was just as powerful as Wang Bugui��s.


    ��Boom!��


    Wang Bugui wasn��t going to confront Ying Zheng directly. He released his clenched fists and tried to press with his palm. Ying Zheng knew that Wang Bugui was going to make a change, but he was still surprised when he saw how fierce that press was.


    When Ying Zheng realized that, he could only hastily resist the press with his Dragon Qi. After some rumbling, the primordial vital energy exploded. Ying Zheng was knocked quite a long distance away.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Wang Bugui seized the opportunity and caught up with Ying Zheng. Then he tried to kick, but Ying Zheng had adjusted himself. He turned around in the air and blocked the kick with his feet.


    Ying Zheng then made a turn and elbowed Wang Bugui��s waist. At the same time, Wang Bugui activated the Hell Step and rotated himself to give Ying Zheng a heavy hook on the waist.


    The fist had the power of the Glittering Fist and the Break Heaven Fist. One punch was followed by another 1,000 punches. However, none of them were powerful enough to break the Dragon Qi that Ying Zheng used to protect himself. A little part of the power had penetrated the shell, but that was no big deal.


    ��Shadow Killing Air!��


    Wang Bugui sent out a thunder flash as he mumbled. The flash penetrated Ying Zheng��s body and turned back. Then the attack repeated more than 10 times.


    He moved so fast that Ying Zheng only had the time to deploy spiritual strength to protect himself. Wang Bugui was getting even faster.


    ��Whiz, whiz, whiz!��


    Other people could see the one flash ray divided into 10 that shot at Ying Zheng��s body from all directions. Actually, all of them were Wang Bugui��s afterimage caused by his fast move.


    He was one of the fastest attackers in this world. With the enforcement of the Thunder Law, it was almost challenging for other people to make out his traces, even if they had activated their Tao Laws and Divine Eyes.


    ��Rumble!��


    While other people were dazzled by the lights, Wang Bugui��s fist fell on Ying Zheng��s Dragon Qi shell and crushed it. He pushed forward with no resistance and smashed Ying Zheng in the stomach.


    ��Uh!��


    The fist landed right on Ying Zheng��s stomach. He groaned and flew backward.


    ��Er!��


    Wang Bugui also suffered from the fight and puked up blood. He had stimulated all the meridian points in his own body with the thunder flash, which recoiled on him really hard.


    ��Whoosh!��


    However, as Ying Zheng was flying backward, his spiritual strength increased dramatically. The Dragon Qi above his head transformed into a dragon to orbiting him.


    ��That is����


    Everyone was so shocked that they didn��t know what to say. When Ying Zheng fought with other people, he only needed two dragons wrapping his hands.


    He only needed the third dragon when he was putting forth the last strike, which was used to totally defeat his opponent.


    But now, in less than two minutes, Wang Bugui had forced Ying Zheng to summon the third dragon.


    ��I��m surprised, young man. I��ll use half of my real power and see how much you can take!�� Ying Zheng laughed.


    There was no wind in the sky, but his black hair and his imperial robe fluttered, which made him look quite imposing.


    ��Eight Limits and Universal Order, Body Defense Mechanism, release!��


    As Wang Bugui ordered, the restriction on him was totally released. He stimulated his Tao principles with Universal Order, which brought his cultivation level up sharply. He was now at the same level as Ying Zheng.


    ��Oh? Interesting! Is that the martial arts of the Palace of the Human Emperors? It��s said that by releasing those restrictions, an ordinary person could turn himself into a sage.��


    Ying Zheng was so interested in it that there were lights in his eyes.


    ��It works significantly for those in the lower realms, but it won��t change much if the person��s original level was really high. But I��m confident that by using that, I can make you fight me with all your effort.��


    Wang Bugui laughed and turned the Primordial Ring into a pair of gloves. He was ready to fight.


    ��That��s great. We��ll see what you can do.��


    ��Sizzle!��


    Wang Bugui was radiating thunder flashes. He then absorbed all the energy inside himself and stimulated his meridian points. He was pushing himself to the limit.


    ��Thunder Transformation!��


    The thunder flash around his body exploded. He gave out a formidable pressure. Thunder Tao talismanic words ran over his body and his pupils turned grey. The talismanic words had even influenced his Endless Golden Body Manifestation.


    In that golden light, there were lots of golden snakes emerging. They grew on Wang Bugui��s head like his hair, giving out thundering noise.


    ��Extreme Heaven Explosion!��


    Wang Bugui yelled out loud and rushed to Ying Zheng within the blink of an eye. His cannon-like fists kept punching forward. Ying Zheng caught up with him and resisted the attacks with his fists as well.


    ��Rumble!��


    The last strike of the Extreme Heaven Explosion collided with Ying Zheng��s most powerful strike. Both of them were knocked back dozens of meters.


    ��Whoosh!��


    ��Boom! Boom! Boom!��


    They bounced back immediately and left the noise that sounded like a Thunder Tribulation. They were colliding with each other at such a high speed that other people could barely see how they were moving.


    Judging by the sound, both of them had taken a heavy strike from the other. But even the intense collision failed to separate them.


    The fight turned white-hot. Each of their moves contained formidable Tao Laws. If they were to fail to contain the power in the fighting field, other onlookers might get hurt by their overwhelming power.


    ��Shoosh!��


    Wang Bugui combined the thunder law with the Killing Air. He turned his hand into a dragon claw, which reached for Ying Zheng at the highest speed.


    ��Hmph!��


    Ying Zheng faced Wang Bugui head-on and raised his hands to grab the claw. Then Ying Zheng almost snapped Wang Bugui��s whole arm with his own Dragon Qi and spiritual strength.


    Wang Bugui ignored his own wounds and reached out his hand to grab Ying Zheng. Wang Bugui then pulled Ying Zheng back and smashed on him with the Dragon Fist, only to be blocked by the other hand of Ying Zheng.


    Wang Bugui immediately withdrew his fist and try to elbow Ying Zheng, who changed his clenched fist and punched forth.


    ��Thump!��


    It turned out that Wang Bugui was making a deceptive movement. He actually swept his leg and kicked the side of Ying Zheng��s body.


    ��Well done!��


    Wang Bugui already had the plan for the next move in the fight. Ying Zheng tried to dodge Wang Bugui��s leg, which gave Wang Bugui enough space to adjust himself and fight back.


    Wang Bugui was moving at his fastest speed using the Hell Step. Even the three Greater Powers at the peak, including Blood Demon King, couldn��t make out any traces of Wang Bugui��s movement.


    ��That��s almost scary.��


    That was what was going on in the onlookers�� minds. Wang Bugui was moving fast, and moreover, his steps were so unpredictable.


    Nobody could discern his trail or how he moved, let alone to predict when he would show up.


    ��Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea! Meteorite Kick!��


    ��Extreme Heaven Explosion! Soaring Dragons!��


    ��Killing Air! Primordial Palm! Kick of the Universe!��


    ��Thousand Kicks! Glittering Fist!��


    Wang Bugui always called out the names of his moves in advance, and he could still move faster than Ying Zheng. Ying Zheng now felt that Wang Bugui was a pain in the neck, but the only thing he could do was defend himself. He found himself having no chance to fight back.


    Each of Wang Bugui��s moves was infiltrated with the powerful prana power, which made it harder and harder for Ying Zheng to catch up with him.


    ��Boom!��


    Finally, after a moment, Wang Bugui combined the Dragon Fist with his prana power blood and Break Heaven Fist. Then he smashed his fist on Ying Zheng��s chest. Ying Zheng was indeed very powerful. He was nearly knocked down but he still punched back.


    Wang Bugui moved at the highest speed and narrowly missed Ying Zheng��s fist. Then he flipped in the air and kicked down with the Kick of the Universe.


    ��Boom!��


    Ying Zheng failed to keep up with Wang Bugui��s pace. When Ying Zheng raised his hand to block Wang Bugui��s kick, it was already too late. The emperor was knocked and fell on to the ground.


    ��Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!��


    Wang Bugui took the opportunity and kept attacking Ying Zheng with the Killing Air. He was moving at an unbelievable speed with the thunder law and Hell Steps.


    People could only see hundreds of golden rays flying in the sky. Each golden ray hit Ying Zheng hard. Within less than 10 seconds, Ying Zheng had been hit thousands of times.


    Each strike was fast and powerful. Every one of them had been thrown out at full strength.


    ��Instantaneous Killing!��


    In the end, Wang Bugui yelled out and ended the fight with the Instantaneous Killing. His hands penetrated Ying Zheng��s body and lifted in the back.


    There was some golden fluid on his hand, which was Ying Zheng��s primordial spirit!


    ��Puff!��


    10 more frightening scars appeared on Ying Zheng��s body. His primordial spirit had been cut up.

 Chapter 294 - A Desperate Fight

    ��What?!��


    When the onlookers saw this, they were as thrilled as lottery winners.


    Some of them even rubbed their eyes because they still couldn��t believe that Ying Zheng had been cut into pieces.


    ��Phew!��


    Wang Bugui had paid a huge price for this as well. His meridians almost all snapped. His arms were twisted and his legs had been broken. That was how he looked after he tried to heal himself.


    Every strike pushed him to his limit. And he was trying harder and harder. Every time he passed by Ying Zheng, his legs and arms would be broken.


    Nobody knew how many times he had used the Whole after Thousand Disasters. He had healed his arms in the middle of the fight, but he broke them again when he cast the Instantaneous Killing in the end.


    The Eight Limits Universal Order and Thunder Transformation recoiled on him at the same time. He had injuries both inside and outside.


    It seemed that Ying Zheng didn��t care about it. He flashed a smile and said, ��Haha! I��m so proud of your power! You can be my match!��


    ��Huff!��


    As he said that, his body radiated golden light, which healed all his wounds. Three more dragons orbited him, making his power grow overwhelming.


    ��That��s 70% of my real power, you should be careful.��


    ��OK!��


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and healed his wounds with the Supplementary Method. At the same time, he raised his finger and pointed to the sky. He recharged himself with the Universal Reversal. He was now even more powerful than he had been before the fight.


    But that wasn��t enough. Ying Zheng, with 70% of his real power, was more powerful than any other Greater Power in this world. If Wang Bugui didn��t release the hidden power inside him, he would stand no chance to win the fight.


    ��Bring it on!��


    Wang Bugui never had any fear of strong enemies. This time, he wanted to attack first. He poured the prana power blood into his right leg and performed the Kick of the Universe.


    Ying Zheng reacted as fast as him. He kicked out with six wisps of Dragon Qi moving around his leg.


    ��Kaboom!��


    After the collision, Wang Bugui could barely feel his right leg. He was knocked back. Ying Zheng took this opportunity and punched heavily on Wang Bugui, who adjusted himself as soon as he could and countered the strike with his own fist.


    ��Uh!��


    The power and Tao Law contained in Ying Zheng��s fist was so overwhelming. Wang Bugui felt his body burning in flames. His prana power blood was boiling and his face paled. He tried very hard to resist the urge to puke up blood.


    Wang Bugui knew that he was no match for Ying Zheng, who was even with him in physical strength now and greatly surpassed him in the understanding of Tao Law. So, Wang Bugui knew that he could not compete with him.


    He had been taught to overcome toughness by being tougher. He had no idea how to counter toughness in a subtle way. He had once studied tai chi, but he had never gotten to the bottom of it.


    It was impossible for him to beat Ying Zheng without refreshing his own understanding of the Tao.


    ��Shoosh!��


    Wang Bugui grifted his teeth and activated the Hell Step, which was the only hope he had to beat Ying Zheng. He stepped away from Ying Zheng and tried to find the proper chance to throw an attack again.


    ��Whiz, whiz, whiz!��


    He moved like a ghost. Ying Zheng found the steps so unpredictable and annoying. There was no one who knew the Hell Steps better than Wang Bugui.


    Wang Bugui had turned himself in a strange thunder flash, and every time Ying Zheng was about to catch him, he managed to escape from different angles.


    The angle was so sharp that even a Greater Power wouldn��t be able to make such a turn due to the inertia. Ying Zheng felt so confused that Wang Bugui was doing so. Moreover, Wang Bugui was taking advantage of that and kept attacking him.


    ��You��re good!��


    Ying Zheng gritted his teeth and launched the Dragon Qi defense. Then he mobilized two wisps of Dragon Qi to protect himself and said, ��We don��t have much time left, young man, but you should be proud that I��ll use 90% of my real power.��


    He reached out his hand and formed a huge golden hand with formidable spiritual strength. Wang Bugui cast a spell and dodged it.


    ��What?!��


    He narrowly avoided the hand, but then he found that the hand was so close to him on his back. He was inches again from being pressed.


    Wang Bugui knew that this wasn��t good for him. He moved faster and changed his position hundreds of times, but he still failed to get rid of the huge hand.


    The big palm was expanding. No matter how fast Wang Bugui moved, he was still within the reach of it and couldn��t break through the edge.


    When he turned around, he found the big palm only a few meters away from his back. He found himself in no way to escape. Then, the hand started to clench.


    ��Thunder Shatters the Highest Firmament!��


    Wang Bugui gave up dodging and started to resist.


    ��Boom!��


    The clouds in the sky were thundering. The pressure was even scarier than a catastrophe. However, those thunder flashes still failed to split the big hand up, because that was a full strike from Ying Zheng with 90% of his real power.


    ��Hands Covering Heaven!��


    After Ying Zheng spoke out those three words, the spiritual strength on his hand increased sharply and surpassed the pressure Wang Bugui gave out.


    In the end, as the big hand clenched, the thunder rays also faded out. Moments later, the thunder rays totally disappeared and no one could see them.


    ��Bugui!��


    Zhao Changge and others panicked. They wanted to feel Wang Bugui��s existence, but their power was blocked outside by the big hand. They wondered if his life was in danger.


    ��Relax, the worst situation is that Bugui is injured and trapped in there. I won��t kill him,�� said Ying Zheng with his hands behind his back. He would release Wang Bugui once he was sure that he had no more power to fight back.


    ��Sizzle! Crack!��


    There was noise coming from inside the hand. Then thunder rays burst out of the big hand. It could no longer trap Wang Bugui inside.


    ��How is that possible?�� asked Ying Zheng. He could hardly believe his eyes.


    Then he increased the intensity of his spells and tried to suppress those thunder rays.


    ��Samsara!��


    Wang Bugui was roaring in there. He finally applied his Tao of Samsara. The time around the fist was accelerated. Finally, the big hand vanished in the clouds.


    ��Oh? I��m surprised that you can break out. You changed the time to a few days later. That��s how powerful your samsara Taoism can be?�� Ying Zheng was murmuring to himself.


    ��Huff! Hah��whoo!��


    Wang Bugui was panting. He had already been severely injured. The imperatorial Tao Law inside the big hand was too much for his body to take.


    Afterward, he puked up blood. He ran the Qi inside himself to adjust his breath. Then he used the Supplementary Method and Reversal Method to restore himself to the peak performance.


    ��Why are you healing yourself? That��s no more than a waste of your spiritual strength. How long can your resistance last in the upcoming round?��


    Wang Bugui shook his head and cupped his fist. ��I know that I will end up in a miserable death if I keep fighting you, but I hope you can do me a favor!��


    ��Tell me about it,�� Ying Zheng said with his hands behind his back.


    Wang Bugui raised his head when he heard the words and said, ��Please use all your power in the last round of fighting me!��


    His words shocked other people like thunder. They all became mute.


    ��Bugui, have you lost your mind?��


    ��No way! Ying Zheng has already injured you so badly with 90% of his real power. You won��t be able to survive if he uses 100%!��


    ��Don��t be so impulsive, young man! You should know that there is a significant difference between 90% and 100% of a powerful man��s real power. You��ll be no match for him.��


    ��Powerhouses at his level could break heaven, and no one except those immortals are able to beat them. Don��t be impulsive!��


    Everybody else was trying to persuade Wang Bugui. They were so afraid that Ying Zheng would agree and perform a full strike. In that way, the greatest genius would be totally devastated.


    ��Are you sure you want that?�� Ying Zheng asked with his eyebrows furrowed.


    Wang Bugui was the second person in the past 2,000 years who wanted to fight against 100% of his power. The first one was Xiang Yu.


    ��I��m sure! One last strike! We��ll both use our full strength. I want to see the gap between me and the real emperor!�� Wang Bugui nodded his head firmly.


    ��Bugui!��


    ��My boy!��


    Other people wanted to stop Wang Bugui from doing something crazy, but when they tried to move forward, they found that they failed to step any further. They felt as if their feet had been turned into stones.


    ��This is between me and him. You wouldn��t want to get involved in this,�� Ying Zheng turned around and said to those people. The Imperatorial Power he gave out was so overwhelming that all the Greater Powers around the area were stuck like meat on a chopping block.


    Then he looked at Wang Bugui and said, ��Now that you have decided, I will fulfill your wish!��


    After he said that, the last wisp of Dragon Qi fell down and transformed into three dragons. Nine dragons were moving around Ying Zheng, which indicated that he had activated his full strength.


    ��Shoosh!��


    A powerful aura burst out of him. The Imperatorial Power was formidable. All the onlookers�� souls were trembling out of fear. They nearly submitted themselves to the great power.


    That was the real power of a real emperor. Nobody could beat him except the immortals. The Greater Powers were no more than some bugs in his eyes.


    ��Eight Limits Universal Order, completely relieved!��


    ��Undefeatable Body of the World!��


    ��Universal Reversal!��


    ��Heavenly Battling Force, rise!��


    ��Thunder Transformation!��


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and cast all the forbidden spells, which brought unbearable pressure to his body and soul. The forbidden spells protected him from being affected by the Imperatorial Power, but at the same time, they brought him heavy burdens.


    His body was severely overloaded. There were even cracks on his skin. He looked as if he would fall to pieces at any time. That was the price he paid to temporarily promote himself to the Human Emperor level.


    This time, two different Imperatorial Powers showed up in the same space.


    Even Ying Zheng was shocked by the scene. The formidable power given out by Wang Bugui at this moment was not what he intended. The young man just promoted himself from the middle stage of the Greater Power Realm to the Human Power Realm.


    ��Bring it on, please!�� Wang Bugui yelled out.


    ��If you can survive this strike of mine, I��ll admit that you��re the most powerful cultivator of all time!��


    Ying Zheng had said that seriously. Then he activated the spiritual strength and Dragon Qi inside himself. The two stared into each other��s eyes and rushed over.


    ��Emperor Fist!��


    ��Emperor��s Presence!��


    ��Immortal Killing!��


    ��Strike of the World!��


    People heard the two roaring, and Wang Bugui��s Emperor Fist collided with Ying Zheng��s.

 Chapter 295 - Heaven-Striking Explosion

    ��Kaboom!!!��


    Above Juyongguan in Yan City, a huge noise resounded in the sky. The space 1,000 miles around here contracted, and when it condensed to its limits, it exploded violently.


    A white light spot quickly expanded and spread to the whole sky, starting from Yan City, and covered hundreds of miles across. It seemed that it would reach places that were 10,000 miles away.


    The phantom array could no longer hold the explosion. It was falling apart. Even if the explosion wouldn��t affect the earth, it would definitely awaken those ordinary people.


    ��Ugh!!��


    Blood Demon King roared. He took the opportunity when Emperor Ying Zheng was dedicated to fighting. Blood Demon King then got rid of the Imperatorial Power, followed by Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu.


    The three cast spells to help other people get back to normal so that they could work together to stabilize the array.


    ��That didn��t help. They are too powerful to be resisted. The explosion will inevitably affect the area under us.��


    ��Do you have any ideas?�� Blood Demon King asked.


    ��This fluctuation, I guess, will affect at least one-third of Hua Xia��s territory. If we try our best, we��ll have a chance to counter half of it, but we��ll have to pay a huge price for it.��


    ��Is it that serious?��


    Other people were so shocked that their leaking sweat soaked their shirts. If they let the fluctuation out, one-third of Hua Xia��s sky would be affected, which would cause numerous air crashes.


    Zhao Yun shook his head and said, ��That��s not the worst situation. We still have no idea if the explosion would affect those land dwellers or not. Should they fall on the ground, the whole city of Yan would be blasted into ruins.


    ��Then the spiritual strength fluctuation would expand over the country. We know clearly what that means. We should decide what to do as fast as we can!��


    ��That is����


    Everyone gritted their teeth, but they had no better way to resolve the matter. If they did what General Zilong said, Lyu Bu and Blood Demon King would have to pay a heavy price for it.


    That was what other people didn��t want to happen, but if they didn��t do that, they wouldn��t be able to get the spiritual strength under control.


    ��Everyone! I have an idea!��


    Just then, Yu Wude yelled out loud. As other people looked at him, he explained, ��I��ve got an array platform of the Third Divine Array from the remote ancient times. We can use it to keep the phantom array together first.


    ��Yiyi and I need support from others to build the pre-celestial Eight Diagram Tactics. I��m not very familiar with it, but I think I should give it a try. That��s our best choice now.


    ��Should I fail, you can then resist the rest of the explosion together. I think that would cost you less.��


    Everyone heard his words. After full consideration, they found that this was indeed the best choice they had. Seeing other people nodding, Yu Wude summoned the array platform and covered the sky with the Third Divine Array.


    Then he flew with Shangguan Yiyi on their swords. They flew here and there in the sky to draw the array lines around the suppressed spiritual strength field.


    Although the Third Divine Array was powerful enough, it was, after all, incomplete. People could see the energy field gradually expanding, and it was just a matter of time for it to rip the array up.


    ��Tai chi generated yin and yang, which generated the Four Images, which generate the Eight Diagrams. Qian was the first one, Dui was the second, Li was the third, Zhen was the fourth, Xun was the fifth, Kan was the sixth, Gen was the seventh, and Kun, the ninth.��


    ��Of all the symbols of the Eight Diagrams: Kun, three strokes; Qian, six broken lines; Zhen stood like a pot; Gen looked like a flipped bowl; the second line of Li is broken; the second line of Kan is complete; the upper line of Dui is incomplete; the lower line of Xu is broken.��


    ��Heaven and earth are positioned, the mountains and the marshes are united, the thunder and wind nourish each other, and the fire and water are incompatible. The eight diagrams differ from each other. If you remember the past, you��ll future shall be bright; if you try to peek into your future, you shall be punished. That��s the prohibition of life.��


    The two continue to chant the Eight Diagrams mantra, and at the same time, they pinched their fingers to calculate. They failed to figure out how to solve the problem. Later, they looked at each other in the eyes and started to build the post-celestial Eight Diagram Tactics.


    They used pre-celestial factors supplemented by the post-celestial array. Finally, they found a proper spot and started to cast spells to change the Tao principle in this area.


    ��Buzz, buzz����


    Between the heavens and the earth, the huge Eight Diagram Tactics figure was revealed. Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi were at either end of the Tai Chi Yin Yang Fish. They hastily chanted the spells and made six other duplicates of themselves to occupy the eight directions on the Eight Diagrams.


    ��Help them now!��


    As Zhao Yun shouted, other people projected their spiritual strength onto the real body of the two of them. They were doing their best to help them.


    ��Change of the Time!��


    As Yu Wude yelled out, the two words, Qian and Kun, on the Eight Diagrams shined a blinding light. The principle of time in this area was changed. It was going way slower than before. The expansion of the spiritual strength field was slowed down to be almost static.


    ��The east wind rises, the Great Marsh comes out; thunder and fire move, all creatures and mountains are shaken!��


    Then he chanted the spells with Shangguan Yiyi at the same time. The huge Eight Diagram Tactics slowly rotated, and the eight words on it lit up. Those talismanic words on it started shining as well.


    Between heaven and earth, a violent storm arose and dispersed the killing aura of the spiritual strength field. Then a destroying power fell down, followed by the rumbling of doom thunder. Fireballs rained like a shower. Numerous woods then surrounded the field.


    Millions of stones emerged from the void and hit the field with other powers. As Yu Wude��s sword pointed out, a flood was released. Then he moved his finger and brought the thunder fire toward him.


    Shangguan Yiyi crossed her finger to make a seal. As she pointed out, the power of wind, mountains, and woods were strengthened. They were constantly surging into the spiritual strength field.


    ��Boom!��


    The spiritual strength field was being eroded. Within a short period, it had been totally devoured by the Eight Diagrams. Over some of the residue spiritual strength, people found in surprise that the two were still fighting under the influence of the changed time.


    ��Phew!��


    ��Uh!��


    Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi couldn��t hold it anymore, and the array dissipated in an instant, then they both coughed up blood and flew backward. Their arrays collapsed in the wind, and the time in this area returned to normal speed.


    ��Bang!��


    ��Puff!��


    This great fight finally ended. Wang Bugui punched Ying Zheng��s belly. And Ying Zheng��s sword, Conqueror of Qin, penetrated Wang Bugui��s chest.


    ��Kaboom!��


    Two formidable powers exploded, which were from their last blows. There was no killing intent in them, but they were still quite scary. The airwaves were sent out from Hua Xia and affected the rest of the world.


    ��Hmm?��


    In a castle, Field opened his eyes suddenly. He frowned and looked toward the east. Nattiavelle was standing next to him and joined him to trace the abnormal phenomena with magic.


    ��Hmph!��


    As soon as their minds arrived in Hua Xia, a tall and imposing emperor showed up in front of them. His voice and eyes made the two very scared.


    Their bodies were shaking. They took two steps backward and nearly felt down on their knees. When they stopped using the magic, they already had blood at the corner of their mouths.


    ��What happen to you?��


    It was Augustus that was talking.


    ��You were tracing something. Who hurt you?��


    That question came from an acquaintance of the Blood Moon Hunters, Lambert!


    His body had been smashed and his soul had been broken. It was a miracle that instead of dying, he seemed to have grown more powerful than ever.


    ��Did you feel it?�� Nattiavelle turned around and asked.


    ��I��m sure it��s the aura of human beings, but I felt the same thing in him as I felt in Dracula. There were parts of him that were even more powerful than Dracula!�� Field wiped the blood on his mouth and said slowly.


    ��He��s really powerful. I��m concerned that another monster has come to the world,�� said Nattiavelle with worry.


    ��That person is stronger than Wang Xuanming. Moreover, I felt the aura of another man that was familiar to me���� Field was still looking into the east and recalling.


    ��What are you talking about?��


    Lambert and Augustus were puzzled and wondered what the couple had just experienced.


    ��Stop asking and be baptized. The king didn��t resurrect you to have you stand here and do nothing,�� Nattiavelle warned the two.


    ��We are being baptized every day, and we��re now as powerful as the old Field,�� Lambert said with a laugh.


    ��Yes, if I meet those guys again, I��ll tear them to pieces!�� Augustus seemed malicious.


    A special aura in them had significantly promoted their strength.


    ��Hmph! You��ve grown stronger, but so has Field! He��s now much more powerful than Clara!�� Nattiavelle argued.


    Augustus and Lambert stopped arguing and forced a smile. They knew they had to be very cautious when talking about Field, or Nattiavelle would definitely scold them.


    ��Save that nonsense for yourself and do your job! Don��t waste your time here,�� said Field, squinting his eyes.


    ��We��re not wasting the time here, those people recently����


    Augustus hastily tried to explain but Field didn��t listen. He turned back and left. It seemed that he didn��t care if the meeting was over or not.


    ��Field!��


    Nattiavelle wouldn��t stay here since Field had left. She called his name and caught up with him. She tried to hold his arms quite a few times on the way, only to be pushed away by the cold man.


    But she still didn��t give up. The two pushed and pulled each other, laughing and walking away.

 Chapter 296 - Striking the World with Amazement

    Inside the Black Tower in the west��


    ��Hmm?��


    Clara rose up from her seat and turned her head towards the east. She clearly felt a powerful force, which had happened to her for a second time.


    The last time she felt it was when Dracula in his best fighting state fought Wang Xuanming, who activated all the forbidden arts he learned. Now, once again, she felt the power of despair.


    The main thing was that the last time, the power was radiated by someone she never felt. It was impossible to accurately describe the strength of this person, and maybe he and Dracula were similar in strength.


    But this time, it seemed very familiar to her. However, she couldn��t tell who he was because the person who released the strong power was covered by it. She had to use magic.


    ��Uh!��


    But she seemed to be seriously injured, and it was hard for her to even stand up. She wanted to use magic, but that made her mouth bleed.


    ��Mentor!��


    Merutia and others ran around, supported her, and helped her sit back slowly.


    ��What were you looking at just now, mentor?�� asked Herty.


    ��There are two supreme men in the east,�� Clara, looking pale, said slowly.


    ��What kind of strong person deserves your attention, even if you��re seriously injured, mentor?�� asked Stephanie.


    ��What if I said that one of these two people is stronger than Wang Xuanming and the other about the same as him?�� Clara said again.


    ��What?!��


    The three were shocked and robbed of the ability to speak. Who was Wang Xuanming? A man regarded as the God of War in the eyes of Western forces and the vampire force.


    Since Clara gave such a high evaluation, how terrible were these two people?


    ��Did you sense it correctly, mentor?�� Herty asked in a low voice.


    ��Even though I am seriously injured, I can��t be wrong. No wonder the Black Tower Wisdoms of the past have told us not to anger the East. It is not a place we can understand thoroughly. Once it gets angry, there is no force in the world that could withstand it.


    ��The true heritage of cultivation is able to change the pattern of the entire world. It is really terrible that such two strong men appear today!��


    Clara frowned, but she wouldn��t worry, because they never started a feud with the Seekers of Truth from the East. Instead, they had a good relationship with them in this life.


    There was only one goal��to remove the vampires for the sake of humanity. It was believed that Field and Nattiavelle, the two strong vampires, could also feel this fluctuation.


    The real ones who should worry were the vampires. Maybe this kind of fluctuation could make the rampant vampires restrain themselves for a while.


    Thinking of this, she looked up and asked, ��How are Kamikawa Hiko and Meiqing doing? Do they feel better?��


    ��According to the news from Hokkaido, we have received two people and are temporarily free from the pursuit of vampires. But the two were so badly hurt that even the healing magic doesn��t work.�� Herty frowned.


    Merutia also nodded and said, ��It seems that they have all used the forbidden arts. There are dozens of wounds on Meiqing, and half of them are fatal injuries. Kamikawa Hiko��s body is incomplete and his bones below the neck are completely broken.


    ��It is said that the White Tiger and Yu Zaoqian, the two Shikigami, were almost killed. The blood of both of them was almost dry. They haven��t woke up yet. I don��t know if they are out of danger.��


    These pieces of news forced Clara to gnash her teeth, and a frown appeared between her eyebrows. She patted the table and said, ��Now, the vampires are holding us and the Sanctuary. Our main force can��t go out.


    ��Have them prepare the materials. The space nodes are completed. Merutia, you lead the team to support them, and I will use cross-space magic to help you clean up!


    ��Kamikawa Hiko and Meiqing must not die. Otherwise, I will violate my promise with Wang Bugui. As long as we hold on until they come back, the war will be reversed. Fighting!��


    Herty��s nose twitched when she heard that. She said, ��Mentor, we will try our best to help them. Please take care of yourself, too. We can��t lose����


    ��It��s useless. My only wish now is to live until they come back. The injuries can��t improve. After all, they have got those things. I just worry about you����


    Clara shook her head and smiled bitterly. She already knew that she would definitely not live for months more, which was already the best result. If she fought against Field and others again, she would definitely die.


    But she really couldn��t let go of the students of the Black Tower, the people of the Hunters�� Union, and the countless ordinary people. She was afraid that they would be destroyed by the vampires after her death.


    ��Mentor!�� Stephanie was choked with tears.


    Clara only showed her doting eyes, stroked the three people in front of her, and said, ��You��re all grown up, and you should learn to bear it. There may be another crisis in the following month.


    ��I have a hunch that it will be a catastrophe against the whole world. When they get those keys, they will open the gate of Hell. The world will be in despair, and I must stand out.


    ��Rest assured, I will use my life to defend this world. So, you must work hard, and the West will be guarded by you in the future. I��ve already done my best.��


    There were tears in Clara��s eyes. She was not afraid of death, but she was unwilling to part from them. These people in front of her were her proudest students. She had watched them grow up.


    More than that, she raised many people in the Black Tower. Clara was like a mother to them. As long as it is for the sake of their children, mothers never fear death.


    A mother��s love is boundless. What she feared was just the farewell. She was afraid that she would never see them again, which was more terrible than death.


    ��Mentor! Whoo����


    The three Magic Mentors, like children at this moment, threw themselves into Clara��s arms and burst into tears. She embraced the three and cherished this last moment.


    Inside the underground church of the Sanctuary��


    ��How are things going? Have you picked Edward and Catherine up?�� Druid turned his head and asked.


    ��Yes, we have. But they were seriously injured and are healing in the sleeping place of God,�� Ban answered truthfully.


    ��That��s good. There can��t be any accident.�� Druid nodded.


    ��But we have spent so much effort. Is it really worth it? We don��t know when Wang Bugui and others will be back. We are seriously injured!�� Nolan frowned.


    Druid turned to stare at him, and said in a deep voice, ��First, he is my friend, and I believe him. Second, the Blood Moon Hunters are the strongest organization in the West.��


    ��In the future, they will be the biggest enemies of vampires. We can��t let such a good team lose prematurely. And this is a kind of atonement for our Sanctuary.��


    Then, he turned to leave. Ban and Nolan couldn��t say more. They looked at each other and left.


    In the East, that powerful movement had already alarmed all parties. All the Sect Leaders had gathered in Juyongguan.


    ��This aura should be�� Bugui!��


    Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong were the first to arrive. They looked panic and searched for the whereabouts of Wang Bugui.


    ��Clang!��


    Then, the Shushan disciples rode on swords to arrive, led by Mu Wujian. After seeing Tianming, he asked, ��What happened?��


    ��An Emperor��s fluctuation!��


    There was another golden light in the distance. Reverend Qing Chan came with his two younger brothers.


    ��Which two people are fighting? What a terrible fluctuation!�� asked Hua Mengchen, the master of the Palace of a Hundred Flowers, in the distance.


    Gu Xiaoyao was beside her. He closed his folding fan and frowned. ��I felt two waves just now, and both of them were at the Emperor level! Are there two Human Emperors in the world?!��


    ��What is going on here?��


    ��Can anyone tell me?��


    ��Who are the two strong ones?��


    The leaders of the rest of the major sects also arrived successively, as did even a lot of liberal cultivators. After searching around, they found that there was powerful spiritual strength in the sky. So, they flew up.


    Yun Jinghong rushed up. Seeing Zhao Changge and others, he hurriedly asked, ��Changge, where��s Bugui?��


    ��Er, Yun, Master Yun, boss, he���� Zhao Changge looked anxious and pointed to the back.


    At this moment, everyone rushed up when they heard the conversation and looked behind Zhao Changge and the others.


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked and couldn��t believe the scene in front of them.


    ��Bugui!!��


    Yun Jinghong��s white hair stood upright in the air even without wind. He saw Wang Bugui��s body covered with blood and he had a sword deeply embedded in him. With a surge of anger, he was about to rush to join the fight.


    ��Wait!��


    But Leng Shuangrong stopped him and said, ��Calm down. Look, who is Bugui��s opponent?!��


    ��I don��t care! Whoever dares to hurt my disciple should pay the price!��


    Yun Jinghong almost lost his mind. But he still listened to the words of Leng Shuangrong, and looked closely at Wang Bugui��s opponent. The next moment, his eyes widened and he murmured, ��No, it��s impossible��


    ��Ah! He is!


    ��The Eternal Emperor!


    ��Really, really him?


    ��Yes, I had the pleasure to see his portrait. His Majesty, the nine beams of Dragon Qi and the Conqueror of Qin! It must be him!


    ��Ying Zheng, Emperor Qin Shihuang! The strongest cultivator throughout these 2,000 years!��


    Almost all the cultivators around went crazy. They didn��t expect that they were so lucky to see the legendary cultivator after 2,000 years.


    ��But why are there two beams of Emperor aura?�� Mu Wujian asked with a frown.


    ��Could it be that�� Wang Bugui?��


    Hua Mengchen held her chin and pondered. Her words made everyone��s hair stand on end. Those who were somewhat strong in cultivation could really feel two beams of Emperor aura.


    And the only one who was fighting Ying Zheng was Wang Bugui. So, could he really give out the Emperor aura?!!

 Chapter 297 - The Strongest Genius throughout All Ages

    ��Thank you for your mercy, senior���� Wang Bugui said weakly.


    His face darkened. The Conqueror of Qin pierced his body, and the forbidden arts began to bite him back. His pupils also began to dilate now. He was half a step away from death.


    ��I showed no mercy. You blocked my sword with your own strength,�� Ying Zheng said slowly.


    Then, he took the Conqueror of Qin back to his body and released Dragon Qi to cure Wang Bugui.


    In fact, he did show mercy in the end. He didn��t aim at the opponent��s vital points, his killing intent was not complete, and his Tao principles were not fully displayed.


    Otherwise, Wang Bugui would have been unable to block the sword even if he tried his best. That was not only because of the great disparity between the two��s realms, but also because the emperor��s Taoism power was so powerful that it could suppress all the other Taoism powers in the world.


    If he did exert all his strength, how could Yu Wude and the others stop the power he sent out?


    ��Bugui, what��s going on?�� Yun Jinghong stepped forward and asked.


    Although he was afraid of such a powerful man like Emperor Qin Shihuang, he still wanted to protect Wang Bugui.


    Seeing that, Ying Zheng withdrew his aura, saying, ��Don��t worry, he won��t die. On the contrary, he surprised me, for he can enhance his strength in the Greater Power Realm relying on a series of forbidden arts.


    ��He is almost my match, and can even give out Emperor aura. He can survive under my sword with all my strength. Amazing!��


    ��Wow!��


    His words very much surprised all the cultivators around who had just arrived. The entire sky was buzzing. With frightened looks, they began to talk.


    ��That��s really his Emperor aura!��


    ��He��s amazing!��


    ��There is going to be another emperor in the Palace of the Human Emperors!��


    ��Another Human Emperor! Can we really see the Path to Immortality in this life?��


    In their hearts, Wang Bugui was no longer as simple as the top genius in this age, but the top Greater Power in the world!


    The reason was very simple. He dared to battle the Eternal Emperor. It could be imagined that the attack made by Ying Zheng in his heyday with the Conqueror of Qin was so powerful!


    Among the Greater Powers in this age, who would dare to take on this sword attack? Nobody!


    As for Yun Jinghong, Leng Shuangrong, Reverend Qing Chan, Blood Demon King, Zhao Yun, Lyu Bu, etc., they all thought that the sword attack just now had gone beyond the limits of their realm.


    It was the strongest swordsmanship of Ying Zheng, and perhaps one of his strongest deadly moves. It could conquer the world, calm all the turmoil, and kill all the disobedient!


    ��Emperor Qin, Bugui has a Taoist injury. Will this attack aggravate the injury again?�� Yun Jinghong asked with a frown.


    A lump came into his throat when he looked at Wang Bugui.


    ��Don��t worry. My attack can cure the Taoist injury in his body,�� Ying Zheng replied with his hands behind his back.


    ��Ah!��


    Everyone was shocked again. That was a Taoist injury! It was what the cultivators were most afraid of in their lives. Once they suffered it, they were likely to die.


    However, Wang Bugui fought against the Eternal Emperor with a Taoist injury in his body?!!


    And what was more frightening was that Ying Zheng had cured his Taoist injury with one sword attack, that was to say, he could annihilate the will of Taoism?


    ��Thank you, senior!�� Yun Jinghong thanked him immediately.


    He was ashamed that he had wanted to join the fight just now. He didn��t expect that Ying Zheng not only spared Wang Bugui��s life but also healed his Taoist injury. There was no reward for such a big favor.


    ��Hmph!��


    Ying Zheng turned around with his hands behind his back and said, ��The reason why I healed his Taoist injury is that he��s amazingly powerful. Do you think I would easily treat such a troublesome injury?


    ��There is only one reason for my mercy.��


    At his moment, nobody dared to interrupt.


    Ying Zheng slowly turned around, looked at the dying Wang Bugui, and shouted, ��Wang Bugui, I admit that you are the strongest genius throughout all ages!��


    As soon as the words came out, no one spoke. It was silent under the sky. In just one day, they were shocked three times, and it got worse and worse.


    Wang Bugui fought against Ying Zheng, Emperor Qin Shihuang. The two sides both went all out, and Wang Bugui was not killed by the emperor��s Conqueror of Qin. On the contrary, it was a blessing in disguise as his Taoist injury was cured!


    Just now, Ying Zheng admitted that Wang Bugui was the most powerful cultivator throughout all ages!!


    ��Is that for real?��


    ��All ages! It��s only 10,000 years since the God of War became immortal. Is Wang Bugui even stronger than the God of War?��


    ��Is this the legendary wonder of all ages? If that is true, then will there really be a Path to Immortality in this life?��


    After a brief silence, the scene boiled over. Everyone began to turn their fiery eyes toward Wang Bugui. After today, he became the object that the major forces wanted to befriend, and no one dared to provoke him.


    His identity as the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors was already frightening, and now he was called the strongest cultivator of all ages by the Eternal Emperor. What a dazzling aura!


    Why was Ying Zheng called the Eternal Emperor by the cultivators? Because he was recognized as the strongest in the cultivation world in the ages after the death of the God of War.


    The cultivators thought that even the Human Emperor of the Imperial Clan was less formidable than Ying Zheng. After all, he created his own way. Although he failed to become an immortal, he became an emperor and carried forward Legalism.


    He ascended the throne at the age of 13 and led the Qin dynasty. After that, he swept the other six countries with his own strength. All kinds of schools and the top Greater Powers of all countries would collapse at the first blow before the Legalism that he created.


    After the unification of Hua Xia, he called himself the first emperor, and then reformed the law in the world. He unified the words, built the Great Wall again, and carried on a series of actions secretly, to fight with the sky!


    ��Don��t make a fuss!��


    Suddenly, the shouting of Ying Zheng stopped everyone��s remarks. The voice had a majesty in it that couldn��t be resisted. Everyone felt like they had fallen into a 10,000-year-old ice cave. Their fine hairs erected and their legs were trembling.


    They shut their mouths instinctively. Except for the top Greater Powers, the rest of the people did not even dare to breathe heavily. They were afraid that Ying Zheng would be infuriated by them and kill them right here.


    It was known that this emperor was famous for his killing. Anyone who disobeyed would never be forgiven. There was no mistake in saying that he was fighting for the world, but he was also stern and severe and never allowed anyone to go against him.


    ��I just felt the existence of Western demons. Those beasts are far superior to most of you. Are the young people of today so weak?�� Ying Zheng glanced at the cultivators and asked.


    Then, he snorted, ��You are so useless. How can I trust you and give this picturesque landscape to you?! What��s more, why didn��t you dare to fight when our Hua Xia was invaded?


    ��I couldn��t wake up at that time because I had absorbed the last luck of the Qing dynasty and it was not completely solid. But the Manchurians had all lost, and it was a good time to regain our Hua Xia? Why didn��t you?


    ��You��re cravenly clinging to life instead of braving death. For the so-called Path to Immortality, you shrink in the Pure Land and dare not come out. Cultivate and seek truth. But you seek longevity, contrary to the spirit of cultivation. You are still so weak. You deserve it!��


    Ying Zheng pointed to all the people and scolded them so much that they didn��t dare to say more. They all blushed and bowed their heads in shame.


    ��If this kind of thing happens again and you still want to muddle along, either kill yourselves or I��ll kill your entire family!�� Ying Zheng shouted again.


    ��We know we��re wrong!��


    ��You��re right, Emperor Qin. If we��re still greedy for life and afraid of death, we are not worthy of being Chinese!��


    ��What a shame! Senior, I swear here, if there is another crisis in Hua Xia, I will shed blood on this mountain and river and not be someone who lives without honor!��


    For a time, countless older cultivators were confessing. Many of them already had gray hair. At the moment, they also thumped their chest and stamped their feet with deep hatred and resentment as they vowed through tears.


    ��You��d better do what you said. I��ve just calculated that there may be a big change in the world in one month.�� Ying Zheng frowned.


    ��A big change?��


    Everyone looked forward, hoping that Ying Zheng could answer.


    He naturally understood, turned around with his hands behind his back, and said, ��This big change is for the whole world. At that time, Hua Xia will probably become the focus of their offense. You should be ready for it.


    ��It will be a fierce battle. It��s impossible to estimate how many enemies will be faced, but I need some of you to be able to do what you said and defend Hua Xia.


    ��If any sect is greedy for life and afraid of death, I will be the first to destroy it!��


    ��Yes, Emperor Qin!��


    Many Sect Leaders knelt down together. They did not want to surrender to Emperor Qin Shihuang, but they wanted to atone for their sins under his leadership.


    ��Senior, I have some more things to ask.��


    Just then, Wang Bugui opened his eyes and spoke. He was out of danger and was gradually recovering.


    ��Go ahead,�� replied Ying Zheng slowly.


    ��After a short time with you, I find that you are not someone who likes to kill. Why would you be called a tyrant? Is it because you ordered the burning of books and burying alive of scholars?�� Wang Bugui asked boldly.


    Ying Zheng didn��t answer immediately, but stared at Wang Bugui with a cold face.


    ��How dare you have the nerve to ask such a question?!��


    In Zheng Zheng��s eyes, there was a cold aura. All the cultivators clearly felt coldness coming to their hearts.


    They were worried about Wang Bugui at the same time. According to his attitude, was it true that Emperor Qin Shihuang wanted to show his tyrant side in front of everyone?!

 Chapter 298 - The Secret of Ying Zheng

    ��I just want to know the real you, senior,�� Wang Bugui said with a holding-fist salute.


    ��Aren��t you afraid that you��ll be killed after you know the real me?�� Ying Zheng asked.


    ��No, because I have the same original intention as you, senior. We both will give everything for the peace of Hua Xia. Besides, you have saved me. Are you willing to kill me?�� Wang Bugui touched his head and grinned.


    After hearing those words, Ying Zheng also smiled and replied slowly, ��Hehe, since you want to know, it��s okay to tell you. Why am I a tyrant? Because I am.


    ��I was born to be an emperor, so I don��t allow anyone who violates me to live. Those who follow me will be prosperous all their lives, and those who oppose me will be killed or wounded.


    ��Burn books and bury scholars alive? Hmph, those scholars just didn��t like me. I killed only the necromancers. They courted death themselves. They passed down prescriptions for immortality to the people every day.


    ��Many people paid a lot of money after listening to the necromancers, and they didn��t hesitate to make their homes ruined. Those who harm my Qin people must die!


    ��I would soon die at that time, but they still dared to offend my bottom line. How could they not die? I support Legalism and oppose Confucianism, I have clear rewards and punishments, I kill decisively, I don��t need the later generations to evaluate me!


    ��In my great Qin Empire, all people in the world must live in accordance with my law. They obey me, and I protect them from infringement. I am the law! Who dares not obey?��


    In his words, an undeniable majesty was revealed. He did not need the evaluation of future generations, but decided life and death according to his own rules.


    A tyrant or cruel, Ying Zheng never cared about those evaluations. He just aimed at managing his world. He believed in his vision.


    And it was this self-confidence beyond ordinary people that made him hate those who hindered him. And the Legalism thought that he followed would govern the country according to law, with clear rewards and punishments. On this basis, he added decisive killing. Those who obeyed him would live; those who opposed him would die.


    Those words finally resolved everyone��s doubts. The so-called burning of books and burying of scholars in history was only a criticism of Confucianism for him in later generations. In the real history, only those necromancers in alchemy were killed.


    And most of the books that were burned were nothing but random recipes, except for some books burned in order to deter a few Confucian students who came to persuade him.


    History is written by the victor. After the fall of the Qin dynasty, Hua Xia began to respect Confucianism alone. Even the original Taoism began to fade in the eyes of ordinary people.


    The world knew that Ying Zheng was a tyrant, so the descendants of Confucianism would naturally build him up to be more brutal. They linked the book burning with the killing of necromancers, and it became the burning books and burying scholars thing of today.


    ��It turns out you didn��t bury scholars alive, but just killed all the tricksters, senior. Although the methods and numbers were a bit violent, it was not as brutal as the world has described,�� Wang Bugui said, holding his chin.


    Zhao Changge put his hands to the back of his head and said, ��In my opinion, they deserved it. They pretended to be cultivators and made fake medicine for money.��


    ��Yes, if it was me, I would have killed them, too. I would execute one as a warning to others,�� Lyu Hao also replied, patting his thigh.


    ��Execute one as a warning to others? There is no need for those who disobey me to live. They are of no value. In contrast, I prefer to cut the weeds and dig up the roots,�� Ying Zheng said with his hands behind his back.


    ��Hehe, I like your temperament! You��re overbearing enough!�� Blood Demon King applauded and praised him.


    ��Senior Blood, don��t kick up a fuss.��


    Wang Bugui curled his lips, and then looked at Ying Zheng, saying, ��But, why would you build the Great Wall so quickly even if the labor and the people were hurt? If it slowed down, the people would not live miserably, right?


    ��And maybe the national strength would also be sufficient, so there would be no subsequent increase in taxes, loss of popular support, and vitality loss of the army. Thus, the situation in the imperial court would not go according to the wishes of Li Si and Zhao Gao.


    ��Moreover, the world would not get info on you and defame the 10,000-mile Great Wall, your military defense project, as a place that had buried tens of millions of lives.��


    Wang Bugui had asked a good question. No one understood why Ying Zheng wanted to build the Great Wall so quickly. Even if it might be a ��tofu-dreg project��, he was determined to build it as soon as possible.


    Although many supervisors were executed later, so the hidden danger problem was eliminated, such a speed was still a waste of money and labor, which made the people desperate and even accelerated the demise of the Qin Empire.


    Ying Zheng looked a little dazed. He then quickly regained consciousness and said, ��I had offended the sky. I knew I was dying. But there were still foreign enemies and some hidden dangers not found. I was worried about the landscape.


    ��Therefore, I decided to build the Great Wall. One reason was for the future generations to follow to build it to resist foreign enemies. The other reason was to store the Dragon Qi of the Qin Empire and my last primordial spirit.


    ��Our Hua Xia mountains and rivers can��t be coveted by outsiders! Before I died, I calculated that someone would wake me up 2,000 years later. And that time would be when Hua Xia faced its greatest crisis.��


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was scared when they heard those words. When he was awakened, there would be the biggest crisis in Hua Xia?!


    ��Do you know what the crisis is, Your Majesty?�� Wang Bugui asked.


    Ying Zheng only slowly shook his head and said, ��I can��t figure out what it is, but I know the result. That result even shocked me. The world may be implicated.


    ��But at that time, my energy was going away quickly, and the punishment of the sky would come, so the process had to be accelerated. It��s worth it for those mortals who died to protect Hua Xia��s mountains and rivers.


    ��I built the Great Wall as an array, and added the world��s blood and grievances on it. The Great Wall will not fall for thousands of years, which holds the Dragon Qi of my Qin Empire. And the grievances that I��ve suffered are not going away, either.


    ��In this way, my primordial spirit dominates the earth, and can absorb the luck and Dragon Qi of future generations to build the Great Wall. What I did will help Hua Xia survive the disaster in this life, and then I will go����


    This speech moved the present cultivators for a while. Some female cultivators even had tears in their eyes, and it seemed that those tears would burst out at any time.


    ��What a great person! He is the real Eternal Emperor. He deserves the title!��


    Ying Zheng did not care how people in the world criticized him. As long as he had a clear conscience and thought it was right, he would do it.


    In the face of Hua Xia, he never hesitated. After reunifying the world, he wholeheartedly wanted to defend this splendid landscape.


    The county system initially broke the patriarchal system of blood relations, and the feudal system and bureaucratic system replaced the hereditary system of the nobility. The purpose was to give talented people a chance to show their ambitions.


    Abolition of the sub-enclosure system, replacing it with the county system, the uniform script, track, and currency at the same time would better govern the world and unify the Hua Xia culture.


    The only reason he attacked the Xiongnu in the north, marched to Baiyue in the south, built the Great Wall and the Linqu canal, and connected the water system was to give peace to his people and make the outsiders fear.


    His brutal bloodthirst was written by the world. But history only recorded his cruelty and ignored his human life. Did it ever understand his loneliness and his heart to unify Hua Xia?


    ��Your Majesty�� your thoughts are really far-reaching. You are a real Eternal Emperor. How could the common history books understand you? Please accept my worship!��


    Wang Bugui made a holding-fist salute and knelt on one knee toward Ying Zheng, like an ancient Hua Xia soldier.


    ��Your Majesty, please accept our worship!��


    The other cultivators all followed to kneel down, and many of them even made kotows, which was the highest etiquette to show an emperor in the Qin dynasty.


    ��I��m not your monarch. You don��t need to be like this. Stand up. You can regard me as a cultivator. This is not the Qin dynasty that I ruled over.��


    Ying Zheng shook his head, raised his hands to lift everyone up, and then turned around. His eyes were looking through all the obstacles of Hua Xia that had become completely strange to him.


    In this way, he slowly patrolled every inch of the mountain and river. No words were necessary. As for the cultivators in the rear, they had an indescribable feeling in their heart when they saw that lonely and dignified figure.


    According to the legends in the cultivation world, Emperor Qin Shihuang was always alone when he fell asleep. During the day, he was the king of the world, but at night, he was a lonely person. Who in all the ages could understand his loneliness?


    ��Senior���� Wang Bugui extended his hand.


    He wanted Ying Zheng to look back and to talk with him about the world, to unravel some of the ageless loneliness.


    But Ying Zheng didn��t look back. He only raised his hand and slowly shook it, saying, ��No need to say more. I��ve been through 2,000 years, and nothing could bother me.


    ��You can leave and go prepare. We will usher in that crisis in two months, at most. Build up energy and don��t let the common people suffer. Everything will be left to you cultivators.


    ��Leave me alone. I want to look at this picturesque landscape again����


    Then, he hid his breath and started the journey of ��inspecting the world��. If there was someone he didn��t like along the way, he would still stand out to teach them a lesson.


    Although after thousands of years, this land did not belong to him, he still wanted to stand out for the weak common people. Because he knew that he was sorry for too many people when he built the Great Wall.


    Only in this way could he comfort those complaints and could his heart be relieved.

 Chapter 299 - Mr. Doraemon

    At Juyongguan in Yandu City.


    After seeing Ying Zheng go away, the cultivators descended into the Great Wall and mingled with the tourists.


    Standing on the beacon tower and feeling the great rivers and mountains around, they fell into infinite emotions. What was actually behind the scenic spots and historic sites was the desolation and loneliness of the Eternal Emperor.


    ��Alas! It��s a pity that the world doesn��t know the real history. They can only see Emperor Qin Shihuang from the historical books recorded by future generations. There are really few people who can understand him,�� Mu Wujian sighed.


    ��Emperor Qin paid too much for Hua Xia. How can we juniors evaluate his merits and demerits? No one can comment on the Eternal Emperor!�� Gu Xiaoyao also folded his fan and sighed.


    ��Since ancient times, prodigies have always been lonely and desolate, especially people like him. They are destined not to be understood by the world. But what he left behind is all for Hua Xia.��


    ��When most of us think of Ying Zheng, the word tyrant comes to our minds. However, the system he created and the cultural treasures he left are still in use today.��


    Hua Mengchen��s beautiful eyes lost their brilliance. She felt sad for Ying Zheng. He suffered too much by himself.


    ��We cannot understand or change anything. Let��s just go back earlier and prepare.�� Yun Jinghong suggested.


    Leng Shuangrong nodded and said, ��I hope that all sects can come up with their real strength. Since it is a crisis in Hua Xia, it��s our duty to go through difficulties and protect the Hua Xia people.��


    ��We Sect of the Nine Heavens will give all our cards and work with Emperor Qin to cope with this crisis.��


    ��Our Buddhism doesn��t like to kill. But the land where we were born is going to suffer a disaster. The Buddhas are compassionate, so we��ll definitely try our best to help.�� The Reverend Qing Chan recited the Buddhas and replied.


    ��We Shushan Sect will stand out with no reservation!�� Mu Wujian said.


    ��Our Palace of Hundred Flowers will help you at all costs!�� Hua Mengchen said resolutely.


    ��All Unfettered disciples will stand out to protect every inch of mountains and rivers in Hua Xia!�� Gu Xiaoyao also stated.


    All the Sect Leaders clarified their stand one after another. They agreed that everything should be done to tide over the crisis.


    ��What are those people up there doing?��


    ��It seems that they are cosplaying?��


    ��That��s awesome! They look really like immortals.��


    ��They mentioned Hua Xia. Are they doing a film at the Great Wall?��


    The Sect Leaders gathered near a beacon tower. Their clothes and remarks naturally attracted the attention of many tourists.


    ��Click! Click!��


    There were more and more people gathering around. They took out their mobile phone to take pictures. All the sect leaders were in a hurry and quickly left here for their sects.


    ��Alas, I lost my spirits after listening to the deeds of Senior Ying Zheng. He undoubtedly devoted himself to Hua Xia, but in most people��s minds, he is just a tyrant.��


    Zhao Changge lowered his head and strolled along the old streets and alleys with others. They were very smart. They had already changed into modern clothes and become a group of handsome men and beautiful women.


    They attracted countless eyes along the way. Passers-by couldn��t understand why such a group of people who were more dazzling than stars would gather in these ancient streets.


    ��After all, Senior is the Eternal Emperor. Since ancient times, there have been so many talents like him who died early. Are prodigies destined to end in sorrow?��


    Chu He sighed with a frown and then secretly moved his eyes on Wang Bugui. Wang Bugui was also a prodigy. Chu He was very worried that Wang Bugui would have the same end.


    If that day came, how would he accept it? He would rather die than accept that Wang Bugui should die with the responsibility of a prodigy.


    But Wang Bugui didn��t think so much. He had only one belief in his heart that man could conquer nature! No matter what crisis he encountered, as long as he could breathe, he would do everything to overcome it.


    He looked at the crowd and clenched his fist, saying, ��Senior Ying Zheng naturally has his reason. Let��s just do our jobs. We should comprehend the harvest of this battle and prepare for the crisis after going back!��


    ��I don��t want my hometown to fall into despair. I don��t want to lose the mountains and rivers of this country. I don��t want to see Hua Xia people in danger of extinction. We��ve grown up and become the world��s Greater Powers.��


    ��So we have to take the responsibility to kill all the enemies who violate our Hua Xia under the leadership of Senior Ying Zheng!��


    Then, he turned to look at his brothers and sisters. After seeing those confident smiles, he shouted with them and moved on.


    Even Misawa Chihiro, a Japanese, shouted with them at the moment. She was not from Hua Xia, but she had the warmth of home here.


    Because her family members with different surnames were here and the men she cared about the most was here, so was Ke Meng, a teacher who had taught her.


    Without Ke Meng��s guidance, she would never reach today��s height. She would still be an amateur swordswoman. Fortunately, thanks to this teacher, she met these people by chance.


    Chihiro��s time with them, whether there was a fight or not, was very happy. For some reason, she didn��t enjoy her childhood.


    She was even hated by countless people because of her slow response, direction idiot and good appetite. She was alone in the streets of Japan for more than ten years.


    If Wang Bugui and others knew about Chihiro��s past, it would be hard for them to believe how she lived up to now, and what kind of faith made her last so long.


    She had similar loneliness, helplessness and dark childhood to Hanae Chiou. Sometimes she was even more bitter.


    The dark environment forced Chiou to mature early, be indifferent to the world, and gradually learn to protect herself at all costs.


    But as for Chihiro, she was too kind. She never thought about revenge even though she was tortured by all kinds of things and people in her life. She felt satisfied as long as she had food to eat every day.


    Later, she learned swordsmanship. That kind-hearted teacher told her that as long as she drew her sword, she could not hesitate, and she could kill someone as long as she confirmed that he was an enemy.


    In order to protect herself and eat, she kept wandering the world. Finally, she found her warm home and found a group of warm and considerate ��family��.


    Her purpose now was simple. The love of her family was her love, and the enemy of her family was her enemy. Hua Xia was the most precious hometown of her family, so that was also her most precious hometown.


    Misawa Chihiro might not take the initiative to make a grudge, but would take the initiative to draw a knife for their family. She might not be infuriated by the mundane affairs, but would lose control in front of the enemies of her family.


    For her, the place where this group of people was was her home. Wang Bugui taught her to cherish everything around her, and taught her not to despair easily, because man could conquer nature.


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao taught her that one might be easily defeated by himself, but with his most trusted partners, they would be the best in the world.


    Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan taught her that life was short, and people should cherish the time with their loved ones.


    Meiqing taught her the way some women behaved. Kamikawa Hiko taught her to have a peaceful heart and a calm brain, and try not to lose her mind.


    Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi taught her don��t be afraid even if in trouble. As long as the person you cared about most was still with you, even the sky fell, you could continue to talk and laugh.


    Edward and Catherine, the idiot couple taught her to laugh every day, because every day was full of hope and sunshine. When she faced everything with a smile, there would be less pain.


    Chu He was also helpful to her. As soon as she heard his flute sound, her understanding of swordsmanship would improve. He, at the same time, also taught her how to understand the world of mortals, which was helpful to her swordsmanship, too.


    As for Feng Tianming, the most important man for Misawa Chihiro. He taught her how to perceive prana power, how to mobilize spiritual strength and aura, how to cultivate, and what she should pay attention to when she used a sword.


    He helped with everything about swordsmanship. This man also paid special attention to her in life. He often helped her solve problems and cared whether she was full or not.


    Sometimes he even made a night snack for her, but just said, ��I made it for myself. I cooked too much.��


    In Chihiro��s eyes, sometimes Feng Tianming was even more omnipotent than Wang Bugui. And when they fought shoulder to shoulder, they always trusted each other and would give their backs to each other to guard.


    They both suffered serious injuries for each other, and almost met death several times. But when they got to know what happened, they found that they were willing to be injured for each other. They didn��t want each other to be injured.


    Along the way, they had gone through too many trials of life and death. The two had long been caught by the red line of fate and could not be separated. They were destined to live and die together for a lifetime.


    Whether it was a fated or star-crossed love, in short, they could not leave each other. In this life, they would only like to travel the world with that person, carrying swords.


    ��Hey hey���� Thinking about so many things in her mind, Misawa Chihiro couldn��t help laughing.


    Her smile was still so innocent, pure, and even a little silly. She was really lovable.


    Feng Tianming, beside her, noticed her smile. He lowered his head and asked, ��Why, what are the good things in your mind that make you so happy?��


    ��Ah! No, nothing����


    Chihiro��s face suddenly turned red. She jumped up to cover Tianming��s mouth.


    Feng Tianming scratched his head and said, ��What are you doing?��


    Ignoring his confusion, Chihiro smiled at him, saying, ��You know, I��m like Nobita, and you are Doraemon.��


    Feng Tianming was even more puzzled. ��Doraemon?��


    ��Ha ha. You are my Mr. Doraemon! We will not be separated. Even if you leave one day, you will come back to me by the time machine, right?��


    Misawa Chihiro immediately circled her arms around Feng Tianming��s neck, and then rode on his back, saying, ��Mr. Doraemon, go!��


    Feng Tianming felt embarrassed, but he still put up with her. With a long swoosh, he rushed to the front with her on his back.

 Chapter 300 - Looking for the Grave of Marquis Wu

    In a wilderness, Wang Bugui and others walked far away.


    ��Fatty, is this really the grave of the prime minister? Let alone small animals, I can��t even find any bugs,�� Zhao Changge looked around and uttered.


    ��Of course it is. The prime minister even reckoned that I would come. He left me a stone and told me to rush to Juyongguan. Otherwise, I wouldn��t come here,�� Yu Wude said with his hands crossed in front of chest.


    Then, he took out the black stone. Everyone gathered to take a look and found that it was really a prophetic stone. Even Fatty��s name was predicted. Amazing!


    ��Then don��t waste time here. Let��s quickly find the prime minister��s resting place, and figure out those strange things,�� Lyu Hao urged.


    ��Right. But you have to stay back. If the prime minister has set the Eight Diagram Tactics, we��ll all suffer.�� Yu Wude nodded.


    Then he asked everyone to step back and pulled Wang Bugui to the front.


    ��What? Are you using me as a shield!?�� Wang Bugui asked loudly.


    ��I wouldn��t dare! I just think that your body is powerful, which can help us turn calamities into blessings. Let��s share weal and woe. You rush to the front, and I can be given time to calculate.��


    Yu Wude grinned and replied shamelessly. As he spoke, he withdrew behind Wang Bugui while pushing Wang Bugui forward, looking indecent.


    ��Fine, you use me as a meat shield, Fatty! If I don��t teach you a lesson after going back, you will want more!�� Wang Bugui rolled up his sleeve and said angrily.


    But he didn��t object and was pushed forward by Yu Wude, who had a bad smile. When they reached a certain spot, a big Eight Diagram Tactics appeared at their feet.


    ��Qian and Kun are attached. Heaven and earth merge into one. The four images are led. Eight directions are determined. The reclining dragon appears now!��


    Yu Wude, looking solemn, chanted the Taoist sounds, released his Innate Prana Power from his fingertips, and distributed it in eight directions to activate the array. In less than a minute, tens of thousands of accurate calculations were made.


    Every calculation could get rid of some mazes here and narrow the scope. Then he targeted a location and penetrated his Innate Prana Power into the earth. But there was a strong force in it to prevent him from calculating.


    That was not the location where he dug out the stone. In fact, Yu Wude had already thought about it. The prime minister was full of wisdom. Since he predicted that Yu Wude would come to him, it would not be so easy for him to be found.


    After calculating, Yu Wude found that there was really no mausoleum in the place where the stone was buried. Now, the power to fight against him must come from the real burial place of the prime minister. It contained not only strong spiritual strength, but also the power of heaven and earth.


    And it was so powerful. He didn��t believe that there was no big formation here. Those forces were too strong and confused Yu Wude in finding the wrong place and weakened his array strength at the same time.


    ��Yiyi!��


    Yu Wude blushed and gritted his teeth to shout. Hearing the call, Shangguan Yiyi immediately came to him and began to perform martial arts with him.


    ��Everyone, give them spiritual strength to help them!�� Wang Bugui screamed with a frown.


    Then, he took the lead to inject his spiritual strength into Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi. The others followed him from behind.


    ��Buzz!��


    But at this time, a huge doctrine array rose from the ground, which was made of ordinary gravel. But the spiritual strength it contained was terrifying.


    ��The Eight Diagram Tactics?!�� Yu Wude shouted in surprise.


    It was said that Zhuge Liang had used random stones to form a stone formation when he had been fighting against his enemies. The formation had eight gates, known as Sheng, Shang, Xiu, Du, Jing, Si, Jing and Kai, according to the Dunjia, a school of ancient Chinese sorcery. It was changeable and could block a hundred thousand elite soldiers.


    Then, Yu Wude began to observe the Eight Diagram Tactics of wind with his memory. He found that the array was almost identical to the Eight Diagram Tactics. It was certain that this was the Eight Diagram Tactics that Zhuge Liang modified according to the Eight Diagram Tactics of wind.


    ��What? The Eight Diagram Tactics is really here! Can we break it?�� Shangguan Yiyi frowned and asked.


    Yu Wude shook his head, replying, ��It��s not easy to say. If the prime minister wants to fight us, I��m afraid it��ll difficult for us to break it. After all, the Eight Diagram Tactics is his life��s work and can be traced back to the reign of the Yellow Emperor.


    ��It was first known as the Five Tactics of the Yellow Emperor, and then the Taigong Tactics of Jiang Taigong, and then the Five-element Tactics of Sima Rangju. Guan Zhong reconstructed the Taigong Tactics, and then Sun Zi improved it and changed it into the Eight Diagram Tactics.


    ��Based on the continuous improvement by these elders and sages, the prime minister finally made this array reach its peak in the Three Kingdoms period, which is the Eight Diagram Tactics that we see today!


    ��The eight tactics are arranged with the post-celestial eight diagrams chart, and each of them is composed of six small arrays, which goes with the Six Yaos mentioned in The Book of Changes.


    ��There are a total of 64 small arrays in the eighth tactic, which are in accordance with the 64 diagrams of The Book of Changes. They absorbed the arrangement and combination of the field system and the Taoist Eight Diagrams, which is also compatible with astrogeography.


    ��It seems that the Eight Diagram Tactics we knew before is not the complete one that the prime minister created. The one we see now may be genuine. Such a mysterious array requires careful analysis!��


    What he said puzzled everyone. But since this array involved the Yellow Emperor and was a combination of The Book of Changes and the post-celestial Eight Diagrams, it must not be simple!


    As cultivators, they did desultory reading about all kinds of Chinese martial arts and ancient codes and records of each sect. They even selected some to study deeply.


    The Book of Changes belonged to the Legalists, that is, the road that Emperor Qin Shihuang took. The Eight Diagrams belonged to Taoism. Zhuge Liang advocated the Legalists and Huang-Lao Thought and combined the two.


    Huang referred to the Yellow Emperor, Lao referred to Lao Tzu, and Zhi emphasized that Taoism was the origin of Legalists.


    Combined with the views of Yin and Yang, Confucianism, Legalists, Mo, etc., it inherited and developed Lao Tzu��s idea of Taoism. It believed that Taoism was an objective inevitability and zero approached one infinitely, but ended at one.


    In addition, it also emphasized that Taoism was the origin of Legalists, advocating that there was a division between right and wrong, which was judged by law, and that law was the standard to distinguish lies from truth.


    Take Taoism as heaven, and heaven gave birth to Yin and Yang. Heaven was the father of all things. Nothing could live without heaven. Yin alone couldn��t exist, nor could Yang. Yin and Yang merged with heaven and earth, and then beings were made, which was the law of heaven.


    And there were five elements in heaven��wood, fire, earth, gold, and water. Wood made fire, fire made earth, earth made gold, and gold made water. The five elements were both related to and restricted by each other. In this way, everything in the world, including spring, summer, autumn, winter, and the four directions, evolved.


    The five elements, the four seasons, and all things in the world must be born in accordance with its rules. Therefore, this was the law. People must follow these rules in order to gain the power of heaven and earth.


    Conform to the destiny, insight into the geographical advantage, people stood out in the end, and eventually succeeded, which was the so-called good timing, geographical convenience, and good human relations.


    ��Then, how to break the array?�� Feng Tianming asked.


    ��What else can we do? Since we��ve come in, will the prime minister let us go out easily? Look around, we��ve been surrounded for a long time.�� Yu Wude shrugged.


    The group looked around and found that the surrounding terrain had changed greatly. Between heaven and earth, it was full of five elements. They were in the most dangerous situation.


    ��The prime minister once said in the Jiangyuan��Zhiyong to follow heaven, adjust time, and depend on people to win. It emphasized that an excellent general should know astronomy, personnel, and geography, and should see all the world as his home.


    ��What he was most good at was to take advantage of heaven, earth, and people. So that he was invincible and would always gain a complete victory.


    ��He gave full play to the thought of the integration of heaven, earth, and man in The Book of Changes. Now we want to retreat, so there is no other way but to break the array.


    ��The surrounding mountain landscape has changed, and we are in the center. The five elements, gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, are dense all around. Whether we want to go to heaven or to the earth, there is the power of Yin and Yang to stop us. We must find a breakthrough!��


    Yu Wude whispered, holding his chin. He wanted to break the formation with the law of length and breadth, but found that the arrays were closely linked. If he rushed out, the 64 small arrays would all be activated to attack him.


    So, he could only seek the cracks by using the five elements method. But if he couldn��t find the rules, he couldn��t break the formation. It was too mysterious.


    ��Why haven��t we been attacked yet?�� Lyu Hao stood with a halberd in his hand and said defensively.


    ��Because the prime minister is giving us time to think about the countermeasures. Otherwise, we would have been shattered to pieces,�� Yu Wude answered with a frown.


    ��What? The prime minister knows that we are thinking it over?��


    Zhao Changge looked back in shock, and he almost dropped his dragon gut silver spear. Zhuge Liang was already dead. He could predict that Yu Wude would come to him. But it was only a prediction.


    But after thousands of years, when the great formation reappeared, he could still control it. How terrible was he?!


    Yu Wude nodded and said, ��The essence of The Book of Changes is to regard heaven, earth, and man as a whole, and to connect things of different qualities and different states together to discuss the law of their operation.


    ��It emphasizes the unity of number, theory, and phase. Theory is expressed through phase, and number and theory are the same as the natural heart.


    ��And the essence of our Hua Xia��s philosophy also lies at heart, which is used to understand the world and life. It is the so-called mutual birth from the heart.


    ��My heart is the universe, and the universe is my heart. When I am in heaven and earth, I am the natural Taoism, my heart is the location, and my heart is the formation. This is the prime minister, and this is his attainment of his formation.


    ��Although we are separated from the prime minister by thousands of years, once we face the Eight Diagram Tactics that he personally set, it is equal to fighting against him!��


    ��This����


    Everyone was speechless, including Wang Bugui. Fight against Zhuge Liang? Even if they all had 10 lives, it was not enough. The Eight Diagram Tactics was a great weapon for the army.


    No one knew if there was Taoist power that could easily kill Greater Powers. It was scary to even think about it.


    ��Senior Ying Zheng is a Legalist, so is the prime minister. The Legalists are so powerful���� Chu He couldn��t help sighing.


    ��Oh! I have an idea!��


    Suddenly, at a time when everyone was at a loss, Wang Bugui clapped and laughed. He came up with a countermeasure.

 Chapter 301 - Breaking through the Eight Diagram Tactics

    ��B-boss, I don��t mean to object to you. But�� you don��t even understand formation. You��re a formation idiots like us. What idea can you come up with?�� Zhao Changge asked awkwardly.


    Wang Bugui went over, knocked on Zhao Changge��s forehead, slapped him on top of his head, and said angrily, ��You talk too much!��


    ��Ouch! I know I��m wrong. There are at least 100,000 pounds released from you, boss! Don��t!�� Zhao Changge ran around and cried.


    Wang Bugui didn��t try to catch him, but only waved his fist to warn him. He then got back to the point, saying, ��Don��t run so far. You have to help with this. Come here quickly!��


    ��Me? How can I help?��


    Wang Bugui raised his eyebrows and replied, ��Nonsense, I never meant you. I want you to invite Senior Zhao Yun. He was the prime minister��s most powerful general. And he had both wisdom and courage.


    ��General Zilong in the records also used formations to defeat enemies. His relationship with the prime minister is very good. Maybe he also knows the structure and method to break the Eight Diagram Tactics.��


    ��Oh!��


    ��It��s indeed possible!��


    ��Changge, it��s worth a try!��


    Everyone just realized it. They knew that General Zilong had a good relationship with Zhuge Liang. But they didn��t think of him right away.


    Hearing that, Zhao Changge nodded and said, ��Well, then I��ll summon General Zhao.��


    Then, he let his primordial spirit go into the dragon gut silver spear. After a while, a white light rushed out from inside.


    ��Buzz!��


    Immediately afterward, a mighty figure wearing silver armor came out slowly from the light. He was still so handsome. He was Mount Chang Zhao Zilong!


    ��General Zhao����


    Everyone was about to make a holding fist salute, but Zhao Yun raised his hand to stop them. Then, he looked around. The formation was familiar to him, so was that power.


    Seeing that, the crowd held back their desire to talk. Changge must have told Zhao Yun why they wanted him out. Zhao Yun was loyal to the Kingdom of Shu all his life, and his most admired one was Military Counsellor Wolong.


    He had been a bodyguard of Liu Bei, but Zhuge Liang saw his talent at a glance. This military counselor used his military mysteriously and led the Kingdom of Shu to miraculous victories.


    And Zhao Yun, under his guidance and leadership, had made those reputations and become a hero of future generations.


    Zhuge Wolong had bright eyes. Zhao Zilong had both intelligence and courage. He was the guardian of the young master in the army, and his reputation was determined at Changban. He had no scars in his life. His blood stained the silver spear, which built the soul of Shu. If you asked who would have a good end in the turbulent times, Mount Chang Zhao Zilong was the only one!


    Zhao Yun��s eyes were now reddened. Tears that had been held back for thousands of years also fell on the old silver armor. Standing with the spear in his hand, he shivered and said, ��Prime Minister!!!


    ��Is it really you? Do you know how much I��ve missed you?! I was incompetent at that time. I exhausted my life so early, so I couldn��t continue to fight shoulder to shoulder with you. I��m sorry, Prime Minister!


    ��Prime Minister! Can you answer me? Did I let you down, and let the Kingdom of Shu down?��


    Then, he knelt on one knee with the silver spear in his hand. He was just a primordial spirit, but he could shed tears. It was not because he had high attainments in Taoism, but because he was not just a primordial spirit.


    He was even in a period of obsession, which couldn��t let go of the peace of the Kingdom of Shu and the people of the world. Without this obsession, he would not be so affectionate, and he would not cry.


    This line of speech, these two lines of tears, his kneeling this time, and the calling out of ��Prime Minister�� had demonstrated the man��s bitterness. Everyone felt sad to see such a scene.


    In the eyes of the world, he was a victorious general. His deeds were legendary and even exaggerated. But people were willing to see it because he was worth it.


    Because he was brave enough to ride alone and enter the army to save the Lord. Because he was brave and resourceful. Because he was loyal and courageous, but he was also indifferent to fame and wealth.


    He could devote his whole life to the Kingdom of Shu, just like Zhuge Liang. They bent their backs for the kingdom until their deaths. They were also willing to build the Wangqiang Platform to defend the border and kill foreign enemies for the sake of Hua Xia.


    Such people deserved to be deified, because no matter what age he was in, he was a near-perfect person, a near-perfect general.


    But today, Wang Bugui and the others saw the other side of him. They were glad that they were cultivators and could see the true features of these great historical figures.


    To be with Emperor Qin Shihuang before, they had felt the sadness and loneliness of the Eternal Emperor. They had felt the heaviness of these two words and the beauty of Hua Xia��s rivers and mountains.


    Now, behind Zhao Yun, they felt the pain and unwillingness of the Victorious General. They felt the various obsessions of this general during his lifetime and his sincere heart for Hua Xia.


    ��General Zhao����


    Suddenly, a voice full of sympathy and the vicissitudes of life resounded in this large formation.


    Hearing that, Zhao Yun raised his head violently, stood up, and exclaimed, ��Prime Minister! Is it really you, Prime Minister?!��


    Wang Bugui and the others also looked around, but didn��t find any trace of Zhuge Liang.


    ��Alas! I never thought that I could meet General Zhao again after thousands of years. My wish has finally come true.�� Zhuge Liang sighed slowly.


    ��Don��t say that, Prime Minister! It was I who left first and failed to help the Lord fulfill his last wish of reviving the House of Liu!�� Zhao Yun said, shaking his head.


    ��In fact, it was not easy for you to die a natural death in that turbulent time, General Zhao. I didn��t disobey the destiny after all. The fate of the Kingdom of Shu was not rewritten.


    ��I��m ashamed to face the Lord. And before my end day, I calculated that there would be a disaster for our Han people after thousands of years. Therefore, I could only inject my last obsession and primordial spirit into the Eight Diagram Tactics before I died.


    ��I hope to help the Lord protect the landscape of the House of Liu and all the innocent people in the world at last. I also hope that the Lord and others can rest in peace����


    Zhuge Liang used his voice full of vicissitudes to make such a solemn and stirring speech. He had worked hard for the Kingdom of Shu, but he still felt guilty over his Lord and forcibly left his obsession.


    In order not to be discovered by the world, in order to protect the formation he set from being destroyed, he was willing to be buried in the wilds of this deserted suburb, so that it could help Hua Xia survive the disaster today, after thousands of years.


    What kind of determination and selfless spirit did that require?


    ��Prime Minister!��


    Zhao Yun cried out sadly, knelt down with a holding fist salute and said resolutely, ��If you agree, I��m still willing to follow you to the death, Prime Minister. I��d like to work with you to defend every inch of mountains and rivers in Hua Xia and protect the people of the world.


    ��My obsession is still there, so is my long spear and courage! Please promise me, Prime Minister!��


    This impassioned speech boiled the prana blood of Wang Bugui and the others. They wanted to make an oath here to go to the battlefield together with General Zhao to defend the beautiful rivers and mountains of the motherland!


    ��General Zhao, please get up! You still want to fight shoulder to shoulder with me. That��s also what I want! I promise you.


    ��Now, the Lord, General Guan Yunchang, General Zhang Yide, General Ma Chao, General Meng Qi, General Huang Zhong, General Han Sheng, and Jiang Wei are all gone, but you and I still exist.


    ��We should protect the mountains and rivers for them. I believe that if they have a spirit in the world, they will not turn back on the duty and will fight against foreign enemies together with us. This is our homeland. We can��t lose even half an inch of it!��


    In mentioning those familiar names, Zhuge Liang��s voice was sad and full of vicissitudes. But when he referred to Hua Xia, it became sonorous and powerful. He was like the veteran Huang Zhong, not satisfied with old age!


    Because this was a discussion about the life and death of Hua Xia, he didn��t allow himself to be a little bit careless or disrespectful. Even the expression of will had to be serious.


    Influenced by Legalism and Huanglao Thought, he always had clear rewards and punishments for marching, fighting, and governing the country. He was strict with everything, especially himself.


    Although he knew that no one was perfect, he still didn��t want to make mistakes. Because if he made mistakes, too many people would be involved. Even the mortals might suffer because of his mistakes.


    He couldn��t bear their suffering. Therefore, he took everything seriously and never dared to relax.


    ��A word from you is a military order, Prime Minister. I will do my best to fulfill it. Even if I��m the only one to face thousands of troops, I will still breach and storm, not afraid of life and death!�� Zhao Yun said in awe, and squeezed the silver spear in his hand at the same time, with a strong fighting spirit in his eyes.


    ��Count me in. I want to join you.��


    At this moment, another voice came, which was very overbearing. Lyu Bu��s heroic soul also emerged from the double-bladed halberd.


    He walked up next to Zhao Yun and said, ��I��m also a Hua Xia person and willing to do everything for Hua Xia. And this is the world that Diao Chan likes. I have to protect it for her.


    ��Even if you don��t like me, it doesn��t matter. I can guard a direction on my own. Though there are thousands of enemies, I would still like to go!��


    ��Hahaha, what a great brave Flying General Lyu Bu. This is not the time to dominate the world. We should join hands to defend Hua Xia. Welcome!�� Zhuge Liang said slowly with a laugh.


    ��Prime Minister, why haven��t you shown up yet? I want to talk about the old days with you, can I?�� Zhao Yun asked.


    He suddenly realized that his military counselor hadn��t shown up yet. He was very puzzled.


    ��General Zhao, don��t be anxious. I can��t appear now,�� Zhuge Liang said slowly.


    ��Why not?�� Zhao Yun asked again.


    ��Because I set the Eight Diagram Tactics. I��m sure that there will be a group of young juniors coming today. I��d like to test them. Since you��re also there, how about breaking through the formation with them together?


    ��If you fail to pass this test, I will not show up for the time being.��


    Zhuge Liang laughed. Then, he strengthened the power of the large formation again. He knew that Zhao Yun understood this formation, so he had to make the conditions more stringent.

 Chapter 302 - The Eight Diagram Tactics

    Inside the Eight Diagram Tactics, the 64 small arrays began to run rapidly.


    Zhao Yun looked around and said, ��Since you intend to test them, Prime Minister, I will go all out. But I don��t know if you want me to break through the formation alone or together with the young juniors.��


    ��Hehe, you have the same bearing as before, General Zhao! However, during these thousands of years, I��ve made the last major change to the Eight Diagram Tactics. Different from the past, it will be more dangerous.


    ��You have some experience in breaking through arrays, so lead these young talents to break out together. Let me see what will happen to the Eight Diagram Tactics when it meets you.�� Zhuge Liang laughed.


    ��Hahaha, okay!��


    Zhao Yun laughed, moved his muscles and bones, and said, ��I still remember that when I first met you, you set the Eight Diagram Tactics and asked me to practice spear skills in it.


    ��The Seven Entries Coiled Snake Spear Technique and the spear power reached the Big Achievement Realm in the Eight Diagram Tactics. After thousands of years, it��s good luck to try your Eight Diagram Tactics again. I must try my best!��


    Then, he threw the long spear in his hand to Zhao Changge and formed the second dragon gut silver spear with his spiritual strength. Beside him, Lyu Bu followed to heavily step on the ground with one foot, which turned the ground into molten slurry.


    He gathered the fiery elements from it, melted them into a double-bladed halberd, and then stepped forward steadily.


    Zhuge Liang no longer spoke. He fully activated the formation and waited for them to break through.


    ��Come and command us. Just say what we need to do!�� Lyu Bu carried the halberd and said to Zhao Yun.


    Zhao Yun nodded slowly and turned to everyone. ��Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi, I will tell you the known formation changes. You need to discuss how to break the formation.


    ��All I can do is to block the formation from disturbing you two. The rest of you, follow me. Don��t stand too concentrated. If there is any change, listen to the command of Yu Wude.��


    After he finished speaking, Zhao Yun infused a spirit mind into the mind seas of Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi. After careful observation, they learned some structures and characteristics of the Eight Diagram Tactics.


    The Eight Diagram Tactics were named after sky, earth, wind, cloud, dragon, tiger, bird, and snake. Together with the center army, there were nine large arrays.


    The center army consisted of 16 small arrays, and the surrounding eight tactics were each composed of six small arrays, for a total of 64 small arrays. In the eight tactics, the sky, earth, wind, and cloud were the Four Positives.


    The green dragon, white tiger, red bird, and winged snake were the Four Wonders. In addition, there were 24 arrays in the rear for maneuvering.


    The composition of the Eight Diagram Tactics was divided into four parts as the main arrays. The northwest was Qian, which was the heaven array. The southwest, Kun, was the earth array.


    The southeast, Xun, the wind array. And the northeast, Gen, the cloud array. Then the Four Wonders were the surprise soldiers.


    The blue dragon array on the left, white tiger array on the right, red bird array in the front, and winged snake array in the back.


    The eight tactics were placed in the head array, which consisted of 64 arrays and 24 militiamen arrays. The head array consisted of 32 arrays of Yin and Yan. There were 24 arrays of Yang and 24 arrays of Yin.


    The 24 militiamen arrays were in the rear of the 60 arrays. Marching, forming, fighting together, setting up doubts, making up for deficiencies, and rear service all relied on militiamen arrays.


    The Eight Diagram Tactics was extremely powerful. The folk poems summed it up: there were arrays within the array, and there were groups within the group. The front is the back, and the back is the front. No rushing in and no rushing out. Four heads and eight tails lead the way.


    When the enemies rush in, both ends will besiege them. It is changeable. Head and tail corresponding with each other, it is unpredictable. It foresees with divine accuracy and acts as circumstances dictate.


    The eight array method, in a while, the two arrays follow each other, one battle and one defense; the Chinese and foreign importance, the rigid and soft Festival, each other��s virtual reality, the subject and the guest successively, the longitude and latitude change, precisely because of the foundation, the strange because of the breakthrough, many because of the interaction, logistics guarantee.


    Qian, Kun, Xun, and Gen had set the four directions, and the heaven, earth, wind, and cloud were changing along with the formation. Dragon, tiger, bird, and snake rushed out, and the water, fire, gold, and wooden surprise soldiers moved.


    Now Zhuge Liang started the large formation, shifting the position of the center to his place and their position was changed to the heaven array. Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi were rapidly calculating the method of breaking the array.


    Yu Wude tightened his eyebrows and said, ��Qian Kun, the heaven array: there are 16 small arrays in the sky array. It��s round inside and square outside. Its image is like heaven, as the main part of the array and the first soldiers. If the three armies are of good use, its shape won��t change.


    ��Tianming, Chihiro, go to block the 16 heaven arrays. Take the Covering Sky Sword Skill as the main offensive means and block all the forces in the formation. Chihiro will guard behind to prevent surprise attacks in the wind array!��


    ��Clang!��


    ��OK!��


    Without saying anything, Feng Tianming pulled out the Scarlet Heaven Sword and rushed into the sky. Misawa Chihiro held the sword tightly, quietly staying behind him. She was highly concentrated, scanning the surroundings back and forth.


    All of a sudden, there were continuous beams of sword power flying in the sky. Like waves, they were still expanding. They covered the sky and then covered the earth.


    ��Grrr!��


    Suddenly, there was a powerful spiritual strength rushing out of the sky array and turning into an army with sage cultivation.


    ��Clang!��


    Feng Tianming��s sword power had already covered the sky, and the sword potential had already reached the Big Achievement Realm, rushing back and forth in the army.


    He brandished the magic sword and waved it wantonly. Every time he swung it down, there would be a head or severed arms or legs flying up. Dressed in white, he was dyed with blood, looking very much like an unrestrained immortal swordsman.


    ��Whoosh!��


    At this moment, a strong invisible spiritual strength rose in the wind array. When Misawa Chihiro saw it, she immediately drew the sword out, severing that strength.


    Seeing that, Yu Wude said, ��The wind array: The wind has no proper shape. It is attached to the sky and becomes a snake. Its meaning is becoming more and more mysterious. The wind can blow everything around it. The snake can surround everything, and the three armies are afraid of it.


    ��The power of the wind is invisible and colorless, but it has the power to destroy mountains. If it is in harmony with the sky, its power is unimaginable. Chu He, interfere with it using the flute!��


    Chu He nodded when he heard the words, and immediately rose into the sky, fighting against the wind array with the flute sound.


    ��Woo!��


    ��Clang! Clang! Clang!��


    He was obsessed with playing the music. The flute sound turned into a faint tangible force, hovering between heaven and earth. It seemed to be plain, but there was always the sound of swords.


    The flute sound was contending with the power of the wind array. In this invisible battle, they had fought each other thousands of times. If they were a little careless, they would be cut into pieces by the powerful wind blade.


    ��Hiss!!��


    Immediately afterward, when Chu He was obsessed with fighting against the wind array, a winged snake rushed out of another array. It opened its mouth wide, intending to kill Chu He with a bite.


    ��Heaven Devouring and Earth Shattering Blow!��


    With a shout, Lyu Bu rose into the air and brandished his halberd toward the head of the snake. With a slap, the winged snake was actually shot to the ground by him.


    ��The snake array: The wind is serpentine, attached to the sky, surrounded by potential energy, with the performance of bending and stretching. Among the four wonders, it is adjacent to the tiger. It then becomes Mount Chang, with the head and tail trapped.


    ��The winged snake and Gou Chen are regarded as divine beasts, ranking below the four images. It can swim in the clouds, so unpredictable.


    ��Flying General Lyu Bu, your halberd skills are opening and powerful. Your unique evil spirit can penetrate the clouds and crack the ground, which is most suitable for suppressing the winged snake.��


    Yu Wude said to him slowly, and then directed the crowd to the center of the array. Lyu Bu shouted in the back, ��Try my halberd again!�� and rushed up again.


    ��Senior, I��ll help you!�� Lyu Hao also shouted to him, holding the double-bladed halberd to rush up.


    ��Help? Listen to the arrangement! The person who uses his head must listen to him! Haven��t you learned anything from me?!�� Lyu Bu yelled back.


    Hearing that, Lyu Hao could only return back to the crowd to help everyone rush to the array��s center quickly.


    ��Boom!��


    Suddenly, when Wang Bugui and the others got to the Kun array, the earth became violently turbulent.


    Shangguan Yiyi immediately frowned, saying, ��Sister Yueyan, Brother Ning Zhe, now we need both of you to stabilize the earth with Tao Law.��


    ��The earth array: the earth array has 12 small arrays. It is square with a cloud in the four corners. It��s difficult to attack the enemy. Its body is unpredictable. It can be used infinitely. It can��t stand on its own. It��s suitable for Yang.


    ��Mobilize the power of Taoism, use the power of the female genitals to suppress the earth��s veins and the Tao principle the earth attaches to. Then, rush into the formation with the golden body of Buddhism. Be as steady as a mountain to keep the array stable.��


    Then, Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe also rushed to the earth array one after another, executed according to what Shangguan Yiyi had said, and successfully suppressed the array. But it couldn��t last too long, after all, as the eight tactics were interdependent.


    They seemed to be facing a sub-array. In fact, the power of the whole Eight Diagram Tactics could be evenly distributed. If they dragged on for a long time, they would be defeated by the large array in succession.


    No one dared to rest for even a moment. Only when they rushed to the heart of the array could they break it.


    ��Ow!��


    But before they had run out a few steps, another roar came. Then, a white tiger appeared. It had the peak-stage Greater Power cultivation, and its killing intent was extremely strong.


    As soon as it appeared, that kind of rampant killing message swept over and made everyone on the scene turn pale immediately. The white tiger was responsible for killing. One could imagine how strong it would be if it started to kill.


    ��The tiger array: Heaven and earth rush forward and turn into a tiger wing. Subdue the tiger and it will fight. Its power will be full. If it was used in Huaiyin, it would become limitless. Then, Lu Gong would not predict the meeting of Gai Xia.��


    Yu Wude gritted his teeth, and looked at Zhao Yun.


    ��Mount Chang Zhao Zilong is here!!��


    Needless to say, Zhao Yun rushed up with the dragon gut silver spear. He was the General Tiger with a tiger��s courage and a dragon��s strength! Even in the face of the white tiger, the main killer in the four images, he had no fear at all!

 Chapter 303 - Three Miles

    Outside the center of the Eight Diagram Tactics��


    Thought it was just an array, Wang Bugui and the others had never been able to approach its center. Zhuge Liang exerted his martial arts to turn the array into a field, which was large enough to accommodate hundreds of thousands of people fighting there.


    ��We are 30 miles away from the center of the array. You can speed up, but not too fast. Be careful!�� Yu Wude shouted.


    Wang Bugui nodded slowly and then sped up a little bit. He actually could move 30 miles in an instant. Compared with the Hell Step and the thunder arts, 30 miles simply meant nothing.


    Even if up ahead lay a dangerous trap suffused with the most terrible power in the world, he had the confidence to go through it alone. It was his current physical achievement, namely, to enter any place, whether of heaven or of hell, as he wished.


    If he were only confronted with pure horrible power, he certainly would not hesitate. However, things were different now. He was facing the Eight Diagram Tactics that was set up and in the charge of Zhuge Liang in person.


    In addition, after improving this array continuously for thousands of years, he eventually affirmed that it had reached the peak. What kind of person was Zhuge Liang? Since he had delved into a certain thing for thousands of years, who knew how terrible the array would be?


    ��Growl!��


    Just as they were speeding up, the roar of a dragon sounded, shocking the sky. Then, a thousand-foot-long azure dragon rushed out behind the Heaven Array and the Earth Array.


    ��The Dragon Flying Array��s attributes: The transformation of the Dragon Flying Array exists in the rear alignments of the Heaven Array and the Earth Array. The dragon, with claws and feet, back and chest, is hard to find once hiding in the deep abyss, and becomes endlessly changeable while soaring to the sky. The array, therefore, is named ��dragon�� as it shares the same characteristics with a dragon.��


    Shangguan Yiyi frowned and said while pondering, ��Brother Bugui����


    However, Yu Wude, who was next to her, interrupted her and said, ��Brother is so formidable that he is qualified to deal with any array among the Eight Diagram Tactics. But now is not the time for him to take action.


    ��Zhuge Liang is bound to set up the strongest defense in the center of the array, which needs to be broken by Brother. So����


    At that moment, he looked at Zhao Changge and said, ��Changge, your spear skill bears both offensive and defensive features. Please buy us some time!��


    ��Don��t worry. I��m no longer what I used to be under the guidance of senior Ying Zheng!�� Zhao Changge said with a confident smile.


    Then he shouted at the azure dragon as the tip of his spear suddenly flashed a cool light. The next moment, carrying the long spear, he rushed up into the sky like a dragon and confronted the azure dragon head-on.


    Changge��s spear skills, infinite in variety, were so well-practiced that they became an integral part of him. As he rushed freely in front of the dragon, which was huge enough to blot out the sky, his silver spear moved with his heart.


    The shadows of the spear, as graceful as dancing pear flowers, flashed profusely and disorderly like snow, but the killing aura was bone-piercing. His spear skills, with both softness and hardness, vaguely revealed Zilong��s signs. However, he also had original views on spear skills.


    While activating spear skills like Raging Dragon Breaking Souls, he would adopt a swift and violent attack, and his elegant spear skill would turn into a domineering one.


    It actually was like Lyu Hao��s halberd skill, which was stable and violent, but he still took speed into account. He contended with the azure dragon in this way, and even jumped on its body to avoid it.


    ��Let��s go!��


    Yu Wude yelled and pulled Lyu Hao away. However, before they took 10 steps, the huge array began to move suddenly again. The wind and clouds changed, and the clouds actually turned into thousands of troops and weapons.


    ��The Cloud Hanging Array��s attributes: The Cloud Hanging Array, without a regular and stable formation, is affiliated to the Earth Array. Its transformation will not be completed until it turns into the shape of a flying bird. Such a Bird Flying Array can make a sudden and violent attack, while the Cloud Hanging Array can disorient enemies. It, changing unpredictably, is in the charge of the golden drum. Dammit, it is this array that is triggered first!��


    Yu Wude slapped his thigh, then said to Wang Bugui and Lyu Hao, ��Yiyi and I are in charge of this array. Brother, you can continue to go forward, and I will transmit my voice once we encounter any obstacles!��


    The two of them nodded, and then turned to leave. Yu Wude took out his Formation Breaking Sword, rising into the sky with Shangguan Yiyi to confront the boundless strange clouds.


    ��There are still 10 miles left!�� Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and said. Then he sped up again, for he had already perceived that the rear situation was not favorable.


    ��Whoosh!��


    At that point, as an unusual movement appeared in the sky. A vermilion bird surrounded by horrible flames came out, evaporating all the moisture in the air all at once.


    Not only this vermilion bird, but also countless hawks were hovering in the sky. This kind of bird, which was extremely fierce, was keeping an eye on the people below ferociously.


    The vermilion bird��s cultivation base approached the peak of the Greater Power. Moreover, at least three of these hawks reached the Greater Power, the rest were all sages.


    ��The Bird Flying Array��s attributes: While being prepared to strike, a hawk must its spread wings and fly, and so does the Bird Flying Array. Like a hawk, this array takes a vantage point in soaring fighting, and frightens those fowls into hiding. Thus, after taking a good look at its prey, the hawk flies down to strike, and its prey, more or less, is bound to be injured. Similarly, a warrior of this array can succeed in fending off massive troops.


    ��Lyu Hao, it��ll be hard on you. Please try your best to block those raptors. This is mainly a coordinated array. Once they fly away, everyone will be attacked!��


    As Yu Wude��s voice resounded in Lyu Hao��s mind, he slowly stopped. He nodded to Wang Bugui with a faint smile, and then resolutely turned around, holding his halberd.


    ��Fall!��


    In the face of large quantities of supernatural birds, he only roared in anger and crashed the halberd down fiercely. The overwhelming spiritual strength hit the ground, instantly stirring up a wind to lift up the sand and stones around him.


    Simultaneously, his violent spiritual strength, killing aura, blood vigor, king��s power, and Innate Prana Power were completely integrated into the halberd. His iron-like muscles expanded to a certain degree at that moment.


    With the blue veins all over his body suddenly protruding, he gathered the power into the double-bladed halberd and compressed it to the extreme. A gust of overwhelming evil aura rose up into the sky from his body.


    Then, countless bits of sand and stones flew into the sky, and so did he. In the process, he was still sparing no efforts to compress this destructive power.


    ��Extinction of a Floating Life!��


    A roar, finally, was heard. Lyu Hao held the huge halberd with both hands and struggled to wave it in the sky, brutally unleashing a newly learned move.


    ��Boom!��


    In the twinkling of an eye, an awful force broke out. Everyone present sensed an overbearing evil aura, and the whole sky was stained blood-red.


    Such strength blocked all the supernatural birds outrageously. Indeed, on touching it, only the fowls with the Greater Power cultivation base survived, while the rest were all turned into broken pieces by the halberd.


    ��Kill!��


    Lyu Hao screamed, rushed at the supernatural birds with his halberd, and held up all the remaining Greater Power opponents.


    ��Three miles left!��


    Wang Bugui, regardless of any other factors, gnashed his teeth and sped up again. In the meantime, he displayed the super sense and Divine Eyes for the sake of reaching the center of the array as soon as possible and breaking the array all at once.


    ��Whiz!��


    However, just as he was running, a golden beam of power rushed over beside him, and he was less than a meter away from being hit as he reacted.


    ��Whiz!��


    But no matter how fast the power shifted, it would move as slow as a snail in his Divine Eyes as long as it did not involve the law of time. Assisted by the peerless Hell Step, he avoided it at a distance of half a meter.


    However, thousands of beams of power, all of which were composed of the five elements, suddenly rushed out around him. In addition, Wu Bugui found that the gravity here abruptly increased dozens of times over!


    ��Uh!��


    He looked at the center of the array, only to see a handsome man in white hunkering on the stage and tasting tea. Joggling the feather fan in his hand, he observed what was going on with a smile.


    ��You��re really merciless, Prime Minister���� Wang Bugui shook his head with a wry smile as he dodged quickly.


    He clearly realized that the gravity doubled every time Zhuge Liang joggled his feather fan. Obviously, Zhuge Liang made difficulties for him on purpose, but he did not block the way at the same time.


    Provided that he moved fast enough, he would be capable of withdrawing before the gravity reached a point where he could no longer move.


    ��Whiz! Whiz, whiz!��


    Wang Bugui shuttled back and forth three miles away from the center, constantly casting his spell to destroy the beams of power with the five elements. However, the number of these beams became greater and greater since they regenerated at an extraordinary speed.


    ��Ten Thousand Avatars!��


    In the end, he used such an ultimate technique to create countless clones to divert these beams of light. After he took a step toward the center of the array, only two meters were left between him and the center.


    ��Puff!��


    However, as soon as he stepped in, his chest was pierced through by a long spear, whose strength was so formidable that he was forced to retreat at a high speed and be firmly nailed three miles away.


    ��Brother!��


    Everyone was paying attention to what was happening, but they did not expect that such an accident would take place to Wang Bugui. Moreover, his physique was really strong.


    Even the Greater Power magic tools not made of natural resources were not more powerful than him. But this long spear actually pierced through his body, how sharp on earth was it?


    ��Don��t worry!��


    Wang Bugui transmitted his mind, and then slowly stood up, pulling out the blood-stained spear. After a careful check, he found that this spear was converted by the Five-elements Thunder Tribulation!


    ��Kaboom����


    Then he looked ahead. At that point, a heavy layer of black clouds had covered the sky, in which various lightning, like countless electric snakes, flashed and hissed. The horrible aura was gradually spreading.


    That space thunder was either transformed into weapons, soldiers, or a variety of divine troops from ancient historical times. In addition, Wang Bugui caught sight of several thunder dragons roaring among them.


    Their aura was incredibly terrifying, and they were all at the peak of the Greater Power!


    He also discovered that Zhuge Liang did not continue to increase the gravity, but still joggled his feather fan rhythmically. Every time he shook it, the number of catastrophes grew.


    ��Prime Minister, your array is too formidable���� Wang Bugui could not help sighing.


    ��Haha�� I don��t dare to look down on a genius like you. Now that you��re recognized as a God-given genius not seen in 10,000 years, I have to do my level best with this insignificant array.��


    Zhuge Liang slowly said with a smile, and then took a sip of the tea, continuing to watch what was happening on the battlefield.


    ��Bring it on now!��


    Wang Bugui did not talk nonsense but displayed the Heavenly Battling Force to completely remover the Body Defense Mechanism. Then, he clenched his fists to confront the Thunder Tribulations ahead.

 Chapter 304 - Fighting against the Eight Diagram Tactics Alone

    ��Boom!��


    Within the Eight Diagram Tactics and two miles away from the center of the array, Wang Bugui rushed forward with a Kick of the Universe, smashing a huge Five-elements Halberd into broken bits. Then he drew back his leg and turned around to avoid a Fire Knife��s attack.


    ��Clang!��


    After avoiding it, he threw out a punch all of a sudden, smashing it to pieces. The next moment, he made a Primordial Palm and cracked the two Yin Yang swords.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Just as he smashed the weapons with the Primordial Palm, a gust of strong wind blew. After gazing at the storm carefully, Wang Bugui found that it was made up of ancient weapons.


    The ancient weapons not only were equipped with the power of the five elements, but were surrounded by the strong powers of Taiyin and Taiyang. In fact, the momentum brought by a myriad of ancient weapons was as turbulent as that brought by 100,000 celestial troops!


    ��Emperor Fist��Destroying the Sky!��


    Wang Bugui shouted in anger and was ready to shoot out an Emperor Fist. With a loud bang sounding, nearly all the ancient weapons were destroyed by his punch.


    Then, he rushed forward again with his fists clenched, fighting the remaining hundreds of ancient weapons. Taking the Hell Step and surrounded by the blooming thunder lights, he assaulted in all directions.


    Wang Bugui, both agile and mighty, was as fast as lightning. Although he moved everywhere, his trace was unpredictable. In less than 15 minutes, all the ancient weapons were destroyed by him.


    ��Hiss!��


    Since there was merely one mile left after he took a step forward, he could defeat the array as long as he punched its center, which was right in front of him!


    ��Erm!��


    At that time, Wang Bugui sensed a dangerous aura, which made his flesh crawl. He immediately jumped back and moved aside to avoid the attack.


    ��Boom!��


    As soon as he moved, the ground where he had stopped and passed by was smashed into broken bits by a powerful strength.


    ��Whiz! Whiz!��


    The next moment, Wang Bugui retreated to the left and right, and some white shining balls fell from the sky, smashing into the ground. Only then did he figure out what was going on. There was a giant white tiger blocking his way ahead.


    This white tiger��s power was absolutely not weaker than that of the one competing with Zhao Yun. Furthermore, the flying serpent, vermilion bird, and azure dragon, all of which were at the peak of Greater Power, appeared around him in succession.


    As for the powers of Heaven, Earth, Wind, and Cloud arrays, they also converged here. The eight kinds of power, reinforcing mutually, gathered together. At that point, Wang Bugui even felt a power that was comparable to that of Ying Zheng!


    ��Brother, don��t be impulsive!�� Yu Wude frowned.


    He, however, could not get away either, but was besieged by the celestial troops and the weapons of the Cloud Array with Shangguan Yiyi.


    ��Heal your injuries and recover your spiritual strength first. I��ll help you right away!��


    Zhao Yun yelled in the distance. Then he raised his long spear to block the bloody mouth of the white tiger, and continued to fiercely attack after unloading his force to the right. He had already seriously injured his opponent and would kill it soon.


    ��Don��t worry about me. I��ll definitely break this array!�� Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and said.


    Then, he entirely unblocked the Eight Limits Universal Order, and simultaneously activated the Thunder Transformation to stimulate his whole body. Facing the four top Big Capables and the assistance of the four arrays, he had to go all out.


    ��Whiz!��


    Wang Bugui used the Universal Reversal and raised his head to take a deep breath with the purpose of replenishing his lost spiritual strength. Meanwhile, he healed his injuries. Even so, the four beasts in front of him did not want to give him a chance, but rushed toward him as they roared.


    ��Growl!��


    At first, the azure dragon directly swung its tail to attack him. Wang Bugui, however, clenched his hands into Dragon Fists and jumped into the air, forming a huge golden dragon claw and reaching out with it.


    ��Kaboom!��


    The dragon claw hit the azure dragon in an instant, almost cutting off its tail. Then Wang Bugui went to its head within one step, and raised his hand to launch a Break Heaven Fist of Blood Sea frantically.


    ��Thump!��


    Since the azure dragon��s speed was not fast enough, it was hit heavily on the ground by this punch carrying Towering Sea of Blood.


    ��Meteorite Kick!��


    Wang Bugui did not give it a chance to react at all, but took advantage of the opportunity to kick down in the air.


    ��Ow!��


    But at that time, the white tiger rushed up from the rear and stretched out its claws all of a sudden to block Wang Bugui. Then, it released its formidable spiritual strength, forcing Wang Bugui away.


    Then it unfolded its nonpareil killing aura, continuing to stretching its claws out constantly. Every time it launched an offensive, three huge marks would be released, all of which were as sharp as spiritual swords.


    ��Clang! Dang, dang!��


    Wang Bugui put on the Primordial Gloves, and his hands moved like flowing lights, leaving dozens of afterimages. By virtue of his extraordinary power, he shattered all the white beams of fierce light.


    ��Shoo!��


    However, at that moment, the vermilion bird also assailed him. Compared with the other three major spiritual beasts, it was the smallest in size, so that it could flexibly pass through the explosion area. As it approached the enemy, its whole body burst into flames.


    Before the flames hit him, Wang Bugui had already perceived that the water in his body was draining rapidly. When he reacted to resist, he was surrounded by a sea of fire.


    ��Whoo! Whoo!��


    Wang Bugui turned the Primordial Gloves into a Primordial Fan without any hesitation. He held it firmly with both hands and struggled to wave it forward, barely smothering the flames and forcing a way out.


    After that, he took the Hell Step to escape from the fire, during which he transformed the fan into a long spear, spinning it rapidly to block all the ensuing flames ahead of him.


    ��Heavenly Stab!��


    Hearing a howl, Wang Bugui quickly brandished his long spear. He assaulted dozens of times in succession, and the momentum brought by the spear each time became more powerful than before. The flames produced by the vermilion bird seemed to be vulnerable to him.


    ��Bang! Bang!��


    Wang Bugui forged with irresistible force, and his last attack was brimming with power. He spared no effort to stab forward, aiming straight for the vermilion bird!


    ��Hiss!��


    However, just as the spear was about to hit it, the flying serpent rushed over from behind. It opened its huge mouth as if it wanted to swallow him.


    ��Phew!��


    Wang Bugui still chose to keep on attacking. The horrible power of the Chaos Spear directly smashed half of the vermilion bird��s body, while the remaining half was nailed to the ground, unable to move.


    He, nevertheless, was paying the price. The flying serpent bit his waist and instantly dislocated his bones. In the meantime, it stuck out its tongue to bind him and swallowed him into its belly!


    ��Brother!��


    Zhao Changge howled in grief, with a fury dominating his brain. Then he struggled to run in the direction of Wang Bugui, but the azure dragon behind him swept him back with a wave of its tail.


    No matter how furious he was, he still failed to slip the leash thoroughly. He, therefore, could only continue to fight.


    ��Growl!��


    But just after the flying serpent swallowed its opponent, a shrill scream was heard. It was Wang Bugui, who exerted the Killing Air and the Kick of the Universe in its belly, making its body distort.


    ��Primordial Palm!��


    Eventually, as a large puff of primordial vital energy burst out of the flying serpent��s body, Wang Bugui rushed out. These creatures that transformed from the arrays were extremely lifelike.


    Bathed in blood, Wang Bugui turned around and summoned a catastrophe at the same time, hacking the flying serpent dozens of times. At last, he raised his hand to recall the Chaos Spear.


    Then, he leaped into the air and said angrily, with the lightning and prana power blood pouring into the spear continuously, ��Pierce it!��


    ��Woo!��


    The next moment, Wang Bugui threw out the Chaos Spear, which pierced through the sky like a meteorite and instantly penetrated the flying serpent��s head. Later, Wang Bugui entirely detonated his power.


    As the spear stabbed down constantly, the head of the flying serpent began to explode.


    ��Crack!��


    However, when the flying serpent was about to be killed, Wang Bugui was hit by the azure dragon��s tail. Then the white tiger jumped up from the place where he had flown backward to and stretched out its claws.


    ��Phew!��


    Wang Bugui��s back was embedded with three deep claw marks, but he gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain. He operated the Hell Step to the extreme and succeeded in getting out of the dangerous position in an instant.


    ��Dragon Roaring into the Nine Heavens!��


    The next moment, Wang Bugui appeared in the sky, standing upright with his fingers clenched into Dragon Fists. Around him appeared the illusions of nine golden dragons, which rushed down at the same time along with his fist.


    ��Ow!��


    ��Growl!��


    But the azure dragon and the white tiger let out a roar concurrently. The powerful wave of spiritual strength emitted by the real tiger and dragon shattered the nine golden dragons.


    ��Shoo!��


    ��Hiss, hiss!��


    As for the vermilion bird and the flying serpent, they actually had recovered and launched their attacks respectively with a powerful spell. In a twinkle, numerous beams of heavenly fire and thousands of golden snake swords fell down from the sky.


    ��Shoosh!��


    Seeing that, Wang Bugui transformed the long spear into a Primordial Halberd and started swinging it quickly. Meanwhile, he released all his prana power blood as well as king��s power. The Heavenly Battling Force had already been activated, bringing a burst of chaotic wind.


    ��Boom! Boom!��


    All the attacks were blocked by the giant halberd. While wielding the halberd, Wang Bugui had already observed the position below, and quickly calculated hundreds of times in his mind.


    Finally, he figured out a way to break the stalemate. He immediately swung the halberd for the last time, hacked back to bounce off the golden snake swords and heavenly fire, and then rushed out with the Hell Step.


    ��Clang!��


    He rushed to the white tiger and changed the halberd into a Primordial Sword, slamming forward all of a sudden.


    ��Clang!��


    However, the white tiger��s claws were so hard that even the Primordial Sword could not cut off them, but only left a deep mark. But at that point, the nearby beasts of the array had gotten close to him.


    ��Growl!��


    Wang Bugui shouted in anger. As he summoned the Ten Thousand Avatars, 12 avatars as powerful as him rushed out of his body instantly, and each of them held a Primordial Sword to fight against the enemies.


    ��Clang! Clang! Clang! Dang!��


    Wang Bugui drew out his sword with two of his avatars, displaying a graceful and fatal sword dance. The swords, resembling a constant spring rain in March, were as refined as a flying dragon.


    Accompanied by the sword dance, the sword power, like a raging sea and turbulent willows, kept chopping. Even if the white tiger was extremely adept at defending, it could not resist Wang Bugui��s sword dance with a million pounds of power and the fierce attack of the primordial sword power.


    ��Phew!��


    As a blood column soared, one of the white tiger��s claws was immediately cut off. Then, its whole arm was chopped to pieces by the swords.


    ��Go to hell!��


    Wang Bugui cried out angrily, and then accelerated the sword dance, leaving no chance for his opponent to react.


    ��Puff!�� Another of the white tiger��s claws was shattered.


    ��Puff!�� Its abdomen was pierced through by the disorderly swords, and pieces of flesh flew in all directions.


    ��Puff!��


    In the end, Wang Bugui cut off the tiger��s head with his sword. As for the two avatars, they moved again, chopping the remaining body into broken pieces.


    Finding that the white tiger no longer recovered and was completely destroyed, he turned around and went to the battlefield where other avatars competed with their opponents.

 Chapter 305 - The Intact Array Appeared

    ��Killing Air!��


    ��Glittering Thorn!��


    ��Nine Heavens Thunder Cut!��


    One mile away from the center of the Eight Diagram Tactics, Wang Bugui cooperated with his avatars to kill the flying serpent rapidly. This serpent, which had just recovered, moved much slower than him and had a lack of attacking methods.


    It was the second-best choice to be struck down. Aiming at the flying serpent��s abdomen, he drew the sword at an extremely high speed. Each time he hacked, he would change his position, leaving a more unpredictable impression on his opponent.


    The azure dragon, which was closest to the flying serpent, had already killed two avatars at that moment and was about to rush over at him. Fortunately, the last avatar was still in the struggle since Wang Bugui had formed them earnestly.


    With regard to the puppets formed by ordinary avatar arts, they would be about to withstand three attacks at most. However, the azure dragon was also at the peak of Greater Power, that is to say, its strength was two levels higher than his own.


    ��Phew!��


    The last avatar of Wang Bugui was eventually torn apart by the dragon��s claws. The azure dragon, belonging to wood among the four magical arrays, flew toward him and displayed the All-inclusive Method by right of the Heaven Array and the Earth Array.


    All of a sudden, countless giant wooden Dragon Totems dropped from the sky, and simultaneously, tens of thousands of roots emerged from the ground, all of which continued horrible spiritual strength and targeted Wang Bugui together.


    Nevertheless, Wang Bugui did not evade them at all. Two of his puppets assailed the flying serpent, while Wang Bugui himself converged all his spiritual strength into the Primordial Sword. At the same time, as the prana power blood all over his body surged, a matchless killing aura swept over the battlefield in an instant.


    Then, Wang Bugui slowly raised his right hand and infused the prana power blood, together with the killing aura, into the Primordial Sword. The giant tree roots had already approached him, as if they were going to smash him into meat pulp!


    ��The Emperor��s Sword��dominating the world!��


    Suddenly, Wang Bugui shouted angrily and fiercely brandished the sword after accumulating power for a long time.


    ��Boom!��


    An earth-shattering sound was heard, and the light of the sword illuminated the whole world, dazzling everyone present. Such an attack seemed to come from the immortal world and was going to cut off the mortal world!


    The sword power, permeating into the dimension of the Eight Diagram Tactics, stirred up thousand-meter-high waves made of soil. Since some smaller arrays had been totally destroyed, everyone diverted their attention to the center where the sword power exploded.


    In a trance, people seemed to feel a hint of faint Imperatorial Power from such sword power! It was hard to imagine how terrible it would be once hacked by the sword and suffering under the sword power.


    ��Clang!��


    However, before the turbulence calmed down, an earthshaking sword sound completely tore the enormous earth waves apart. At that moment, Wang Bugui confronted the seriously injured azure dragon. As for the serpent, it had already died.


    It had almost suffered all the power of the sword, merely leaving a large pit with a radius of several miles. Its body, indeed, disappeared and was definitely destroyed.


    However, the azure dragon��s situation was totally different, not only because the remaining sword power basically aimed to destroy the All-inclusive Method, but also because of its powerful strength. Now that it had not been seriously injured before, it certainly would not be killed so easily.


    But still, the azure dragon was seriously injured by this attack, for Wang Bugui had imitated Ying Zheng��s killing movement. As such, the present situation began to be reversed. The vermilion bird also suffered a lot.


    Just when it was about to burn Wang Bugui��s avatars down, it actually was attacked by the sword power, and even those avatars turned into wisps of smoke together. The vermilion bird, at that point, dragged itself to summon other birds and shot several huge fire pillars at its opponents with the help of the Cloud Array.


    ��Kaboom!��


    Wang Bugui turned around and brandished his sword, smashing those fire pillars into smoke. Before taking his sword back, he leaned aside and performed a Kick of the Universe in rage to kick away the azure dragon��s tail.


    Then he rotated the sword in his hand in reverse and swung it upward all of a sudden, releasing vast sword power and repelling the azure dragon constantly.


    ��Break!��


    After letting out a cry, Wang Bugui infused his killing aura and prana power blood into the sword again, and then brandished it angrily.


    ��Whiz!��


    However, at that time, the vermilion bird had already come to kill him. If he launched such an offensive attack, he was bound to be burned by the raging fire.


    ��Clang!��


    At that critical moment, Wang Bugui turned a circle to save the power. Unexpectedly, he did not take his sword back, but continued to cut forward. But when he rotated, an avatar rushed out of his body.


    It broke up all the flames behind within a move, while Wang Bugui himself went straight at the azure dragon. Aiming at its wound, he lashed out with his sword.


    ��Grrr!��


    The azure dragon roared in pain. It did not stop assaulting him even though it was cut into two parts by Wang Bugui, who began to wave the Primordial Sword madly and cut the dragon into several pieces at one go.


    In the end, Wang Bugui leaped into the air and shot the sword at his opponent from above in the sky, slashing it into ashes.


    Then, Wang Bugui turned around in anger, transformed the sword into a Primordial Bow and immediately stretched it to its full extent. Aiming it at the vermilion bird, he started storing his power. The next moment, a Primordial Arrow slowly came out.


    With sagacity, the vermilion bird actually took on an expression of fear. It fled away in a hurry, and even the puppet failed to catch up with it. Wang Bugui, however, had already locked onto it with his spiritual strength and was gathering his killing aura.


    Streams of pure power passed from his body to his hand, and then flowed into the Primordial Arrow from his fingers. He listened to the sounds in front of him with his eyes closed.


    In the dark world between his fingers, a small red figure, at a distance of dozens of miles, was rapidly flying away. However, everything was at his fingertips.


    ��Woo!��


    As Wang Bugui finally relaxed his grip, the arrow turned into a beam of grey light, piercing through the sky and approaching it in an instant.


    ��Phew!��


    The arrow hit the vermilion bird perfectly. The violent spiritual strength, prana power blood, and matchless killing aura burst it to death.


    ��Shoo!��


    The small red pillar at the center of the array in front of Zhuge Liang dimmed, and he looked at the eight arrays around him in surprise, only to find that the white tiger had dimmed as well.


    Zhao Yun successfully picked it up with his spear and destroyed the graves that formed that array. The Azure Dragon Array was defeated by Zhao Changge, while the flying serpent was also killed by Lyu Bu with his halberd.


    All the enormous arrays were broken in succession. As for Wang Bugui, at that time, having eliminated the power of the Heaven, Earth, Wind, and Cloud Arrays, he formed a pair of Primordial Gloves and walked to Zhuge Liang with growing power.


    ��Prime Minister, I��m sorry!�� Wang Bugui said while saluting. Then he slowly raised his right hand to converge all the power in it.


    ��Haha. Go and break the final barrier,�� Zhuge Liang said with a smile.


    ��Be careful, Brother. I��m afraid something terrible will happen!��


    Yu Wude warned him from behind and led others to the center of the array.


    ��Emperor Fist��Destroying the Sky!��


    When they were about to move, Wang Bugui had already launched a fierce punch, which passed the last mile in a twinkle and hit heavily on the doctrine array outside the center of the array.


    ��Crack! Crack!��


    The doctrine array, confronting the matchless punch, could not even withstand a single bow at all. In the blink of an eye, countless cracks appeared on it, rapidly spreading to the whole array.


    ��Shoosh!��


    The doctrine array, like a mirror, broke into pieces eventually. Wang Bugui��s strike entered the center of the array, smashing the ground where Zhuge Liang stood.


    ��Haha����


    However, to Wang Bugui��s surprise, Zhuge Liang was not in a panic at all. Instead, he put on a confident smile and joggled the feather fan in his hand.


    ��This is bad!��


    Wang Bugui��s heart skipped a beat, which was triggered by his astonishing sixth sense, indicating that something terrible was going to happen. Zhao Yun, who was in the distance, also seemed to notice that they were in trouble.


    ��Whiz!��


    The next moment, Zhuge Liang turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared, along with everything placed in the area where he had been sitting before.


    ��Zoom!��


    Then a white glare appeared on the battlefield, which was so dazzling that everyone could not open their eyes, and swallowed everyone up.


    ��This�� this is!��


    ��Ah! How could this be true?��


    ��It��s impossible!��


    When everyone present could open their eyes again, they only found that they were already at the center of the array and Wang Bugui was standing beside them. However, except for the cracked ground, there was nothing around.


    ��Kaboom!��


    With bursts of roaring, the Eight Diagram Tactics began to shake dramatically. Then, what happened next stunned everyone present.


    The surrounding destroyed huge arrays were all restored. In addition, the beasts and spirits of the arrays that had been killed re-emerged in succession, whose strength was much more powerful than before!


    ��Splash! Splash! Splash!��


    Soon after, only the collision of armor was heard.


    Whether on the mountains, by the river, in the precipitous valleys, in the basin, on the plains, or on the central battlefield, numerous figures appeared, who made up well-equipped troops. They had both extremely high morale and abundant firm conviction, ready to assault at any time.


    ��What the hell is going on?�� Lyu Hao touched his head and asked.


    ��Are there really troops?�� Feng Tianming was completely stunned.


    ��Awesome!�� Misawa Chihiro opened her mouth wide.


    She climbed onto Feng Tianming��s shoulder and looked around, only to find that the troops, consisting of at least a million soldiers, were scattered across the boundless land.


    ��Is this the modification of the prime minister��s Eight Diagram Tactics? It��s indeed impressive. Back then, I only saw over 100,000 array soldiers, but I actually see more than a million soldiers today!�� Zhao Yun said slowly.


    ��General Zhao, is there an effective method to break through this array?�� Wang Bugui asked as he frowned.


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Yun shook his head slowly and said, ��I have no idea. I only practiced the Seven Entries Coiled Snake Technique in this array. These armies are all made up of cultivators, who can��t be underestimated even if their cultivation bases are not at a high level.


    ��Besides, Prime Minister has renewed it. We were just facing the Eight Diagram Tactics he had created thousands of years ago just now. And at present, this is the real intact Eight Diagram Tactics, so I don��t know how to break it.��


    ��That��s not easy to deal with����


    Wang Bugui gritted his teeth and frowned. He did not expect that he would be in such a tight corner when confronting the array that was formed thousands of years ago just now.


    Now, although he felt heartened for a short time, he realized that this array was many times stronger than the former one. This definitely would be another fierce battle!

 Chapter 306 - The Universe Changed as Kongming Joggled the Feather Fan

    At the center of the Eight Diagram Tactics, everyone formed a circle to keep a sharp lookout.


    ��Haha����


    After Zhuge Liang��s laughter sounded from afar, he appeared, sitting in the sky with a stone table in front of him, on which a pot of tea was placed.


    He poured a cup of tea and took a sip, then waved his hand to summon a small sandbox. As long as people took a close look, they would discover that it was a small version of the entire Eight Diagram Tactics.


    Gazing at the small array, Zhuge Liang joggled the feather fan in his hand and said with a smile, ��You young talents really widen my horizons. Your speed of breaking the array is faster than I expected.��


    ��That��s impossible. Now that the center is the lifeblood of the Eight Diagram Tactics, how can it be restored after being destroyed?�� Yu Wude took two steps back and said to himself while shaking head.


    ��My friend, Wude, is the place where I was sitting just now the center of the array?�� Zhuge Liang slowly asked.


    ��Of course! We are����


    Yu Wude was about to explain, but found that they were not standing at the center of the array after looking around carefully!


    ��Is this�� a Universal Array?�� Yu Wude exclaimed.


    Upon hearing what he said, Shangguan Yiyi opened her mouth wide and started observing the array, only to find that they were indeed inside a Universal Array. She covered her mouth with one hand and said, ��Erm�� When exactly?��


    ��I got it. Prime Minister, I believe that you have used the Cloud Array from the very beginning. This array, in fact, could subtly form illusions. We assumed falsely that we were in the center of the array at the outset.


    ��Actually, Prime Minister has been hiding in the sky, taking the Universal Array as the center of the array and forming an avatar to confuse us. Therefore, all the great pains we took were entirely within your expectations.��


    Zhao Yun pondered while holding his chin. This was the possibility he could figure out.


    Zhuge Liang, however, shook his head and said, ��General, you just guessed it half-right. I did not display the Cloud Array at the beginning. To begin with, I was indeed at the center of the array.


    ��If that wasn��t the case, I definitely could not have muddled through under Wude��s and Bugui��s observation. I moved only after the Cloud Array was triggered.��


    ��It��s impossible! If the center of the array is here, how can it be transferred? What��s more, as for giant arrays like the Eight Diagram Tactics, their centers can��t be changed at will once they are set,�� Yu Wude shook his head and said.


    Zhuge Liang joggled his feather fan and said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, Wude. It is the problem that I have been delving into for a thousand years. The Eight Diagram Tactics, vast in size, each part of which is seemingly connected with the others. But in fact, it has a major drawback, that is, it is easy to be broken into by top masters since its center is fixed. As such, the giant array can be easily destroyed. For thousands of years, I have repeatedly thought over how to solve this problem.


    ��Fortunately, I finally came up with a solution after a thousand years. Since this array originally was developed by the Feng Hou Miracle Astrology, what I needed to do was recover its original simplicity and display the distinct characteristics of the Feng Hou Miracle Astrology.


    ��I engraved the Eight Diagram Tactics in my body and fixed the center of the array on me. The center of the array is me, and vice versa. The miracle orientation is me, and vice versa.


    ��Provided that a certain idea occurs to me, I can change the center of the array at any time and alter the array in an instant. Only then can I minimize its shortcomings.��


    Everyone��s scalp tingled at Zhuge Liang��s words. It turned out that he was the center of the array. In that case, how terrifying would he be with the assistance of such a formidable array?


    His opponents probably would not even know how they died, and his intelligence was absolutely beyond description. At that moment, everyone present could not make out how to break the array, but could only sigh in admiration.


    ��No wonder Master said that no one could surpass Prime Minister in terms of arrays in thousands of years afterward,�� Yu Wude said with a sigh.


    ��You��re worthy of your name, Crouching Dragon!�� Shangguan Yiyi could not help sighing with emotion.


    ��I��m flattered. I��m somewhat ashamed that it took me nearly a thousand years to come up with such an idea,�� Zhuge Liang said while shaking his head.


    However, Wang Bugui shrank his neck and said, ��Prime Minister, you��re so modest. I realize that the power of the whole array has become stronger by more than one or two times. You changed other parts of the array, didn��t you?��


    ��Haha�� You do observe keenly, Bugui. You deserve to be regarded as the ��Strongest Genius�� in the past tens of thousands of years by His Highness Ying Zheng,�� Zhuge Liang laughed and said.


    Then, he pointed at the entire array with his feather fan and said, ��Erm�� Do you still want to break through the Eight Diagram Tactics, my friend?��


    ��Of course! I would not deserve my name Wang Bugui if I gave up. Men can conquer nature, and everything is possible, even if I only have a one-in-ten-million chance to succeed!�� Wang Bugui said with a smile.


    ��Hahaha! I��m right. Bugui, you��re really courageous. Just do as you please. I promise that I won��t change my position and will just see how far you can go.��


    Zhuge Liang laughed as he joggled his feather fan. With a gust of wind blowing into the small array, a windstorm occurred, shaking everyone present.


    ��Wow! What��s going on?�� Zhao Changge exclaimed. If he did not insert the spear into the ground, he would have probably flown out.


    ��Calm down. Let��s rush at the prime minister!��


    Wang Bugui shouted, then turned to Yu Wude and said, ��Fatty, observe and deduce carefully. Try to figure out how to break the array as soon as possible with Yiyi!��


    After he finished speaking, he transformed the gloves into a Primordial Halberd, and rushed first with Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu, followed closely by others.


    Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro were on the left, while Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were on the right, surrounding Yu Wude, Shangguan Yiyi, and Chu He. Aside from Ying Zheng, who could block such a group of Big Capables to dominate the world?


    Zhuge Liang, however, was able to do so. He gulped down a deep swallow of tea and then spat it out downward all of a sudden.


    ��Phew!��


    ��Clatter!��


    After the tea fell on the mini-array, a blast of heavy rain poured onto the huge array below, and each drop was composed of pure power of Taiyin!


    ��Shoosh, shoosh! Clang!��


    Wang Bugui flew into the sky above the group of people and quickly brandished his halberd to block the heavy rain.


    ��All warriors, march.��


    At that point, Zhuge Liang cast his spell to suspend the troops in the small array and ordered them to kill Wang Bugui and his companions. Facing the millions of heavenly soldiers, they could not avoid them but had to bite the bullet.


    ��The good omen from the sky, the awakening of the earth vein, the coming of the east wind, and the movement of the clouds!��


    Then, Zhuge Liang pointed to the four arrays of Heaven, Earth, Wind, and Cloud with the feather fan in his right hand, slowly dragging the incantations to the proper positions in the array.


    ��Buzz!��


    In a twinkle, various colorful clouds descended from the sky, and simultaneously countless yellow auras rose from the earth. All of them were applied to the heavenly soldiers, increasing their strength dramatically.


    Moreover, a gust of wind, carrying a magical power that actually could worsen their conditions, blew gently. Not only their prana power blood, but also their spiritual strength and fighting desire were all slowly draining away.


    ��He!��


    Hearing Wang Bugui yell, Chu He began to play the flute. It was the sound of the Taoist flute that brought everyone back to their peak condition in an instant and made them become stronger and stronger.


    ��Roar!��


    ��Clang!��


    However, the clouds in the sky began to move strangely. They turned into countless fierce beasts and ancient weapons, rushing toward the crowd.


    ��Three Thousand Buddhist Countries!��


    ��Heavenly Girl Universal Incantation!��


    Ning Zhe and Leng Yueyan displayed powerful martial arts toward the sky, exactly blocking the power of the Cloud Array. As for Wang Bugui and his companions, they had already fought their way out but there were still people coming at them in flocks.


    But they no longer desired to fight with them. Instead, they retreated and only targeted Zhuge Liang.


    ��Shoosh!��


    With several fireballs jumping in Zhuge Liang��s palm, his hand gave off glaring flames. Then he slowly poured the fireballs into the array.


    ��Boom! Boom, boom!��


    Layers of clouds in the sky were dispersed all of a sudden, and hundreds of meteorites flew down quickly at the same time. The momentum brought by a spiritual meteorite seemed to be as formidable as that of a real one.


    ��Ugh!��


    Wang Bugui roared and formed thousands of avatars in an instant, all of which performed skills like the Eight Limits Universal Order. They drew their longbows and shot numerous Primordial Arrows at the sky constantly to break the meteorites in succession.


    However, the cost of doing so was that the Eight Limits Universal Order would counterattack him in advance. Additionally, he would consume all his spiritual strength and take a relatively long time if he wanted to display the Universal Reversal.


    ��Clatter!��


    But when he was about to retreat, Zhuge Liang poured the water out of the teapot again. Following that, a sea directly appeared in the sky, which was ready to thump upon him!


    That was right. The whole sea, containing horrible spiritual strength, directly fell down. If they were hit by such an attack, at the very least, their bones would have been broken.


    ��Beauty in Troubled Times!��


    ��To be a dragon depends on a blinding flash!��


    At the critical moment, Lyu Bu and Zhao Yun rushed up into the sky and performed their strongest killing moves respectively.


    ��Boom!��


    With an earthshaking noise, the sea was detonated. As for Lyu Bu and Zhao Yun, they were both shaken to fly backward.


    ��Whiz!��


    In the meantime, as they were forced to fly, a figure passed through thousands of troops and approached Zhuge Liang as fast as a bolt of lightning.


    ��The azure dragon shows up, and the white tiger emerges.��


    Zhuge Liang slowly tapped on the small array with his feather fan, summoning the azure dragon and the white tiger. Then, he moved to another place and commanded, ��The vermilion bird starts flying, and the flying serpent begins to rage.��


    In an instant, another two giant array illusions appeared, both of which were going to kill Wang Bugui.


    ��Shadow Killing Air!��


    Wang Bugui, nevertheless, displayed the fastest move directly, shuttling back and forth through the four giant array illusions, so that no one could catch any trace of him.


    ��Whiz!��


    When Zhuge Liang finally figured out what had happened, Wang Bugui had already gotten close to him. Then, Wang Bugui turned into a stream of light and rushed toward Zhuge Liang.


    ��Universal Sudden!��


    But when Wang Bugui almost hit Zhuge Liang, he slowly uttered three words. Suddenly, a power emerged, disturbing the law of time and stopping everyone present.


    Even the raindrops became still. The millions of warriors around were still holding their shouting poses, while their enemies were also gritting their teeth and frowning. Some of them were displaying the Tao Law, some were reciting incantations, and some were fighting.


    Zhao Yun and Lyu Bu were still holding the status of flying backward, but they were also frozen in midair. Everything in the Eight Diagram Tactics became motionless, except for Zhuge Liang, who was still mobilizing the power of the array.

 Chapter 307 - Marquis Wu, Zhuge Liang

    ��Ugh!��


    In the frozen time, Wang Bugui��s primordial spirit was desperately resorting to martial arts. Within a short time, the time constraint was broken.


    ��Pfff!��


    But when he broke the law of time, he found that he had been hit by the four array images, then fell on the ground like a bullet.


    ��Er!��


    At the same time, the others who were rebelling had also broken the time constraint. But they had also been hit by countless attacks, especially the inexplicable meteorite and water column in the sky.


    All the people were smashed heavily, falling down one after another and leaving huge craters in the ground.


    ��Pfff!��


    ��Cough, cough! Er����


    ��Ugh!��


    Everyone slowly jumped out of the craters with different degrees of injuries. Wang Bugui suffered the most. The four array images left terrible holes and scars all over his body. He was healing himself with the Supplementary Method.


    ��Are you okay, boss?�� Zhao Changge asked weakly. He propped himself up with his long spear so he would not fall to the ground.


    ��O�� kay!�� Wang Bugui wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth. His injury had almost recovered.


    He looked up at the sky, seeing Zhuge Liang slowly descending. Dressed in white, with a feather fan in his hand and the prime minister��s crown on his head, Zhuge Liang looked very tall and amiable.


    His beard and gray hair made him very gentle and elegant, just like a celestial being.


    Moreover, he had a special temperament that people couldn��t describe accurately. Looking at him, they felt that he had a kind of unique heroic spirit.


    In one glance, people would believe that this person was a thoughtful person who had made great achievements and was very trustworthy.


    ��Prime Minister.�� Zhao Yun immediately withdrew his spear and then made a military salute.


    ��General Zhao, you don��t have to be like this. Your primordial spirit has not been seriously damaged, has it?�� Zhuge Liang asked slowly.


    ��I��m fine. Don��t worry, Prime Minister,�� Zhao Yun replied with a smile.


    Zhuge Liang turned to the others. Due to the Greater Power energy, their injuries had almost recovered. Then, they all showed a smile.


    ��Prime Minister, did you just use the power to interfere with time?�� Wang Bugui asked, frowning, covering his chest with his hand.


    ��Yes, I spent 500 years exploring it, so that I could jam you for a moment.��


    Zhuge Liang shook his feather fan gently, studied Wang Bugui, and smiled. ��But Bugui really surprised me. The time Tao Law that I tried my best to form didn��t trap you for very long.


    ��It took you only three breaths to break it. It seems that your attainment on primordial spirit is quite deep. I admire you very much.��


    Hearing that, Wang Bugui made a holding fist salute and replied, ��Don��t overpraise me, Prime Minister. You possess the power to master time. It is not as good as the younger generation to wait for the power to master time that I don��t have.��


    He had been studying the way of reincarnation for a long time, but could only turn back the time of a thing. He was unable to use the method to turn back time on people. He could only make time go faster.


    And the time he could control was very short, far from playing an absolutely powerful role. He once had also wanted to stop time, but no matter how he studied and deduced the law of reincarnation, he still couldn��t see the law of time.


    He was in the Greater Power Realm, far from being able to see the secret of such laws.


    Zhuge Liang was also a Greater Power with only a small part of his primordial spirit left. He lived in the world by relying on a wisp of obsession.


    But he spent 500 years on not only perfecting the Eight Diagram Tactics to its peak, but also grasping the law of pausing time and carving it in the big array. What a talented cultivator!


    Thinking of this, Wang Bugui felt a little bit sorry. It had been said that if Marquis Wu hadn��t left the mountain, but rather stayed in Longzhong and cultivated, he would have likely become immortal!


    However, Marquis Wu was in love with the world. In order to follow a wise monarch and assist him by his side, he even quit becoming immortal, which was the dream of all cultivators.


    In order to unify the troubled times so that the people could live happily and peacefully without suffering from the perennial war any longer, he resolutely abandoned the way of cultivation.


    He followed Liu Bei. He didn��t hesitate at all, even if he knew that cultivators would be punished by heaven if they interfered with the law of the mortal world. He just wanted to fulfill his wish before being punished by heaven.


    But fate fooled him. He failed to wait for that time. He spied too many heavenly secrets and attracted the discontentment of heaven. He used the Tao Law to help the Kingdom of Shu many times and changed its life against the sky.


    In the end, he got a strong punishment from heaven. With a curse beyond a human��s ability, he died in Wuzhang Plains. He had devoted his whole life to the Kingdom of Shu.


    He also struggled for the common people all his life. But his end was still tragic. However, because he calculated before his death that there would be a crisis a thousand years later, he forced his primordial spirit to coexist with the Eight Diagram Tactics.


    He did that so he could reappear today in order to make another effort for Hua Xia to overcome its difficulties.


    ��Are you thinking about me?�� Zhuge Liang smiled and said slowly.


    How clever he was! He could see the sadness in Wang Bugui��s eyes in one glance and figured out what Wang Bugui was thinking with a little bit of calculation.


    ��Excuse me, Prime Minister���� Wang Bugui gathered his wits and smiled in embarrassment.


    ��You��re so smart, Prime Minister! You can even grasp the law of time! My master regards you as the strongest warlock after Founder Master Gui Guzi. He doesn��t judge you incorrectly!�� Yu Wude sighed inwardly.


    At the moment, his eyes were shining. And he almost knelt down to kowtow.


    Zhuge Liang shook his head slowly, and then shook his feather fan, saying, ��Don��t be over-modest, Wude. Your qualification is absolutely not inferior to mine, and even better.��


    ��With only the message from General Zhao, you can make timely countermeasures, and almost break my improved Eight Diagram Tactics. If the center of the cloud array didn��t change, I��m afraid I would��ve lost.��


    ��Really?��


    Yu Wude shouted excitedly, touched his head, and then grinned, ��Hehe. Actually, I also think I am a genius in this respect. Thank you for your praise, Prime Minister����


    All the people around turned to look at him with a look of shame. They really admired his confidence.


    ��Prime Minister, we haven��t seen each other in a thousand years. How are you these days?�� Zhao Yun asked with a frown.


    ��Oh, General Zhao.��


    Zhuge Liang gave a short sigh, beginning to look Zhao Yun up and down. Still young, handsome, elegant, and unconventional, Zhao Yun was in a white robe and a silver helmet, which made him look very heroic.


    But when he didn��t take the gun, he was like a civil official, gentle and elegant, with a similar temperament to Zhuge Liang.


    Such a tall, gentle, and powerful man, if placed in today��s world, would be the perfect man who could charm thousands of women.


    Zhuge Liang��s thoughts went back to the time when they were all young talents with high spirits. They each had great ideals and came together because of different beliefs.


    They walked in Jiangdong side by side in those days, which attracted so many people��s attention. They enjoyed that kind of free and easy state.


    ��Alas!�� Thinking of all that, Zhuge Liang could not help sighing.


    He then put away his sadness and said with a smile, ��I��m not bad, General Zhao, and you? Nice to see you today. You��re still as heroic as before.��


    ��I deeply admire that! You and I need time to talk about the past, but not now.��


    Zhao Yun nodded and replied, ��I know you must have something important to tell us. I��m ready.��


    ��Yes.��


    Zhuge Liang also nodded, looking at Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi, and said, ��I figured out a thousand years ago that I would have a relationship with you two. I��m glad to meet you today.��


    ��You, too, Prime Minister.��


    Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi replied with a holding fist salute. Marquis Wu was one of their most admired targets after they learned different kinds of arrays. How could they not be glad?


    ��I can��t live forever. But the Eight Diagram Tactics is my whole life��s work. I can��t let it be ruined. So, I have a kind request. I hope you can inherit it.��


    Zhuge Liang spoke slowly, and also made a holding fist salute. There was a seriousness in his eyes, which indicated that what he said couldn��t be a joke. The crowd was surprised.


    ��Prime�� Minister, are you kidding me? You want Yiyi and me to inherit the Eight Diagram Tactics?�� Yu Wude stammered.


    ��Yes, Prime Minister, we��re just seeing each other for the first time and you��re going to give us this peerless heritage?�� Shangguan Yiyi was also surprised.


    ��I��ve said that there is a fate between us. And I��ve seen the scene a thousand years ago. Taoism is for predestined people. Why can��t I pass the Eight Diagram Tactics to you? Or, you are unwilling to accept it?��


    Zhuge Liang spoke slowly with a frown. But the smile on his face didn��t disappear. He was looking forward to their reply.


    ��Fatty, are you confused?! Kneel down and thank the prime minister!�� Zhao Changge kicked Yu Wude��s leg.


    Then, he stepped forward and pressed Yu Wude to the ground, saying, ��The prime minister would like to pass on the Eight Diagram Tactics to you. Isn��t that enough? Don��t you always say that you like studying arrays?��


    ��Could it be that you turn your back on the improved Eight Diagram Tactics?!��


    ��How dare I! That��s what I have prayed for. But this is happening all of a sudden. I��m still in great shock,�� Yu Wude immediately retorted.


    He looked at Zhuge Liang, who was still smiling at him. Zhuge Liang was the No. 2 idol in his heart! Today, not only did he see Zhuge Liang, but he also felt his smile, which really made him blush and his heartbeat quicken.


    Yu Wude shook his head violently to wake himself up, pulled Shangguan Yiyi beside him, and knelt at the same time, saying, ��Thank you, Prime Minister!��


    ��We will never forget your kindness to pass the array onto us! And there��s nothing we can do to repay it! But I can swear to heaven that I will use this array to protect Hua Xia from foreign invasion!��


    ��The inheritance of the Eight Diagram Tactics will not be broken in my hands, and it will be inherited forever to protect our Hua Xia!!��

 Chapter 308 - Zhuge Liangs Guidance

    ��Oh, you two don��t have to be like this. Get up, please.��


    Zhuge Liang smiled slowly, stepped forward to support Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi up, and continued by saying, ��It��s also a great blessing in my life that you can inherit the Eight Diagram Tactics.


    ��As long as you can protect Hua Xia and the world with it, I will be satisfied.��


    ��Prime Minister���� Shangguan Yiyi frowned, with a surge of distress in her heart.


    ��We won��t let you down, Prime Minister!�� Yu Wude said resolutely, with a holding fist salute.


    At this time, it was useless to say many heroic words. Only actions could prove his sincere heart.


    ��I��m a pretty good judge of men. You are like General Zhao, worthy of my trust.�� Zhuge Liang nodded.


    Then, he formed a small Eight Diagram Tactics at his feet and invited Yu Wude and Yiyi to sit in the Yin Fish and Yang Fish respectively.


    He shook his feather fan gently and said, ��Now I��ll pass on the Eight Diagram Tactics to you. Clear away all distractions from your minds and feel all the talismanic words and patterns of Taoism with your hearts.��


    After that, he formed two beams of golden lights with martial arts and cast them into the mind seas of Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi.


    ��Buzz!��


    The primordial spirit of the two of them then arrived at a vast and boundless space, which seemed to be a field. And there was much spirit mind constantly appearing in their mind seas.


    Everything about the Eight Diagram Tactics was deeply imprinted in their Shen Tang and primordial spirit. This kind of formation was extremely mysterious. They started to calculate and deduce after roughly becoming aware of it.


    Up to now, Zhuge Liang had taught them the Eight Diagram Tactics completely. But the more the two calculated, the more profound they thought it was.


    There were actually eight kinds of Tao Law involved!


    The first one was the Feng Hou Miracle Astrology, which was the predecessor of the Eight Diagram Tactics. It played an important role in the formation. The entire formation couldn��t work without it. The second one was the Post-celestial Eight Diagrams. It was used to form the dragon array, tiger array, bird array, and snake array.


    It also contained the Pre-celestial Eight Diagrams, which was used to form the heaven array, earth array, wind array, and cloud array. All the arrays were precisely divided into eight small arrays according to the legalist law, and the eight small arrays corresponded to the stars in the sky by the method of stars.


    It also used Huang Lao��s law to form the sky of the Eight Diagram Tactics, and the tai chi law to form the yin, yang and five elements.


    Finally, it used the technique of The Book of Changes, together with the law of Pre-celestial Eight Diagrams, to charge in the deduction calculation when the formation was activated.


    In this way, when someone let himself be the heart of the formation, he could not only make the entire formation work perfectly with a strain speed almost as fast as he wanted, but also activate all the abilities of the formation more easily.


    ��The formation is really amazing!�� Yu Wude drew in a breath.


    ��Yes, the Eight Diagram Tactics, popular among mortals, that you showed me are incomplete. They��re just the tip of the iceberg.�� Shangguan Yiyi��s eyebrows were knitted.


    ��Since the falling of the Eight Diagram Tactics Village, the Eight Diagram Tactics has been lost in the mortal world. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that the real one has been concealed until now. How can mortals control it?��


    ��It��s a combination of eight kinds of Tao Law, and each of them has been deeply studied by the prime minister. It is even hard for us who are specialized in cultivating arrays to understand.��


    ��Such a Hua Xia treasure must not decline in our hands. We must understand it as soon as possible and live up to the expectations of the prime minister.��


    Yu Wude sighed, and then used the Simultaneous Training with Shangguan Yiyi to comprehend this powerful and mysterious Eight Diagram Tactics together.


    Outside, all visions of the Eight Diagram Tactics had disappeared, replaced by a scene of splendid rivers and mountains. Zhuge Liang shook his feather fan against the small formation, and brought out a gentle spring breeze to gently touch every part of the array.


    The entire field gradually turned into green water and green hills. The damaged ground was also replaced with beds of soft grass. Thousands of flowers bloomed. Then, Zhuge Liang slowly poured out the water in his tea cup to form rivers.


    He also took some sand and stones and sprinkled them everywhere in the array to form many animals, including flying birds in the sky and running beasts in the mountains, which were drinking and playing by the rivers.


    ��Amazing!!��


    After Misawa Chihiro witnessed all this, her eyes twinkled and gleamed. She then began to spin and jump between the picturesque mountains.


    ��Wow, shaking fan to form wind, pouring water to form rivers and sprinkling sand to form beasts. Is this really just a formation?�� Zhao Changge��s eyes were almost coming out of his.


    ��It��s so realistic, so mysterious!�� Lyu Hao opened his mouth wide.


    ��It turns out that the Eight Diagram Tactics can also be used in this way. Its controller is just like the Creator!�� Wang Bugui said with a shock.


    Watching the evolution of all these things gave him a deeper understanding of Taoism. Taoism should not only be used to destroy and fight, but to moisten everything and benefit the people.


    To cultivate was to seek truth, not just for longevity. It was to pursue the essence of Taoism, to understand the mysteries of the entire universe, and to pursue the mysteries of all beings.


    Just like the Heaven Mending Technique of Goddess Nuwa, it was the strongest martial art that Wang Bugui had learned. But it was not for fighting, but to make up for irreparable errors.


    It could save everything that had been lost by going against heaven with the essential power of Taoism, not limited to common things, even including human beings and gods.


    Even if the primordial spirit of the dead had been annihilated for a while, it could still be revived. With this divine art, Goddess Nuwa mended the Taoism of this plane and saved all the lives in the world.


    That was the real Taoism, also the real law. There were only two reasons why Wang Bugui stepped on the cultivation journey. One was to save Hanae Chiou and protect everything around him; the other was to assume his responsibility to remove evil beings.


    But since he came out of the mountain, he had spent his life in killing, and rarely had time to enjoy peace and mediation. The time he spent in the Yuxu Pure Land was the real cultivation days.


    No wonder that he sometimes felt that his improvement was slow and there were always some obstacles for him that couldn��t be overcome. It turned out that all the problems lay in his Taoist heart.


    Since someday, his Taoist heart had been changed. He began to pursue invincibility in this life, to conquer nature, and to break all obstacles without hesitation.


    Such a Taoist heart had long been infected with worldly affairs. He forgot what cultivation was. The real cultivation heart should be pure and detached, not wandering in the world of mortals.


    So, sometimes he would be troubled by some issues of Tao Law, and his progress of cultivation would naturally slow down. Now Wang Bugui finally figured it out and couldn��t help smiling.


    ��It seems that Bugui has gotten rid of the problem that always haunts him. Congratulations.�� Zhuge Liang laughed.


    ��What a shame. It turns out that I have been trapped by this kind of demon inside for so long. I didn��t discover it until now. It��s really���� Wang Bugui shook his head.


    Zhuge Liang smiled and nodded, replying, ��It is not too late to find out mistakes now. The cultivation road always gets narrower and narrower. Every cultivator will be troubled in the later period of practice.


    ��Only by making mistakes can we become stronger. Only by making mistakes can we know that some things are not easy to get. Only by making mistakes can we understand that some mistakes are forever and can��t be redeemed.


    ��These are the three major mistakes in life, and now you have fully experienced them. Then, you have to correct them. When you completely correct the mistakes, you will be sublimated again.��


    This remark was not difficult to understand. But if everyone here was asked to say something, they might not be able to explain.


    ��Thank you for your guidance, Senior Marquis Wu. These words will be of great benefit to my cultivation road. I��m going to meditate. See you!�� Wang Bugui said goodbye with a holding fist salute.


    ��Well.�� Zhuge Liang nodded slowly.


    He then formed a beautiful spiritual mountain, and let Wang Bugui meditate and cultivate on its top.


    Then, he turned back to look at Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao, and said, ��What did you two learn in this battle?��


    ��I was reckless. When I saw boss getting injured, I was overcome by anger and almost hurt by the green dragon. I��m not calm enough. I should learn to judge the hour and size up the situation.�� Zhao Changge bowed his head.


    ��I also made a big mistake. I didn��t fully trust Changge and had delayed for some time because I was worried about him. I was also distracted in the fight and failed to give full play,�� Lyu Hao said shamefully.


    Zhuge Liang nodded and said, ��If that is the case, just reflect on it. You should read and copy The Classic of the Virtue of the Tao 3,000 times, reflect on your shortcomings every day, and think about how to improve them.


    ��Half a month later, you will be tested by my Eight Diagram Tactics again. If you can��t pass it, I will punish you on behalf of Bugui. How about it?��


    ��Yes, Prime Minister!�� Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao replied with a holding fist salute.


    They found a place respectively and began to carve The Classic of the Virtue of the Tao on the earth and among the forests using auras as the ink.


    Zhuge Liang watched them off, and then turned around and said, ��Leng Yueyan, Ning Zhe����


    After that, he frowned and closed his eyes to calculate. A moment later, he opened his eyes suddenly and said with a flash of surprise, ��Fan Kong, Yu Zhu?��


    ��Uh����


    Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe were startled by Zhuge Liang��s words. They didn��t expect that their previous lives could be so easily calculated by someone.


    In the previous years, both Leng Shuangrong and Reverend Qing Chan had failed to see their previous lives clearly. But now, it was easily calculated by Marquis Wu. He was frightening!


    ��So it turns out that you fall in love with each other in two lives. But one belongs to Buddhism and the other, Taoism. Bugui once told you that Buddhism is also a kind of Taoism, didn��t he? Hehe, it seems that I��m unable to intervene in your affairs.�� Zhuge Liang shook his head and smiled.


    ��Senior Marquis Wu, please let me know if you have any advice,�� Leng Yueyan said.


    Zhuge Liang shook his head and said, ��Did you really put down the previous life in your heart? Are you living for this life, or are you still trapped by the previous life?


    ��There are still gaps and demons in your hearts. Are you two guys in front of me Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe, or Fan Kong and Yu Zhu?��


    This remark made Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe speechless. They looked at each other, but only saw each other��s confusing eyes.

 Chapter 309 - Zilong and Zhuge Liang

    When Zhuge Liang finished, he no longer looked at Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe. Instead, he turned his eyes to Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro, and looked at them carefully.


    ��Senior Marquis Wu, please tell me my shortcomings,�� Feng Tianming said with a holding fist salute.


    ��Wow! Haha����


    Misawa Chihiro just ran back from afar and directly jumped on the back of her Mr. Doraemon. She put her hands around his neck, and then leaned out her head, finding that Zhuge Liang was smiling at her.


    Her face immediately turned red. She loosened her hands and said, ��Marquis Wu�� uh no, Senior Prime Minister, I��m sorry! Your formation is so amazing. I can��t help but����


    Her eyes drifted when she spoke to secretly glance at Zhuge Liang from time to time, afraid of being blamed by him.


    But how could he blame such a pure person? Instead, he was a little bit gratified. Such a person would certainly not take many detours if she stepped on the cultivation road.


    And that was because her heart was pure and it was easy for her to cultivate a sincere heart. However, for most cultivators, the most difficult thing was to preserve such a pure and sincere heart, the so-called Taoist heart, which was even harder than achieving the unity of man and nature.


    After all, people��s hearts were always controlled by seven emotions and six desires. The same was even true for Zhuge Liang. There was a kind of cultivation realm, which was called Being Unruffled by Emotion. It emphasized the pure heart, few desires, and the devotion to Taoism.


    Cultivators could hold onto emotion, but it should only be the love to pay attention to the world. Their heart could only contain Taoism, without other distractions. To reach this realm, one had to have a pure and sincere heart.


    Zhuge Liang rarely saw such innocent people in the world. After carefully examining her heart, he found that there were only three thoughts in her mind.


    First, to be with Mr. Doraemon forever; second, to be with all the members of Blood Moon Hunters; third, to be able to eat her fill every day.


    Misawa Chihiro had experienced so much darkness from childhood and countless times of slaughter after growing up, but she was not affected by these negative factors.


    She forgot all the unpleasant memories, and only cared about everything present in front of her. She wanted nothing but to be with these family members. She wanted nothing but to eat and sleep well every day.


    When she saw someone in need, she would go to help. When she saw someone who should be killed by her, she would do it as a task. Regardless of the fickleness of human nature, she just wanted to spend every day with her family.


    ��So rare to see such a person like you. I hope you can keep this heart forever.��


    Zhuge Liang sighed, and then looked at Feng Tianming, saying seriously, ��You must protect the world��s most beautiful swordswoman from Japan with the Scarlet Heaven Sword in your hand.��


    ��Uh���� Feng Tianming was a little puzzled.


    Zhuge Liang turned his back to them and said, ��I��ve learned your future. But the heavenly secret can��t be revealed. So I can only remind you that she is your destined one, but also your destined disaster.


    ��How to survive this disaster depends on the fate of you two. Love�� It is the strongest Taoism in the world, also the most difficult Taoism to reach its peak.��


    Then, he turned around and frowned. ��You are now missing a complete Sword Core. When it is found, you will reach the Big Achievement Realm.��


    ��Wow! What you said is so profound, Senior. I can��t understand. But I also want to become as strong as he is. What should I do?�� Misawa Chihiro pointed at Tianming and asked.


    ��Hehe�� That goes the same for you, Chihiro. When your Sword Core is complete, you can be as strong as he is.�� Zhuge Liang smiled lightly.


    ��I got it! Thank you, Senior. I��m going to find it now.�� Chihiro nodded vigorously.


    She then ran to sit in the middle of the flower sea in the distance, using the method that Feng Tianming taught her to perceive the Sword Core and Taoism.


    Zhuge Liang gently shook the feather fan in his hand, stared at Misawa Chihiro, and whispered, ��She might be the only foreigner who left a good impression on me in this thousand years.


    ��Unlike Meng Huo, she has no ambitions for Hua Xia. It can also be said that she has no ambitions for this world. It��s just that she likes Hua Xia more.


    ��Because she came to Hua Xia, she met her teacher. Because he taught her, she met all of you. Because of you, her heart turned more innocent and is hardly stained with dust.��


    After that, he turned to Feng Tianming, who had a blank face, and sighed, ��As for Kendo, I can only give you opinions on Sword Core. But how to find it is up to you.


    ��You must figure out whom you draw the sword for and what you want in your heart. Only in this way can you be able to cut everything with your sword.��


    When he finished, he turned away, leaving Feng Tianming stunned in place.


    ��My Sword Core����


    Feng Tianming looked at his palm, touched his heart, and then began to meditate. He had never delved into this issue. This time, since it was mentioned by Zhuge Liang, it was worth pondering.


    ��Oh��!��


    Lyu Bu slowly stretched himself, patted Zhao Yun��s shoulder, and said, ��I��m tired after coming out for so long. Chan has been waiting for me for a long time. I��m going to come back.��


    ��You did exert a lot of effort this time. Have a good rest. See you.�� Zhao Yun laughed.


    Lyu Bu nodded slowly and then walked in the direction of Lyu Hao. But he was stopped by Zhuge Liang on the way. Lyu Bu frowned. ��Are you also going to give advice to such a bully as me, Mr. Reclining Dragon?��


    ��General Lyu is so brave and strong. How can I advise you? I just have something to ask you. Would you mind giving me some time?�� Zhuge Liang shook his head.


    ��No, go ahead, please. I��m now different from when I was alive. I��ve learned to listen to people who are smarter than me, especially wise counselors like you.�� Lyu Bu laughed.


    ��General Lyu, do you know if there are other heroic souls in this world like Yunchang?�� Zhuge Liang asked slowly.


    Hearing that, Lyu Bu began to recall carefully and then answered, ��After I died, my primordial spirit has slept in the double-bladed halberd for a long time. During this period, I only felt some weak movements. I��m not sure if there are other heroic souls.��


    With disappointment, Zhuge Liang slowly withdrew his eyes and then looked at Zhao Yun.


    ��In these ages, I have felt the breath of Elder Brother Yunchang. But it��s very weak and I��m not sure where it is,�� Zhao Yun said.


    ��That��s good! Even a faint breath is also a kind of hope. We can no longer see the lord. I just want to see Yunchang again.�� Zhuge Liang��s eyes suddenly burst into light.


    ��If there��s nothing else, I��ll leave,�� Lyu Bu said again.


    Zhuge Liang nodded and replied, ��See you, General Lyu. Spend more time with Diao Chan these days. I can��t disclose more to you. I believe you also have the sense of propriety and foreboding.��


    Lyu Bu was slightly shocked when he heard those words. But he immediately put away his uneasy heart, waved goodbye to the two, and turned away.


    ��Prime Minister, did you spy on the heavenly secret again and see our futures?�� Zhao Yun stepped over to Zhuge Liang.


    ��Yes. It doesn��t have to be calculated. We have made up our minds on the day we chose to stay, haven��t we?��


    Zhuge Liang shook the feather fan gently and said, ��I just want to see my old friend more in the last moments. And Fengxian�� in fact, he is also a poor man.


    ��In order to change his life, he also gave up cultivation and went out to make a living. However, heroes always fall due to beauties. He met Diao Chan, and was used by her from the beginning.


    ��In the end, when both of them were hurt, they found that they were deeply in love, and neither of them could live without the other. But it was too late, and this love had to come to an end. Now they meet again after a thousand years, but they have to face this crisis.


    ��Alas����


    Zhao Yun could understand the meaning of these words, saying, ��This is love. A month is worth a thousand years of waiting.��


    ��Actually, I felt that Lyu Bu was very good when I was alive. At least he was upright. Even if he wanted to kill someone, he wouldn��t be scheming. He would act honestly.��


    ��Moreover, he was also a spoony. Like him, I also spent my whole life in the army, and failed to live up to the youth of my love. If I were given another chance, I would wonder if I should make atonement.��


    ��But you can��t let go of the mortals, General. You can��t see Hua Xia suffering from the flames of war. You would certainly go out of the mountain with your spear again if given another chance.��


    This remark was to the point. Zhao Yun smiled bitterly and replied, ��Yes, if you let me choose between big love and small love, maybe I would still choose Hua Xia.


    ��After all, I am a cultivator and a soldier. I was born to protect the country. From beginning to end, national affairs should come first. So, I can only let her down.��


    Zhuge Liang nodded and said, ��I understand you, General Zhao. I��m in the same situation as you. I failed to live up to Yueying for the sake of the world.��


    Zhao Yun opened his eyes wide when he heard that. He knew Zhuge Liang��s wife. They got married in Longzhong. It was said that she was very ugly. But Zhuge Liang didn��t look down on and avoid her.


    Instead, he readily accepted her. No one knew what happened after their marriage. When Zhao Yun saw Zhuge Liang, Huang Yueying didn��t follow him, but stayed in Longzhong and waited for him to come back.


    Both of them were people who had lost their wives. With the same experience, they naturally had the same sympathetic feeling.


    ��I have never heard you mention your wife before, Prime Minister. Would you mind talking about her with me to resolve the doubt in my heart?�� Zhao Yun asked with a holding fist salute.


    This matter was such a mystery throughout the entire Kingdom of Shu. Since he had such a good relationship with Zhuge Liang, he naturally wanted to find out the secret.

 Chapter 310 - Huang Yueying

    In the Eight Diagram Tactics, above a sea of flowers, Zhao Yun and Zhuge Liang sat opposite each other and had a tea talk. The stories about Huang Yueying and Zhuge Kongming made Zhao Yun deeply moved.


    That year, Zhuge Liang prepared to choose a spouse. Huang Chengyan, a local celebrity known for upright character and personality, proposed to him. He wanted Zhuge Liang to marry his ugly daughter.


    He said that although his daughter was ugly, her talent was certainly worthy of marrying Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang didn��t refuse, agreeing to marry her. So Huang Chengyan sent Huang Yueying to him in a cart.


    But as a peerless talented woman of the generation, Huang Yueying wanted to test whether Zhuge Liang really had superhuman talents.


    One month before the marriage, she asked her father to propose the ��three noes�� condition to Zhuge Liang. When they got married, she would not ride on a sedan chair, ride on a horse, or ride in a boat.


    This ��three noes�� condition really troubled Zhuge Liang for days. He thought hard and couldn��t sleep at night.


    ��Not ride on the sedan chair, ride on the horse, or ride in the boat�� Make the bride walk?��


    It would be such a joke if he let the bride walk, and it would lose the bride��s face as well. How to deal with this matter? It was really a headache.


    It was getting closer to the wedding on the eighth day of the 12th lunar month. So restless and anxious, Zhuge Liang was wandering around in the yard and on the hillside. He then ran to a chess mountain and stepped on the stone to meditate.


    Suddenly, he heard someone exclaiming at the foot of the mountain, ��The buffalo is frightened! The buffalo is frightened!��


    Zhuge Liang took a closer look, finding that a buffalo rolling the rice with a stone roller was frightened, and it had broken the pile in the center of the roller.


    The buffalo was running on the ground with the roller. Zhuge Liang stared at the roller. Suddenly, he slapped himself in the back of his head, shouting with ecstasy, ��I got it!��


    Then, he hurried home. It turned out that he came up with an idea to put a shelf on the roller, so that it could carry people. In this way, it was not a sedan chair, nor a horse.


    Without hesitation, he and his servant got some local materials. One of them chopped down the trees, and the other cut wood. They had been working hard for three days and three nights.


    The eighth day of the 12th lunar month was the wedding day. Huang Chengyan��s courtyard was packed with congratulatory guests.


    Of course, there were many on-lookers among them. They wanted to see how Huang Yueying would go to her husband��s house. They wanted to see the idea that Zhuge Liang came up with in order to get his marriage successfully.


    At about noon, a colorful shadow appeared at the foot of Huangjia Mountain near Longzhong. From small to large, it got more and more clear.


    ��Here comes the bridegroom!��


    Along with this loud shout, the on-lookers rushed out from the Huang Family��s courtyard. In the procession, Zhuge Liang and his servant sat one by one on a ��platform�� surrounded by a red cloth.


    Under the ��platform��, there were two rolling things like the large rollers, and something like a buffalo or a horse was dragging it in front.


    It was not a sedan chair, because no one carried it. It was not a horse, because it was not a living thing. It was not a boat, either, because it walked on the ground.


    ��Hey, what��s this?��


    ��Amazing!��


    ��It��s not a horse, nor a sedan chair, not a boat. Zhuge Liang really came up with an idea?!��


    Everyone went around to see with curiosity! Some touched here, some touched there, and some patted the thing that looked like a buffalo or a horse.


    ��Hey, guy, what��s this?��


    ��Yeah, quickly tell us.��


    They asked the little boy in white. But he just wiped his nose happily and answered, ��This is the Buffalo and Horse, which was created by my master for the bride!��


    ��Wooden Ox?��


    Everyone was shocked. They had never seen such a magic machine.


    At this time, Zhuge Liang got off the Wooden Ox and walked to Huang Chengyan, saying, ��Father-in-law, have I met Yueying��s requirements?��


    Gratified, Huang Chengyan looked at Huang Yueying, who was wearing a red veil. Seeing her nodding slowly, he smiled and said, ��Yueying has already approved. You can take her home.��


    When he finished, Zhuge Liang bid farewell to him and left with Huang Yueying. On the wedding night, he slowly removed her red veil.


    ��Oh!��


    Zhuge Liang, who had always been calm, was surprised by the girl in front of him. He thought the reason why Huang Yueying wore such a red veil was to cover up her ugliness. He was ready to comfort her with a few words.


    Unexpectedly, the girl in front of him was so beautiful. Her hair was yellow, and her face was not as dark as Huang Chengyan said, but very tender and white.


    ��Miss, please tell me where Yueying is,�� Zhuge Liang immediately said with a holding fist salute.


    ��Hehe����


    But the beauty��s face turned red at once. She said with a smile, ��Husband�� I am Yueying.��


    ��What?!�� Zhuge Liang took a step back in shock.


    Huang Yueying raised her head, smiling. ��Actually, I��ve long admired you. People all say that you have good knowledge and personality, so I admire you very much. Therefore, I asked my father to take the initiative to propose to you.


    ��I specifically asked my father to tell you that I��m ugly to see if you are a mortal man who judges people by appearance. Sure enough, you didn��t let me down.��


    ��I see���� Zhuge Liang nodded.


    Hearing those words of Huang Yueying, he figured out the ins and outs. Huang Chengyan, his father-in-law, was a celebrity, whose wisdom was not inferior to that of Zhuge Liang.


    His family was much richer than that of Zhuge Liang. Gorgeous and beautiful, his daughter was a true pearl in his palm. She had to marry someone who deserved her.


    Zhuge Liang was known as Mr. Reclining Dragon, whose talent was well known. And since Huang Chengyan��s daughter admired him, he was willing to cooperate with her to test Zhuge Liang.


    He deliberately described his precious daughter as an ugly woman to confuse him. It was also a test to see whether Zhuge Liang only paid attention to appearance, as ordinary people did.


    Besides, Zhuge Liang agreed to the marriage so quickly. Huang Chengyan would naturally wonder whether Zhuge Liang would really like to accept his ��ugly daughter��.


    After this test, Huang Yueying could also judge whether Zhuge Liang was sincere. If he thought the girl was not Yueying, but still accepted her, then he would absolutely be an unfaithful man.


    After thinking about it, Zhuge Liang felt himself a little stupid. When Huang Chengyan told him that his daughter was ugly, Mrs. Huang was there too, and she didn��t look happy at that time.


    Now it seemed that she was dissatisfied with Huang Chengyan. Her daughter was gorgeous, but was regarded as an ugly girl. She must have been furious at that time.


    ��Wife, since I��m determined to marry you, why would I care about appearance, which ordinary people pay attention to? I never choose people by appearance. Even if you��re really ugly, you��re still my wife!��


    Zhuge Liang spoke resolutely and his eyes were sincere, which made Huang Yueying feel a little guilty as she thought, ��How could I doubt such a person?��


    She then smiled and said, ��I got it, husband. In this life, I will never leave you.��


    After that, she seemed to remember something. She took out a feather fan and handed it to Zhuge Liang.


    ��What��s this?�� Zhuge Liang took the fan and looked at it carefully.


    Huang Yueying told him the origin of this feather fan. It turned out that she was not only unparalleled in talent, but also outstanding in martial arts. She had studied under a famous teacher.


    When she finished her studies and went down the mountain, the master gave her a goose-hair fan that said ��Ming�� and ��Liang��. Between the two words, there were also strategies to seize cities and to run the country.


    Her master told her that her husband would be named after the two words Ming and Liang. It was precisely this feather fan that made Huang Chengyan notice Zhuge Liang.


    He got to inquire about Zhuge Liang with a skeptical attitude, but didn��t expect that his daughter also knew him and had been admiring him for a long time. It so happened that this feather fan had such a mystery, so he took the initiative to test Zhuge Liang.


    ��Is there such a saying? It seems that your teacher is also a powerful cultivator.�� Zhuge Liang laughed.


    ��I��ve always believed that you��re not a common man. Eight chi (190 cm) tall, with a jade-like face, a silk scarf on your head, a crane cloak on your body, beautiful eyebrows gathering the spirit of rivers and mountains, and a heart to contain heaven and earth, you look really like an immortal.


    ��And according to your words today, it turns out that there are really cultivators in this world, just as I thought.��


    Huang Yueying laughed. She held more and more admiration for her husband.


    ��Thank you for your gift, my wife. I will never let this feather fan leave my hand. No matter where I am in the future, I��ll think of you when I see it.�� Zhuge Liang also laughed.


    He kept his promise and cherished the feather fan as a pearl in his palm. No matter how desperate he was, even when he finally died, he was inseparable from it.


    That not only expressed his sincere love for his wife, but also enabled him to use the strategies on the fan more skillfully. So no matter in spring, summer, autumn, or winter, he always kept the fan in his hand.


    After the story spread to the people, they made it into a long story, the Feather Fan Story.


    Huang Yueying was good at manufacturing machinery. After seeing Zhuge Liang��s Wooden Ox, she also made a lot of wooden instruments to work at home.


    There were also a wooden dog and wooden tiger in their home. All of them could operate on their own, just like modern robots.


    The Wooden Ox, Zhuge Crossbow, etc., that Zhuge Liang later used in war all drew on the experience of a series of inventions of Huang Yueying.


    It could be said that without her, there would be no such inventions that had surprised the world. Huang Yueying was the founder of the robots in the world.


    Zhuge Liang learned a lot from Huang Yueying. Leaving a good name for posterity, their love story was indeed a masterpiece through the ages.

 Chapter 311 - Thousand-Year Legend Waiting to Be Told

    ��Hahaha!��


    Zhao Yun burst out laughing. After listening to the story of Zhuge Liang and Huang Yueying, he admired them even more. What a wonderful couple. Their talent was unprecedented and they left behind a legend for themselves.


    Huang Yueying used the ��Three Noes�� to test her husband��s love for her, Zhuge Liang used the ��Buffalo and Horse�� to cleverly receive his bride. The story of lifting the red veil and meeting the beauty became a thousand-year legend waiting to be told.


    ��Mr. and Mrs. Prime Minister is really a match made in heaven! Zilong had never seen a couple so fitting! No wonder brides have to cover their head with a red veil, this is where it started!�� Zhao Yun smiled and said.


    ��General Zhao, you��re too polite. Ever since I left the mountain, I rarely saw Yueying. I��ve disappointed her a long time ago���� Zhuge Liang sighed.


    Looking back at the past, when the two were in their heyday, he left for the world. Although he came back to Longzhong and brought her with him, he was unable to spend time with her afterward.


    They only enjoyed a short peaceful accompaniment when making the Zhuge Crossbow and Buffalo and Horse. However, when the Buffalo and Horse was completed, the peerless beauty was already getting old.


    His career came to a stop when he angered the heaven. He then began to grow old. He came out to war for 27 years and let Huang Yueying wait for him for 27 years alone.


    However, she did not complain at all and silently stayed behind for him. Even after he died, she spent a long time kneeling in front of his grave and crying bitterly.


    Not long afterward, she passed away and became the flowers and grass around his graveyard. Since there was a special force, no animal dared to go near.


    This was a Tao Law that Huang Yueying made Zhuge Liang teach her. She had already thought of it a long time ago. If one day her husband passed away, she would not live alone. However, she could not die in vain.


    Before dying, she arranged for their children��s livelihood and came to pray before his grave. By burying her thoughts for him here, she could turn into flowers and grass to accompany him.


    As long as her thoughts for him do not pass, the spiritual strength of these plants would always be there. They would accompany him through the four seasons and natural disasters. When the spring breeze blows by, she would be with him again in the next life.


    ��Prime Minister, at least you let your lady��s story become a legend. But what about me? I don��t even know why people are passing on my story but she was not documented in history.��


    ��She clearly loved me so much and was willing to spend her life with me, knowing that I could die anytime. However, not only did I leave her to spend the rest of her time in loneliness, but I also did not give her a status that people would know.��


    Zhao Yun shook his head sadly. For thousands of years, he had been missing that person. He tried to do everything to make up for it. However, that person was no longer there. All that was left was regrets.


    Zhuge Liang said slowly, ��General Zhao, you can��t be blamed for it. The Majesty did not give you a position like Yunchang and the rest in time, so the history books would not record it down. Besides, you guys����


    Zhao Yun nodded and said, ��I know. As a military general, it is already not easy for me to lead the army in war and be called General of Tiger��s Might.��


    ��How am I supposed to fight with Brother Yunchang and the rest for their titles? My way of thinking is the same as yours. As a monk, when I fight for my people and gain the credits, they are all superficial.��


    ��It��s just that the world remembered me but not her. I feel so guilty! Although she was just a mortal, she was my most beloved woman, yet I����


    Tears started forming in his Zhao Yun��s eyes. He thought of his wife. For all his life, he was accountable to anyone but this woman. He knew that he had wasted her whole life.


    That year, they met on the battlefield. This woman was no different from a man. Her martial arts skills were outstanding. Even when she was surrounded by the enemy, she was not afraid.


    Later on, he rode on his horse and barged into her battlefield, saving her from the enemy. Then, the Shu army came to help and both of them charged through the enemy.


    Since then, she had fallen in love with him. In her words, it was, ��That day, you wore a silver helmet and a white robe. You rode a white horse and held a silver sword as you barged into my world.��


    ��Ever since then, I never left. Every time I saw your white back view, I cannot stop thinking about you.��


    It was the first time in Zhao Yun��s life that a woman confessed her love for him so straightforwardly. He was a cultivator of Greater Power, he could easily tell that this woman was speaking the truth.


    This sincerity was much stronger than Madam Fan whom he had met before. This was because he knew that a part of Madam Fan��s infatuation for him was forced.


    Besides, their relationship could not be complicated. No matter how much this woman loved him, he could not accept it. Zhao Yun also did not allow something such chaos to happen.


    However, this woman before his eyes was definitely the one who felt the strongest for him. However, during then, Zhao Yun was much older than her in human years.


    He also knew that he was being punished by heaven and his lifetime was decreasing rapidly. Perhaps this mortal woman would live longer than him. If he accepted it, wouldn��t he be lying to her?


    However, later on, their various acquaintances in the Kingdom of Shu started to push them together. Eventually, they really got together. She gave up on all the fighting and became a good wife to support her husband.


    However, Zhao Yun spent his entire life at war and did not spend much time with her. He only left behind two kids who also did not get to spend much time with their mother. This caused his children to forever remain as mortals.


    Moreover, their martial arts could not be compared to his. Meanwhile, his wife, who was in her heyday, was slowly getting old before his eyes. Eventually, when he died of old age, she was heartbroken.


    Soon after his death, she also followed after him. This was the woman that Zhao Yun felt apologetic for in his entire life. She was Ma Chao��s younger sister, Ma Yunlu.


    ��Yunlu���� Zhao Yun called out the familiar name in a low voice. Tears fell uncontrollably.


    Zhuge Liang sighed, ��General Zhao, I think Miss Yunlu should know that you have been thinking about her day and night for many years. Maybe she will probably smile in the netherworld����


    He did not know how to comfort Zilong. From his wife��s death until now, at least he could still feel a longing so faint that it almost disappeared completely.


    Moreover, his feather fan was protected extremely well by her during these thousands of years. Other than some marks of her grips, it was almost branded new.


    Whenever he saw this fan, it felt like he could see Huang Yueying and could even feel the trace of spiritual strength she had left behind.


    However, Zhao Yun did not teach his wife how to practice Buddhism. In the blink of an eye, thousands of years had passed. Ma Yunlu had already reincarnated countless times. She had already forgotten about him like having drunk Granny Meng Soup.


    Meanwhile, he could only suffer from longing for her. No matter how hard he searched, it was so difficult to find that one bit of Yunlu��s remnant soul. After all, she was only a mortal and things like this were hard to keep for long.


    Let alone for thousands of years.


    Then, Zhuge Liang gently swayed his feather fan. He took out a set of wine ware and started pouring two shots of spiritual wine for him and Zhao Yun. They were basically on the same page and suffered the same sorrows.


    Both of them gave up their practice for the sake of people and both also wasted the life of a woman infatuated with them, leaving behind thousands of years of regrets. No more words could compare to the hangover after a jug of wine.


    Even though they knew that their heart would hurt even more after the wine slides down their throat, they still insisted on getting drunk. This was because the spiritual wine could cause their primordial spirit to become dizzy. They could then visit their loved ones in their dreams.


    They could also temporarily forget about all pains in the short dream. Although this dream would disappear like a bubble and their hearts would hurt even more after they woke up, they were still willing.


    The two men drank for three days and three nights. The two big men confided in each other and shed endless tears. Those tears were not real, but very heartfelt.


    It was their primordial spirits that were crying. The tears were condensed from the primordial spirits, which were more unbearable than the one from their heart. It was the pain that stemmed from their soul.


    The tears fell into the cups and dissolved away while pain builds up in the one crying.


    Later on, Zhao Yun fell asleep. He returned back to Zhao Changge��s dragon gut silver spear. He felt deeply the kind of sorrow before one died and he could not help but grabbed onto his heart firmly.


    He felt a strong wave of pain which felt like an awl hitting violently on his heart. Each strike was harsher than the one before. After piercing through his heart, it still did not stop and continued to torture him.


    ��Uh!��


    Zhao Changge pressed against his heart and curled up on the floor. Saliva flowed out of his mouth uncontrollably. His eyes were wide opened and he did not even dare to breathe. If he moved slightly, his heart would feel like it was being pierced through.


    Not only that, but he was also holding back a puff of air in his chest. No matter what, he could not let it out. His teeth were going to break from his strong gritting. However, he could only feel the pain building up and allow his body and mind to be tortured.


    ��Oh!��


    At this moment, Zhuge Liang appeared behind him, casting a spell to stop the pain. After Changge gasped for air, he got up and wrapped his fist, saying, ��Thank you senior Marquis Wu, General Zhao����


    Zhuge Liang said slowly, ��He is feeling frustrated over love. This is the pain he had been dealing on his own for the past thousands of years. All because he let a woman down.��


    ��What?! He had to endure this pain for thousands of years?!��


    Zhao Changge was covered in a cold sweat. He would never forget the pain he just went through. Once it came to him, he felt regret and sorrow dwindling in his heart. It was so painful even his primordial spirit felt like it was being cut by knives.


    Did Zhao Yun endure this kind of pain alone?! How much must he love that woman to be unable to forget her even thousands of years later and endure such tragic pain until now?


    ��The world only knows the Victorious General Zhao Zilong, but not the infatuated Zhao Yun,�� Zhuge Liang shook his head and sighed.


    Then, he turned and left. Zhao Changge stood where he was and placed his hand on his chest as he recalled the pain from earlier and what Marquis Wu just said. He gained even more understanding of this idol, but he could not feel happy.

 Chapter 312 - Dumb Couples Seriousness

    In the West, inside the Sanctuary Knighthood Hall.


    ��Uh����


    Edward slowly opened his eyes. His vision turned from fuzzy to clear. Looking at the white ceiling above him, there was a clear painting engraved on it.


    It was a kind and pure angel holding a silver cross. It came down to the mortal world to save the people in hot water.


    At that instant, he quickly came to a realization. This was the Sanctuary��s territory. Then he stood up suddenly and looked around. When he finally saw the woman who was most important to him, he then heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ��Honey, honey, wake up����


    Edward shook Catherine gently, but she would not wake up no matter how he called her. He did not know what to do. After thinking deeply with his chin resting on his hand, he suddenly clapped his hands and shouted, ��Yes!��


    Then he leaned towards Catherine��s ear and whispered, ��My God! Why is there a pink snack castle here? Is this Alice��s Wonderland?��


    ��A dreamy wonderland for a young girl!!!��


    Catherine woke up from her dream immediately. She stood up and screamed. Then, she grabbed Edward��s shoulders and shook them violently, saying, ��Where? Where?��


    ��Have I turned into a fairy? Do I have crystal shoes? Where are my seven dwarfs?��


    Catherine was as happy as a little girl and her eyes were full of shining starlight. Seeing this, Edward put on a heartfelt look, saying, ��Oh! My dear Linlin, you finally woke up.��


    ��But I have to tell you this, there are no crystal shoes in Alices�� Wonderland. That is Cinderella. And there are no seven dwarfs too, that��s Snow White.��


    After he finished saying that, Catherine patted her head and said, ��Oh, you��re right. Then there must be Mad Hatter right? Where is he? Where is he!��


    Edward combed his fingers through his hair and winked at her, saying, ��My dear fairy, Mad Hatter is right in front of you. And he��s riding on a wild horse.��


    ��Wow! Mad Hatter on a white horse!�� Catherine also winked at him.


    Edward reached out his hand and lifted her chin, saying, ��It��s Mad Hatter on a wild horse.��


    ��Where��s your wild horse?�� Catherine put her hands on his shoulders and asked.


    ��Oh! I��m so sorry, the horse��s leash broke. I don��t know where it galloped off, but you still have a crazy Mad Hatter,�� Edward laughed and said.


    ��Then can Mr. Mad Hatter please bring me some fairy��s dessert.�� Catherine gently kissed him on his lips.


    ��Of course, my fairy.�� Edward chuckled.


    Then, he opened the door and ran out. About 10 minutes later, he gathered some dessert from god-knows-where.


    He even deliberately presented himself as a gentleman as he handed the dessert to Catherine. He said, ��Please enjoy the fairy��s cake.��


    ��There��s also Mad Hatter��s hand-ground coffee, Mad Hatter��s special cookie, and fairy��s favorite waffles.��


    Catherine received these desserts and smiled, ��Thank you very much. Your cooking is really good, they look like art, but abstract art.��


    After saying that, she picked up a cake that was twisted into a ball and tasted it with a fork. Then, she picked up a huge waffle that looked like it was three different waffles pressed together.


    Furthermore, the fruits and sauces on the waffle looked extremely complicated and colorful. Luckily, the taste was still okay, so it did not reach the level of cooking from hell.


    As for the cookie, no one would know what it was if he did not say it. It looked like he had mixed all sorts of cookie crumbles together and then stick them together somehow.


    Finally, Catherine picked up the cup and pretended to enjoy the coffee like a noblewoman. Then, she put down the cup and said, ��Mr. Mad Hatter, your hand-ground coffee is very delicious.��


    ��If my fairy likes it, it��s my pleasure,�� Edward smiled and said.


    ��Knock, knock, knock����


    Just then, there was a gentle knock on their door.


    ��Excuse me.��


    Immediately after, Druid walked in. Seeing that the two of them were fine, he then looked at the dessert that Catherine was eating and said, ��You two are really awake.��


    ��Druid? How did you know we were awake?!�� Edward exclaimed in shock.


    Druid��s face went blank and he said, ��People in the neighborhood around St. Paul��s Cathedral were spreading rumors that a man ran into a big cake shop and knocked out the boss.��


    ��After almost blowing up the cake shop, he then made something like a cake dough from hell and ran out with it. 30 seconds later, he appeared a few blocks away.��


    ��He took away all the limited waffles that were just made and then used a hammer to smash them into a large piece of waffle before fleeing again. Then 30 seconds later, a few blocks away.��


    ��It was still the same man who appeared in a big shopping mall. He snatched away a delicate cookie, 100% handmade cookie by a master. It was worth 1,000 pounds. He even took a mixer when he ran away.��


    ��Right in front of everyone, he threw the cookie in and mixed it into a dough. He then took out a culinary torch to bake it. He made some twisted cookies, making the cookie masters almost dying from spewing out blood.��


    After hearing this, Edward was gritting his teeth. He muffled his hair and said, ��At least this man has taste. He must be a dessert genius to make so many dessert combinations.��


    ��But they are so smart! How did they know that it was me? Is there a detective?��


    Druid rolled his eyes and said, ��There��s no detective. You dumb ass couldn��t find the way and had to ask people all the time. You didn��t change your outfit too and would always burst out laughing every time you stole something.��


    ��Towards the end, you walked into a famous cafe that had been operating for decades and chatted a few words with the barista, right?��


    ��Yes, I asked him how to ground coffee,�� Edward smiled and said.


    ��Then why did you go to the supermarket afterward and buy a bag of instant coffee? Also, you even went to the cafe to ask for hot water?�� Druid asked with a sullen face.


    Edward looked around anxiously and then whispered in Druid��s ear, ��Shush! Don��t tell this secret to anyone!��


    ��Actually, based on my observation, I found that the reason why their hand-grounded coffee tastes so good is that they used their own water! This water could be hand-ground water!��


    Hearing this, Catherine cheered, ��Oh! My Mr. Mad Hatter, you��re so talented! You even find out this secret! Let��s open a hand-ground cafe in the future!��


    ��No problem, my fairy wife!�� Edward smiled with his thumbs up.


    Hearing this, Druid was completely speechless. He seemed to feel a gust of wind and he was blown all over the place by this wind. Hand-ground coffee tasting different because of the water? There was such a thing as hand-ground water?


    ��As long as�� you guys are fine. Have a good rest before going back in,�� Druid said embarrassedly. Then, he turned and left.


    He wanted to leave this weird place as soon as possible. If he did not run away any sooner, his IQ might get lowered by these two.


    ��By the way, Druid, how long have we been in a coma for?�� Edward asked.


    Hearing this, Druid turned around and said, ��You guys have been in a coma for a month and a half. A lot has happened in the West. But don��t worry, Sanctuary and Black Tower have not fallen.��


    ��Hunters�� Union did not suffer much too. Under Kathy��s leadership, it fought against the vampires bravely. However, we let one of the vampires�� plans succeed, we don��t know what disaster they will bring to us in the future.��


    ��Right now, Clara is seriously injured and dying, my God��s will is gradually dimming. Will the path of humanity really go towards the darkness of destruction? Or is there anyone who can save the world?��


    Thinking of this, a scene emerged in his mind uncontrollably. After Dracula resurrected, he led his army of Blood Pool and the Thirteen Infantes to sweep across the West.


    Thousands were compromised and no one could fight back. They either turned them into food or Blood Slaves. After the West was completely invaded, they will then invade the Hua Xia in the East.


    The water in Hua Xia was too deep. The Taoism culture there was more than the total of the world��s combined. However, their powerful ace Wang Xuanming, or whom the Westerners called ��God of War��, also lost to Dracula.


    Although his son had risen to a level similar to his, he was still far behind Dracula. The so-called mortality gap, in their understanding, was the distance between man and God!


    No matter how powerful a person is, it was impossible for him to be an opponent of God. If Wang Bugui was unable to become ��God of War��, the chances of winning Dracula would unfortunately be very slim.


    Druid really did not have much hope for this. However, he was also not afraid as was already prepared to die honorably in the battle against evil for his own honor.


    At this moment, Edward said determinedly, ��No matter what, I believe that Big Boss will carry us through all difficulties because Big Boss is a living miracle!��


    Edward said resolutely.


    ��That��s right! Even if despair and darkness cover the whole world, Big Boss can lead us to tear away all darkness and make the world still so beautiful!��


    Catherine also made her stance seriously. Their eyes were full of faith. They were fully confident in Wang Bugui. Seeing this, Druid smiled and then turned away.


    He knew that when a fool suddenly became serious when talking about someone, it showed a problem; this man was worth everyone��s trust.

 Chapter 313 - The Location of Heaven-Repairing Stone

    In a private detective��s home in Hokkaido, Japan.


    ��Um����


    Kamikawa Hiko groaned. He slowly opened his eyes and entered a daze while staring at the white ceiling. After a second, he suddenly thought of something and got up quickly.


    ��Uh!!��


    However, when he exerted strength, he would feel a sharp pain in his bones. This pain was enough to stop all his actions. He pressed against his chest and paused halfway.


    ��This����


    Kamikawa Hiko looked at his body. It was already heavily wrapped in bandages. He had exerted too much strength earlier and the wound had torn apart. Blood started seeping out and the pain kept on coming.


    He gritted his teeth and stood up slowly. His whole body was twitching. That pain really made him feel like there were countless sharp knives cutting through his body and then salt and liquor were poured all over it. It was really tearing him apart.


    ��Um�� ha�� ha uh����


    Kamikawa Hiko was all wet with sweat. With much difficulty, he turned his head and looked around. He saw a slim figure lying on the bed across him silently. Its body was also entangled in bandages.


    ��Meiqing�� uh!��


    He wanted to reach out and grab Meiqing��s hand, but the pain made him struggle to even lift his hand. He ended up falling onto the ground. The pain that came after that made him almost bite his teeth off.


    However, he did not make a single sound as he was afraid to disturb Meiqing��s rest. He did not want to wake her up. He just wanted to sit at one side silently and watch her until she wakes up.


    ��Um! Um����


    Kamikawa Hiko struggled to use his head, the only part of his body that could move, to act as a pivot and slowly crawled till he reached below Meiqing��s bed. Then, enduring the great pain, he sat up with great difficulty and gently sat down by her bed.


    ��Is�� this okay?��


    He frowned and asked himself. Then, he recited a Yin-Yang mantra to look at Meiqing��s body. He realized that her primordial spirit was slightly injured and the wounds on her physical body were healing.


    Her injuries on her skin were still quite serious, so it was not a good time to wake her up. Otherwise, she would also have to experience this heart wrenching pain.


    ��Ah! You are already awake!��


    Just when Kamikawa Hiko was looking at Meiqing attentively, a voice came from behind him. He turned around and realized that it was a blonde female foreigner in an OL outfit.


    ��You are?�� Kamikawa Hiko asked.


    ��I forgot to introduce myself, and my name is Jacqueline. I��m an elite magician from Black Tower, I belong in Magic Mentor Merutia��s team,�� Jacqueline answered politely.


    ��Blood Moon Hunter, Kamikawa Hiko. Please take care of me,�� Kamikawa Hiko smiled and said.


    ��No need to be polite, we are all on the same team. And my captain and team leader are also good friends, so we should be considered friends too,�� Jacqueline smiled and said.


    She was a passionate and cheerful woman. She had a special trait; it seemed like when you saw her smile, you would feel warm in your heart and mind.


    Just like her golden hair, she was like a little sun. She radiated all the time.


    ��Oh, right.��


    Jacqueline seemed to thought of something and turned around and smiled. ��Sisters, Mr. Kamikawa Hiko is awake! Hurry up with those dishes!��


    ��Okay!��


    A few responses came from outside. A few moments later, three magicians came in at the same time. They were carrying Japanese food, matcha, and cutleries respectively.


    ��Let me introduce. This is Maggie, Eleanor, Carrie,�� Jacqueline said with a smile.


    She introduced the three magicians from left to right. She then let them put their things down.


    ��Oh no! Mr. Kamikawa Hiko��s wound has opened up! I��ll go get the medicine!�� Carrie exclaimed.


    Then, she put down the matcha and turned to leave. She came back quickly and dressed his wounds.


    Kamikawa Hiko nodded and smiled. He then looked at Meiqing and said, ��Thank you all, I want to know how long it will be before she wakes up.��


    ��Miss Meiqing��s injury is slightly better than yours, she should wake up soon,�� Jacqueline said.


    Kamikawa Hiko nodded. Since she said so, he would believe it. Then, with the assistance of Maggie and Carrie, he ate the food. He missed this familiar cuisine.


    Since returning to Japan, they have been fleeing almost all the time, let alone have a meal. Even moments to breathe and rest were luxury.


    During this period of time, they fled from city to city. They had gone to almost all cities across Japan. They even went to some hidden places that even the locals did not know.


    While on the run, they did go out. Meiqing was a Taoist so she could not eat. However, he was just an onmy��ji, so he could not go without food or water for a long period of time.


    Every time he needed it, he would go out alone to search for wild fruits in the mountains to fill his hunger. Occasionally, he would be able to catch some fish or small animals. That would be considered a luxurious barbecue.


    However, without any condiments, those barbecues were all tasteless. However, Kamikawa Hiko was very content. It was not easy to survive in the first place. Having meat to eat was also a blessing. He needed to treasure it.


    Now that he could taste the familiar dishes from his hometown again, he felt an inexplicable reminisce. However, he knew that what he missed was not his hometown, as he was adopted.


    When he was 15, his Master died too. He had almost nothing holding him back here. If it was not to pay respects to his Master, perhaps he would never come back.


    What Kamikawa Hiko really missed was the family members with different surnames. There were many familiar dishes here that he had made with Wang Bugui before. Ever since Wang Bugui learned how to make matcha, he made some really good ones.


    It had been a while since he left them. He wondered what kind of adventures they had in the West.


    ��How long have we been in a coma? Did the vampires come and find us during this period of time?�� Kamikawa Hiko asked.


    He suddenly remembered that he and Meiqing could be tracked no matter how hard they tried to hide. They were so seriously injured they were on the brink of death. They must have been unconscious for a long time, yet the vampires did not manage to find them?


    ��You guys have been in a coma for a month. During this period of time, it was very peaceful. This is because of the magical stone on Miss Meiqing��s body. It had the ability to block tracking. No magic can find it, even the vampires.��


    Jacqueline told the whole story in great detail. Kamikawa Hiko then remembered that Meiqing did have a stone. When they were fleeing away the last time, they somehow managed to steal it from a gang leader.


    Back then, he was very puzzled why Meiqing still asked him to snatch a stone when she was already dying. Now that he thought about it, perhaps she knew the history and effects of the stone.


    ��Uh����


    After five minutes, Meiqing frowned and groaned. Then, she slowly opened her eyes. When her dim and blurred vision became brighter and clearer, she only saw Kamikawa Hiko��s happy face.


    ��You finally woke up!�� He exclaimed with great joy.


    ��Were you worried about me?�� Meiqing smiled slightly as she stared at this man who was always calm and had few words.


    ��I���� Kamikawa Hiko��s cheeks turned pink. He was very shy.


    He could remain calm in front of anyone but this woman. Ever since he brought her back to life using the Emperor of Taishan��s sacrifice, he felt a special feeling towards her.


    He could not say it out nor could he explain it. However, his heart would beat faster. Furthermore, it kept on intensifying. He had no idea what happened to him.


    He did not know if this was considered love and he did not dare to find out. He had never experienced this feeling before. One would say that when a woman was in love, she would feel like there was a small deer in her heart jumping all around.


    His situation was much worse. He felt like a herd of deer was knocking into his heart. Sometimes when Meiqing deliberately teased him, he felt like his heart was going to jump out.


    ��You, you��re fine�� that��s good���� Kamikawa Hiko said awkwardly.


    ��Um���� The corners of Meiqing��s lips curled slightly.


    Then, she harnessed her strength, adjusted her breathing and healed her wounds by using her spiritual strength and the stone. She even healed his.


    ��What is this? It��s amazing!�� Kamikawa Hiko exclaimed.


    He clearly felt his injury getting better very quickly. The unbearable pain also disappeared gradually. Even the blood from his torn wound was slowly dissipating!


    ��That��s why I told you to snatch it. This is my Hua Xia treasure, a fragment of the heaven-repairing stone. It could heal the most serious injury. It��s just a matter of time.��


    ��Furthermore, if you don��t utilize your spiritual strength, you won��t be able to feel when it is being activated. Hence, after having this, it can shield our aura,�� Meiqing said slowly.


    Then, she caused the stone fragment to float mid-air, letting everyone witness this unprecedented artifact.


    This stone was small and exquisite, the whole thing radiates a bright and colorful light. A powerful yet gentle auspicious power slowly flowed out from within.


    Everyone was baptized with that bright light and aura. In that instant, the slightest pain in their bodies all disappeared. Their cheeks also became rosier and they looked more energetic.


    ��Wow! This treasure is amazing!��


    ��I have never seen a gem like this before!��


    ��Hua Xia��s treasure is so powerful!��


    Jacqueline and the others could not help but exclaim. Meanwhile, Kamikawa Hiko frowned and said, ��But why was this heaven-repairing stone fragment in Japan?��


    ��Years ago, when Lady Nuwa went up to the sky, the debris scattered around the world. There were even rumors that they flew to some corners of the universe, so it was not strange that it��s in Japan,�� Meiqing said with a smile.


    ��So this is why����


    Kamikawa Hiko nodded slowly and then said, ��In short, with this thing in hand, we can take some time to have a good rest. Perhaps we can even launch some counterattacks.��


    After saying this, a cold light flashed across his eyes. A bitter-cold murderous emitted from his body.


    ��Exactly what I thought. With the heaven-repairing stone fragment, while waiting for Big Brother to come back, we can take the chance to counterattack and even become stronger with the rock!��


    Meiqing gently twisted some strands of her hair while her lips curled slightly. She already had an idea in mind. This idea could allow them to become stronger and also launch a counterattack to stall some time as they wait for Wang Bugui to return.

 Chapter 314 - Eternal Emperor, Little Nannan

    In Eight Diagram Tactics, a 10-foot-wide golden light penetrated through the sky.


    ��Boom!��


    The next moment, there was another loud noise. Everyone on the tactic came under the golden light, which was where Wang Bugui was located.


    ��Is Big Brother coming out?�� Zhao Changge asked.


    ��It��s almost a month, we all have progress. Big Brother��s skills are better than mine, he must be trying to overcome some difficult stage,�� Feng Tianming frowned and said.


    ��This is such a big movement, could Big Brother be breaking through the Third State?�� Chu He exclaimed.


    ��This����


    Everyone raised their brows in shock. If this was the case, then Wang Bugui was too scary! In just one month, he directly jumped from the middle of Second State to the Third State.


    Besides, this was creating Tao Law, not just ordinary cultivation. It was a lot more difficult than that. If he really managed to break through, it would be more terrifying than seeing a ghost; they would be seeing an immortal!


    ��Friend Bugui had just gone through thousands of years. After my small test and Eternal Emperor��s advice, he is improving significantly.��


    At this moment, Zhuge Liang slowly came behind everyone. He was dressed in white and still kept the same peaceful old-man look. He gently shook his feather fan. Describing him as a sage was most suitable.


    ��Prime Minister, Zilong seems to feel that Friend Bugui is in a very strange state. Why is this?�� Zhao Yun also came out.


    Zhuge Liang nodded slowly and said, ��General, you have good sight. Friend Bugui is not trying to improve. Instead, he has only just figured out the best way to enter the Third State. I��m afraid it will take some time for him to successfully advance.��


    ��Then let��s continue to wait. After Big Brother comes out, the tomb of immortals should start to appear,�� Yu Wude said as he rested his chin on his hand.


    He and Shangguan Yiyi successfully took over the Eight Diagram Tactics heritage last night.


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang shook his head and said, ��No, you all won��t be able to wait for him to come out.��


    ��Why?�� Leng Yueyan��s beautiful brows furrowed slightly.


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang turned around. His brows were furrowed tightly. He said, ��I recently calculated the Heavenly Path and found that there will be a change coming soon. If I am right, it should be the disaster that Ying Zheng talked about!��


    ��What?!��


    Hearing this, everyone looked at him in shock. They did not expect this disaster to come so soon. They thought that the two months that Ying Zheng said was really close to two months. They never thought it would come suddenly after one month.


    ��Whoo!��


    ��Oh!��


    At this moment, Blood Demon King and Lyu Bu emerged from the Small Pendant and double-bladed halberd one after another.


    ��I also have a hunch that the world will change!�� Blood Demon King frowned and said.


    ��Is it a war? I will listen to you all��s commands. As long as I still have some primordial spirit, I will fight!�� Lyu Bu said resolutely.


    ��Big Capables, please don��t rush. According to my speculation, the fastest this could happen is in two days. Besides, we still have a leader that has yet to come back,�� Zhuge Liang smiled and said.


    ��Prime Minister, are you talking about Senior Ying Zheng?�� Shangguan Yiyi asked softly.


    ��Exactly. Without this Eternal Emperor, there is no way we can rise against this disaster. Everyone, prepare yourselves to welcome this catastrophe.��


    Zhuge Liang shook his feather fan gently and set his gaze afar. His gaze was like a streak of light, it quickly crossed through the mountains and fell on an ancient street.


    ��Hmm?��


    Amidst the crowds, an imposing man stopped to stare at the sky behind him.


    ��Haha�� he��s still such an interesting person. Seems like it��s time to go back. After all, this world is not Great Qin, there are a lot less water and green mountains, but there are some new forms of beauty.��


    ��At the end of the day, am I still a bit reluctant to leave? Never mind. Being able to protect this place at the last moment leaves me with no regret.��


    This person was Ying Zheng. He was wearing a simple suit, but anyone could tell that he had a unique dominant aura. His gaze was one of its kind.


    He walked with his back straight, as if he was surveying the world. After muttering to himself for a while, he turned to leave the crowd.


    ��Uncle, where are you going?��


    Just when he turned around, a little hand of a kid grabbed onto his left hand. Ying Zheng was stunned. He turned slowly and stared at the little girl who was only seven or eight years old.


    He frowned and said, ��Little girl, you have followed me for a month. What exactly do you want?��


    ��Uncle, uncle�� Little Nannan will not disturb you, I will be very good, don��t leave me���� The little girl sobbed and said.


    She wore a white bunny dress and was very cute, just like a finely-carved porcelain doll. The baby fat on her tiny face was extremely soft and tender. She grabbed onto Ying Zheng with one hand.


    In the other hand, she was holding onto a stick of candied haw. This was a treat she just pleaded Ying Zheng to buy for her.


    ��Kid, how can you be so timid? I didn��t punish you, I just told you to stop following me, why are you crying?�� Ying Zheng frowned.


    ��Nannan�� has no father and mother, only you���� Little Nannan said with tears in her eyes. She looked very pitiful and her voice was so pure. She was so lovable and pitiable.


    However, Ying Zheng was troubled. He was the Eternal Emperor. After ascending the throne at age 13, he had been fighting his own life. How could he have had the chance of bringing a young girl?


    He had saved this little girl from a trafficker when he ��privately visited�� the world. That group of bastards wanted to sell children like her to become wives!


    Feeling triggered, Ying Zheng killed that group of people, leaving no scum behind. He even got rid of those whom they know doing the same line of work.


    Afterward, he wanted to send the girl home, but after searching his mind sea, he found that it was her parents who actually sold her to this group of traffickers!


    Ying Zheng could not help but think of his life experience. He was sent to the country of Chu at an early age. He suffered indescribable ridicules in his childhood. At that moment, he got so triggered and killed her parents.


    After they were executed, Ying Zheng did not just go on his way. Instead, he took Little Nannan on a journey to find a home. However, in such a ruthless society, he could not find anyone that he was confident of leaving her with.


    Even after he searched through the mind sea of countless people, it was still difficult to find suitable parents. There were just too few people who could raise her up like their own child. After all, stepparents do not have the same relationship as someone blood-related to the child.


    As for those who were willing to raise her up, Ying Zheng worried about her future. Either they were too poor or they were rich but did not teach their children well.


    He could only have a long sigh and improve the conditions of the families that were good-hearted. Then, he let this girl with a bitter life follow him as he went to places. Today, he was going to leave to rush back to that battlefield full of murderous intent.


    He was embracing the battle with the determination to fight until he dies. How could he bring Little Nannan along to suffer with him?


    However, the innocent and pitiable Nannan pleaded him not to leave. His heart that had not been touched in over 2000 years was feeling reluctant to leave her behind!


    ��Little Nannan, uncle is going to a very dangerous place, you can��t follow me. Be obedient. Otherwise, Uncle will not buy anything for you to eat,�� Ying Zheng put on a serious front and said.


    ��No!��


    Little Nannan screamed desperately and even threw her candied haw away. She hugged onto Ying Zheng��s leg and cried, ��Nannan don��t want to leave uncle! No! Boo����


    ��Eh, what��s happening?��


    ��Oh my, what a lovely little girl! Why is she crying?��


    ��What��s wrong with this man? He doesn��t even care about her. Does his heart not ache to see this?��


    ��Is he thinking of abandoning the child? What a poor little girl. He��s so ruthless!��


    ��


    Soon, people on the street started gathering around them. They were being busybodies, a trait of Hua Xia people and all pointed at Ying Zheng and scolded him. However, they would not step forward to do anything. They just kept on making comments.


    ��You guys!��


    Ying Zheng exploded. He could not stand himself being verbally disciplined by a bunch of ordinary folks. He inadvertently revealed a weak trace of his Imperatorial Power, causing everyone to go away.


    Everyone��s hair stood on ends like needles. Cold sweat ran all over their bodies. They trembled uncontrollably and almost wanted to kneel down instinctively.


    When Ying Zheng saw Little Nannan also trembling violently, he immediately removed his Imperatorial Power. He frowned and carried Little Nannan, saying, ��I can help you find a suitable family, don��t suffer with me.��


    ��I don��t want! Nannan wants to be with uncle! I don��t want anyone else, uncle is the best!!�� Little Nannan used all her strength to shake her head.


    ��Kid, why don��t you listen?! I��m doing this for your good. If you follow me, you will be sad too!�� Ying Zheng shouted,


    It was not that he did not want to keep the little girl, but he could not. How could he not tell that she was beginning to rely on him?


    If he could, he could even let Little Nannan enjoy the benefits of princess of Great Qin and treat her like a jewel. However, he could not do it because he was already dead.


    Now that there was another crisis, perhaps a few days later, he would also disappear like the puff of smoke. Little Nannan would only become sadder if she followed him. By then, she would still have no home to return to.


    ��But you��re all that I have left in my family�� you��re also the only one left in my world���� Little Nannan sobbed and said. Her tears fell like beans.


    Ying Zheng looked at his sleeve which was already wet. There was an inexplicable feeling in his heart. He could not bear to leave this poor little girl behind!


    He was the Eternal Emperor who ruled the world and the Taoist world 2,000 years ago! He was known to be cold-hearted and ruthless. Today, he could not bear to watch this little girl cry?!


    ��Then you must be obedient and do whatever I say. Otherwise, I will abandon you!�� Ying Zheng said with a sullen face.


    Hearing this, Little Nannan immediately stopped crying. She put on a bright smile that shone like the sun. She nodded hard and said with a smile, ��Nannan will be obedient! I will definitely, definitely be obedient!��


    Ying Zheng was really helpless. He could only bring the little girl and left. After he disappeared in the crowd, those people returned to normal.


    They all lied on the ground and dared not move. Their faces were as pale as if they had seen a ghost. They did not dare to look towards the adult and child��s direction at all.

 Chapter 315 - Making the Deployment

    ��Buzz!��


    A golden light broke the barrier of the array in the Eight Array Tactics. Zhuge Liang led the group to greet the expert coming from outside; two figures followed him, one big and one small.


    ��I��ve been waiting here for a long time, senior. I��ve heard so much about you, and I can tell at a glance that you are extraordinary and imposing,�� Zhuge Liang said with a smile.


    What he said was by no means flattery; it came from the bottom of his heart. Ying Zheng had already changed into his original attire, exuding an invisible Imperatorial Power all over.


    Tall and awesome, he conveyed a domineering stance with his eyebrows. He started glancing over as soon as he stepped in, as if he were patrolling his own lands.


    ��You do know a lot of Tao Laws,�� Ying Zheng said slowly.


    He had figured out that the Eight Diagram Tactics was composed of eight different Tao Laws, which complemented each other and were varied in combination, showing great power.


    Upon hearing his words, Zhege Liang chuckled and said as he waved his feather fan, ��Senior Ying Zheng, you��re flattering me. It took me a thousand years to merely go this far.��


    Ying Zheng squinted and said, ��Merely this far? You��ve already done a good jobIn, considering this era of the late arts. In addition to Gui Guzi, you��re the only one who can develop an array to such extent in the past thousand years.��


    ��Senior, you overpraise me. May I know who this little girl is?�� Zhuge Liang pointed at Little Nannan and asked.


    ��I was saved by uncle and I don��t have a name. Little Nannan is my name,�� she replied obediently.


    ��I see. No wonder your return was delayed considerably, senior.��


    Zhuge Liang nodded slowly. Just by looking at the little girl, he could guess what Ying Zheng had gone through during this period and what he had done for her.


    ��I really can��t make friends with you warlocks,�� Ying Zhang said as he frowned.


    By virtue of his strong cultivation base and rich experience, he absolutely could understand the meaning behind Zhuge Liang��s words, as well as how he had reckoned in secret.


    Zhuge Liang said while laughing, ��Haha. As a junior, it would be my great honor if senior, the first emperor, wanted to make friends with me.��


    ��How can I fight against the disaster if I don��t make friends with you, counselor? Just tell me your requirements; all I want is the best countermeasure,�� Ying Zheng said with his hands behind his back.


    ��Wow! Uncle, you��re so awesome and know lots of formidable brothers and sisters, even that fantastic grandpa!�� The girl climbed onto Ying Zheng��s shoulder and cried out in surprise.


    ��Be quiet,�� Ying Zhang said as he knitted his brows.


    ��Okay!�� Little Nannan nodded hard and hung on his neck quietly.


    ������


    Everyone became speechless after seeing this, for they deemed that this girl was the only one in the world who would dare to do such things to the Eternal Emperor. She was actually unafraid of him; instead, she climbed on his shoulder and relied heavily on him.


    Finding that the people present were looking at him strangely, Ying Zheng coughed and said, ��She was abandoned by her parents and has nowhere to go. I��ll help her settle down after finishing some affairs.��


    ��Uncle, I don��t want to leave you���� Little Nannan said in pettish voice.


    Her whisper was so sweet that everyone��s hearts went out to her. If Edward and his spouse were there, they would probably scream to be her parents again.


    ��Senior, you should be aware that it��s inappropriate for me to say more.�� Zhuge Liang sighed.


    Then he looked at the little girl and said, ��As for this child, I believe she will find a good home.��


    He looked at the people around after he finished speaking; they clearly understood the meaning of those words. Perhaps the primordial spirits of those seniors would dissipate after this crisis.


    They, however, were the only ones who could be trusted. The little girl would have to be looked after by them if the worst consequence came to pass.


    ��Seniors, we will definitely help Hua Xia turn the corner since we��ll be joining efforts this time!�� Chu He said resolutely.


    ��That��s right! Hua Xia has existed since the remote ancient times. We��ll be able to defend this land once we join forces with our seniors!�� Feng Tianming also showed his attitude.


    ��Brother said that man can conquer nature!�� Zhao Changge said with a smile.


    His word aroused everybody��s fighting spirit. It seemed that Wang Bugui��s confident look and his firm profile would emerge in their minds every time they heard those four words.


    He could stick to his faith with just those four words, no matter what desperate situation he was in. They had heard Wang Bugui saying this over and over again, creating countless miracles shortly after.


    The current ��Man can conquer nature�� was not only Wang Bugui��s Mind Tao, but also the common faith of all the people present.


    ��At this time, why isn��t he here?�� Ying Zheng asked.


    He had just discovered that Wang Bugui was not here. After he finished speaking, he activated his spirit mind awareness to reach all the entire Eight Diagram Tactics region; he found that guy before anyone answered.


    ��Has he actually entered such a crucial stage at this moment?�� Ying Zheng frowned.


    ��Perhaps it��s part of his fate.�� Zhuge Liang raised his head and sighed.


    ��Fate?�� Ying Zheng��s brows knitted tightly.


    After musing for a moment, he said, ��It may be a precious opportunity for him to meditate. If he were exit seclusion, he would probably die in the following disaster!��


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked by hearing that Wang Bugui��s life would be in danger if he came out of seclusion in advance!


    ��Senior, what did you figure out? Zhuge Liang asked as he frowned.


    ��Even I cannot predict what his real future will be like. The only thing I see is a blurry image, in which he��s fighting against a much stronger enemy on a battlefield with much bloodshed.��


    ��In the end he taps into a strength which surpasses mine during a short period of time, singlehandedly suppressing this disaster at the expense of his life. Even his primordial spirit dissipates.��


    ��We, however, survive!�� Ying Zheng said slowly with his hands behind his back.


    Although he had only seen that image after a simple calculation, he felt extremely sad and cruel. He would not allow such a tragedy to happen since he was the stronger one.


    As seniors, they were the ones who should take the lead in offering their lives, while potential striplings were supposed to grow up to protect Hua Xia from disappearing for thousands of years.


    ��I can only reckon that Bugui will be in danger if he exits seclusion in advance, but I didn��t expect that he would die!�� Zhuge Liang knitted his eyebrows tightly.


    ��In that case, just stop him from coming out and isolate the place where he��s staying. Then, release some of the Tao principles we mastered to trap him,�� Blood Demon King proposed.


    ��That��s a great idea. It��ll improve his cultivation base and buy us some time.�� Zhuge Liang nodded.


    ��Let��s get on with it.�� Ying Zhang also agreed.


    Then, he injected some unique Tao principles into the golden light, followed by the other three people.


    ��Erm? What��s going on? It��ll take much longer for me to get out, now that the number of Tao principles has increased again.�� Wang Bugui had already noticed that something was wrong while in seclusion. Some new Tao principles had inexplicably appeared; each of them was powerful and unique, but he was quite familiar with them.


    There was a kind of Tao principle among them which was extremely horrifying; it gave off a foreign aura, but it definitely belonged to this plane.


    Judging by its supreme power and imperial presence, Wang Bugui was convinced that it was the Emperor Tao Law!


    There were two completely different Tao principles next to it.


    One was as flexible as a flying dragon; it varied in shape, as if it could kill the enemy��s general surrounded by hundreds of thousands of soldiers, while the other one was extremely domineering. It was like a formidable man, who could not only defend his territory alone, but also ward off thousands of troops. There was another kind of Tao principle with an obstinate power; it contained a sense of madness.


    Eventually, a really mysterious Tao principle hovered in the air. Except for the Emperor Tao Law, the power it contained was the closest to the natural Taoism��s.


    Several kinds of Tao principles were integrated, almost forming an almighty Tao principle, which left him an impression of having the might to control everything.


    ��Is this��?��


    Wang Bugui had already guessed whose Tao principle it was, but he couldn��t be sure. After all, those seniors didn��t need to do him a disservice at this critical moment. Moreover, what they did could only stall him.


    Besides, they didn��t have a reason to help him. According to those seniors, he should get through that crucial challenge by himself.


    ��Anyway, the general goal has been determined, although it will be more difficult for me to get out. Since these Tao principles are really powerful, I will take them all!��


    Wang Bugui frowned, and did not care too much. The most urgent thing was to improve his strength as soon as possible, for there was a crisis waiting for him outside. He could not drag others down.


    ��This way, his strength will be greatly improved once he comes out of seclusion,�� Blood Demon King said with a chuckle.


    ��Well, we��re about to take action.�� Zhuge Liang waved his feather fan.


    ��I��ve already made preparations. Please give me the order, Prime Minister!�� Zhao Yun said, cupping his fists.


    Zhuge Liang slowly nodded and looked at Ying Zheng again. He turned around with his hands on his back and said, ��Just tell me whatever it is you��re planning. Everyone will follow your orders.��


    ��How would I dare to order you, senior? All you need to do is to back us up in Juyongguan, where the world��s lifeblood lies and where you are the most powerful.�� Zhegu Liang shook his head and laughed.


    ��Okay.�� Ying Zheng nodded slowly.


    Waving his feather fan, Zhuge Liang turned to look at Lyu Bu and Zhao Yun and said, ��Senior Blood Demon King, General Zilong, rush to the Shanhaiguan and Mount Taihang respectively.��


    ��If I predicted correctly, these two places will be the first to be attacked because they have been critical strategic points since ancient times. Once our enemies will reach the North Plain once they pass through Shanhaiguan.��


    ��At that time, they can go straight to Yandu City or go all the way south, and only a formidable Greater Power with extraordinary Tao Laws could defend those places by right of his evil aura and strong blood vigor. Therefore, senior Blood Demon King is the best person to defend them along this way.��


    ��As for Mount Taihang, it is the most vital place in the military force since the Spring and Autumn Period and the only way to get to the Central plains from Shanxi. Those who occupy it will have the initiative; they would be able to attack and defend easily.��


    ��Only a person who has experience in leading troops can qualify. Zilong, you��re thoughtful enough, so I��ll send you to guard it.��


    ��We can��t lose those two fortresses in any case! I��ll give each of you an Eight Diagram Tactics array with fifty thousand superior Dark Steel Soldiers. Do you have confidence in winning the battle?��


    ��I will definitely go through fire and water without hesitation! I won��t let the enemy cross Mount Taihang as long as I��m alive!�� Zhao Yun said resolutely.


    ��All the enemies are bound to be killed!�� Blood Demon King was also filled with a rising fighting desire.


    Suddenly, they seemed to have returned to their eventful years. However, this time, they were not fighting for the world or the immortal fate, but defending this land!

 Chapter 316 - Guarding Respective Strongholds

    Zhuge Liang turned to look at Lyu Bu again and said, ��General Fengxian, you are going to Hanguguan, a critical strategic point where we fought.��


    ��It neighbors a plateau in the west, a deep valley in the east, the Qinling Mountains in the south, and the Yellow River in the north. Almost all the alien invasions in the history of Hua Xia started from here on. I��m afraid you will encounter a large number of enemies.��


    ��I will mobilize ten thousand Dark Steel Soldiers and a medium-sized Eight Diagram Tactics array, hoping you can hold at the most ancient impregnable pass.��


    Hearing his words, Lyu Bu was slightly stunned, for he had fought on Hanguguan before. At this point, he seemed to have returned to the troubled times, when he was clad in his armor and holding the double-bladed halberd in his hand.


    It reminded him of the scene in which he had been riding a winged steed and while preparing to take the field. Time and tide waited for no man. In the blink of an eye, thousands of years had passed and all the past events had been buried. Even the loftiest heroes had all turned into loess.


    Thinking of this, he could not help shaking his head with a smile, and then said resolutely, ��I will go, even if I were to face millions of enemies!��


    Hearing his words, Zhuge Liang smiled and nodded. He looked at the group of young talents in front of him and said as he gently waved his feather fan, ��Changge, Lyu Hao, you need to go to Tongguan together.��


    ��This pass is faced with Shanxi across the Yellow River in the north and borders Henan and Hangu in the east. Moreover, the Yellow River and the Wei River meet there. It��s a major traffic lifeline in Hua Xia, which cannot be lost.��


    ��Otherwise, the alien army will get through this pass and reach the three major provinces. At that moment, everyone will be plunged into misery and suffering.��


    Zhao Changge and Lyu Hao saluted and said firmly, ��We will obey your order, Prime Minister! We will defend Tongguan to the last breath!��


    Zhuge Liang nodded slowly said as he pointed to Feng Tianming, ��Tianming, you and Chihiro need to go to Jiange, to especially guard Jianmenguan.��


    ��Due to the unique location of Hanzhong, the Bashan Mountains form the most important barrier of Sichuan. As for Jiange, it is of great significance among various passes, so it is regarded as the North Gate of Sichuan.��


    ��As long as we defend Jiange, we defend Sichuan. Besides, the most vital pass in Jiange is Jianmenguan. Being the most forbidding pass along the path to Sichuan, it is very easy for you to defend with the help of the natural barriers.��


    ��The 72 peaks of Jianmen are high and steep, with bluestone cliffs on both sides. Taking advantage of the Shushan Sword Array, we must pose a threat to the alien troops. You, therefore, can��t get out of the pass in any circumstance; you��ll have to meet the enemy head-on.��


    ��My Eight Diagram Tactics have also covered there, and it can offer support to you at any time. You need to intercept some enemies to take the load off all the other battlefields.��


    ��As the Prime Minister commands!��


    ��I will definitely complete the mission!��


    Feng Tianming and Misawa Chihiro responded seriously in succession; their fighting spirit was greatly stimulated.


    ��Xuzhou, as the junction of four provinces, is the intersection of two key roads. It connects the strategic passages of the Eastern, Central and Southeast coastal areas. Furthermore, it is the gateway of the ancient capital Jinling. That location has a strong significance.��


    ��It neighbors Huaihai in the east, the Central Plains in the west, the Yangze-Huaihe River basin in the south and Shandong is in the north. It has always been a critical strategic point since ancient times, which is easy for you to defend but difficult to attack. What you need to do is to guard it.��


    ��Xuzhou is a place where dragons have soared for ages and it has been the hometown of their emperors. There have been eleven emperors born there since ancient times; it��s a place full of Dragon Qi and aura because of it.��


    ��With the help of my Eight Diagram Tactics, the defense there can be completely strengthened. Providing that you don��t take the initiative to attack, defending against enemies should be a matter of course.��


    Zhuge Liang waved his feather fan, then he turned to look at Leng Yueyan and Ning Zhe. He said, ��My two younger friends, are you qualified to guard this place?��


    ��Don��t worry, Prime Minister. I will defend Xuzhou to the death!�� Leng Yueyan said determinedly.


    ��I won��t let the evil enemies step into Hua Xia as long as I am standing,�� Ning Zhe also said seriously.


    ��Great.��


    Zhuge Liang nodded slowly, then he turned to address Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi, ��Have you mastered the Eight Diagram Tactics?��


    ��I��m already proficient in activating it. Please rest assured, senior Marquis Wu,�� Shangguan Yiyi said with a nod.


    ��So am I. I��ve memorized all the changes of the array. I��m currently studying how to connect the Third Divine Array and the Second Killing Array with it,�� Yu Wude said as he held his chin.


    ��Oh?��


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang slightly raised his eyebrows and said, ��I��m relieved by your words. I originally didn��t feel assured, but my plan seems feasible in view of your attainments in this array.��


    ��Senior, just tell me whenever you have any ideas, I will spare no efforts to fulfill them,�� Yu Wude said with a smile.


    Zhuge Liang nodded slowly and said as he waved his feather fan, ��Hanzhong is the real lifeblood of Hua Xia. If our enemies want to take over the entire Sichuang, they need to dominate Hanzhong.��


    ��Once they control Hanzhong, they can enter Sichuan in the southwest and Gansu in the northwest, to invade Xi��an and threaten the Central Plains northeast. After that, they can go straight to Xiangyang in the southeast. The strategic position of that place is unparalleled!��


    ��This is also the reason why I recommended Sichuan to you at the very beginning, which enjoys a good location. Moreover, being a basin, it stores up abundant natural resources and is a fine place to rehabilitate.��


    ��Honored as a land of abundance, Sichuan is the most vital place for grain production in Hua Xia. Since it is of great importance and is located at the rear of the main battlefield, it is the best choice to support the whole country at the highest speed.��


    ��You might even say that if you want to usurp Hua Xia, you have to take over Sichuan, the treasured land!��


    ��But Jiange is not the only strategic point on the way to Sichuan, and Hanzhong is also a place to be reckoned with. Although the Eight Diagram Tactics I cast has covered the whole area, I��m still unable to completely control everything.��


    ��Therefore, I need one person to assist in guarding Hanzhong. With a huge array in the middle, two small arrays in Jiange and Hanzhong respectively, we can make use of the three arrays in conjunction to defend Sichuan to the very last.��


    Even if those who didn��t have a good grasp of military tactics understood the importance of Sichuan after hearing his explanation. Indeed, that place was rich in resources; it was Hua Xia��s lifeline.


    In addition, given the dense population, it was also of great military importance at present. All of Hua Xia would fall into panic if the place was lost during the upcoming struggle.


    People would encounter those ��enemies�� whom they had never seen before. In a battle between cultivators, even the present-day mortals with advanced technology were impossible to defend.


    With regards to a peak Greater Power, he would be able to release a power as strong as a nuclear bomb, as long as he exerted all his strength to exhibit a formidable Tao Law.


    Especially the battles between genius cultivators like Wang Bugui and the strong emperors like Ying Zheng; those would always result in the destruction of a whole province.


    Their shocking clash on that day had almost destroyed the entire Yandu City, as well as some cities around it. If mortals were to encounter them, they would be less than dirt in comparison.


    Other than using nuclear weapons, there was no other way to fight against such Tao Laws. As for this kind of anti-human weapons, how could they use them that easily? Moreover, the population of Hua Xia was so dense that doing so was tantamount to committing suicide.


    Therefore, only cultivators were qualified to guard important passes, trying their best to prevent foreign enemies from invading Hua Xia. As to the matter of Sichuan, the lifeblood of the country could not be lost.


    ��Prime Minister, what do you mean?�� Yu Wude asked.


    Zhuge Liang frowned and said, ��My presumptuous request is to ask Miss Shangguan to stay in Hanzhong and guard this place with us. Once we maintain stability on the battlefield, I��ll be able to offer the necessary support to all the regions of Hua Xia.��


    After he finished speaking, he waved his feather fan and looked at Yu Wude. After all, Shangguan Yiyi had a close relationship with him. Even if she agreed to this decision, he still had to ask for Yu Wude��s advice.


    Yu Wude knitted his brows tightly. After pondering for a while, he looked at his lover beside him and said, ��Yiyi, it��s all up to you.��


    ��It��s a matter concerning the survival of Hua Xia, so we should absolutely obey the Prime Minister��s arrangements,�� Shangguan Yiyi said slowly.


    Then she rolled her eyes and patted the serious looking Yu Wude. She said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, I��m not weaker than you!��


    ��I��m bound to defend Hanzhong. Just guard the place you��re in charge of. If not, I��ll be the first one to strangle you!��


    After that, she waved her fist several times at Yu Wude, and then raised her eyebrows as she hummed.


    ��Haha, who am I? I��m Yu Wude, the peerless hero! A genius in arrays that has not been seen for thousands of years! How will I make a mistake in the place I��m responsible of? Don��t worry, nothing will go wrong!��


    ��Wait for me to come back. I will deliver my divorce petition if I find out that you failed to fulfil your duty.��


    Yu Wude blew his trumpet joyfully, really annoying Shangguan Yiyi. She was so angry that he grabbed him by the ear and said in anger, ��You Fatty! I��m going to divorce you now!��


    ��I will ever see you again!��


    ��Hey! Darling, it��s my fault. I was wrong�� You��re my heart, my liver, and three-quarters of my fat!��


    ��What?! You actually compared me to that dirty thing! Are you suggesting that I��m fat?�� Shangguan Yiyi became furious and added strength at the same time.


    ��Hey! Be gentle! I was wrong, I was wrong! I��ll never do it again!�� Yu Wude could not stop wailing, and his body was so bent that he was about to kneel on the ground.


    Everyone present was speechless. There was only a common thought in their minds: aside from being a stupid couple, Yu Wude and Shangguan Yiyi had to be the funniest people in the world.


    ��We should be serious at times like this!��


    As an august voice interrupted their antics, a chilly aura instantly rushed up on their backs. They stopped fighting immediately and lowered their heads to peep at Ying Zheng.


    He was the most powerful man present. After all, this emperor was well-known for being discriminating in rewards and punishment. Once a person violated his rules, he would come to a truly sticky end.

 Chapter 317 - The Cultivators of Hua Xia

    ��Kongming, go on.�� Ying Zheng said slowly.


    Hearing his words, Zhuge Liang nodded with a smile. He looked at Yu Wude and said, ��Wude, we��re destined to be together for ages. Besides, you��re a genius of arrays, who has obtained the essence of my Eight Diagram Tactics.


    ��I��ve seen all the progress you��ve made in the past few days and you do live up to my expectation. Therefore, I��ll give you a task which is as tough as guarding Sichuan.��


    ��Prime Minister, your kindness to me is no less than that of my teacher, brother, and someone else. Since I have inherited such skill, guarding this land is my destiny. Whatever the task is, I��ll try my best to complete it!�� Yu Wude said in awe.


    The relationship between Zhuge Liang and him was really wonderful. Just by reckoning, he knew that a fated person would appear after thousands of years. Moreover, he had been engaged in inspecting and training him after meeting him.


    Then, he had passed down all his lifelong painstaking efforts to him, so he could on no account let him down in view of such great kindness. No matter how difficult the task was, he had to go through fire and water.


    Zhuge Liang also nodded with gratification and said, ��You must have guessed the place which I want you to defend. It has been a critical strategic point since ancient times.


    ��As the intersection of the north and south, it��s a place with convenient transportation. In addition, under the circumstance of the north-south confrontation, it��ll play a decisive role. As long as our enemies take up this place, they can enter the Yangtze River from the Han River.


    ��Then they can attack the south following the current. As for the south, getting command of this place means not only blocking out the Yangtze River, but also using it as a springboard to maintain the attack to the north.��


    The more Yu Wude heard, the more he identified his inner thoughts, thus he exclaimed, ��Is it�� Xiangyang, which is known as the junction of seven provinces?��


    ��Haha, you��re really smart.��


    Zhuge Liang smiled and joggled his feather fan, saying again, ��It��s the number one city in Hua Xia, the iron-clad Xiangyang City, which enjoys a very important strategic position.


    ��If the enemy launches strikes from the north and successfully crosses this defensive line, the two vital cities, Wuhan and Jingzhou, will also be in great danger, and they will control the whole defensive line of the Yangtze River then.


    ��I��m sure you��re aware of the importance of Jingzhou and Wuhan. Yunchang losing Jingzhou in those days did trouble me. And in consideration of the importance terrain of Wuhan, we can��t lose control of it.


    ��Since seven provinces are linked here, it��s indeed of great significance today. If you safeguard Xiangyang, the Eight Diagram Tactics, the Second Killing Array and the Third Divine Array can be employed to change the battle situation of these seven provinces.


    ��From then on, the entire military situation will continue to take a turn for the better. Once I discover the situation in Xiangyang looks up, I��ll cast a spell in Sichuan to help you support the whole Hua Xia, enlarging our odds of winning!��


    After saying that, Zhuge Liang put the feather fan in front of his chest and waited for Yu Wude��s response. Simultaneously, other people also looked at him, for they all knew clearly how tough this task was.


    He was the only one to defend Xiangyang. If he were to lose his territory, seven provinces would obviously be threatened. What��s worse, plenty of important defensive lines will be occupied by the enemy, and all the people in the mortal world would be plunged into misery and suffering.


    ��Prime Minister, if you trust me, just give me this important task. I��ll breathe with Xiangyang!�� Yu Wude said resolutely.


    Now that Prime Minister and his siblings firmly believed in him, and Xiangyang was so important, how could he shirk this mission?


    ��Good.��


    Zhuge Liang smiled as he turned to look at Ying Zheng, and said, ��Senior, I��d like to ask you a favor of another matter.��


    Upon hearing his words, Ying Zheng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ��Do you want me to summon all the cultivators in Hua Xia?��


    ��Yes, you��re the most influential person at present. I��ll assign them to certain key strongholds in accordance with the characteristics of different Taoism and build solid defenses with the aid of the Great Wall.��


    Zhuge Liang raised the feather fan and pointed to the mountains and rivers around. The subtle aura surrounding him revealed that he possessed a peerless heroic imposing manner.


    However, a refined and otherworldly disposition tinted his face, leaving a detached immortal-like impression on other people. Even though he was old, he still cherished such an extraordinary temperament.


    Without further ado, Ying Zheng quickly gestured to congeal his spirit mind, and infused his Imperatorial Power into it. Then, he pointed to the sky with one finger, releasing the spirit mind.


    ��Zoom!��


    At this moment, this powerful spirit mind turned into a giant golden beam of light, breaking the dimension of the Eight Diagram Tactics into the outside. Then, countless beams of golden light that could only be seen by cultivators fell down from the sky and flew to various regions of Hua Xia.


    ��All the cultivators in Hua Xia, come here as soon as possible to discuss the event of the rise and fall of Hua Xia!��


    A few moments later, the majestic voice sounded in the minds of all cultivators, whether they were successors of Taoism or liberal cultivators. Even the people who were fortunate enough to meet Ying Zheng could distinguish his voice.


    As for the liberal cultivators who had never seen him before was also stunned by this shocking power. With just a streak of the spirit mind, they could judge that he was much stronger than them. Faced with this person, they were just nobodies!


    The next moment, numerous figured emerged from the sky. All these cultivators, with a variety of Sunday punches, rushed to the place indicated by the spirit mind in fear.


    ��Zoom!��


    In the Eight Diagram Tactics, as a golden light tore through the barrier, Yun Jinghong and Leng Shuangrong walked over side by side.


    ��Ah! Bugui!��


    Yun Jinghong noticed Wang Bugui at the first time, and was relieved after finding that he was still in seclusion.


    ��Clang!��


    Then, the sound of a sword was heard between earth and sky, followed by Mu Wujian and all the people of Shushan, who rode their swords breaking through the sky. They went to Ying Zheng, put their swords back, and saluted. Then, they said in unison, ��Greetings to senior First Emperor!��


    ��You��re too polite. Let��s just call each other as cultivators.�� Ying Zheng said as he shook his head slowly.


    ��Yes, senior.�� Mu Wujian said with a smile.


    ��Zoom!��


    ��Shoosh!��


    Countless beams of light then dropped down in the Eight Diagram Tactics. Almost all the Taoism cultivators and liberal cultivators came here. Catching sight of Ying Zheng, they all felt excited and could not calm down for a long time.


    Any cultivators in the Age of Dharma Decline had learned about the famous superiors in history in various ways, among whom Ying Zheng was absolutely the strongest one since the Age of Dharma Decline.


    He had become a unique Emperor-level strongman of this inheritance though he was not the descendant of the Palace of the Human Emperors. If the Overlord of the Chu, who was as powerful as him, had not cooperated with Liu Bang, who held the Emperor Sword, he would not have been defeated so early by virtue of his peerless cultivation base.


    Moreover, heaven��s punishment also had been the most fatal factor.


    ��Is this the so-called Emperor-level overmatch? How terrifying!��


    ��Is he�� really the Eternal Emperor?!��


    ��I once had the honor to see his portrait, so I��m sure enough!��


    ��This person�� eight feet tall, with a silk scarf on your head, wears a crane cloak. With beautiful eyebrows gathering the spirit of rivers and mountains, and a heart to contain heaven and earth, he looks really like an immortal. Is he possibly Zhuge Liang?!��


    ��Dressed in a white robe and a silver helmet and holding the dragon gut silver spear, the handsome and elegant man is taking on a firm and calm look. Is he�� Zhao Zilong from Mount Chang?!��


    ��That man with an awesome face, tall and strong, is holding the double-bladed halberd in his hand. Judging by his domineering imposing manner, he should be Demonic God Lyu Bu who is known for his sanguinariness among cultivators!��


    The crowd began to discuss heatedly. They could not believe that all the legendary figures gathered here, in front of them, today.


    In addition, they were in the Eight Diagram Tactics that had been lost for a long time. Even the Sect Leaders of each sect could not figure out the profound Tao principle in it, but could only marvel at it.


    ��Master! You��re here too!��


    On catching sight of his mentor in the crowd, Yu Wude immediately ran over to welcome him.


    ��Ah! Is he�� truly senior Marquis Wu?��


    He was an old man whose murky eyes could hardly see anything, with the signs of aging spreading over his wrinkled face.


    However, after he saw Zhuge Liang, his eyes lit up, and he seemed to be in a high spirit.


    ��On the basis of our birthdate, how can I be your senior? We��re of the same generation.�� Zhuge Liang said with a smile.


    ��I didn��t expect that before I was about to die, I��m actually able to see the number one genius among warlocks of the Age of Dharma Decline, which makes me feel every honored.�� The old man said with a smile slowly.


    The expression in his eyes showed that he did not deceive others at all, and actually, he was really glad to see Mr. Reclining Dragon.


    ��I��m overpraised.�� Zhuge Liang joggled his feather fan and said modestly.


    Hearing his words, the old man shook his head and said, ��I��m not flattering you. All the cultivators present will possibly exhaust all their Sunday punches while breaking the Eight Diagram Tactics. I still want to ask you about the arrays in detail.��


    ��Sure. But not now. You can consult me again after I��ve arranged everything in order, and it��s a high time for me to learn more about the law of length and breadth.��


    Zhuge Liang smiled, gathered everyone to show the current map of Hua Xia on the top of their heads, and then he started disposing tactics.


    Every time he joggled his feather fan, he would mark a place on the map, and then assign the corresponding tasks to suitable Taoism cultivators in accordance with favorable conditions. Only in this way could he make the best use of the materials as well as the talents.


    In the meanwhile, he thoroughly analyzed all the information of the liberal cultivators, and finally arranged them to join the proper position and Taoism. Among them, some were responsible for collecting information. Some were in charge of delivering orders and contacting people of the major battle agencies.


    There were also a certain number of people who took charge of supporting and rescuing. Besides, he hid many tricks in his plans, which were calculated thousands of times in Zhuge Liang��s mind.


    With a variety of tactics on the feather fan and the small Eight Diagram Tactics, the entire deployment was almost flawless.


    Under such a circumstance, if they still failed to defend this land, there could only be two reasons. First, the enemy��s strength was really beyond their imagination; second, people��s minds could not be completely controlled.